《Turn on the Love System》


 Chapter 1： Love with the giants 1

    Love with the giants 1


    Tao is willing to go into the classroom with a picture box. There are about twenty long tables in the classroom. He chose the one by the window, walked over and sat down, waiting for the Chinese painting teacher to come to class.


    The classroom was clean and bright, with vases in the corners, and fresh flowers on the podium and on the last row of the classroom.


    A few girls in the classroom sat together and whispered in the sky. Even if they hadn¡¯t started classes yet, students couldn¡¯t talk loudly in the classroom, which was the rule of the National Academy.


    After Tao was willing to put the paintings out, he held his chin in a daze, the curtains of ink painting on the window were tied up, and the window was open. He turned his head away from the window and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Such a good classroom, such a good school environment, behind the elegance and high-end coexistence, requires a lot of money to support, the National College tuition is quite expensive. The original parents and parents died, and there is a sick brother, he will soon be unable to afford the tuition here. However, since Tao hopes to replace him, he will of course find ways to get tuition fees and help him complete his dreams.


    The students entered the classroom one after another. It was not long after the reminder of the class. A middle-aged man with a big waist and a round waist dressed in a white mannequin with a modified Chinese element came in. This is their Chinese painting teacher, and also the class teacher of this class, named Hu Wenshan. He is a middle-aged man with a rich state. He doesn''t know if he is a Chinese painting teacher. He has no ancient style and temperament, but he likes to wear ancient clothes.


    Hu Wenshan sat down behind the podium and looked at the students below. "Before starting the class, I have something to say. The list of scholarship winners has already come out, this age scholarship, and the class scholarship of our class. It is still obtained by Xu Shaoyan. Congratulations to Xu Shaoyan, remember to guard against arrogance and arrogance, and continue to work hard to improve yourself."


    "Thank you, teacher, I will work harder." Xu Shaoyan said with a smile, and nodded slightly to the students who congratulated him.


    Hu Wenshan turned his gaze to Tao, and observed his reaction. He found that his face was calm. This made him somewhat surprised. After waiting for a while, he still didn¡¯t respond. He could only clear his throat and say, "Okay, then ..., um, start class."


    The calmness of Tao Yuan¡¯s wishes made other students very surprised, and he turned his eyes to him from time to time.


    Hu Wenshan pressed the button on the desk to open the control screen on the table, and the screen behind him immediately lit up.


    Hu Wenshan was ready to start the class, but he never officially started teaching. He finally did not hold back and asked "Du Qingyu, do you have anything to say?"


    Tao is very clear about what he meant by this, but he looked at him with a slightly confused expression and said, "What should I say? What does the teacher want me to say?"


    "If you have two scholarships for Xu Shaoyan, you have nothing to say?" Hu Wenshan looked at him and asked.


    Tao is willing to turn his head indifferently and look at Xu Shaoyan and say, "Congratulations, Xu Shaoyan."


    Xu Shaoyan was also surprised by his attitude. After screaming, he replied, "Thank you, thank you."


    ¡°Just like this?¡± Hu Wenshan thought, what happened to this person today, how could it be so calm?


    "I have already said congratulations to him, how is the teacher going to me?" Tao said.


    "Well... well, your current attitude shows that you are growing up." After Hu Wenshan reacted, he knew that his performance was too obvious. In order to conceal his guilty conscience, he showed a happy expression.


    "Today is about the method of painting mountains and water..." Hu Wenshan finally started teaching, but his heart could not be calm, because he waited for Tao to argue with him, he could not respect the teacher. Give him the third time to remember.


    At this moment, it is even more unexpected than Hu Wenshan. It is even more regrettable that Tao hopes that there is no trouble, that is, Xu Shaoyan who won the scholarship. Because he knows exactly what kind of family situation the original owner is, and knows that he did not receive the scholarship, he will not be able to pay the tuition fee for the next quarter. If he can''t pay the tuition fee, he must take the initiative to drop out of school, but why is he so calm? ? This makes Xu Shaoyan quite confused and puzzled.


    Xu Shaoyan thought, is he not missing the money for tuition? But he always pays attention to his movements, and he did not find that he has another place to pay for it? Moreover, he has been offending people in a place where he has been working recently. He can''t even keep the job. He has a sick younger brother. It takes a lot of money to buy medicine. Why is it so calm now?


    If the original owner is sitting here, the possibility of quarreling with Hu Wenshan is very great, but at this moment, sitting here is Tao Yuan, how can he know the purpose of the other party and quarrel with the other party?


    The original character was arrogant, but his temper was a little anxious. Especially after his father went bankrupt and died, the pressure of life and the pressure of schoolwork made him more impetuous and more impulsive.


    The original owner made a lot of efforts to get the scholarship for this quarter, because he wants to use this scholarship to pay the tuition for the next quarter. Originally, he thought that even if he didn''t get a scholarship for a young age, as long as he got a class scholarship, at least the tuition fee was lost, and his burden was reduced. However, if he was with his class, he would take the age scholarship and be sure. Xu Shaoyan, who will also receive a class scholarship.


    If Xu Shaoyan really gets a scholarship based on his own skills, the original Lord has nothing to say. After all, he is not as good as others. However, the scores of the original master''s cultural curriculum are higher than that of Xu Shaoyan, and the level of Chinese painting is not lower than that of Xu Shaoyan. However, every time his Chinese paintings are crushed by pressure, Xu Shaoyan, who is slightly lower than him, every time. The scores are much higher than him.


    Because the proportion of major scores is relatively large, in the case of being crushed, the total score of the original master is lower than Xu Shaoyan, and then Xu Shaoyan took the scholarship.


    This situation has happened more than once. The original owner couldn¡¯t help but find Hu Wenshan¡¯s theory twice, but they were all more artistically influenced by Xu Shaoyan¡¯s work, so the score was higher and the counterattack was made. After angering the original master, the original master did not respect the teacher and gave the original master a record.


    The original Lord has been remembered twice. As long as he has recorded it three times, he will not be able to participate in the Youth Cup Chinese Painting Competition at the end of the semester.


    Hu Wenshan and Xu Shaoyan¡¯s heart are very clear. The original Chinese painting level is above Xu Shaoyan. In the usual Chinese painting achievements, Hu Wenshan can also lower his score, but the major competition is to send the works to the past. It is difficult for Xu Shaoyan to win the original master in the selection of Chinese painting artists of the level.


    This game was very important for Xu Shaoyan, so he asked his father to buy Hu Wenshan and tried to find a way for the original owner to participate in the competition. However, the calmness and calmness of Tao wishing, completely out of their expectations, and secretly anxious in the heart, missed the opportunity to anger him, they can only think of other ways.


    Hu Wenshan¡¯s absent-mindedness in the lectures was always unsettled in his heart¡¯s performance. Xu Shaoyan seems to be serious about attending classes, but he is also absent-minded.


    Tao is willing to look calm and expressionless, and I am very disdainful about Hu Wenshan¡¯s teaching. A teacher who only teaches the foundation of Chinese painting and has no achievements in artistic expression, is actually ironic because the original master''s work is not high in art and lowers his score.


    However, if Hu Wenshan is high enough for art, he will not be a teacher here, but will be the master of that kind of work that can reach a villa.


    The performance of art, mainly depends on talent and inspiration, it is difficult to reach a certain height by the efforts of the day after tomorrow.


    After the one-and-a-half-hour course, Hu Wenshan still couldn''t help but squint at the pottery with his eyes, and deliberately slowed down the movement. He was anxiously waiting for Tao to ask him questions.


    Tao wished to pack up the good things, but Hu Wenshan did not leave the classroom, they can not leave, so he sat and waited for Hu Wenshan to leave.


    Hu Wenshan spent a lot of time than usual to pack things up. Seeing Tao Yuan didn¡¯t have to question his plans at all, he could only be unwilling to leave the classroom with the picture box.


    Seeing Tao is willing to stand up and leave, Xu Shaoyan immediately whispered to him "Qing Yu, let''s go with you, I want to talk to you about the money you borrowed."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I did not ask you to borrow money, you do not need to take the initiative to lend me money." Tao is willing to see no see him, go straight outside.


    "I know that you are embarrassed to speak, and you know that you really need money now. You don''t have to be polite with me, really." Xu Shaoyan took the picture box and followed up.


    Tao is willing to go to the corridor, stop and turn to look at him, and seriously said, "I did not take the initiative to open the money to you, is it not able to satisfy your vanity? After all, you have not opened the door to borrow money from me, lost A lot of self-respect is here. You know that I am short of money now, I feel that it is a good opportunity to find your self-respect, so I have to borrow money to give me no, what am I saying?"


    Tao is willing to completely say Xu Shaoyan''s inner thoughts. Even a word is not wrong. He was exposed in front of other students. Xu Shaoyan was very embarrassed inside, but still said innocently, "What are you talking about? Why are you sure? I want to be so unbearable to me? I think that we used to be friends after all, so I really want to help you."


    "That''s really embarrassing," Tao said. "Whether it''s your self-esteem or your vanity, I don''t want you to be satisfied in me, so no matter what you say, I won''t accept your help. I am so narrow-minded, do you feel very angry? If so, that is exactly what I want."


    "You, must you talk like this?" Xu Shaoyan helpless and sour.


    "Well, since you ask for it, I will change my way of speaking." Tao is thinking, since you take the initiative to find yourself uncomfortable, then I will fulfill you "you are one of your father''s illegitimate children. Since childhood, you are very inferior. Because when you were young, your biological father and your adoptive father, regardless of you and your mother, your mother and child''s life is very difficult, so you often ask me to borrow money."


    Xu Shaoyan immediately changed his face. He did not expect Tao to say these things. These are things he has been unwilling to let people know.


    "But I really don''t understand," Tao hopes to continue. "The identity of your illegitimate child is not caused by me. Your father is a horse, sowing everywhere, you have to blame him. Or blame you. The mother who didn¡¯t know the checkpoint and who had stolen after the marriage could do it. Why did you want to go with me? Just because I borrowed money for you when I was young? It¡¯s really embarrassing. I really shouldn¡¯t see you pity to lend money to Yours should make you feel uncomfortable, so you won¡¯t bother me now."


    "You don''t want to be too much!" Xu Shaoyan''s face is purple. "Insulting parents, are you still a person?"


    "Do I have the wrong sentence?" Tao asked an incomprehensible expression, "Is your father not giving birth to many illegitimate children, or your mother is not derailed in marriage, nor has he given birth to other married men." As long as I have a sentence that is jealous of you, or is jealous of your parents, you tell me and I apologize to you."


    Xu Shaoyan''s blood surged, and the gaze of the gas kept shaking, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "I don''t have a word that is wrong, right?" Tao said with a slap in the face. "Since you don''t want to let you see someone''s life experience, you shouldn''t provoke me."


    "You are too much!!" Xu Shaoyan said with a grin.


    "What are you talking about? Why do you want to say that I am excessive?" Tao is willing to learn his tone and manners. "I am telling the truth. If you don''t let me say it, why should you always provoke me?" I thought that you wanted to force me to say these words, so I did this. After all, in this school, only I know your past life, we used to be friends, aren''t we?"


    Tao is willing to learn his tone, after a sneer, and then turned and left.


    Xu Shaoyan stood in the same place, and Qi Yao, who was angry, couldn¡¯t stand. It was obvious that he was the one in trouble. Why was he so light after he was snatched away from the scholarship? But when I am different from the past, I still can''t step on his dignity. Is it because of my past life?


    Some classmates who have not yet gone, standing on the side to hear these contents, the surprised mouth can not fit. I didn¡¯t go to the usual gentle and cheerful Xu Shaoyan. Actually, I have such a life experience and past, it¡¯s really a big gossip.


    "If you have less inflammation, he is the kind of strange person. You don''t know it. It''s not worth it to be angry with him." A few students who usually got Xu Shaoyan''s bad benefits, surrounded him to comfort him, but in fact they were surprised. Can not be calm, comfort is also somewhat perfunctory.


    "I am not angry," Xu Shaoyan tried to keep calm, and said with a lost smile, "I am just a little sad. I did not expect that I have always been a friend, but he misunderstood my mind."


    They looked at each other and one of the boys said, "Good intentions don''t necessarily have a good report. He is a kind of person who has a lot of hardship waiting for him. You should leave him alone."


    Xu Shaoyan strongly propped up his smile and went down with those classmates.


    The original character is so arrogant and uncooperative, it is very cold to everyone, and he never attends class meetings. And Xu Shaoyan is good at communication, and everyone is smiling, and often asks the classmates to go out to play together. So who is more popular with classmates, and who is on the verge of being crowded out by everyone, the results are already obvious.


    Tao Tao just walked downstairs, and the man who came on the road immediately stopped and opened his mouth to see what he said to him. Tao hopes that he did not see him, and walked directly from him, and there was no time for him to speak.


    "Hey!" Liu Xiujie was disregarded by Tao, and his heart was very unhappy. After a cold sigh, he continued to move forward.


    "Boyfriend picks you up, we will not be a light bulb, let him go." Those who went downstairs with Xu Shaoyan, after seeing Liu Xiujie, smiled and teased two people.


    Xu Shaoyan smiled reluctantly and then waved goodbye to the classmates who left.


    In this world, homosexual love and marriage are very normal things. Since ancient times, the world has legally protected same-sex marriage. However, the ancients regarded the succession of the ancestors, and no one was a major event, so the same **** was less.


    However, the times have developed to the present, technology and medicine have long been mature, and same-sex can also have two children in common, so gays love to marry more. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 2： Love with the giants 2

    Love with the giants 2


    Tao is willing to go to the supermarket to buy food, return to the apartment not far from the school, and start making dinner.


    When the food is about to be done well, the younger brother who was in the primary school is just coming back from school.


    "Brother, I am back." Du also went to the kitchen door to say hello to Tao.


    "Well, go down and put your bag down and wash your hands and prepare for dinner." Tao hopes not to look back and continue to fry the dishes in the pot.


    This apartment was originally paid for by Dong Jing University after the main examination. His father helped him rent it and paid the fee for three years. So no matter how the original owner is worried about money, at least for the past two years, he will not live with his half-brother.


    Tao is willing to put the food on the table, the two quietly finished dinner, Du also offered to help wash the dishes, Tao is willing to refuse, let him hurry to write homework.


    Du Yi is also a boy who is less than ten years old. He used to be a favorite young master. It took less than a year to live with the original owner, but it seems to have grown a lot in an instant and became very sensible.


    It is not because the original Lord is not good to him, the character of the original Lord is indifferent to anyone. For his half-brother, he usually said nothing, but he never gave him a face or passed him.


    After the death of the original mother''s mother, his father remarried and gave birth to Du Yi and the former master''s stepmother. This stepmother died in the past two years because of the accident. The father of the original master was a little superstitious. He felt that he was not willing to marry again if he felt his wife. However, although he is not ready to get married, he has ruined himself. Because of the bankruptcy of the business failure, and checking out the late stage of the terminal illness, and failing to leave anything for his two sons, he left the world.


    Before the death of the original father, let the original master take care of his younger brother. The original master promised to take care of him personally, and he would not give him to others to raise, and the original father would pass away with peace of mind. The original owner felt that his father had raised him so much, and he was very good to him. He had no time to repay his kindness, and he went to the world. Then, instead of raising a mother-in-law to the father, it is a reward for the father¡¯s upbringing.


    Only his younger brother, looking at a very healthy child, actually has a very serious heart disease, usually can not leave the medicine.


    The original owner must find a way to pay tuition fees, usually have to live, but also to buy medicine for his brother, the pressure is very big. In the face of Xu Shaoyan''s seeming concern, in fact, provocative actions and words, the original Lord can resist and not expose him, is already a very beautiful woman. But Tao is not the same character, who dares to make him not good, he must be doubled.


    Tao is willing to wash the bowl, clean the sanitation, and walk into the room to close the door. After lying down on the bed, he closed his eyes and opened the system, watching the bare peach blossoms in the system, with only a little sprout on his face. He sighed and wondered how long it would take to make this peach blossom full of peach blossoms.


    Before Tao, Tao is willing to be an actor who has just graduated from the Film and Television College in the original world. It is two or three years older than the original owner.


    He just won the Best Newcomer Award, returned home after the award ceremony, and suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. He got up and wanted to drink a glass of water and pressure, but found that the peach tree in the backyard of the house, in a night, very splendidly opened a peach tree full of trees, but it was not the season of peach blossoms.


    Tao is willing to go to the yard with doubts, standing under the peach tree and looking up, thinking that this peach tree has been planted for so many years, never opened flowers, is it perfect? Otherwise why is it blooming overnight?


    He was wondering, a peach suddenly fell down and squatted on his forehead, and then his eyes were black, so he fainted. Before he completely lost consciousness, he still thought that he was stunned by a peach blossom...


    When he woke up again, not in his own bed, nor in the hospital, but in a space where there was no emptiness and no fixed form.


    A voice told him that he was smashed by the peach blossom system and later became the owner of the peach blossom system. As long as he makes the peach blossoms full of peach blossoms, he will be able to permanently possess the peach blossom system, and he will be able to grow into a fairy.


    The way to make peach blossoms full of peach blossoms is to go to different worlds and develop a relationship. As long as the relationship is complete, a peach blossom will bloom.


    Tao is willing to be interested in immortality and cultivation as a fairy. He thinks that it is a dream that the ancient emperor had. As a modern person, he does enough things he wants to do, and then it¡¯s enough to be safe and stable for decades. It¡¯s fun to live forever.


    But the Peach Blossom System told him that he had disappeared from the original world and could no longer go back. If he does not go to a different world to complete the task, he will stay in the system forever, but in the system, he will not die, choose with him.


    Tao does not know how long he has stayed in the system. It may take a short time or a long time. In short, he can''t stay boring, and feels that he is going to be moldy. In addition to the moving space in the system, there is a bare peach branch, nothing else.


    The system tells him that if he does not go to a different world, he can''t start any function of the system.


    Tao hopes that after the peach blossoms have been seen for a long time, the bare look has a very poor feeling, which makes him feel very sad. So he thought, anyway, staying in the system can only be boring to moldy. It is better to go to different worlds to complete the task according to the system, and then let the peach blossoms fill the peach blossoms, and he will leave the system space.


    He feels that he is also a professional actor. It is better to take every world as a filming, then he goes to the show to participate in the performance, and by the way, he can hone his acting skills. After thinking about this, Tao hopes to look forward to going to different worlds to complete the task.


    It¡¯s going to be dark, and Tao is willing to get up from the bed, take a shower and change clothes, and explain that Du also can read and watch TV at home, but don¡¯t run out alone, he has to go out to work.


    Du Yiqiao agreed, and sent Tao to the door, watching him close the elevator before closing the door.


    The original place of work is an ancient style tea house. It covers an area of ??quite large. There are five or six different grades of yards dedicated to drinking tea and listening to the piano. The original work of the Lord here is to play the Guqin to the guests.


    "Wu manager." Tao is willing to go to the locker room and see the manager here just out of the lounge and greet him.


    "Come on Qingyu." Wu Manager looked at Tao Yuan and thought about it. "Today is your last day playing here. I know that you are short of money now, but you have offended Zhang Bo, I am not. Ok, let''s keep you here. Otherwise, he will see you still next time, maybe you will find trouble, and we will be difficult to do."


    "I know, I won''t make you embarrassed. After playing today, I will find another place." Tao said.


    Manager Wu nodded. "Your salary for this week, I will give you more points. Your father used to be a frequent visitor to us. Look at his face. I personally give you more tips."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu, how can I count it? I don''t like to owe others." Tao said, "You don''t have to worry about me. I will find a new job soon."


    "You are a child," said Wu, helplessly. "You said that you, boss Zhang, although the bastard, but he just touched your hand, and forbearance will pass, you will take Water splashes his face, but fortunately it is not hot water, or your troubles will be big."


    "I thought that people who come to the tea house to drink tea, even if they are so dirty inside, at least the surface should also behave the rules. People like Zhang Boss should go to the kind of pastime, not to the tea house, tea house Can''t satisfy his **."


    "Zhang Boss is a famous color embryo. The number of teas he usually drinks is relatively small. He usually comes with customers, but when he comes here, it is quite convergent." Wu manager looked at his exquisite facial features. There is also a tender effluent skin saying, "It is estimated that you are looking too good. He couldn''t hold back, and he didn''t expect you to take water to splash him. It only touched the hand, and most people will bear it."


    "Sorry, Mr. Wu, I am in trouble for you." Tao said that he said so, but his heart is very clear, the boss of Zhang really did the color of the original, but he will manually move him in this place in the tea house. The foot is deliberately trying to irritate him. The reason why he did this is because someone has instructed him, that person is Xu Shaoyan¡¯s boyfriend, Liu Xiujie.


    "Things have already happened. You don''t have to say these words. It''s just that you will change your temper later." Manager Wu sighed and shook his head.


    Tao is willing to go to the locker room to change clothes, after changing clothes, standing in front of the mirror. Looking at the face in the mirror, Tao hopes to feel such a peach face, it is difficult not to cause those color embryos. Many times before the original Lord received a suggestion that someone wanted to support him, and even someone found a manager and directly stated that he wanted to support him, but the original owner refused.


    The original main piano yard, in this tea house, consumption is lower than other yards, so it is a large room, which can sit for ten or twenty tables. The high-end private rooms are generally invited by the senior violinist, and the price is quite expensive.


    The original master''s piano skills are OK, so you can play the tea in this tea house, but compared with the real master, his piano skills still have a big gap.


    Tao is willing to sit cross-legged in front of the screen. He looks like an ink-painted white-sleeve costume. It looks very elegant, and his peach face is more beautiful and can''t be seen.


    Although the original master''s piano skills are not in the heat, but Tao is willing to have a system in his body, he wants to pop the level of the master level, it is not difficult at all.


    He used the fingers to move the strings, and the sound of the simple and melodious piano came out soon, like a breeze suddenly blowing, and a clear spring was introduced into the heart. The fake elegance sitting in the room instantly felt that I finally learned to listen to the piano and really became elegant.


    In the past, I only looked at the old customers who enjoyed the original face. At this time, I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes and feel the trickle in the sound of the piano, as well as the breeze. As if between the moments, the impetuousness in their hearts calmed down, and the stress and exhaustion during the day slowly receded, and even the smell of tea on the table became more attractive.


    Manager Wu personally came outside the gate of the tea house, greeted several guests, and joked with them while carrying them inside. One of the few guests suddenly stopped, and the other people stopped and looked at him with confusion.


    "Chen Chen?" Wu manager cried in confusion.


    Mr. Chen raised his hand to stop Wu¡¯s manager from speaking and carefully discerned the direction of the voice. His ear power is amazingly good, and he often hears far-reaching sounds, so he is sure that the melodious sound that is faintly introduced into his ear at this moment is not his hallucination.


    Mr. Chen did not speak, and suddenly walked in the direction of the sound.


    Others, look at me, I look at you, with a doubtful mood, I also quickly followed. Tonight, Mr. Chen is the protagonist. They just invited him to come. Of course, wherever he went, they went there.


    "Chen Chen..., Fufengyuan is going here. You, you are... Where are you going?" Wu¡¯s words have not been finished yet, and all the guests have gone away. He can only chase after him. Go up.


    The sound of the piano became clearer and clearer, and Chen could not help but speed up the pace.


    After hearing the sound of the piano, the other people realized that Chen always had to go here. Chen was a famous Qin idiot and good ears.


    In order not to disturb other people, they walked lightly and quietly walked in and sat down next to an empty table.


    Manager Wu rushed to make people have good tea, then stood behind, ready to wait for them to listen, then take them to the room.


    These are all big bosses, of which Chen is the oldest and is almost 50 years old. Although several other people are younger than him, they are far worse than the background. Therefore, several people joined forces to invite Mr. Chen in order to please him.


    A few of them were listening to the piano from the second half, and the sound of the piano music continued to make them feel melodious. These are all people who really understand the piano. Before they came in, they thought that the person playing the piano must be a senior violinist, and the senior violinist is generally young.


    After seeing the white and tender young face of Tao, they felt that they were surprised, but they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. It¡¯s rare to have such a good piano skills at a young age.


    Manager Wu is also very surprised. I wonder if Du Qingyu¡¯s piano skills will suddenly advance to such an extent. I guessed in my heart that I felt that he had concealed the level of piano skills before, because I couldn¡¯t play the piano again tonight, so I realized the true level.


    After the end of the song, Tao was willing to take back his hands and sit still for a few seconds before getting up and leaving the door behind the screen. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 3： Love with the giants 3

    Love with the giants 3


    After Tao¡¯s wish to leave, the guests who listened to the piano closed their eyes and sat for a long time, only to feel that the sound of the piano finally dispersed in the ear. When they opened their eyes, they immediately grabbed the staff next to them and asked if there was a piano player playing the piano at this time tomorrow. Can you reserve a seat now?


    Someone asked how much money he needs for his private room. Can you order it now? The staff were also clever. After a moment of squatting, they quickly reacted and said that the time of the violinist had not yet come out. If you want to order the violinist''s hour, you can ask for it tomorrow.


    Mr. Chen also relished his mind for a while, then stood up and went outside. Manager Wu saw that the guests were asking, and wanted to talk to Tao immediately, but he couldn¡¯t care about Chen. He waved a staff member and asked him to tell Tao that he would like to stay. Don''t rush to go. He has something to say to him.


    After the account was over, Mr. Wu immediately followed up with Mr. Chen and prepared to help Mr. Chen arrange them, and immediately went to talk to Tao.


    When I walked outside the private room, President Chen suddenly stopped to say, "Several advanced people, I have a few words to tell the manager, and then come."


    Others who were interested in entering the private room first, then Mr. Wu took Mr. Chen into another lounge.


    "Chen Chen? What do you have to tell?" Manager Wu stood at the table and asked.


    "The young man, the piano is good, and it looks very good." Chen Zong paused, and then directly entered the topic "I have talked with Mr. Wei of the Yinghui Group during this time, but Wei Dongjin I didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood for a while, and I couldn¡¯t talk about it. Wei Dong is also a person who loves to listen to the piano, but the one who can satisfy him is the old piano master who is a lot older. It¡¯s rare to have such a piano. Well, young and beautiful Qinqin, if you can convince him that Wei Dong is happy, you have been asking me for something, I can consider helping you."


    Manager Wu originally wanted to say that the child had a bad temper. It might be a little difficult for him to please Wei Dong. But when he heard that Mr. Chen said that he could help him solve the problem that had been bothering him recently, he swallowed it and changed it. A saying said, "This child has both parents died, and there is a sick brother who has recently paid tuition. He is a student of the Department of Chinese Studies at Dongjing University. The tuition is notoriously expensive. He is short of money recently. The possibility of convincing him is still very big. However, this child used to have a good family, so he is a little younger temper... But you can rest assured that I will try to convince him."


    "One thing you must remember." Mr. Chen knocked on the table with his fingers and said, "You can''t force and threaten people. You must be willing to do it. You have to say that the younger temper is what he just said. If he can''t do it." Resist your temper, you must not send it to Wei Dong. Otherwise, Wei Dong will not be able to do anything. If you are offended by Wei Dong, you and I are not good. If you are a manager, you can¡¯t do it. ¡±


    "You can rest assured that I still know these powerful relationships. Don''t say that I am going to please Wei Dong. I am going to please other people. I don''t dare to force him. If he offends people, I will follow him." The manager did not dare to say that the original Lord had just offended the person. He was worried that Chen would regret it immediately. He felt that the possibility of persuading Taoyuan was still very great.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to play the piano, he had to leave immediately. Today he showed a little bit of piano skills, just to let Wu manager take the initiative to leave him. After retreating 10,000 steps, even if Mr. Wu does not leave him, he can still find a job in other tea houses.


    He hadn''t had time to change clothes, and a staff member came to him and said that Manager Wu asked him to stay. Tao hopes that when he wants to go back, he waits for Mr. Wu to come to find himself, but since he is going to talk to him now, he will stay.


    Tao is willing to drink tea in the manager''s office. After waiting for about half an hour, Wu has just stepped in.


    "Wu manager." Tao is willing to stand up.


    "Sit down." Manager Wu quickly waved his hand toward Tao. After he sat down in his office chair, he looked at Tao and said, "You tell me the truth. Have you concealed your true strength before you?" ¡±


    Tao is willing to pretend to hesitate to say "The manager also knows that I am not a person who has no background, not the same as other young piano players with background. I have hidden my strength, or can not avoid being taken advantage of, so more I dare not show my true strength."


    "Then you are today...."


    "I just wanted to leave because I had offended the guests. If I don''t show my strength again, I would find it difficult to find a job at other tea houses. I deliberately concealed my strength here and went to other tea houses to get my own." The strength is revealed, I am afraid that the manager is not thinking about your heart, so..."


    "You said you," Wu manager shook his head helplessly. "If you let me know earlier, you have such a high piano skills. I will arrange for you to play the piano in the Fufengyuan. There is a tip and a tip. It¡¯s also generous, don¡¯t you want to earn more money?¡±


    "I am now forced to a certain extent, I really can only think of making more money." Tao sighed and said.


    "I have a good opportunity to make money here, which will allow you to earn all the tuition fees at once. Would you like to listen?"


    Tao is willing to sigh and say, "If you want to say, someone wants to support me, then forget it. Even if I don''t have any money, I can''t accept this kind of thing."


    "You should not rush to refuse, you can rest assured, I will not force you. And this identity is a bit special, if you offend him, I am not good, so you still have to be willing to do it yourself." "I will also talk about it, you just listen to it. If you don''t want it, you should be treated as if I haven''t said it."


    Tao is willing to be silent, and he does not want to listen. Because he knows that if he doesn''t say he doesn''t want to listen, Manager Wu will definitely say it.


    "What you are studying is a Chinese painting, a relatively good understanding of the Chinese academic community, but for the business world, you probably don''t know much." Wu said, "But you have heard of Yinghui Group, after all, their group is involved. There are many industries, supermarkets, hospitals, hotels, etc. Yinghui is among the best in the industry that ordinary people can reach."


    Tao hopes to hear the eagle, and my heart is shaking, because he is familiar with the name, but it is not the familiarity of Wu.


    "Ying Hui''s Chairman Wei is a person who likes to listen to the piano. It is rare for you to play a good piano and be young and beautiful. If you can enter the eyes of Chairman Wei, you must not worry about the money, but also With a big backing, as long as he is willing to protect you, who will dare to bully in the future?¡± Wu Manager looked at Tao and said, ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    "You said that Chairman Wei is the chairman of Wei Shicheng?" Tao is willing to confirm with the manager, so as not to ask clearly, and make a mistake.


    "Yes," Wu manager nodded. "It''s him."


    "Is that as long as I play the piano for him? Or, do you want to please him in other ways?" Tao asked with a low eye.


    "If you only play the piano and listen to him, it will not be practical for you. A lot of senior violinists are waiting in line to pick him up. The reason why you have this opportunity is mainly because it plays better than you, without you looking good. It¡¯s pretty good to look at you, and you won¡¯t play the piano. Do you understand?¡±


    Tao is willing to continue to be silent and show his inner looseness and hesitation, because he refused at first, and now he immediately agreed, it seems that something is not quite right.


    After seeing his hesitation, Mr. Wu continued to try to convince him. "In fact, you have refused those who want to support you before. I can understand it. So after I mentioned it to you, you don''t want me to say nothing or not? But this time, I mainly think that this is a great opportunity for you, so I hope you will consider it."


    "Wei Dong''s appearance should have been seen in the news reports. It is the object of the young master''s heart, crying and crying and wanting to marry. If you can''t marry him, then you should talk to him. I fell in love, don''t think of it as a kind of unbearable thing. You always have to talk a few times about love, and the object of love like Wei Dong, how many people can''t ask for it, you are holding money to fall in love with him, this is earning Big."


    "I don''t want to do such a transaction..." Tao is willing to have a very tangled look. "But I really don''t need money, I will pay the tuition for the next quarter, and I will buy medicine for Du...."


    Manager Wu turned and said, "In fact, these words, I just talked to you first, Wei Dong can not look at you, really not necessarily, after all, so many young and beautiful want to climb ..., with him What looks good. Wei Dong is definitely used to it, maybe it is aesthetically tired. Even if you are willing, it may not be able to cause Wei Dong¡¯s interest, and you still have a little temper, I am really worried that you will Rattle him."


    Tao is willing to sneak a moment, then make an urgent look and say, "Let me try it, I, I will try my best to please him."


    "To tell the truth, your temper, I really don''t worry, if you offended Wei Dong, I will follow you with you." Manager Wu said, really worried.


    "Wu manager, you can rest assured that I used to spill the boss with water because he was too disgusting, so I didn''t hold back. But if it was Wei Dong, I definitely didn''t have the courage. I saw Wei Dong in the news. Interviews, just across the screen, can feel the momentum of his oppressive feelings."


    Manager Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "You are also a person who looks at your face. Ok, let you give it a try. But let me know, no matter whether Wei Dong has seen you or not, he will treat you. You can''t offend him, do you know what to do?"


    "Know it." Tao is willing to whisper.


    Manager Wu received a reply from Tao Yuan, and when Tao wished to leave, he could not wait to greet Mr. Chen and let him find time to bring Wei Dong over.


    After Tao returned home, he thought it was an unexpected joy. He did not expect him to have a chance so soon to see his target in this world. He originally thought that people like Wei Shicheng would have to wait for him to have a chance to meet him after he was a little famous in the world.


    However, this is not bad, first tempted him, and cultivated and cultivated feelings. In short, you must first determine what kind of personality he is, and he will be able to attack him as soon as possible.


    A few days later, General Chen finally moved Wei Shicheng and took him to the tea house to drink tea. In the past few days, Tao hoped that he did not go to the tea house to play the piano, and Mr. Wu still gave him the salary according to the day.


    Manager Wu¡¯s idea is that even if Tao hopes that he has not succeeded in winning Wei Shicheng¡¯s favor, he must leave him and not let him play other tea houses. Otherwise, their competitors will have a strong helper to grab business.


    Wei Shicheng knows that Chen always wants to cooperate with him, but Mr. Chen¡¯s cooperation project, he really has no interest, plus this time is a lot of trouble, so he has rejected Mr. Chen¡¯s invitation several times. But they are all mixed in this circle. When they look up, they don¡¯t see their heads. The power of Mr. Chen is not too small. He is not good at rejecting him. He completely loses his face. If there are other opportunities for cooperation in the future, I don''t want to talk anymore.


    ¡°How long did Wei Dong have, did he come out to drink tea and listen to the piano?¡± Chen asked with a smile.


    "There have been a lot of things lately. It really happened for a while, but I couldn¡¯t calmly listen to the piano." Wei Shicheng said, putting down the teacup.


    "I am older than Wei Dong, I will sell it to Wei Dong and tell my own experience. Sometimes, when people are relaxed, it is easier to solve the problem at hand. Today we only drink tea." Qin, don''t talk about the work, we both relax and relax."


    Wei Shicheng smiled and said, "What Chen said is very reasonable."


    The side door of the private room was opened, Wei Shicheng saw a figure appear behind the screen, and after a while, the melodious soft voice sounded.


    When playing the piano in the private room, the violinist usually does not show up behind the screen, because the piano player who plays the piano between the VIP rooms is the old piano master. Therefore, people who use the screen to block the playing of the piano can only listen to the piano intently.


    After Mr. Chen really did not say a word, just drinking tea and listening to the piano, it is rare to hear such elegant sound, he is really relaxing and enjoying.


    Wei Shicheng realized the mood in the sound of the piano while watching the figure behind the screen while squinting. After a few moments of observation, he has determined that behind the screen is a very young violinist.


    Wei Shicheng stunned Chen Zong, who listened carefully to the piano. He didn¡¯t really believe that Chen¡¯s invitation to him several times was really to make him relax. Since there is no cooperation, it must have other purposes.


    After the end of the song, Mr. Chen couldn¡¯t help but applaud, then turned to ask Wei Shicheng, ¡°How does Wei Dong feel?¡±


    "Since the death of the Master of Firefly, I haven¡¯t heard such a piano music for a long time." Wei Shicheng¡¯s heartfelt admiration, he generally does not praise people, but the piano he heard this time is worthy of praise. .


    "Yeah!" Chen sighed. "When I listened to him playing the piano last time, I felt that there was a piano in the music that he had. I thought that I and Wei always like the piano style of the master. I only looked for Wei Dong to listen to the piano."


    "The musician behind you, come over." Chen shouted.


    Tao hopes to listen to them behind the screen, and when Chen always calls him in the past, he gets up and walks around the screen and walks in front of them.


    Wei Shicheng saw that the person who came out was so young, and accidentally stunned. He saw that the piano was a young man, but he did not expect it to be so young, and it was so beautiful. A pink peach face makes people feel very beautiful, but the temperament is a bit cold, and it can be seen as a cold and lonely person.


    "You played very well, this is a tip for you, and you can play it for us." Mr. Chen took a gold card from his wallet and handed it to Tao.


    Tao hopes to thank him and prepare to return to the screen before playing the piano, but he listens to Mr. Chen saying, "Let your manager come over and withdraw the screen. It is not an old man who can''t get used to it. You don''t have to cover it."


    After the outside staff heard it, they immediately notified the manager who was guarding downstairs.


    The manager immediately took people to pick up the screen, and after other people quit, Tao hopes to start playing the piano again. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 4： Love with the giants 4

    Love with the giants 4


    On the way back, Chen always intentionally and unintentionally tested Wei Shicheng, Wei Shicheng just smiled and did not answer. However, when General Chen agreed to come again next time, Wei Shicheng agreed, so that Mr. Chen felt that the possibility of success was great.


    Wei Shicheng couldn''t understand the routines. How many people wanted to give him a gift. He couldn''t remember it. In short, Mr. Chen was not the first one, nor the last one.


    Wei Shicheng felt that he should really relax and think of the delicate and delicate peach face. He thought he might be a good object of relaxation. Even if he is not for him, just for his rare piano skills, it is enough to attract his attention.


    Hu Wenshan walked into the classroom and put down the picture box and said, "The Finance Department has already begun to charge the tuition for the next quarter. It is the final deadline. Is there any unpaid? Is it good to raise your hand? There is a number."


    There are several students in the late stage of procrastination who raise their hands. They can''t afford to pay, but they habitually wait until the final deadline. Hu Wenshan waited for a while, but he saw that Tao hoped that he had never raised his hand. He couldn¡¯t help but ask "Du Qingyu, have you paid the tuition fee?"


    "Take it." Tao is willing to answer, Chen always gave him a tip, more than enough to pay tuition, although he knows that the kind of particularly rich people, for the face to face generously, but if there is no other purpose, it will not be generous To this extent. After all, no one''s money is falling from the sky, and the rich have their own pressure to bear. The tip that Mr. Chen gave him was to let him serve the first paragraph of Wei Shicheng.


    "Handed over?" Hu Wenshan¡¯s obvious face was unexpected, but he still pretended to be calm. He had no choice but to use his place, but he was still reluctant to confirm it again. Have you paid?"


    ¡°It¡¯s better for the teacher to call the Finance Department and confirm with them?¡± Tao said with a blank expression.


    "If you pay, you can say, what is your mouth?" Hu Wenshan made an angry look to cover up his abnormality.


    "Don''t I say?" Tao hopes to be confused. Then he looks at the camera and says, "Because the teacher asked me repeatedly, I suggested that the teacher confirm it. If it is a back-end, it seems that as a student, there is no right to speak. It is."


    Hu Wenshan followed his eyes and looked at the camera. This camera is not only monitored by the school, but also by the Parents Committee, the Education Bureau, the Folk Education Association, and many organizations and agencies. In the case of a conflict between the teacher and the student, it is possible to judge who is at fault.


    Nowadays, it is a society that pays great attention to human rights. It is necessary for students to respect teachers. But teachers who respect students are equally suitable.


    Because he obviously does not take advantage of it, even if he is not willing, he can only bear this breath, pretend that nothing has happened, and start to teach the students.


    Xu Shaoyan was also very surprised, because Liu Xiujie was looking for someone to see, and he was sure that he had not played the piano in the tea house. However, where did he come to pay tuition fees, Xu Shaoyan was very confused, and he thought about it. He felt that the most likely thing was that his father had left some deposits for him.


    Xu Shaoyan was bitterly biting his lip and thought that when he finished the deposit, he would come to him for the day.


    After class, Tao is willing to go home to give Du also a dinner, and then gave him a little money just in case, saying that he may work overtime tonight, and call him if there is something.


    Bathing and changing clothes, Tao is willing to come to the lounge of the tea house, he has a hunch, what happened, will happen this evening. Although he still feels a little uncomfortable in the heart, he tells himself that everything is done to complete the task. It is a good act, and there is nothing unacceptable. His professional actors and roles can be tried.


    And to have a complete love, in order to make that peach blossom completely open, he must be with Wei Shicheng for a lifetime, anyway, it will be done sooner or later, but it is the difference between doing it now and doing it later.


    The manager personally called him, and then kept telling him, must not offend Wei Dong, no matter what Wei Dong did to him, he must hold back.


    On the way to the private room, although Mr. Wu has been talking, but Tao hopes no intention at all. He knows what is going to happen next. He didn''t have such experience before. He told himself in his heart that it doesn''t matter because the original Lord has no experience, so he can do it as long as he can perform normally.


    Before entering the private room, he took a deep breath and told himself that he must be integrated into the role. From this moment on, he would really start to enter the show.


    Tao is willing to play the piano in a private room without a screen like last time.


    After the end of the song, Mr. Chen took a call and said that suddenly there was something to deal with. After apologizing to Wei Shicheng, he left in a hurry.


    There are only two of them left in the private room. Tao is willing to continue to play the piano. Wei Shicheng¡¯s sight and examination of his eyes made him a little uncomfortable.


    Wei Shicheng''s gas field is too strong, even if it is just a common look at people, it is inevitable that people feel oppressive, let alone the look of this kind of examination.


    Wei Shicheng got up and walked up to the front of the pottery wish, lifting his delicate chin, like a piece of art, with his eyes depicting his delicate facial features.


    The chin of the pottery was lifted, but the fingers that plucked the strings did not stop. The gestures of the two men went to the small shackles like the hackers and the sellers. It¡¯s just that Tao hopes that this looks, it¡¯s a small squad of the squad, and it¡¯s still the first night.


    "Do you know why Chen has left?" Wei Shicheng looked at the pair of eyes with sparkling and aura, and felt that they were familiar with these eyes.


    "Know." Tao is willing to think that this kind of thing is well known, and Chen can''t really be left.


    "Do you know what I am going to do to you next?"


    "know."


    "Talk about it." Wei Shicheng''s mouth is ridiculously smiling.


    "Chen always asked me to wait for you, I want to sleep with you once, has given money." Tao is willing to control the heart rate to speed up, but try to keep the face calm.


    Wei Shicheng stunned and smiled. He did not expect that he would answer so straightforwardly. The person who wants to climb his bed, and the person who wants to send someone to his bed, can''t count himself. He has seen all kinds of boys and girls, but this kind of unconcealed, unspeakable, what is the type of what he said, he really saw it for the first time.


    "You don''t look like that, you will promise to do this kind of thing for the money." Wei Shicheng wants to see through a person, very easy, this person has arrogant, easy to bend. This kind of person is the most self-sufficient, and it is important to see the body and feelings as life.


    "I didn''t really have it, but I lacked money to a certain extent, so I didn''t have to."


    "You have such a good piano skills, will you still lack money?" Wei Shicheng did not understand.


    "Because the lack of big money, and waiting for urgent use, so the money is fast, do not have to wait." Tao is willing to insist on playing a song, only to stop the fingers of the strings.


    Wei Shicheng rubbed his pink lips with his thumb, and wanted a kiss, try the taste of his lips. But those eyes made him feel more and more familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Have I seen you before?" Wei Shicheng felt that such a good appearance, he once saw it will definitely not forget. But I just can''t remember how I saw these eyes. So simply ask him directly to see if you can get the answer.


    "I am still very young, I recognize you as a cognac." Tao said.


    Wei Shicheng immediately stopped and slowly retracted his hand and said, "Is this happening? How can I not remember?"


    "On June 20th, xxxx, it was my birthday. My father took me to the hotel to celebrate. I just met you and also ate at that hotel. At that time my father had business dealings with you. In order to please you, my father was hard. Let me ask you to dry up, you didn''t say yes, and didn''t say no. But after I told you to dry up, although you didn''t agree, you touched me and said that I looked good, especially these eyes."


    Wei Shicheng¡¯s mind gradually had a picture. There were too many important things in his mind. If he had enough memory, he couldn¡¯t find this memory fragment because he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Wei Shicheng felt that the child was so beautiful, especially the eyes, flashing, very bright. It was only that he had not opened yet, and it had been so long, so he did not think about it.


    "What happened to your father?" Wei Shicheng''s business grew bigger and bigger. Many people who had worked together for a long time did not come and go, not to mention that he and his father were not strictly cooperative.


    "Bankruptcy, and then died of terminal illness, leaving some debt, and a younger brother with a heart disease, with me."


    The original father¡¯s father did not have some debts, but the creditor¡¯s relationship with the original father¡¯s father was good, and the owed was not so much, so no one urged him to return. Just because of the original personality, I am not willing to owe anyone, so I have been thinking about paying back the money. Since Tao has replaced him, he will naturally help him.


    "So, you are really eager to use money, and there are reasons to have to sell for money." Wei Shicheng stood up and went to sit down on the bed and looked at him and said, "But you have to know that the world is miserable." What people have is that I am not a good person. I will not sympathize with you because you say how bad you are."


    "I didn''t think about sympathy for you. Since I decided to sell my body, it''s not that you will be someone else." Tao is willing to lower his eyes and say, "I just took the money and did what I should do because you asked." I said it. The manager has told me that I can''t offend you. What do you do for me? What do I say, I can''t resist, I can''t talk back."


    Wei Shicheng smiled again. He thought that this child was really interesting. He sold their manager in a few words. It¡¯s just that you are not someone else, and it¡¯s a bit uncomfortable in his heart. He took his thigh and said, ¡°Sit over, let me see, is it really what you do?¡±


    Tao is willing to get up and walk to Wei Shicheng, look at his thighs, and look at his playful eyes, bow his fingers and say "I, I have no experience."


    Wei Shicheng looked at his incomprehensible look, and felt very cute in his heart. He took his hand and sat on his lap with his hand, pinching his chin and letting him look up at himself and "screaming and listening."


    "Dry." Tao wished without hesitation.


    "Can you kiss?" Wei Shicheng sucked on his pink lips and licked it. He felt that the taste was not bad.


    "No, no kisses." Tao is willing to answer honestly, he and the original Lord have no experience of kissing.


    "Is it really not, or pretend not? You can tell me the truth. It doesn''t matter if you look like this, you will not miss the pursuer. You can''t talk about love. If you haven''t done it, don''t you have a kiss? ?"


    Tao is willing to be silent and not answering.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Wei Shicheng asked.


    "I want to say that if you don''t believe it, but the manager said that you can''t talk back to you." Tao said whispered.


    Wei Shicheng smiled, so straightforward and so cute, he really saw "I believe you for the first time."


    Tao would like to glance at him, and then his eyes will be lowered.


    "What do you want to say?" Wei Shicheng rubbed his white cheeks with his mouth "allowing you to talk back to me."


    "I want to say that you are really fickle. Sure enough, people with high weights are not only skeptical, but also soft-hearted. It is no wonder that Mr. Chen has been unable to talk to you and sent me to serve you. After I want you to please you, I will blow you the pillow, and maybe you can talk to you."


    "In the time of a look, you have already thought about so much content?" Wei Shicheng held his arms and soft body, and gradually tightened his arms. This person in his arms not only succeeded in stimulating his interest, but also Provoking his sexuality.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can do it." Tao is willing to be hugged by him, and he can''t help but hold his hand against his chest and feel his chest muscles are hard like stones. Such a strong and powerful body, he has suffered bitter tonight.


    Wei Shicheng smiled and put Tao Yuan down on a large bed.


    Although the bed is solid wood, it is good to have a good quality memory foam. The outer sleeve of the sponge is a silk cloth cover. The pottery will not feel uncomfortable when lying on it.


    .................................... 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 5： Love with the giants 5

    Love with the giants 5


    Wei Shicheng had a meeting tomorrow morning and could not stay in the tea house for the night. After three times, he would hold the pottery in his arms and kiss him for a while before releasing him to pick up the clothes on the floor.


    After the excitement, Wei Shicheng¡¯s brain and body calmed down. He felt that although this was a gift from General Chen to please him, he was quite satisfied with the gift, and his satisfaction was even surprised by his own. So he decided that to collect this gift, he could only enjoy it alone.


    When Wei Shicheng put on his underwear, Tao hopes to pick up his clothes and wear them. The red marks on his body are even embarrassing to see himself. For the first time in the past and present, this is the case. Although the process is a bit irritating, Wei Shicheng belongs to the best man regardless of appearance or other aspects. He just took the money and married him, instead of smashing himself. . With such a thought, the heart of Tao wish is really a lot easier.


    After wearing the underwear, Wei Shicheng sat down beside Tao, and stroked his face and said, "You have recognized this dry son. After you raise it, you can give it to you."


    After the relationship between the two people, Wei Shicheng said that he was a son in his true sense. In the past, I thought that I was a good dear, and I was really a dear, and I had to move around each other during the Chinese New Year. Therefore, my father¡¯s father wanted his son to recognize Wei Shicheng as a cousin and wanted to climb Wei Shicheng as a dear, but At that time, Wei Shicheng¡¯s business had not been done so big.


    But in the past few years, both dry and dry sons have changed their tastes, and there is another layer of concealing meaning.


    "The manager said, as long as you are waiting for you this time, you can wait for you in the future." Tao is willing to bow his head and show a reluctant look.


    "Do you listen to your manager?" Wei Shicheng said with a disappointment. "So you know, no matter what I say, do your managers have to listen?"


    "This is not a question of who to listen to, but I only promised to serve you once, so I only received the money once." Tao is willing to show the original personality, cold and proud, high, not easily yielded. Although after he had a relationship, he did not seem to have the ambition to perform like this, he could not give in immediately, which did not conform to the original personality. Tao is still thinking about things to enter the show, so he continues his performance.


    "You may not know much about my personality. Do you know why your manager doesn''t let you talk back to me?" Wei Shicheng asked.


    "Because you have money, power, and means, you can''t offend you." Tao is willing to answer.


    "You really only know a little, but it doesn''t matter. You will understand it later." Wei Shicheng kissed his mouth and then looked at his eyes and said, "I don''t like to force others in this kind of thing. I would like to be a good thing, follow me, and only benefit you."


    Tao is willing to blink a few times and ask "When is this relationship, when will it end?"


    "When I say the end, I can end it." Wei Shicheng was used to it. Since he was on his heart, he naturally couldn''t easily end "Don''t be in love with others and have a relationship with me when I was a son." Do you understand?."


    "Know it...." Tao is willing to whisper.


    "Let''s go, I will send you back." Wei Shicheng touched his white face, his smooth touch, which made him a bit reluctant to remove his palm.


    Tao hopes to stand up, get up and half of it and immediately sit back, his face is like a blush of splashing rouge.


    "What''s wrong? Uncomfortable?" Wei Shicheng asked with concern.


    "You, can you, go downstairs and wait for me." Tao is willing to be ashamed to lift his head.


    "What happened?" How could Wei Shicheng leave him alone, or if he was obviously not right?


    "...your, yours..." Tao is willing to press his lower abdomen, and he barely said that he "your...and stay in it."


    Wei Shicheng remembered this and suddenly realized that "Yes, there are still a lot of people in it. If you are a girl, you may be pregnant this time."


    "You go out first, I will come soon." Tao is willing to push him.


    "I will help you." Wei Shicheng never helped others to do this kind of thing, so he had no experience, but because of this child in his arms, he not only had a willingness to make an exception, but also felt very interesting, even he felt incredible.


    When Wei Shicheng and Tao were willing to go downstairs, Manager Wu also took people to sit in the hall downstairs, and he still worried that Tao will anger Wang Shicheng. After seeing the two men down, they immediately got up and greeted them, and greeted Wei Shicheng with a nod.


    The sound of the piano has long since stopped. The two have been alone for several hours. Looking at the face that Tao is willing to raise at this moment, I know that the affirmation of this happened.


    The pace of Tao¡¯s willingness to walk is slightly vain, and the waist is also somewhat sour. Some places that were first visited by people are still uncomfortable. Those who kept the following knew what they had done on them, and they were watched by their eyes. Tao would certainly be embarrassed to lift his head.


    After sending the two people to the car, watching the car go away, Wu Manager felt that Wei Shicheng was willing to send the pottery to go back in person, it seems quite satisfactory. He finally breathed a sigh of relief, groaning with some sore neck, thinking that he could finally sleep well.


    Wei Shicheng sent Tao to the outside of the community, with his lips kissed and kissed, and kissed him for ten minutes without releasing him.


    Tao hopes that his lips are going to be broken, hot and stinging. If he just kisses him, even if he kisses more and more, like eating his lips and tongue into his stomach, it is not intolerable. But his hands didn''t know when he reached into his clothes. From slowly sliding to kneading hard, Tao hopes that the skin he has been rubbed by his palms is hot and his body temperature is gradually rising. It is.


    Wei Shicheng finally let go of the lips of Tao wish, looking at his original pink lips, turned into a more attractive rose red, and my heart was quite fulfilling.


    "You should let me get off the bus, or the sky will be bright." Tao wants to see the smoldering in his eyes, and has to make a sound reminder.


    Wei Shicheng said in the ear of Tao Yuan that "I will send someone to pick you up after two days."


    Although the rear seat of the car is an independent space, there will be no third person to hear it, and Tao is still red-faced. But at this time, he can only deal with him in the past, otherwise he does not know when he will be dragged to take the initiative to release people. Maybe he will make another trip in the car.


    "Know it, please let me go back soon." Tao is willing to work hard to make a faceless look, but with a look of praying in his eyes.


    "Go." Wei Shicheng felt that the freshness in his heart had not passed, so he did not want to let go, and decided to take him to him next time. He must sleep enough to let him go.


    Tao Tao finally got out and returned to his place of residence. After entering the house, he quietly opened the door of Du Yi¡¯s room. He saw his sleeping face through the small night light on his bed, and then he closed the door with confidence and then gently Go back to your room.


    After taking a shower in the bathroom of the room, Tao is willing to lie down on the bed, thinking that doing this kind of meat|body business is really not easy. In particular, he sells his body, or a person with strong personality and strong body.


    Tao is willing to close the eyes and open the system, seeing the original buds, has grown a little pink flower buds. This flower bud represents the degree of his emotional progress with Wei Shicheng, and grows a small flower bud, which proves that Wei Shicheng has felt a little bit about him, but there is still a gap between him and his love.


    He remembered the system''s words. When the peach blossoms were open, the degree of openness represented the extent to which the Raiders loved him. But only after the feelings of his and the Raiders have been completed, this peach blossom will be fully bloomed, so this play is destined to be played for a lifetime.


    Turning on the body recovery function in the system, Tao is willing to sleep deeply. Under the recovery of the system, when he sleeps, he will not feel a little uncomfortable, but will be refreshed.


    Since Tao hopes that it has been fostered by Wei Shicheng, naturally no longer lacks money, and no need to go to the tea house to play the piano to make money. He can stay at home at night, or draw a picture, or tutor Du Yigong, or wait for Wei Shicheng to send someone to pick him up. The Youth Cup Chinese Painting Competition is getting closer and closer, and he can prepare the entries to be sent.


    Wei Shicheng said that he had picked him up in two days, but he flew abroad the next day, and his return time was uncertain, so Tao hopes to be more relaxed.


    "Du Qing Yu, you come with me." After Hu Wenshan packed up the good things, walked out of the classroom.


    Tao is willing to go up with the picture box, Hu Wenshan directly into his office, Tao wished to go in.


    "Close the door." Hu Wenshan put down the picture box and sat down behind the desk. This is a single office. There are no other people besides them.


    After Tao closed the door, he stood in front of Hu Wenshan¡¯s desk and waited for him to say what he wanted to say.


    "You have performed very well recently. Not only did you have a lot of progress in learning, but you also know how to respect the teacher more than before." Hu Wenshan tried to anger the pottery several times, but he did not succeed. Tao is willing to face him. It was like an ice cube, cold and hard. Hu Wenshan was anxious and angry. He saw that the Youth Cup Chinese Painting Competition was getting closer and closer. He was accustomed to the loyalty of the people. Since he could not be allowed to participate, he had to use other methods.


    Tao is willing to be as expressionless as usual, waiting for him to continue.


    "The Youth Cup Chinese Painting Competition is about to begin. You have always been at the top of our grades. I think that you are very likely to get a place in this competition. Your recent performance is very good and progress is very good. Big, so I decided to give you a separate guide and make it more likely that you will win the prize."


    "Where did the teacher see that I have improved? You have not always said that my work is not artistic. You are more optimistic about Xu Shaoyan, why do you suddenly have to give me a separate guide?" Tao wished to understand, but in my heart Clearly, he has not shown any better painting skills than the original master. He can see that he has progress in ghosts, and he does have ghosts in his heart, otherwise he will not say these words.


    Hu Wenshan¡¯s clear Qing dynasty said, ¡°Your basic skills have made great progress, that is, there is still a lack of art display, so I want to guide you specifically, so that you are more likely to win the prize. As for Xu Shaoyan, I He is already instructing him. He is like you. The chances of winning are also great. But the competition is the top three. I am your teacher of Chinese painting. Of course, I hope that you will win the prize, so I will do it for you. Guided separately."


    ¡°Why do teachers feel that they can give me artistic guidance? The teacher is because the talent for showing art is not enough, so is it not a teacher to stay in school?¡±


    Hu Wenshan¡¯s face became very ugly at first, and he endured anger and said, ¡°I want to guide you to the prize. You are here to ridicule me. I just boasted that you know more about respecting the teacher than before. You are too Praised."


    "Actually, I don''t need the teacher''s separate guidance, thank you for the kindness of the teacher." Tao said.


    "What do you mean?" Hu Wenshan said with a slap in the face, "The teacher is kind enough to guide you, but you want to refuse?"


    "So the teacher is to force me to guide me, and can''t refuse it?"


    "The teacher is for you."


    "I understand, how much guidance does the teacher need?"


    Hu Wenshan sighed and said, "Guidance costs?... This is not necessary. I am your teacher of Chinese painting and the head teacher. It is the thing I should do to guide individual students."


    ¡°The teacher hates me so often. Now I have to guide me alone. I don¡¯t want to charge. Is there any other purpose?¡± Tao¡¯s wish is a doubt.


    Hu Wenshan thought that he thought he wanted to charge a fee, but he thought it was not bad. It was better than thinking that he had other purposes.


    "If you have the cost of guidance, if you have the heart, you can send a gift to the teacher symbolically."


    "I don''t know what the teacher likes, but since the teacher has to guide me separately, but also let me send gifts." Tao is willing to take out the mobile phone, after the transfer, ask "Is this money enough to buy gifts for the teacher? If If you have enough, you will pick the gift you like."


    Hu Wenshan picked up the mobile phone and saw the amount of the transfer above. My heart was a little scared. I thought that the previous information was wrong. This kid is not short of money, and the shot is so generous.


    "Enough, for the money you buy gifts, the teacher will guide you with your heart, you can rest assured."


    In order to avoid some teachers not seriously teaching students, just think about private teaching to collect fees. The school has regulations that the school teacher can''t accept the students'' money privately. Hu Wenshan received the money of the pottery, which means that there is a handle in his hand. Hu Wenshan cannot be unclear.


    However, he was not worried, because he also acted in accordance with the above instructions. If something happened, someone would be responsible for him. Would he still worry that a student who has no background and no background can treat him? Even if he tells him to the school, he can''t have something, and it will be his own. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 6： Love with the giants 6

    Love with the giants 6


    Half a month later, the organizer of the competition sent someone to the school to collect the entries.


    Tao is willing to put the wooden box with the drawing axis and hand it to the staff. After registering, just walked outside and saw Hu Wenshan carrying his hand and standing there with a smile.


    "Mr. Hu." Tao is willing to go over and say hello to him.


    Hu Wenshan nodded, "Is the work handed over?"


    "You look at me from the inside, right?" Tao wished not to say straight, but his face was written, why are you asking this nonsense?


    The smile on Hu Wenshan¡¯s face could not be maintained. The good mood was immediately discounted. ¡°Your work is completed under my guidance. The possibility of winning is very great, but if there is no award, you will also Don''t be discouraged, keep up the good work in the future."


    "The teacher actually thinks that I will definitely not win the prize?" Tao said, "In fact, the teacher does not have to deliberately guide me to the poor painting. Even if the teacher really guides me with my heart, I can never win the prize at the teacher''s own level. ¡±


    "..." Hu Wenshan''s face turned red, biting his teeth and asking "What do you mean?"


    "The literal meaning." Tao is willing to shake his head helplessly. "I have already said so straightforwardly considering the teacher''s IQ and comprehension. You have to ask me what it means. It is really hard to talk to the teacher."


    Hu Wenshan was trembling with anger and looked at the back of Tao, who was willing to turn away. He wanted to roar very much. Is the person who is tired is obviously me?


    After Hu Wenshan calmed down, he began to lose his mind. He couldn''t understand. Since he felt that the work he had completed under his own guidance would definitely not win, then why should he hand over the work? Or is it that he is not the same work? But this time, the game was designated to draw large-scale landscape paintings. How could he complete two works at the same time in such a short period of time?


    Hu Wenshan thought that even if he handed in another piece of work, he would not necessarily win the prize. Although he is indeed better than Xu Shaoyan¡¯s painting technique, Xu Shaoyan¡¯s work was completed under the guidance of the master. He won''t be overwhelmed by the limelight. They do it just because they are just in case, worrying that he will play extraordinarily.


    As soon as Hu Wenshan thought of Tao¡¯s wish to satirize him every time, the heartache of the gas was like the knife stuck in his heart. He thought that it would be best to design a trap for him to be expelled, otherwise he would definitely be mad at him.


    Wei Shicheng left for almost twenty days and finally returned to China. He just got off the plane and couldn¡¯t wait to personally pick up the pottery. He had almost no rest time in the days when the foreign company handled the work, but he always remembered involuntarily. Tao wished, and he looked like he was lying under him.


    Tao hopes that there will be no class this afternoon. Wei Shicheng said that he will come to pick him up. He knows that he can''t come back soon after today. He gave Du Yi some money, left the note to let him call the takeaway, and then went outside the community to wait for Wei Shicheng''s car to pick him up.


    Tao is willing to get on the bus. After the last separation, the two have not seen each other for more than half a month. Sitting around Wei Shicheng, who is full of mature male hormones, Tao hopes to hold his fingers uncomfortably.


    The original owner was too high among his peers. After all, a pair of long legs contributed a lot of length to the height, but sitting next to Wei Shicheng, it immediately seemed a little petite.


    Wei Shicheng looked at his fingers and held his hand. He pinched his finger and asked, "Is your fingers uncomfortable?"


    "No, just a habitual pinch." Tao said with a whisper, and did not pull his hand back.


    "Yes? This is a pair of great hands, we must protect it." Wei Shicheng''s head was a little bit more, watching him work **** his face, but there was a flush on his cheek, obviously because of shyness. This lovely look makes him only want to push him into his arms.


    Wei Shicheng pressed the button on the door and the front blind was lowered. In this way, the two were in a separate space.


    Tao hopes to see the baffle down, knowing that Wei Shicheng must be doing something in the car, so when his chin is lifted and his lips are covered by Wei Shicheng, he is nervous and tight, but No resistance and push him away.


    Wei Shicheng seems to be tasting a delicious dessert, carefully taste the taste of his lips, soft and smooth, with the fragrance of tea. Wei Shicheng originally wanted to taste the taste first, but it was enough to taste it, but the taste was so good that he could not bear to let go.


    After the end of the long kiss, Wei Shicheng held the pottery wish, buried his face in the neck where he exuded the light fragrance, and smothered it with force. "I missed me?"


    Tao is willing to slap a few eyes, opened his mouth but did not speak.


    "What do you think in your heart?" Wei Shicheng pinched the tender meat on his face. "Don''t you say that you are allowed to talk back to me? If you have anything to say."


    "I originally wanted to say that we are just buying and selling. I will be satisfied with you in the body. If you say it, you will not necessarily believe it. Why do you have to ask this question? But considering you. Now is my long-term employer, and in order to be able to afford you so high support, I think that in addition to satisfying you in the body, you should be mentally satisfied. If you want to listen well, I If you want to think about it, you can be very satisfied with your spirit."


    "You are a child..." Wei Shicheng said silently, "It¡¯s really... straight."


    "I think I have to say it." Tao said.


    "...said." Wei Shicheng said helplessly.


    "I miss the cognac. I said that I have been picking up me in two days, but I have been waiting for so long. I am still worried about cognac. During this time, I dreamed of doing things every night, and Still the kind of dream, the cognac in the dream is also very brave, so that my body has a memory." Tao will be shy, but his eyes are very sincere to look at Wei Shicheng.


    Wei Shicheng shook his God. For a moment, he thought that what he said was true, but he quickly returned to God and said, "If you say these words, if I ask you if I think I haven¡¯t, I will say that I am really satisfied. of."


    "Yes?" Tao hopes to see the excitement that I know. "When you see me, I express my thoughts on you, and praise you for being brave. I also said to you that I can¡¯t leave your mind, is it Your vanity is immediately met with great satisfaction?"


    "When are you writing a text?" Wei Shicheng originally had such a little vanity, and he was so analyzed that he immediately disappeared.


    Tao wished to shake his head and said, "Dry you are wrong. If these words are not written, they are called Xiao Huang | Wen."


    Wei Shicheng endured and endured, endured and tolerated. In the end, he did not hold back. He touched the head of Tao Yuan and said, "You still have to talk less, such a nice face, taste so good, don''t be all straightforward." The words are ruined."


    Tao is willing to look at Wei Shicheng, and has a few eyes.


    Wei Shicheng resisted curiosity this time and pretended not to see it.


    Wei Shicheng took Tao to a high-class apartment. After the two entered the house, Tao was willing to look at the environment inside the house. I thought that it was not how to live in the house, and the decoration was the same as the hotel.


    "Go to the bath." Wei Shicheng took the waist of the pottery and kissed him on his forehead.


    Tao is willing to blush into the bedroom, originally wanted to take a bath in the bedroom bathroom, but after entering it, the bedroom is more like a hotel than the outside, the bathroom is glass, completely transparent.


    Wei Shicheng saw that he was standing at the door and did not move. After the doubts walked over and pushed the door completely open, he also looked at the glass bathroom unexpectedly. Although it is a property under his name, he is also the first time. Although there has always been someone responsible for cleaning, he has never used it before, and he has no plans to use it for a long time. Here is just the place where he wants to solve it quickly.


    "Hey, I will bear with you for a while now, and I will send you a better house afterwards." Wei Shicheng held the pottery wish and patted him on his ass. He felt that the elasticity was very good, and he couldn''t help but pinch it.


    Tao is willing to think, anyway, he has been seen and touched by the whole body, and there is nothing that can not be seen, so he tried to calm himself down, then walked in and took off his underwear to start bathing.


    The warm water flows down the river and rinses his body. Tao is willing to make the shower gel foam and start to lick on the body. As soon as he turned around, he found that Wei Shicheng was sitting on a bed less than two meters away and watching him take a shower.


    If Wei Shicheng came in directly to do something for him, he might not be so embarrassed, but this feeling of being seen as a traitor makes him feel more ashamed.


    Tao is willing to be at a loss, and finds that he can''t even take a shower. He doesn''t know if he should face Wei Shicheng rightly, or should he face him.


    Wei Shicheng got up and walked into the bathroom.


    ....................................


    Tao is willing to be lying on the side of Wei Shicheng in his arms. The mouths of the two men are like they can¡¯t be separated. They kiss for a long time and then they end.


    "Dry..." Tao is willing to lean on the chest of Wei Shicheng, and screaming with powerlessness.


    "Yeah." Wei Shicheng stroked his smooth back like a satin.


    "Don''t use that posture in the future, my leg hurts."


    "But that position makes you very excited, isn''t it?"


    "I promise that I am excited to use any posture."


    "You shouldn''t be a goblin change? How else can you be so tempting? Take away the dry souls." Wei Shicheng tightened his arms and wanted to knead people into a ball, so feel free to put them in your pocket. When I think about him, I will take him out and kiss him.


    Tao is willing to look at him and blink a few times.


    Wei Shicheng once pretended not to see, and pressed him down again.


    Until late at night, the two talents ended the lingering, Tao is willing to rely on the chest of Wei Shicheng, let him send him back to his residence.


    "Go back tomorrow, sleep here tonight." Wei Shicheng said to him.


    "No, my brother is alone at home. I can''t let him alone at home alone." Tao said.


    "He is almost ten years old? The community where you live, the film security is very good, there are cameras everywhere, there are police monitors, even if you sleep on the street, nothing will happen, let alone stay at home. What are you still worried about?"


    "If he is an ordinary child, I really have nothing to worry about, but he has a heart attack. Half a night is a nightmare to wake up. What should I do if I have a heart attack?"


    Wei Shicheng sighed, holding his soft body and reluctant to let go, he still wanted to hold him to sleep for a night, it seems that there is no such opportunity for the time being.


    On the way to send the pottery back, Wei Shicheng said that he would send him a house, let him and his brother move to live, and arrange for a helper to give them, so that Tao will not have to come back every night.


    Tao is willing to say that he still does not want to move elsewhere, can you discount the house to be sent to him, he wants to do surgery for Du also as soon as possible.


    Wei Shicheng can only agree.


    The surgery for Du also had been prepared for a long time before the death of the original father. The hospital and the doctor were about to contact, but the original father suddenly went bankrupt and died, and this matter was delayed. Even if the original owner wanted to let Du also undergo surgery, he did not have the ability to get so much money at a time, so the surgery can only be pushed back.


    Since Tao hopes to replace the original owner, then what he should do will help him. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 7： Love with the giants 7

    Love with the giants 7


    Hu Wenshan squinted and his face looked ugly into the classroom. He didn''t sit down after he dropped the picture box. He wanted to say something but didn''t want to say it.


    "First start the class." Hu Wenshan squatted for a long time, only to say such a sentence without a head or tail, now is the class time, if he said to start class, it is normal, but add a first word is What do you mean?


    Hu Wenshan took out the paintings and was about to start the lecture. The radio in the classroom suddenly rang.


    "Hey. Dear teachers, dear students, good afternoon, here is the broadcast headquarters of Dongjing University. The following is to broadcast a good news in the whole school. Congratulations to the students of the National School of Chinese Academy of Sciences, three-year students Du Qingyu, this year''s youth. In the Chinese Painting Competition, he was selected as the first place, and the work will be displayed in the National Gallery. Congratulations to his classmate Xu Shaoyan, who was selected as the third place. Two students glory for our school, the school will give special rewards. I hope that the two students will continue to strive for another award in other competitions."


    Other students cast their envy or envious eyes on Tao Yuan. Only Xu Shaoyan glared at him and completely forgot to maintain his good and generous image.


    After the broadcast ended, Hu Wenshan was silent for a while before starting classes, but when it was said that the students could not connect, it was not easy to interrupt him. Hu Wenshan was acting according to the instructions of the people above him. The matter was not successful. A lesson must be indispensable. The benefits originally promised to him were gone. Moreover, he is about to be forced to suffer heart disease during this time. He has already invested a lot of personal emotions, and he really does not want him to win the prize.


    Generally, like this kind of award-winning newsletter, broadcasts are only broadcast in each branch, and few broadcasts are broadcast throughout the school. However, Tao Yuan''s works were selected for exhibition in the National Gallery. Such a privilege is definitely worth broadcasting throughout the school, and he was the first national student to be selected for the National Gallery.


    The third best news of Xu Shaoyan was incidental, and it was because his father had an acquaintance at school that he was asked by the way.


    After class, Tao is willing to go to the corridor outside the classroom, leaning against the wall and waiting for Xu Shaoyan to come out.


    "Congratulations, you got the third place." Tao is willing to look out of the classroom, Xu Shaoyan said.


    Xu Shaoyan''s face is particularly ugly. He wants to say that you are less proud. I will compare you sooner or later, but there are other students around him. He bites his teeth and resists those words.


    "I congratulate you, you have nothing to say to me?" Tao asked.


    "...and congratulations to you." Xu Shaoyan lowered his voice and said reluctantly.


    "Congratulations to me?" Tao is willing to ask with a doubtful expression.


    "Congratulations, you got the first place." Xu Shaoyan forced the fist, and the blue veins exposed from the back of his hand showed how patient he was.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tao would like to smile and say, ¡°You regard me as your biggest stumbling block. I tried my best to make it impossible for me to participate in the competition. I also let Hu Wenshan deliberately prevent me from painting. In the end, I only got the third place? You You can''t work harder, so you can get the second place, at least it proves that you are only a little worse than me."


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about!" Xu Shaoyan is sure not to admit that those things are related to him.


    "I don''t understand if it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s normal for you to talk about your IQ." Tao is willing to go forward and say "I have time to go to the National Gallery to see my work. See you for yourself." I will know that your gap with me can be compensated not by means of despicable means."


    Tao is willing to turn downstairs, once again met Liu Xiujie who came to Xu Shaoyan, and once again ignored him and went straight.


    Liu Xiujie saw the wish of Tao, and stopped subconsciously. He also heard the broadcast just now. Looking at the back of Tao wishing to leave, he was very complicated.


    The most invisible thing about Tao is Liu Xiujie. If Xu Shaoyan and Hu Wenshan are mean and shameless, then Liu Xiujie is childish and selfish. This kind of person who can''t get you bully is the most disgusting to him. When the opponent''s qualifications are not available, he is too lazy to give him a look.


    Liu Xiujie liked the original master. After pursuing a period of time, he did not get a response. He felt that he had no face, and he was with Xu Shaoyan. Then he helped Xu Shaoyan to find a way to bully the original owner and wanted to get the attention of the original owner.


    Tao is willing to think that the original master did not look at Liu Xiujie, such a person is really fortunate, otherwise the original is mainly like Liu Xiujie, he will die of nausea.


    Wei Shicheng knew that the works of Tao Yuan¡¯s works would be seen at the National Gallery.


    Tao is willing to think that they can''t appear at the same time, otherwise they will definitely be made irresponsible and there is nothing to see together. But considering that he is his own employer, he still agreed.


    After the car stopped, the two talents who were kissing together were separated. Tao was willing to let go of Wei Shicheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I will go down first.¡±


    "Well, waiting for me inside." Wei Shicheng said.


    "...good." Tao is willing to suppress what he wants to say inside. After the smile promises, he will open the door and get off.


    Wei Shicheng had to go around to another entrance. Under the request of Tao Yuan, although the two of them came together to see the exhibition, they would not walk together and pretend that they would not know at all. So Tao hopes to just say that we don¡¯t know each other after we go in. I have something to wait for you.


    Tao is willing to enter the exhibition hall, and soon found his own works. The works exhibited here are all masters of Chinese painting. His works can get a fairly prominent position here. It is very proud. . The news has already reported on his work, and after the award ceremony, a reporter will interview him.


    There are quite a few people in the National Gallery Pavilion every day. There are still many people on display today, and some people have already stood in front of his works.


    "It is so shocking that such a magnificent landscape painting is actually drawn by a student who is less than 20 years old. He must be a genius!" An old voice exclaimed with excitement.


    The others around him also nodded and agreed. If it wasn''t on the note card next to it, there was a briefing on the poster, and no one could believe it. This is from the hands of a college student.


    Because the game was to submit a video of the painting process, the jury selected him as the first place without any doubt, and also let his paintings be displayed in the National Gallery.


    "Contact the director of the exhibition hall and let him give me the contact information of this painter. I want to buy this picture." The old man who was excited and praised, said to his assistant.


    At the moment when the old man turned back, Tao would like to recognize who the old man is. He is the master of chess, Su Yongfu, and is called the contemporary chess sage.


    "I am the author of this painting. If there is anything, you can tell me directly." Tao did not expect to meet Chess Su Yongfu here, but this is a good opportunity for him.


    Everyone turned his head and looked at him. Su Yongfu began to look at him directly, but there were some doubts in his eyes.


    Tao is willing to give him his student ID card.


    Su Yongfu took his student ID card and looked at the contents of the annotated card. He then returned the student ID card to him. "Open a price for the young man, you want this picture."


    ¡°Can I ask you a request?¡± Tao asked.


    "any request?"


    "I want to play Go with you. If you win me, I will send you this picture." Tao said.


    Su Yongfu raised his eyebrows and looked at Tao. He said, "You can afford a lot of money for this painting. You just gave it to me?"


    "A painting is not for me?" Tao said with a smile.


    Su Yongfu raised his hand and touched his goat''s beard. He thought that this young temperament is outstanding in the eyes. With the fragrance of the book, it seems that not only will he paint very much, but he will also play chess.


    Su Yongfu has won countless times and has won some numbness, so he often plays chess with some young people and feels the chess style of young people. He said that the popular point is to make them play.


    There are also many young people who want to worship him as a teacher. He is not a private person. If he sees talent, he will also give pointers to one or two. He thought that the young man in front of him would like to worship him. He would have such an amazing Chinese painting talent for him. If his chess skills are still decent, he will accept this apprentice.


    Su Yongfu asked the assistant to pick up the go in the car, and then set up the board in the rest area next to the hall of the exhibition hall. When they sat down, they started to get off.


    Some people who came to see the exhibition found that some people actually played chess in the pavilion. Because they were curious, they looked at them more. They recognized that they were playing Che Sheng Su Yongfu and immediately walked over to watch with other people.


    Wei Shicheng entered the exhibition hall because he took a call in the car and delayed for twenty minutes. After finding the work with the words "Du Qingyu" next to it, Wei Shicheng stepped back and then looked up to see the painting.


    At first glance, Wei Shicheng was shocked. He took two steps back and took a panoramic view of the whole painting. His heart was shocked by the magnificent landscape.


    After the shock, Wei Shicheng wondered if he was mistaken. He looked closely at the comment card next to him. It did not mean that Du Qingyu¡¯s name was wrong. Was the person in the pavilion wrong? The National Gallery Pavilion should not make such a low-level mistake.


    After standing for more than ten minutes before painting, Wei Shicheng still felt shocked. He must let Tao hope to sell the painting. He wants to hang it in the office every day.


    Wei Shicheng went looking for Tao Yuan. He thought he was going to see other paintings, but he did not find it after looking for a circle. Seeing a large group of people around the rest area, Wei Shicheng felt that Tao is not the kind of person who loves to join in the fun, turned and went to other places to find.


    Wei Shicheng found another circle, still could not find it. He took out his mobile phone and wanted to call Tao. But he turned his head and looked at the crowd there. He took the phone and decided to look at it. After all, he was exhibiting. In such a place, the phone is still not very good.


    Wei Shicheng, by virtue of his height advantage, looked into the crowd and saw that there was someone who was playing chess here. When he saw the chess player, it turned out to be Chess Su Yongfu. It is no wonder that there are so many people around here. Looking at the opponent of Su Yongfu, he immediately stunned, thinking why Qing Yu would sit here and play chess with Chess? No wonder he found him for two laps.


    Wei Shicheng was also not good at disturbing them in so many people, and he promised that Tao would like to pretend not to know, so he also stood outside the crowd and watched the game. He also knows a little about Go. After seeing the chess game on the board, he is very surprised. The black and white sons are incompatible with each other, and they have a stable position.


    If it is a master with two similar levels, it is surprising that there is nothing like this. But sitting there at the moment is a young man who is less than 20 years old, and it is still difficult to be surprised if he is still playing chess with him.


    Wei Shicheng looked at Tao¡¯s serious face and thought that this child was really surprised once more than once. He would play chess and play chess. It¡¯s nothing. The important thing is that he is young, but he will Everything has been done at the level and level of the master. Can anyone else in the world be able to achieve his level at his age?


    Tao is willing to put a piece of chess on the board. He is white, because he likes white, white looks simple and pure, but it is actually the most complicated color, and it is also the most inclusive and acceptable color.


    At the end of the game, Tao is willing to smile and say, "I lost. You are not a chess player. I still owe some heat."


    This sentence Su Yongfu has heard it many times, but from the mouth of such a young man, it is still the first time. And although this game was won by him, he was a winner. He was forced to this level by a young man under the age of twenty, and he experienced this kind of thing for the first time in his life.


    "The painting is for you. When the exhibition time is over, you will send someone directly to pick it up. I will greet the director of the exhibition hall." Tao is willing to finish up, and he sees Wei Shicheng, pretending not to know. Look like you continue to go outside.


    Su Yongfu still sat there, watching the layout on the board motionlessly, and could not return to God for a long time. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 8： Love with the giants 8

    Love with the giants 8


    Tao¡¯s video of playing chess with Su Yongfu was passed to the forum of Go fans by several people, and then he was on the Internet. The post that discussed him and Su Yongfu''s Go process continued to appear. Not only did the online media report him, but there were also many famous Go commentators who said he was a genius.


    Su Yongfu participated in a charity event and was asked about this when he was interviewed. He did not evade the Tao wish, saying that if he participated in the competition, he would be able to dominate the whole Go if he could not use it for a long time. The world, such a genius, a hundred years of hardship.


    Tao is willing to not only be in the world of chess, but also has a certain popularity on the entire network.


    They feel that people who can be praised by Chess is definitely a very powerful person. Although people who don''t understand Go, they can''t understand how good Chess is, but those who can be called holy are sure to be masters of high hands.


    Tao hopes that his place has not won Su Yongfu. He feels that it is not a formal game, and that people are chess, and he has won him directly. It is still not very good. Just leave some face for the elderly.


    It was only Wei Shicheng who was somewhat dissatisfied with his loss of the painting. He promised to draw a better one for him, and he was happy to hold him again and again.


    After seeing the video, the teachers of the National Academy of Peking University immediately wanted to meet with Tao, but Tao was willing to have surgery because Du is going to have surgery, so he was at home, he told the director of the Go department who contacted him, after the end of the award. He will go to meet them.


    The head of the department and the teachers of the Go are very eager to meet him, and even want to come to him, but after knowing his brother''s situation, the head of the department calmed the other teachers and asked them to wait.


    It is the hospital and doctor that Wei Shicheng helped arrange. They don''t have to wait in line and wait too long. After all the tests, they can start surgery.


    Tao is willing to sigh the rich and powerful benefits in his heart. The original father''s father ran for several years, and he contacted the hospital before he died. Unfortunately, he did not wait until Du also began surgery, and he went bankrupt and passed away.


    Tao Tao has already taken Du You to have done various checks. After he has rested for a few days, he can go to the hospital to wait for surgery.


    During the few days of rest at home, Tao hopes to go out for a few hours every day. He and Du also said that he is going to work. In fact, he went to bed with Wei Shicheng. However, since he was fostered by Wei Shicheng, it is his job to go to Wei Shicheng to go to bed. He is not lying, just can''t tell what work he is doing.


    On this day, Tao hoped that he had not made a door preparation. Du also asked with doubts. "Brother, don''t you have to go to work today?"


    "Oh... because you are going to have an operation right away, I don''t trust you to be alone at home, so I took the work home and did it." Tao said.


    "Oh, then I don''t watch TV, or I am too noisy to bother you. I will go back to the room to read the book." Du also took the remote control and turned off the TV, then stood up.


    The doorbell suddenly rang, and Tao was willing to go to open the door, and Wei Shicheng came in from the outside.


    Du also stood in the living room, ready to say hello to the guests, and then went to the room.


    "This is Wei Shushu." Tao is willing to introduce to Du.


    "Wei Shushu is good." Du Yiqiao said hello to Wei Shicheng.


    "Well, hello." Wei Shicheng nodded.


    "Wei Shushu is coming to talk to my brother about work. We have very important things to talk about. If you don''t have very important things, don''t bother us. But if you are not feeling well, you must knock on the door. Or can you call me loudly, do you know?" Tao is willing to earnestly.


    "Know it." Du also nodded skillfully.


    "If you are not feeling well, you must not endure it." Tao is willing to be serious again.


    "Good." Du also answered and turned back to his own room.


    Tao is willing to bring Wei Shicheng into his room. He just closed the door and locked it. He was kissed by Wei Shicheng on the wall.


    Tao is willing to climb his shoulders, and he will bear his overbearing kisses, and he will soon be stripped of his clothes and pressed on the bed.


    Wei Shicheng has never been so obsessed with a person''s body. He feels that he is like an addicted person. He didn''t touch the body in a day. He was sitting in a difficult situation and could not concentrate on doing anything. He wants to bring this person to his side at the moment, so that he can hold him at any time and do whatever he wants.


    It¡¯s so fascinating, so delicious body, how can he do it differently. Especially when he is like a peerless and beautiful goblin, sitting on him and twisting his waist, for a moment, he even wants to give his soul to him. When he was awake and calmed down, he also had the idea of ??wanting to take possession of him forever.


    Tao is willing to bite his lip, trying not to make a sound, because it is not the office of Wei Shicheng, nor is he a high-rise apartment outside, but a rentable apartment with soundproofing. Although Du Yi¡¯s room was not tied to his room, if he went to the living room to drink a water and take something, he accidentally heard him call the sound of the bed.


    The two were doing this kind of thing in the room, and there was a child in another room in the room. Tao wished that the heart was actually quite guilty. However, Wei Shicheng is not willing to wait one day, just like drinking water to eat, and he has to eat him every day to have energy work.


    The sound of the bed swaying is a bit loud. Tao hopes to make him slower and lighter, but he is worried that if he opens his mouth, he will not help but scream.


    Two hours later, Wei Shicheng left to go back to work. Tao was willing to lie in a bed that was ruined, and ruined his man. He left the money without giving it. Because people are monthly customers, they pay off in one month, so they can come to him at any time.


    After a while, Tao hopes to slow down and wait for the heat wave of the body to recede. He pulls over the cover of the quilt and prepares to sleep for a while before getting up for dinner.


    Two days before the operation began, Du also lived in the hospital. He lived in the vip suite and the room where the family was in care. These are also arranged by Wei Shicheng, otherwise Tao hopes that even if there is money, they can not get the vip suite of the hospital.


    When Du also began surgery, Tao was willing to wait in the family lounge outside the operating room. Wei Shicheng put down his work and came to accompany him.


    In the eyes of Wei Shicheng, both are still children. For such an important operation, there must always be a real parent and an adult.


    Tao is willing to rely on Wei Shicheng''s shoulder. He still has some concerns. If Du Yi''s surgery fails, it is that he has not fulfilled his responsibilities.


    The system told him that the soul replaced by him was willing to exchange his body, and he would get more happiness after the reincarnation. Therefore, the world he came to, in addition to completing his own tasks, is also to help the original owner to do what he can''t do. Tao hopes that since he has replaced the original owner, he should bear all responsibility for him.


    The door of the operating room opened and the doctor came out from the inside. Tao hoped to stand up immediately and asked "Doctor, what happened to the operation?"


    The doctor took off his mask and said that "the operation was successful, but it still needs to be hospitalized for a while."


    "Thank you doctor." Tao is relieved.


    "You''re welcome." The doctor nodded and left.


    Du has been pushed away from another exit in the operating room. He hasn''t woken up yet, so Tao is willing to accompany him.


    "You go to work for your business, do it, I can stay here myself." Tao said.


    "You slept here at night?" Wei Shicheng asked.


    "Well, Du also doesn''t know when to wake up. I slept in my family''s lounge at night."


    "I will pick you up tomorrow morning."


    "Good." Tao is willing to avoid the face that Wei Shicheng suddenly approached, and then quickly looked at the camera.


    Even if it was photographed by the camera, no one dared to promote the things that the two did, but Wei Shicheng did not force him, touched his head like an elder, and then left.


    Du also was hospitalized and observed that there were nurses who took care of him and did not need to be willing to guard him. So after Du also woke up, he only had to take time to look at him every day. After all, he still has a lot of things to do, he can''t always guard him, and there is no need.


    The awards for the Youth Cup Chinese Painting Competition began to take place, and Tao hopes to finally wait until this day. Because the awards ceremony was quite grand, and many Chinese painting masters came, so the preparations were done for a while.


    After the award ceremony and the speech were over, Tao wished to go to the interview area with the second place and the third place, and the interview time of the media reporters was the time when Tao was willing to perform the main event.


    "I would like to ask Tao, what are your feelings as the youngest exhibitor in the National Gallery?"


    Tao¡¯s expression of thinking is to say, ¡°To say the biggest feeling, it¡¯s fortunate that I didn¡¯t send another piece to the competition, or I¡¯m not even standing here.¡±


    The reporter did not understand what he was saying, and asked again, "Why can''t you stand here if you hand over another piece of work? It means that you usually have a large gap in painting level, and is this award winning work supernormal?"


    "That''s not it. My level has always been quite stable. If it wasn''t for the guidance of our Chinese painting teacher, I might have been famous for a long time. I really don''t understand it. That kind of character and level can actually go east. I am a bad student when I am a teacher of Chinese painting. I want to be such a student."


    All the reporters were stunned. It seems that they are a little different from what they expected. The award-winning students are not all thanks to the school and the teacher. Why did he say that his teacher is not worthy of being a teacher and becoming him? The student is still a bad thing?


    Xu Shaoyan turned his head and looked at him with a look of surprise that could not be concealed. He couldn''t believe that he dared to speak these words in front of so many reporters.


    "Are you talking about your Chinese painting teacher?" The reporter confirmed to him that "As far as we know, you and Xu Shaoyan are both his students, and you are a first, third, and can teach you two so good. The student, he should be a very good teacher."


    "Then you are wrong." Tao is willing to say with a satirical smile. "He only has the ability to teach students poorly. He has not been able to teach well, and in order to collect money privately, he has no ability to teach. ""


    "You mean, your teacher privately collected your money?" asked the reporter.


    "I don''t know if other people accept the confiscation. Anyway, he is very tough to collect money from me. I can show you the evidence of the transfer and all the recorded evidence."


    Although the reporters like to have a blast of explosives, but suddenly broke the news, they really met for the first time. Moreover, some media are broadcasting live. Every word he said is now being watched by people on the Internet. Isn¡¯t their school first passed through him?


    It¡¯s not that no one suddenly opened a press conference to break the news, but any reporter who broke the news will get some wind and probably know what it will be, but in the background of the award ceremony, they broke the news of their own teachers. They have never heard of it. This is the only way to stay in the school, do you dare to do this? But he will not only be able to stay in school, but he will probably not be able to mix in the entire Chinese painting world. After all, Dongjing University is also one of the best universities in China, and its power cannot be underestimated.


    "I will show you this. This is the work I completed under the guidance of our Chinese painting teacher, Teacher Hu Wenshan." Tao is willing to open the axis he has been holding in his hand and let the reporter shoot.


    After the reporter responded, he slammed the picture that was being unfolded. Anyway, the picture has been broadcast live. The leader of Dongjing University is distressed. Even if it will be reported by public relations, then it will be shot first. .


    "And he also directed me to record the painting process. I have already put a copy on the Internet. I am playing it now. You can record it directly." Tao is willing to take out his mobile phone and start playing the recording. The beginning is Hu Wenshan. Guide him, then he gave Hu Wenshan a transfer of the paragraph.


    "What are the people going to the scene?!" The school leader who was watching the live broadcast, patted the table hard and said, "I don''t want to stop him!"


    Originally it was a glorious thing. In order to encourage students to learn from them, the school organized all the students of the Chinese Painting Department to watch the live broadcast, but the words that Tao wanted to say, scared those students.


    Hu Wenshan was still in the same place. He couldn¡¯t return to God for a long time. He thought that Tao would like to go to the school leaders to report him. Anyway, someone was helping him to stand him, but he never thought that Tao would like to interview him. When he was exposed, no student dared to do such a thing.


    Wei Shicheng was also watching the live broadcast. He heard the words that Tao was willing to say. He couldn''t help but frown. He thought that his people were being bullied at school. Those people are really courageous! 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 9： Love with the giants 9

    Love with the giants 9


    Tao hopes that this is a complete fire on the Internet. After winning the grand prize, he revealed his teacher in the interview. Any student who wants to continue his studies will not do this, but he just did it.


    When Tao was interviewed, he also said that he could not get a scholarship. He said that because Xu Shaoyan¡¯s Chinese paintings were much higher than him, his Chinese paintings seriously reduced his total score. Therefore, he did not take a scholarship and told reporters very straightforwardly that he felt that his Chinese painting level was no worse than Xu Shaoyan. This time he won the first place in the competition, and Xu Shaoyan only got the third place, which is the most Good proof.


    So all kinds of arguments and speculations on the Internet came out. Hu Wenshan and Xu Shaoyan were pushed to the cusp of the cusp, bearing the voice of questioning and questioning from all the people. Because Tao is not an empty-mouth story, he has shown all the evidence. This is already a hard thing. Even if they want to deny it, it is impossible.


    The leaders of Dongjing University are also in a mess, because the interviews have live pictures, so this thing, they can not be completely suppressed to let netizens know, but also must respond positively.


    The reputation of Dongjing University is definitely damaged, but to what extent it is damaged depends on how they handle this matter. Usually, the public anger will not have good results. The people are still waiting for Dongjing University to give an explanation. If the results they make cannot satisfy the people, then they will face a bigger protest.


    A teacher is so bullying a student, and this student is still a dual genius of Chinese painting and Go, so that a student can be treated like this, how can other students suffer embarrassing treatment?


    In such a developed society, the unfair treatment of others is not only a matter of others, but a matter of the whole society. If you are indifferent to others'' experiences, then the next one who is oppressed is likely to be yourself.


    The leaders of Dongjing University have been under tremendous pressure because they not only have to face the pressure from the public, but also the pressure from the Chinese Painting Association and the Go Association. Chess St. Su Yongfu stood out in the first place and severely criticized Hu Wenshan in front of the media, saying that he did not deserve to be a teacher. If Dongjing University did not handle the treatment, he would not agree.


    If Tao is only a student without any background, then the school leader will expel Hu Wenshan. After dealing with this matter, the next thing will be dealt with quietly.


    But Tao hopes to show his talent in Chinese painting and Go, they can not only suppress him, but also can not let him be taken away by other schools.


    Moreover, after Wei Shicheng intervened, the leadership of Dongjing University also produced great turmoil. Hu Wenshan was dismissed from the affirmation. At the same time, he was expelled, and the head of the Department of Chinese Painting and the leaders of the National Studies Branch.


    The personnel exchange of the National Studies Branch was quickly settled, and Dongjing University finally made a public response to the matter. After the results were announced, the school leaders expressed their gratitude to the public for their supervision of the university. If there are similar things happening in the future, I hope that the students can actively report. From school leaders to teachers and students, everyone can maintain the clarity and fairness that the school should have. Let the students learn in the sun instead of being bullied in the dark.


    As a result of this treatment, the public said that they were still satisfied, and the school leaders said that they would like to report positively about similar things in the future. Although there is no completely clean place in the world, there will be a dark side in a clean environment, but it cannot stop the suppression of the expansion of the dark side.


    Du also had a nurse in the hospital. Tao was willing to be brought to the office by Wei Shicheng. His office has a large lounge with complete facilities, not only to sleep, but also to cook inside.


    Tao is willing to wash the fruit around the apron. Wei Shicheng always interferes with him. Here he touches the pinch and let him wash the fruit and wash it intermittently. As for why the fruit should be worn in the apron, the style of the apron is known. The one he wears is not the kind of apron that is worn by the dish.


    "Don''t make trouble, let me wash these strawberries. This fruit has been washed for half an hour." Tao is willing to bend back to the top, wanting to push Wei Shicheng away.


    "I will eat the strawberries on your body." Wei Shicheng grabbed his thin waist and said in his ear.


    "It''s not for you to wash, I want to eat it myself." Tao is willing to blush, carrying the washed fruit to the table.


    Wei Shicheng squinted and admired Tao¡¯s wish to walk.


    Tao hopes to sit down, but he didn''t wear anything except the apron, so he stood at the table and began to eat strawberries. After Wei Shicheng came over, he sat on his lap.


    "I will buy you a rabbit costume again, as if there are kittens." Wei Shicheng took the fingers of Tao wish and sucked the juice on his fingers.


    "That''s good to wear only once, it hurts." Tao wished his fingers to bite him.


    "The apron is only worn once, and the other ones are worn once, and each of the different colors and different styles are worn once, how about?"


    "You are an elder, so treat the younger generation, it is really old." Tao is willing to put a strawberry into his mouth.


    "It hurts you to be like this to you." Wei Shicheng turned his face and shared the strawberry in his mouth.


    A plate of strawberries was eaten by the two together. Tao is willing to be hugged to the big bed next to it, and the glass walls on both sides of the bed can clearly see the night view outside.


    ..............................


    "Comfortable?" Wei Shicheng asked on his body.


    "...comfortable." Tao is willing to be confused, his cheeks are red, his eyes are full of water vapor, he is completely lost, like drunk.


    "Do you want it?"


    "I want to..."


    "what do you want?"


    "I want to hurt me."


    "How hurts you?"


    "...coming in pain."


    ¡°Is it harder or lighter?¡±


    "Strong force."


    "Small, poor, how can you eat enough? If you do this, you will feed you."


    ..............................


    The two of them went to sleep in the sky and white, and Tao did not sleep for a long time, and was awakened by the morning sun. Turning around and seeing Wei Shicheng''s sleeping face, he suddenly did not sleep.


    I approached this person at first, in order to complete the Raiders and let him fall in love with himself. In order to cope with him, and to make him feel more affectionate to himself, he never refused to accept him. But in the recent period, he has become more and more addicted to it. Not only is he enjoying it very much, but his body and his heart are also greatly satisfied. Perhaps unconsciously, he followed the law of rebellion and enjoyment.


    From the beginning, he did not think that Raiders would be a very difficult thing because of systematic help, and in a world, he only had to deal with a man. But when things got to the present, his mood was inexplicably weird.


    Tao is willing to close his eyes and enter the system. Looking at the flower bud that has been slightly unfolded, he feels it is time to speed up the progress and let this peach blossom open as soon as possible. He told himself in his heart that he did not have any selfishness and that everything was for the task.


    But if there is really no selfishness, why should he think more about this sentence?


    Tao is willing to sleep until noon before he wakes up again. He has not been to school for more than half a month. Today, he should go to school. After taking a shower, I took out new clothes from the closet and put them on. He pushed open the door of the lounge and went out.


    "Dry, I went to school." Tao is willing to pick up the backpack on the sofa and tell Wei Shicheng, who is working on the job.


    "Come here." Wei Shicheng turned the sofa chair and reached for him.


    Tao is willing to go over and stand in front of him.


    Wei Shicheng touched his lower abdomen and asked, "Hungry? Do you want to drink some milk and go?"


    Tao¡¯s face was red immediately. His skin was pink in his face, and his face was pink and tender. Every time Wei Shicheng said these words, he was particularly blushing.


    "I was full enough last night, and it would be so hungry." Tao is willing to be blushing, but he has to work hard to make a face-lifting look.


    Wei Shicheng stood up and held his bow and kissed him. "Come directly after class, and help you drink milk."


    "I will go to the hospital after class, and I will come over after dinner with Du." Tao¡¯s face is redder.


    "Well, who will let you not only dry your son, but also a good brother." Wei Shicheng patted his **** to release him.


    Wei Shicheng arranged a special car and driver for Tao, and now he has a car to pick up wherever he goes.


    Tao Guan¡¯s eyes looked out of the window, but his eyes were not focused because he was thinking about his mind. Is it still only a minority to be included in him? But no matter how Wei Shicheng loves him, being sheltered is not glamorous, nor can he see things.


    Change this state as soon as possible, it is time to lift the relationship between the support, but I don''t know if Wei Shicheng will cooperate with him, maybe he prefers the current state.


    But no matter what, his mission must be progressed, Tao is willing to close his eyes and think that everything is for the task.


    Xu Shaoyan walked into the classroom and saw Tao wishing to sit in the window. He quickly glanced at him and then bowed to his usual position.


    Finally, I entered the classroom. This is the new class teacher and Chinese painting teacher of this class. After seeing Tao, he said, "Du Qingyu, you finally came to class. After class, I want to talk to you about some recent Chinese painting exhibitions. Out and the game."


    "Good teacher." Tao is willing to answer.


    Xu Shaoyan burned with anger and anger. He was almost fired by this school. Because Tao was willing to expose Hu Wenshan, he also shook him out. However, he himself did not participate in this matter, and he was not expelled under the activities of his father. But a bad reputation has already spread. If he doesn''t want to recover, he is afraid that it is difficult to achieve his most important purpose.


    Xu Shaoyan''s father is very romantic, and there are many illegitimate children outside. He is also one of the illegitimate children. When he was a child, his father didn''t care about their mother and child. Because there were so many illegitimate children, they couldn''t control it. After Xu Shaoyan grew up, he personally went to talk to his father and said that he had to learn Chinese painting because the teacher said that he had the talent in this area and hoped that his father could pay for him to learn.


    When his father saw his young age, he was very planning. He might have the value of training, so he promised to pay for him to study Chinese painting. Xu Shaoyan was originally just trying it out. He didn''t have much hope. He didn''t expect his father to agree. So in order to grasp the opportunity, he worked hard to learn Chinese painting, and after successfully passing the exam to Dong Jing Guo College, he really got the attention of his father.


    After entering the school, he became a lover with Liu Xiujie. His father felt that he had the opportunity to marry Liu, and he was more happy and valued. When he wants his father to help him, he only wants to increase his chances of marrying Liu. His father usually promises to help him.


    But he knew very well that Liu Xiujie liked Du Qingyu. Because he couldn''t catch Du Qingyu, he was with him. He deliberately treated him very well. He also wanted to see Du Qingyu.


    After this incident, Liu¡¯s impression of him was definitely compromised, so he had to find a way to save his face and let Liu Xiujie really fall in love with him as soon as possible.


    After class, Tao is willing to go downstairs with the new class teacher and prepare to talk to his office. But when I got to the downstairs, I saw the head of the department of the Go Department standing there. There were several teachers in the chess department behind him. There were a few people standing in the same position. The students who passed the Chinese painting department were far away. Stop and watch, think about what they are doing?


    "Li Zaiqi, what do you want to do?" Li Zaihua, the new class teacher, looked at his twin brother.


    "I don''t look for you, you are going to go." Li Zaiqi is not at all polite to his brother, just because he is a close friend.


    "You are a chess player. What are you doing in our Chinese painting department?" Li Zaihua actually guessed his purpose.


    "I said it was not looking for you, you are doing so much." Li Zaiqi looked at his brother impatiently, then walked into a few steps, watching Tao wish to say "Du Qingyu, you promised to come to school once you see it." mine."


    "There is such a thing." Tao did not expect that he would bring people to stop him, do not have to worry so much? "I am going to wait for the class, then... then talk to the class teacher and then see you."


    "Since you have already finished class, let me play with me first. Let''s talk about your transfer."


    "Who said that he wants to transfer? Can you not make a decision? I am going to talk to him about the competition."


    "I also want to talk to him after talking to him, and then talk to him about the game of Go, what do you do?"


    "I am his class teacher. Of course, I can manage it. You are the head of the department. You actually ran to grab people. Do you want to be shameless?"


    "I want people, shameless." Li Zaiqi said with arrogance.


    "I am too lazy to care about you, you give me away." Li Zaihua knows what his brother is, and he is too lazy to tell him.


    "I don''t let it, unless you let me take people away, I will leave immediately."


    "you¡­¡­."


    "Two teachers!" Tao is willing to watch them quarreling, and I don''t know when it will end. He has to go to the hospital to see Du Ye, how can he spend time with them, so he has to raise his voice and stop them from continuing? Quarrel "Isn¡¯t it better to talk about it together? Otherwise, you will be arguing first, and then call and tell me, I am going to the hospital to see my brother."


    Seeing Tao is really anxious to go, so the two immediately reached a consensus, everyone talked together.


    The Chinese painting students watched this magical scene and then immediately spread it throughout the school. The head of the Department of Go, who took the teacher to the Chinese painting department, was unheard of.


    Then someone asked who was robbed. When I heard the name of Du Qingyu, I didn¡¯t feel strange immediately. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 10： Love with the giants 10

    Love with the giants 10


    Tao hopes that in the end, of course, there is no transfer. He himself does not care which department, but since the Chinese painting is the choice of the original master, then he will help him.


    Although he did not transfer, he still promised to participate in the Go game, the official Go game, the bonus is quite high. Of course, this did not delay his participation in the Chinese painting competition. He sent several works to participate in the exhibition and exhibited, all of which were bought at a high price.


    Tao is willing to make a lot of money recently. After Du was discharged from the hospital, they moved to a better place, in a high-end residential area, or a duplex building. The house is Tao Yuan who is willing to rent it himself. He also asked the domestic helper to cook and clean every day, so even if he does not go back to live at night, he does not have to worry about Du also no one to look after.


    After class, Tao is willing to take Du Yi, go to the supermarket in the department store to buy snacks, Du also said that new stationery is needed, and the two took the elevator to the fifth floor.


    Tao is willing to let Du also pick and choose from a variety of stationery items, he also strolled around.


    In front of a person who is bending over to sort out the goods, Tao hopes that this back is a bit familiar, stopping for a few seconds. When the man turned around, he knew why it was so familiar. Isn''t this Hu Wenshan who hasn''t seen it for a while?


    Hu Wenshan saw that Tao wished to live, and it was not close to the school. He did not expect to meet Tao Yuan here.


    Tao is willing to turn around and look at the light box on the wall, which reads Wenshan Stationery. "Is this your shop?"


    "...Yes." Hu Wenshan lied for his face. Although this stationery store is called Wenshan Stationery, it is actually his relative''s shop. This relative used to name him Wenshan Stationery in order to please him. And now he can only help the relatives to work, but also to be degraded, because his teacher qualifications have been canceled, not to mention the public and private schools, that is, the training class is not willing to ask him.


    "It seems that you have received a lot of money before, and you can open such a large file store here." Tao said.


    "I didn''t accept the money from other students!" Hu Wenshan''s face was ugly. He thought that it was this person who made him become like this, and he could not control his anger.


    "I have said that you have received the money of other students? If you have such a low IQ, you should be a good person. If you don''t have that IQ, you should be a bad person." Tao is willing to look at him with contemptuous eyes. "You don''t want me." I have received a scholarship, and in order not to let me overshadow Xu Shaoyan, should there be no less benefit?"


    Hu Wenshan was silent and silent. He did get some benefits, but there was no such thing as others thought. He did everything according to the above instructions.


    "Brother, I have chosen." Du also took the shopping basket and finally found Tao.


    "Well," Tao hopes to turn to look at him. "You go to the counter first, I will come right away."


    Du also took the basket and went to the counter.


    "You are just taking advantage of yourself to have a backstage. I am not a teacher at Dongjing University. You don''t have to play in front of me!" Hu Wenshan bit his teeth.


    "If I don''t have a backstage, or my backstage is not as hard as you are, the person who is now expelled from Dongjing University is me." Tao is willing to look at him with cold eyes. "You guys, the ugly face of the bullying, show up to the fullest." It is said that the wicked have their own wicked people, and I am going to grind your wicked people, so that you can also taste the taste of being bullied."


    Tao is willing to finish, turn and walk to the counter.


    Suddenly a voice called "Hu Wenshan, what are you doing? Why not get the goods?"


    Tao hopes to look back at Hu Wenshan, mocking and laughing, and then continue to move forward, he knows that this can not be Hu Wenshan''s own shop.


    Hu Wenshan''s original Tie Qing''s face suddenly rose red, and he trembled, but he could only turn around and continue to sort out the goods. The person who had just called him was the owner¡¯s nephew. They both managed the store together, but he did nothing but collect the money.


    Tao is willing to push the family trolley, and when he is about to enter the apartment building, his mobile phone prompts the sound. I took out my mobile phone and opened it. It was the transfer information of the gallery. The money of the painting he had just bought was paid. Seeing a long list of numbers above, Tao is willing to think, it is time to speed up the task.


    After Tao was willing to send Du also upstairs, he went down again. He took out his mobile phone and dialed Wei Shicheng¡¯s phone. "Hey, dry, are you at the company?"


    "Then I am coming to you now."


    Tao is willing to sit on the car that Wei Shicheng arranged for him, and he is going to meet with Wei Shicheng''s company to meet him. He thinks that the next thing to perform, he can''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Wei Shicheng saw that Tao was willing to come in, and immediately turned off the computer and reached out to him. "Baby, come to Cognac here."


    Tao did not want to go to him in front of him and sat down on his lap.


    "Dry, I have something to say to you." Tao is willing to stand in front of Wei Shicheng''s desk.


    "What do you want to say?" Wei Shicheng saw that his look was not the same as usual, and he followed him up.


    "I recently participated in the competition and sold a lot of pictures and made a lot of money." Tao said.


    "Well, I have watched your Go game, I have bought your paintings, you are really great and very powerful."


    "Thank you for doing the most difficult time, I gave me the greatest help, let me through the difficulties, I really appreciate you." Tao is willing to look at him with sincere eyes, and then take out the black card to the office On the table, "This is the money I used to spend all your money, including the cost of doing surgery for Du."


    "What do you mean?" Wei Shicheng did not look at the card, but kept staring at the face of Tao.


    "I want to end the relationship with you now." Tao is willing to say this sentence, it is a great courage, not everyone can be under the shock of Wei Shicheng, but also as usual.


    "Remember what I said to you on the first night?" Wei Shicheng looked calm, but under his calm surface, it was already rough.


    "¡­¡­remember."


    "Repeat it again."


    "Only when you say the end, can you end."


    "I told you that I am going to end?"


    "No."


    "You have always been a very smart child. You shouldn''t need me to teach you how to do it. But considering that you are still young and always confused, then I will give you some tips before I am angry. I put the card away and I haven¡¯t done anything."


    "Actually, I know very well that forcing a rebellion will only eat more bitterness, but the result is still the same."


    "You really are a smart child, not being stunned by the recent success." Wei Shicheng waited for him to continue.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡± Tao is willing to ask ¡°I like it, not to like it in bed, not to like my body, but to be spiritually like.¡±


    Wei Shicheng was silent for a while and said, "You are very good, and all aspects are worthy of being loved."


    "It''s not like this. This kind of like is not pure and not equal." Tao is willing to shake his head. "What I want is an equal relationship of love, not a trade of meat and body, but also a simple appreciation."


    "Young people like to think about it, I can understand it. But Qing Yu, the relationship you want, I may not have a way to give you, but I will not let you go now."


    "I know that I am thinking about it, but I am young, young people should think about something unrealistic." Tao is willing to look stubborn, but his eyes are rolling out big tears. "If you can''t realize your dreams, then I will fight against you." Let me see how much you can treat me."


    Tao is willing to turn and leave, let go of this, and will never look back.


    The tears of Tao wish gave Wei Shicheng a great impact. The teardrop that fell from Tao¡¯s face was like a knife falling into his heart. He was very sad. He subconsciously wants to chase him, then comfort him, but he sits motionless, because only by maintaining this position can he control himself.


    Tao is not willing to take the car that Wei Shicheng arranged for him. He took a taxi back and sat on the taxi. His tears were still falling down, and he couldn¡¯t control it. The taxi driver seemed to be strange, and did not say anything, the two were silent all the way.


    Tao is willing to take a deep breath on his chest and feel that he is too deep into the play, still feeling fear and sorrow. He clearly has the assurance that Wei Shicheng will fall in love with him and will play such a thing. Why do you really start to worry now?


    Wei Shicheng turned the sofa chair and looked out through the glass wall, and the memories appeared constantly in his mind. Recalling his young and seductive body, the face that is easy to be blushing, but always deliberately tied. Recalling his fascinating expression under his body, recalling his voice with his own spoiled, and the look of mercy in his arms.


    Wei Shicheng always felt that although there are many young and beautiful children, it is rare to have such a combination of his heart. In order to thank General Chen for sending him to his side, he not only agreed to cooperate with him, but also gave him many benefits. He felt that everything was worthwhile for this child.


    He is so well-behaved, obedient, so tempting and delicious... and so good. Wei Shicheng closed his eyes and thought that because he was good enough, he was not willing to be kept.


    Wei Shicheng¡¯s long-standing idea is that his future companion, even if the body can¡¯t satisfy him, must be in harmony with him. The child''s body made him quite satisfied, and he was already inseparable. Just spiritually, can he also become his soul mate?


    Wei Shicheng pondered for a long time, until the outside sun had become dim, he opened his eyes and made up his mind.


    Since he can''t do without his body and doesn''t want to hurt him, just try to try a normal relationship with him as he wishes. He is so smart, so smart, and cultivates him well, certainly will not let himself down. The soul mate that I personally cultivate is stronger than the soul mate who does not know what will appear.


    After Tao returned home, his mood was still awkward. He didn¡¯t know what Wei Shicheng would do next. He asked him to talk about it. The two continued to maintain the trading relationship between meat and money, but they still agreed to follow him. Take a look at the lovers. Judging from the openness of the peach blossom in the system, he can only be sure that he will not hurt himself.


    A few days later, Wei Shicheng still did not have any move, that is, did not call him, and did not come to him personally. The man is so obsessed with his body that he has reached the level he wants to do with him every day. Now he can''t help but look for him. Tao can''t help but feel a little discouraged.


    Because some of her mind was uneasy, Tao hoped to almost lose in the Go game. Fortunately, he looked at the excited eyes of the other side in the moment he looked up. After returning to God, he quickly reversed the situation and won.


    "I deliberately let you go to this level, you can''t win me, where is the courage to talk to me?" Tao is willing to look at his opponent, his face is full of contemptuous expression "the level of your arrogance It¡¯s much higher than your Go skills. If I am at your age, I¡¯m only so embarrassed, I¡¯m so shy and die, I have no face to participate in the game, let alone humiliate the opponent before the game.¡±


    Tao¡¯s opponent is a middle-aged man with glasses. Before the game started, he deliberately wanted to anger the pottery in the backstage of the game. He wanted him to lose the game because he could not calm down during the game.


    This is not the first time he has done this kind of thing, so this person¡¯s reputation is actually not very good. Now he is being humiliated by the people, and he can only defy it.


    Tao is willing to be in a bad mood. Since this person dares to challenge him, don¡¯t think too much. The Go fans who are watching the live broadcast, I feel very relieved when I see the person eating it.


    A bunch of reporters waiting for an interview outside, Tao Tao is not interviewed, and directly left the game with Li Zaiqi.


    Li Zaiqi is specially to accompany him to participate in the competition. He seems to be not very good when he sees Tao. He said, "Are you tired of painting recently? Pay attention to rest, work and rest."


    "I know the teacher, I will go back first." Tao is willing to finish the door and get off the bus. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 11： Love with the giants 11

    Love with the giants 11


    "Less inflammation, happy birthday." Several female students walked in together and placed their gifts on Xu Shaoyan''s desk.


    "Thank you." Xu Shaoyan smiled and thanked.


    "Happy birthday, this is a gift for you." Another male student came in and put the gift on his desk.


    "Thank you."


    "Happy birthday is less."


    "Thank you."


    Xu Shaoyan passed the last incident, although the bad reputation has spread, but it has not been affected in the class, because these students have received his benefits. And they feel that, in terms of usual, they are more willing to believe that Xu Shaoyan is a good person.


    Xu Shaoyan told them that those things were done by his family and he would not agree if he knew it. He also felt very self-blame, and then those students believed.


    Every student has a birthday, Xu Shaoyan will send a gift, so today his birthday, other students also give him a gift. He just likes to enjoy this and is welcomed by everyone.


    "What gift did your boyfriend give you today?" the girl sitting behind Xu Shaoyan whispered, and other students looked at him, waiting for his answer, because they hadn¡¯t started class yet, so they couldn¡¯t help but gossip. .


    "He didn''t tell me that he was going to give me a surprise." Xu Shaoyan said with a smile.


    Liu Xiujie asked him what gifts he wanted. He said he hoped he could give himself a surprise, so Liu Xiujie arranged for himself.


    ¡°What kind of gift would it be?¡± A girl raised her face and said, ¡°Is there a candlelight dinner? Is it true?¡±


    "Tomorrow must tell us what surprise he has given you," another girl said.


    Xu Shaoyan looked at them and always smiled.


    Tao is always willing to stay out of the way, because of the boring look at the scenery outside the window.


    After class, when the teacher left the classroom, the students packed up the good things and walked out of the classroom one after another.


    Suddenly there was a commotion outside. Some female students ran back and stood at the door of the classroom. They pressed their voices and said excitedly, "Let''s see you, come on!"


    Xu Shaoyan stunned and saw her excited expression. She didn''t even take the picture box and immediately walked out.


    Xu Shaoyan stood in the hallway and looked down. On the edge of the flower bed below, a rose car was parked.


    The so-called rose car is filled with perfume roses, as well as a small fountain that rotates. It is a very luxurious and luxurious way of sending flowers.


    "Look, look, there is a rose car, so beautiful!"


    "Good romance! Who is this for?"


    "It¡¯s really a rose car, I only saw it on TV. I heard that it¡¯s so expensive, I can see it in reality!¡±


    "Before I saw it only when the star and the rich proposed it, is it someone who asked for marriage?"


    "Who? Who? Why didn''t you appear?"


    The classmates who had finished the class did not leave when they saw the rose car. They all stood in the distance and waited to see who would sign the super-luxury rose car.


    "Low inflammation, is this a surprise for your boyfriend?" The female classmate looked at Xu Shaoyan with excitement.


    "This, it should be." Xu Shaoyan couldn''t control his mouth. Today is his birthday. Liu Xiujie promised to surprise him. Now no one has signed it, so it should be given to him. .


    "Then you go to sign and get the bunch of roses on the top?" The female classmate grabbed Xu Shaoyan''s arm.


    "I will go ahead and sign it." Xu Shaoyan quickly went downstairs.


    Xu Shaoyan walked downstairs and looked at the rose car in front of him. He felt that it was more beautiful and luxurious. The European-style carriage-shaped car has at least a few hundred roses on it. The carriage is made of metal, and the golden look is like a layer of gold on it. There is also a luxurious rotating fountain, which is sprayed with fine water splashes, and people who are far away can smell the smell of roses.


    Most of the students of the National College are children of wealthy families. Because the tuition is very expensive, it is difficult for families with ordinary families to pay. But even these children have very few chances to see the rose car, because this thing can be bought without spending money.


    The rose on the rose car not only has a tempting sweet taste, but also a golden pattern. This kind of rose is difficult to cultivate, and the amount of growth per year is very limited. It is said that the rare thing is expensive. This kind of rose is expensive in its scarcity.


    Xu Shaoyan moved to the dispatchers step by step with excitement. Although Liu Xiujie promised to surprise him, he did not expect him to be so big. Even if he wants to do Du Qingyu and wants to make him jealous, his happy mood is not compromised at all.


    "Hello." Xu Shaoyan walked in front of a dispatched person.


    The dispatcher looked at his face. "Is there something? Classmate?"


    "I am here to sign the Rose Car." Xu Shaoyan said.


    The students saw him signing for the rose car and excitedly discussed it.


    "Is it him? Is the rose car given to him?"


    "It should be him, or how would he go to sign."


    "Ah, ah, ah! I am envious!"


    "I am with him. On his birthday today, his boyfriend said he would surprise him. The rose car must have been given to him."


    The voice of admiration and envy around him made Xu Shaoyan''s vanity very satisfied.


    "You are Du Qingyu''s classmate?" The dispatcher thought, how to look different from the photo, and then looked down at the photo in his hand.


    When I heard the words of Du Qingyu, Xu Shaoyan immediately stiffened and did not know how to react.


    "Sorry, classmate, you don''t seem to be Du Qingyu''s classmates?" The dispatcher carefully compared the photos on the information and found that it was completely different from the person in front of us. "We must sign this rose incense car."


    Seeing that Xu Shaoyan was frozen, he stood still and stood motionless. The dispatcher shook his hands in front of his eyes. "Classmate?"


    Tao is willing to pack things up slowly, walk out of the classroom slowly, and walk slowly downstairs, with no expression on the whole process.


    Next to another person who had been paying attention to the stairway, he patted the shoulder of his companion and said, "The one who is going downstairs should be Du Qingyu. Please hurry up and confirm."


    The dispatcher bypassed Xu Shaoyan and ran to the front of the pottery and asked, "Would you like Du Qingyu?"


    Tao is willing to look up at the people in front of him and ask with a blank expression. "Is there something?"


    "We are the delivery staff of Rose International. There is a rose car for you here. Please sign for it."


    The dispatcher was sideways, and Tao was willing to see the rose car not far away, which was quite visually shocking. He asked in confusion, "Who is this sent?"


    "There is a bunch of golden roses over there, and there are cards on it. After you read it, you know who sent it." The dispatcher said.


    Tao is willing to bite his lip, and he is a little worried. What if he is not the person he is thinking about? He has recently added a lot of rich powder, all in order to buy his paintings, and wants to be close to him.


    Tao hopes to decide to see who sent it, so he walked over, and when Xu Shaoyan was around, he looked at him with a puzzled look. He didn''t know what he was doing here so straight.


    Tao is willing to take the golden rose, and it is quite heavy in his hand. Remove the card above and open it. Seeing that the payment is the name of Wei Shicheng, he could not help but smile.


    Put the card in the backpack and have a love poem on it. He is going to go back and look at it. Tao is willing to continue to squint and say "Where to sign?"


    "On this tablet, you can sign the name on this order," said the staff.


    "It turned out to be given to him. It was really lucky. Someone actually sent him a rose car."


    "What did the man in front run over? It wasn''t for him. He was too embarrassed to stand there."


    "Really good, I thought it was for him."


    "Who is that person? How could it be thought that it was given to him? Was it fooled?"


    "It is Xu Shaoyan of the second class. My friend said that he came to his birthday today and bought a gift to give him. It is estimated that the boyfriend sent him a surprise."


    "It¡¯s too shameful. Just go and sign for it, and the result is not for him."


    "If it were me, I would definitely want to get into the hole."


    "Don''t see where he is already stiff? It must have been hit."


    "Low inflammation." Liu Xiujie came over with a bunch of roses. He waited for a long time at the entrance of the Chinese painting department. He had already finished class for a while, but he did not see any students going out. So he came in with doubts to see the situation. Seeing the luxurious rose car, he was also very surprised. Seeing Xu Shaoyan standing there, he thought that Xu Shaoyan had his father prepare for him.


    Xu Shaoyan turned and saw Liu Xiujie and the bunch of roses in his hand. He was not only happy at all, but also had a complex emotion of crying.


    "This is..." Liu Xiujie walked into the room with a rose and asked if it was the rose car that his father had sent. He just saw the pottery wish that he had turned the word and he was stunned.


    Tao is willing to hold the rose made of gold. I saw them and I immediately understood. Why did Xu Shaoyan stand here? It must have been that Rose Car was sent by Liu Xiujie, so he ran to sign and the result was all The student saw a joke.


    Tao is willing to take care of them and say to the dispatcher, "Can you help me send this back?"


    Tao hopes that he will definitely not get back. This big thing is still so heavy, he can''t push it.


    "Yes." The dispatcher said, "We can also help you put it in the flower bed. The person who ordered it said that he rented all the flower beds in your department. I will send one every day and send it for ten days in a row. Your home is sure. It can''t be put down, we can all help you in the flower bed."


    Tao¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but lift it up again. He thought that what he thought was really thoughtful. He said, such a big thing, if he got home, it would take up too much space, fearing that the whole living room would be empty. .


    "Then put it in the flower bed, it''s hard for you." Tao is willing to leave with a golden rose, and when he passes by Xu Shaoyan and Liu Xiujie, he deliberately stops and looks at the rose in Liu Xiujie''s hand and smiles mockingly. Then, then turn and walk towards the gate of the Chinese painting department.


    Tao is willing to go home with a golden rose. I thought Wei Shicheng would call him, but he had dinner and painted for a while until he went to bed and waited until he fell asleep and didn''t wait for his call.


    On the second day, Tao is willing to go to school, signing the rose car again, and a bunch of golden roses.


    For ten consecutive days, the people who sent the fragrant car rose appeared on time, and more and more people were onlookers. Not only did they have other departments, but he also came to watch other branches. All the flower beds of the Chinese Painting Department were filled up. Such a large handwriting made all the onlookers envious, and many people specially ran to take photos.


    Everyone knows that the rose car is for Tao, but I don''t know who sent it, so I am very curious about who is so big.


    Tao hopes that as long as he is on campus, all the people who pass by him will look at him, envy and other eyes.


    Xu Shaoyan looked at Tao and wished to walk into the classroom, and his heart was in pain. As soon as he saw Tao Yuan, he would think of the shameful thing that day. Ten days have passed, he can''t look up at school, and he always feels that someone is laughing at him.


    On that day, Liu Xiujie took the rose to pick him up. He also stood at the door of the department. It was a very romantic thing, but after the contrast of the rose car, the bunch of roses that looked good, like the roadside grass. It¡¯s as ugly as a stepped wildflower.


    After that, the two of them left under the onlookers, although they still went to the fixed restaurant to eat according to the original plan of Liu Xiujie. But the whole process, they can not afford to be interested, eating all the way silently, the delicious food, eating in the mouth is also like chewing wax.


    The two of them thought about the same thing, that is why Tao is willing to receive a rose car, who is so big.


    On the tenth day, Tao is still holding the golden rose home, but still has not received a call from Wei Shicheng.


    After the bathing, Tao hopes to lie on the boat and turn over and over, that is, he can''t sleep.


    Sit up and turn the lights on. I saw the time, it was already one o''clock in the middle of the night. Tao is willing to think, since I can''t sleep, you don''t want to fall asleep.


    He took off his underwear, pulled a corner of the blanket to cover the lower abdomen, and then straightened one leg, and the leg was slightly bent. He took a photo of his lower half with his mobile phone and sent him a pass.


    Tao is willing to shut down and sleep immediately after sending the photos. It is better to sleep than these days.


    At the moment, under the building where Tao is willing to live, in a luxury car parked, someone receives the information and then opens it. Immediately, the blood is flowing backwards, and there is an impulse to break the brain.


    Looking at the seductive legs, he thought, this little villain really knows how to torture him, and certainly can''t sleep more tonight. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 12： Love with the giants 12

    Love with the giants 12


    Tao is willing to get up in the morning and there are no missed calls and messages.


    He sat in the classroom and looked out of the window. Is it that Wei Shicheng wants him to take the initiative? Or do you want him to take the initiative to contact him?


    Li Zaihua lectured on the above. Tao is willing to be in a daze in the light below. Li Zaihua did not intend to remind him. In his view, Tao Yuan¡¯s ability to draw Chinese paintings is no longer necessary to study at school, but he still comes to class on time. The gap between genius and ordinary people is really enviable and helpless.


    In each flower bed downstairs of the Chinese Painting Department, there is a rose incense car. This kind of landscape is really ugly. Even people outside the school come to watch and take pictures. If you collect tickets, you will definitely make a fortune. In order not to affect the students to attend classes, the school has to make regulations, non-school students, not allowed to enter the Chinese painting department, the students must also present a student card to enter.


    After class, the following people are full of people, waiting to see the rose car. Today is the eleventh day. They are particularly curious. The rose car that has been sent for ten days in a row will not appear today.


    In the first ten days, the rose car was waiting in advance. Today is the time. I haven¡¯t seen the rose car yet. They guess that it should not be sent again. But they think that if they are sent late today? It would be a pity if you missed it, so you will stand below and wait.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to leave the classroom, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, watching him go downstairs and then going straight out. They only thought, it seems that today is gone, obviously not for themselves, do not know why it feels a little regret, many people are imagining that they will receive it one day.


    The flow of people went behind the pottery, and so many people, but no one surpassed him, they were separated by a distance behind him, while watching him silently. They are also unconscious behaviors, and they don¡¯t realize that such scenes look like bosses with a large group of younger brothers.


    On the main road leading to the school gate, a luxury super-run stopped in the middle of the road, and next to the super-run, stood a tall, mature and handsome man.


    Tao is willing to stop, and the people behind him have stopped. Everyone looks at the man who has mature charm.


    Tao is willing to think, you finally appeared, I thought you are waiting for me to contact you.


    Tao is willing to carry the picture box, a few steps forward, watching him say "Thank you for the rose car, but I can''t read the poems you wrote, please tell me personally, what do you want to express."


    On the card that Wei Shicheng gave him, every time he wrote the copied poems, all of them were praises of love poems. Tao hopes to understand them, but he just wants him to speak out.


    "There are only one meaning to express those verses. From now on, I want to pursue you, because I like you." Wei Shicheng''s expression is very serious.


    Tao¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t control it, and he was shocked by the exclamation of the sound behind him. He immediately looked back and found that there were so many people behind him. Because he has always been unsettled, he did not pay attention to the situation around him, so he did not find so many people follow him.


    Those exclaimed and screamed because of Wei Shicheng¡¯s sudden confession, and could not help but make the envy. This man is tall and handsome, and he is super-running from the side, and there is a rose car that is sent for ten days. The price is definitely super high. Being adored by such a charming man, both men and women will be tempted.


    Tao is willing to look at those people, they are actually more excited than themselves, do not know that they are confessed to them.


    Tao is willing to turn his head and look at Wei Shicheng saying, "From now on, isn''t it starting from ten days ago?"


    "Before it was just a temptation. Now is the official pursuit. I have not pursued other people, so without this experience, I can only follow the steps." Wei Shicheng said.


    "So in your steps, what are you going to do next?" Tao is willing to work **** his face, but his eyes are filled with joyful smiles.


    "Of course, please invite you to dinner. I don''t know if you can promise me?" Wei Shicheng opened the door.


    Tao is willing to hesitate, and then listen to the sound of going out quickly, or the kind of voice that deliberately presses the voice, as if talking to himself.


    So many people looked at them, Tao Tao really can''t wait, he went over, handed the box and backpack to Wei Shicheng, and then sat in the passenger seat.


    After Wei Shicheng put things in order, he got on the bus from the other side and then turned around and opened the school gate.


    The students onlookers were excited and excited. It felt like they were watching the live version of the idol drama. The overbearing president came to the school to express anything. It was really envious.


    Xu Shaoyan stood in the crowd, and was incompatible with the excited people around him. The people shouted and expressed their feelings loudly, and he just stood there where he was still, but he wanted to cry.


    Wei Shicheng has a whole floor of the hotel, located on the top floor of the city''s tallest building, and even through the glass walls, you can even see the clouds outside.


    Tao is willing to hold his chin and say, "The original meal is really eating. Your strength is much stronger than I thought, Wei Shushu."


    "I have changed from uncle to uncle?" Wei Shicheng personally poured a glass of wine to him.


    "That else, what am I going to call you?" Tao is willing to think like a way. "You are so much bigger than me, isn¡¯t it uncle to be an uncle?"


    "You can call my father." Wei Shicheng said.


    "Don''t shame, I have a father myself, why do you want to call your father." Tao is willing to turn a blind eye.


    "You young people don''t have a saying. Do you want to treat your wife as a daughter? You are a boy. Then I will treat you as a son. I used to be a son. Now I am a son. My father will hurt you in the future." ""


    Wei Shicheng said that he was serious, and Tao¡¯s wish was unclear. He was joking, but he was sure that he was taking advantage of himself.


    "Take ten rose incense cars, I am your wife? It is really a profiteer."


    "Reassured, I am out of the dowry and the dowry, I will not treat you badly."


    "Do you really think about it?" Tao is willing to ask seriously "I didn''t want to lie to me to go to bed, I deliberately did this? I want the feelings, do you really want to give it to me?"


    "I used to treat sex|love and spiritual love differently. I feel that meat and body satisfaction and spiritual satisfaction cannot be generalized. But now I feel that I am both addicted to your body and not mentally resistant to you. You not only have a good-looking appearance, but also a funny soul. I have thought about it carefully these days. Since the most suitable candidate is in front of my eyes and allows me to meet both ** and spirit, then you are the most suitable. My soul mate. I think I have long liked you, but I found it a bit late."


    Tao is willing to stay, he thought of many possibilities, but did not expect him to say such things. A person has no soul, that is, walking dead, in the shell of the **, the soul is the subject of human beings.


    The beautiful appearance is thousands of people, the excellent soul is one of the best, the beautiful shell is important, but it is easy to get bored, because there are so many other good-looking. People who can fit in the soul, some people may not meet in life.


    The best confession, not that I love you, but the body of my sinking mini, the soul can not do without you.


    After the meal, Tao hopes to be taken to the presidential suite to rest.


    Tao is willing to sit on the bed and watch him ask, "What are you doing with me here? I have not agreed to be with you."


    "Do nothing, just want to hug you." Wei Shicheng sat down beside him, hugged him tightly, lay down on the bed, buried his head in his neck, and smothered his body with a strong smell "I think You are thinking crazy, you can sleep well in one night, and you still have that kind of photo torturing me."


    Tao is willing to be hugged in his arms, feel the heat of him, can''t help but hug him. "Why did you wait so many days before you come to meet me?"


    "I want to think more carefully, about my feelings for you, and our future. I don''t want to be too perfunctory about you, I want to make sure that I can really give you the most sincere and sincere feelings."


    "Then you think about it?"


    "The more I think, the more I find out that I already like you. I don''t want to let go of you, and I will never let go. I want you to give you everything, my heart, and me. People, all for you."


    "I also... I like you very much." Tao is willing to close his eyes and feel his temperature and heartbeat. Even if he is holding it and doing nothing else, he feels very satisfied and enjoys it.


    The two stayed in the room for a whole night, but they didn''t do anything. They just hugged each other, as if they had been separated for a long time, and finally reunited with the lovers.


    The next afternoon, Wei Shicheng sent him to school.


    "I went to class, and I saw Wei Shushu." Tao is willing to untie the seat belt and take advantage of Wei Shicheng''s neck and kiss him on his face.


    "What is it for me?" Wei Shicheng asked his chin.


    "I said that I only call my father in bed." Tao is willing to look at him with innocent eyes. They didn''t sleep last night, and they talked a lot, including the title.


    "It used to be called a cognac, and now the son has become a pro-son, but can¡¯t you say it?"


    "Dad goodbye." Tao is willing to kiss his face quickly, without delay, and then quickly open the door and get off.


    As soon as Tao entered the school gate, it became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. As long as it was passed by his side, he was paying attention to him.


    Wei Shicheng came to the school to confess, was photographed by many students uploaded to the network, and immediately went to the commercial and entertainment headlines.


    In the face of media inquiries, the official spokesperson of Yinghui Group acknowledged the incident and stated that the two are in the process of marriage.


    This is also a very shocking news. Yinghui Group is not known to anyone. Wei Shicheng also received interviews and appeared in the news. At that time, it could be said that he was lost. Rich people are everywhere, and there are many people who are handsome, but handsome and rich. Men who are both capable and attractive are not common.


    Tao Tao is the latest genius of Chinese painting Go, which is born recently. The future is still beautiful and beautiful.


    Therefore, the people feel that it is not appropriate to use the prince and Cinderella to describe them. They are more like kings and little princes. Although they are separated by a generation, they still feel envious.


    The world is still very open to feelings, and the love between the same **** is normal, and the gap between the ages is even more of a problem. As long as the two sides do not intervene, there is no small three and betray these things, they will not be accused by the people. Most people hold the attitude of blessing. After all, the two look very eye-catching, and the appearance can be said to be very good.


    Tao Tao just went upstairs and saw Xu Shaoyan standing against the wall. Xu Shaoyan just turned around and saw him. He immediately stood in the corridor and blocked him.


    "What?" Tao asked with a blank expression.


    "Are you being fostered by Wei Dong?" Xu Shaoyan used the inquiry sentence, but his eyes were affirmative.


    "What is the composition of your brain?" Tao is willing to look at him with sympathetic eyes. "Since your IQ is so low, I will be very kind and explain it to you once. You should have seen it yesterday, Wei Dong. I came to the school to confess to me and said that I want to pursue me. Before I promised his pursuit, he was my pursuer. After I agreed to associate with him, he was my lover. If our relationship is a foster relationship, You tell me, what kind of relationship is a relationship of love? Is your fake love relationship with Liu Xiujie the so-called normal relationship?"


    "Even if you are not being raised now, you must have been raised before, or where do you come from?" Xu Shaoyan does not give up, he just wants to prove that they are not normal love relationships.


    "Where does my money come from, do you need to explain it to you? Do you think you are a policeman?" Tao said, "Even if you are a policeman, all my income is legal. What qualifications do you have to investigate me? You know that I am now How much does the painting cost? Do you know how much bonus I can get when I participate in the Go game? I don¡¯t know if I go to see the news. Also, even if I am covered, do you have anything to do with it? What do you prove? What?"


    "Lessly, this is really too much for you." A female student walked over and said, "The official company has admitted that they are engaged in marriage for the purpose of marriage. The news is coming out, you still have to say that people are Being fostered is really overkill."


    The classmates who are on the side of the crowd also agree very much. What kind of support is a relationship that cannot be seen. Who is not hiding, who will be so arrogant, and directly confess to the marriage as a premise?


    "In my opinion, it should be that your father has no support for others, so if you see a big gap in the age, you feel that you are being fostered, not a normal relationship." Tao is willing to say two steps forward. "Or, you just can''t see me, because I am the one who has given you, and you have tried everything, and you have not been able to step on me, so you are embarrassed, you are not willing. There is another reason, that is Liu Xiujie simply doesn''t like you, your so-called love, but the illusion of deliberate creation."


    Xu Shaoyan''s spirit was once again defeated. He stood there pale, but no one had comforted him in the past. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 13： Love with the giants 13

    Love with the giants 13


    Tao wishing and Wei Shicheng, actually have a public relationship, as Wei Shicheng''s true boyfriend, Tao will occasionally accompany him to attend some banquets.


    Tao hopes that this kind of banquet is quite boring, although occasionally I can see the sword and the sword, and there are some undercurrents between the opponents. But most of the time, a group of people were flattering around Wei Shicheng, and he had to endure and could not turn his eyes, which made him very uncomfortable.


    On this day, Tao is willing to accompany him to a banquet, a bunch of bodyguard assistants follow, Wei Shicheng took his hand into the hotel lobby.


    Tao wished that the eyeball would turn and suddenly saw a familiar figure. He did not hesitate to take Wei Shicheng and walked over.


    Wei Shicheng originally took him to take the elevator, saw him pull himself to the other side, looked at him with a puzzled look, and then followed him without asking why.


    "Boss boss!" Tao is willing to shout loudly.


    The group of people who had been talking together all looked over. The other people saw Wei Shicheng at first sight. They were all shocked. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly came over. They said that they should have no one in this group. It is enough to have an intersection with him.


    The old man with a big fat ear, the first thing he saw was his pottery wish. He stunned and didn''t respond.


    "Zhang Boss, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw it." Tao is willing to smile and greet.


    "Well, I won''t see you." Zhang Boss has already seen Wei Shicheng, and then looks at Tao Yuan. He remembers what he had done to the original master, and then he has a very bad feeling.


    "Uncle Wei, I am an old acquaintance with Zhang Boss." Tao is willing to turn around and say to Wei Shicheng. "When I played the piano in the tea house, Zhang Boss often came to give me a favor because I peeked at my beauty. I was originally here." I thought that in the place of the tea house, there should be no cheaper guests, but Zhang boss touched my hand. I felt so disgusting. I didn¡¯t hold back and poured water on it. Later, he asked the manager to complain. I almost lost my job at the tea house."


    Tao is willing to smile, very simple, but he said something, let Wei Shicheng''s eyes flash in the cold, let Zhang boss cold sweat. Those who were originally standing around Zhang¡¯s boss could not help but open some distance with him. In fact, they even wanted to leave, pretending to be the boss of Zhang who did not know, but did not dare to go directly in front of Wei Shicheng.


    Tao is willing to continue to say, "The original manager is going to let me leave the tea house because he is worried that Zhang will continue to look for me when he sees me next time, which will affect the business of the tea house. I think Zhang boss is such a person. I don¡¯t want to go to the bar for fun. Why do I have to go to the tea house to consume? He is sitting there, I always have a kind of cow, oh no, it¡¯s the illusion of pig playing the piano. Manager Wu told me that boss Zhang is famous. The color embryo is estimated to see that I am growing very well. I didn''t hold back and touched my hand. He might think that I will endure it. I didn''t expect that I would splash it with water."


    Under the imposing manner and eyes of Wei Shicheng, Zhang¡¯s boss trembled with his feet, and he almost couldn¡¯t stand it. In fact, he really wants to give Tao a wish, and ask him not to say it again.


    "I''m sorry, sorry, sorry." Zhang Boss kept apologizing. "I didn''t mean to take advantage of you. I, I, I don''t touch you, really, really sorry."


    "Boss boss, what are you doing? I have not blamed you." Tao is willing to look at him with a puzzled expression. "I just came over and asked, you still have the habit of touching people."


    "No, no, no!" Zhang Boss quickly waved his hand, not only was he sweating, his face was getting paler and paler.


    "What are you polite with me, it doesn''t matter. But I am now a person of Uncle Wei, my hand must not be touched by you." Tao is willing to lift Wei Shicheng''s hand and say "inferior to me" I will lend Wei Uncle''s hand to you, although his hand doesn''t have my white and tender touch, and usually practice boxing often, so it''s rough. But don''t give up, he looks so handsome after all, if you touch him The hand, then said more out of the wind, this is the right name for your color embryo?"


    Tao is willing to extend Wei Shicheng''s hand. "Come, you touch it."


    Zhang boss looked at Wei Shicheng¡¯s hand and had completely lost his ability to react. He knew that he was finished, and he must have finished. The people around him silently exchanged a look. After the decision, they must have a clear relationship with Zhang Boss. There is no longer any contact, and the province is being dragged by him.


    "Boss Zhang, don''t you touch it?" Tao is willing to say a good name, "This is the hand of Chairman Ying Hui. If you miss it, you don''t necessarily have such an opportunity next time."


    "I was instructed by people. I didn''t mean to touch your hand. Someone told me to do this!" Zhang Boss was scared of his eyes and completely instincted to explain everything. "I don''t want you to play the piano in the tea house, deliberately. Let me go to trouble, I, I don''t want to go, you believe me, believe me!"


    Tao is willing to turn to look at Wei Shicheng, and it seems a pity that "it seems that Zhang boss is not interested in your hand, I don''t want to touch your hand. I thought he was so famous, if he looks good, he will feel Interests. You are so handsome, he doesn''t want to touch your hand, it seems that he is fallen."


    "Let''s go." Wei Shicheng was cold-faced all the way. After looking at Zhang Boss, he took Tao to the outside of the lobby and he was not in the mood to attend the banquet.


    Tao is willing to turn back and wave to Zhang Boss. "Goodbye Zhang Boss, if you can meet again next time, remember to tell me who you have touched, cheer!"


    Zhang Boss sat down on the ground, and the others immediately stepped up and left, just like Zhang Boss had a plague, and they were afraid of being infected.


    Zhang boss naturally will not have a good result, and the other person related to this matter, that is, Liu Xiujie, because the Liu family is quite strong, and there is a bit of contact with the Wei family, so Wei Shicheng did not move him. But he remembered this account, and sooner or later he would count with him.


    After going back, Tao hopes that the original white hand will be touched by Wei Shicheng.


    Tao is willing to look at his own hands. He feels that if he doesn''t do anything, his hand will be broken. So he raised his other hand and said, "I suddenly remembered it. I just remembered it wrong. He touched this hand."


    Wei Shicheng glanced silently, then grabbed the other hand and picked it up again.


    Tao hoped to finally rescue his left hand, smashed and blew, and just suffocated, the other hand began to suffer again.


    "The boss is even a pig. You can''t get lard from my hand. You have to pick up his hand. I see his hand is white and fat, like a pig''s trotter. It¡¯s definitely good to pick it up.¡± Tao¡¯s wish finally couldn¡¯t help it. The face was seriously threatened. ¡°I¡¯m going to draw this hand, you have to work harder, I¡¯m going to cry.¡±


    Wei Shicheng kissed his back and looked at him and said, "Why are you told me not to be bullied? The last time is the same."


    "I didn''t think about telling you. When I saw him, I suddenly remembered that."


    "I will tell me anything in the future, don''t let me squat."


    "I know," Tao hopes to lean into his arms and put his face on his chest and say, "I don''t mean to be holding you. I really forgot. If I remember the pig all day, You should be worried about it? If he really touched your hand today, you will know how disgusting I was at the time, who would like to think about him every day. I said how I see braised pork knuckles now, so nausea Well, if I can''t take it without surgery, I doubt if I am really pregnant. The reason is here."


    Wei Shicheng tightened his arms and held his body in his arms, smelling the fragrance of his body. What he is holding at the moment is his peerless treasure. This is his baby. No one wants to steal it. Who dares to steal his baby, he will fight with him.


    "Right," Tao hoped to suddenly think about it. He really had something to say to him. "We have to go to the wind for two days in the grade. It¡¯s only two or three days before I come back. I didn¡¯t want to go with them, but the whole grade Go, and you have to hand in the work."


    "Where to go?" Wei Shicheng asked.


    "Linghai Bay Resort, I really want you to accompany me, but if you go abroad two days, I will go with them."


    Wei Shicheng had to go abroad after two days. It is estimated that he will return to the genius ten years later. Tao hopes that he will not be able to go, and he will pay for his deputy works.


    "Pay attention to safety." Wei Shicheng confessed to "I send an assistant, go with you."


    "I went with the teacher and classmates, and brought an assistant like what. Then I would rather go there, bring the bodyguard assistants, just like the lady travels, you will bring the dog, pull the wind ""


    Wei Shicheng must be arranging a bodyguard. Even if he can''t protect himself, secret protection is necessary. Otherwise, he will always be bullied when he can''t see it.


    On the second day, Tao hoped that he would not go to school and went to the company with Wei Shicheng. The two had to wait for ten days to meet, so they were reluctant to linger.


    Because of the high tuition fees, the National College is much less than the students in other branches. There are fewer students in the Chinese Painting Department, and there are less than 200 in a grade.


    The school has a few cars and has been waiting outside the school. The teacher is counting the number of people. When everyone arrives, they will leave.


    Xu Shaoyan pushed the suitcase and went to Li Zaihua to ask "teacher, my boyfriend, they have to go to the resort, they drove themselves, can I be with them?"


    Li Zaiqi turned his head and looked at the few private cars next to him. "You can just sign in and check in at the time."


    College students are already adults, and they are responsible for themselves, so schools and teachers are basically not over-managed.


    "Thank you teacher." Xu Shaoyan turned to look at other students "Who is going to be with me?"


    Other students are very hesitant. After all, they are not familiar with those people. Xu Shaoyan walked over and pulled two of them who were usually close to him. They went to Liu Xiujie¡¯s car.


    Tao is willing to sit in the car and close his eyes. In the morning, he went to Wei Shicheng once to go out. He is a little sleepy now.


    Other students got on the bus and saw Tao wishing to close his eyes and thought that he was asleep, and began to speak in a low voice.


    "Du Qingyu''s boyfriend is the chairman of Yinghui. Why didn''t he send him a car? Xu Shaoyan''s boyfriend went with him."


    "The big bosses don''t know how busy they are every day. They estimate that they don''t even have time to meet. He can use this little thing to bother him. It seems too capricious."


    "Yeah, my dad said, the more people who do business, the more things they have to manage every day. There are so many industries involved in Yinghui, and the people are the chairman. They must be busy spending less time eating and sleeping. ¡±


    "Then you said, is this good or bad? If you have a good boyfriend in all aspects, but there is very little time to stay with you. Is it not a long time for the feelings to fade?"


    "The giants are like this. If you want to marry into the giants, you have to live with loneliness."


    "In the long run, it is better to marry into the giants. Even if the boyfriend can stay with me all the time, there will be a day of boredom sooner or later. No one can say anything about the emotional things, or the material things are more practical. Marry. After entering the giants, even if the relationship is broken, at least part of the property can be divided. If ordinary people, once the feelings break, there will be only wounds, nothing else."


    "This is still to see the individual, some people feel that it is a blessing, even if the feelings are weak, but also family, or you can break up peacefully, not necessarily tear the face. The giants look glamorous, who knows behind the hidden What kind of thing, the pressure to bear, the average person can''t stand it."


    Tao is willing to think, a few big sisters, do you want to gossip like this? I just didn''t want to be special, so I refused to pick up the car. I knew that you can make up for it, I let the driver send me over, and now I don''t know how comfortable I am.


    Tao hopes that he will never want to try gregarious again in the future. He should be a lone ranger and be more comfortable when he is alone.


    Xu Shaoyan lost his face several times. Last time he said that Tao was willing to be housed, so that those who had originally turned to him felt that he was not so good, so gradually, he was not as enthusiastic as before.


    In order to save his face, Xu Shaoyan proved that his boyfriend is not bad, and the relationship between the two is very good, so let Liu Xiujie go with him.


    Liu Xiujie knew that Tao would like to go. After agreeing, he also made a few friends and prepared some things to show off. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 14： Love with the giants 14

    Love with the giants 14


    The car drove into the resort hotel and stopped outside the lobby. The classmates and teachers got off and took their own gifts.


    The ultraviolet rays on the beach are strong, and the sun is also relatively sinister. Fortunately, there is a shaded place outside the hotel lobby. After Tao took out his suitcase, he waited for someone arranged by Wei Shicheng to pick him up.


    The school has already booked rooms for all teachers and students. The teacher is confirming with the hotel staff and will distribute the room card. The resort is an upscale hotel, this hotel is quite expensive, so it is a room for every two people. Although the bed is separate, Tao is willing to not want to have a room with others. This hotel happens to be one of the hotels owned by Yinghui. Wei Shicheng also arranged for him to arrange the room.


    Xu Shaoyan came down from Liu Xiujie¡¯s car and went to Li Zaihua to ask, ¡°Teacher, my boyfriend booked a senior suite. Can I live with him?¡±


    Li Zaiqi is counting the room cards in his hands, and he said that he couldn¡¯t lift his head.


    In fact, there is no need to report to the teacher at all. Everyone is an adult, and the teacher will not care where you sleep at night. Xu Shaoyan¡¯s mentality of showing off is to go to the teacher and say it to all the students.


    However, someone really casts an envious look on him. After all, the boyfriend is accompanying this kind of thing. In some people''s eyes, it is still very sweet.


    A middle-aged man in a suit with a straight suit walked out of the lobby and followed several staff members.


    "Du Shaoye." The middle-aged man in a suit stood in front of the pottery wish, respectfully said, "I am the general manager of the hotel, my name is Zhao. I am sorry, I just had a little delay, I didn''t come to meet you soon. We I have arranged for you to have a sea view villa in the VIP Garden according to Wei Dong¡¯s instructions. I will take you there now.¡±


    "Yeah." After Tao nodded, he turned and said to Li Zaiqi, "Teacher, I am going, and I will sign in when I gather in the afternoon."


    "Oh," Li Zaiqi looked at the manager''s posture and stopped, until Tao was willing to talk, he only came back, and quickly said, "Go, go."


    The reception car of a hotel drove over. Manager Zhao was about to open the door to let Tao go to the car, and another private car drove up again.


    "Manager Zhao, just here you are here, I don''t have to go to find you." The person who came down from the car said.


    "General Sun, are you coming this time?" Manager Zhao asked unexpectedly.


    "My daughter has to play and play. I haven''t had time to make a reservation. I think that it is not the peak season. I will come directly. You can see if you can find a way to arrange two reservations for me." Her daughter''s favor and helplessness, her daughter squatting on the window and looking out, should be her friend.


    "No problem, I will let people arrange for Sun, and you can go directly to Sun." Manager Zhao said.


    Mr. Sun is going to let her daughter and her friend get off the bus and take two people in. Looking at the pottery wish, I feel that he is a bit familiar. Then he asks Zhao manager, "Is this?"


    "This is our Yinghui Group, the future chairman of the board, Du Shaoye." Manager Zhao introduced.


    "Oh~" Sun always remembered who he was. He said how familiar he was. "Duo Shaoye, hello, hello, I saw it in the news. I am Sun Bin of Muyang Technology, working with Wei Dong. A few times."


    "Hello." Tao would like to nod to him.


    "I will take Du Shaoye to the VIP Garden Villa first, and then come to call Mr. Sun later." Manager Zhao said.


    "You are busy with you, don''t call me, I have come back so much, I have already cooked it." Sun said.


    Manager Zhao opened the door and asked Tao to go in and ask "Dr. Du."


    Tao¡¯s suitcase has been taken away by the staff and he sits directly in the car.


    After Mr. Sun¡¯s teenage daughter got off the bus, he looked at the receptionist¡¯s car and said, ¡°Dad, is he the future companion of Wei¡¯s chairman? Looking at the young and beautiful, it seems like I¡¯m a few years older than me. Look like."


    "Of course young and beautiful, otherwise..." Sun always almost lost his words. Some words, not a father should say to his daughter, not to mention a large group of people next to them. "Children don''t care so much, don''t you want to go to the beach to play?" Go to the room and change your clothes and go down. Go with your friends."


    Mr. Sun¡¯s daughter took the hand of a friend and walked into the hotel lobby briskly.


    Mr. Sun handed the car keys to the staff. After he walked into the lobby, the onlookers whispered.


    ¡°Muyang Technology? Is it the famous Muyang Technology that often appears on the economic channel? It is also a big company. He is so respectful to Du Qingyu.¡±


    "Of course, Muyang Technology is big, but compared with Yinghui Group, there is still a gap. People, but the future chairman of the board, you have not seen, even the hotel general manager personally brought people to meet?"


    "It¡¯s so envious, what about the future chairman¡¯s wife, but also the sea view villa, we can only live in the standard room, not even a garden view.¡±


    "This kind of thing can''t be envied. In addition to being good enough, you have to have that luck. The giants can''t just enter."


    "I heard that Du Qingyu now sells a painting to buy a villa. He himself is a rich man, and he has to wait to marry into the giants. It is a good life."


    "Before there were people who said that his family went bankrupt, and even the tuition fees were almost unbearable. I don''t know that the fool told this rumor."


    "I also want to live in a sea view villa."


    "I have lived in a sea view villa. Although some of the expensive meat is painful, I can live with it. But the villa in the VIP garden is not rich enough to live."


    "Your family is so rich, you still feel pain, it is really expensive."


    Xu Shaoyan¡¯s heart was sour. When he turned his head and looked at Liu Xiujie, he found that he was lost and lost, and he was even more uncomfortable. What he tried to do so hard, Du Qingyu got it easily, and the old innocence was unfair.


    Tao is willing to go upstairs into the master bedroom, stand on the balcony and watch the sea, turn around and get ready to take a bath, then rest for a while.


    He had just walked to the bed, a man with a bath towel, suddenly came out of the bathroom, scared him down on the bed and pointed at him and said, "You, you, how are you here?"


    "I am not surprised, is it unexpected?"


    "Surprise you, scare me." Tao is willing to ask, "Are you not going to the country in the morning?"


    "I pushed the time back. Don''t you want me to come with you? I will come with you now." Wei Shicheng threw the towel that wiped his hair.


    "You said that you can accompany me, I will not come with them." Tao wished to think, he listened to the gossip related to himself, could not help complaining.


    "I don''t want to give you a surprise?" Wei Shicheng walked over and hugged him.


    Tao is willing to reach his strong waist and look up to his deep kiss. Suddenly he feels a little itchy on his feet. It seems that there is something furry. He lifted his foot and looked puzzled. "What?? Good, big. of¡­¡­."


    "You want a dog." Wei Shicheng said, "I specifically let people buy it for you."


    Looking at the super white dog sitting on the edge of the bed, Tao is willing to say "I am joking, do you really give me a dog? I am not a real lady."


    Tao is willing to complain and complain, but still can''t help but reach out and lick the big white dog.


    "What is this dog called? Is there a name?" Tao asked.


    "Call the lady." Wei Shicheng replied.


    "You yell me a dog?!" Tao is excited to stand on the bed, ask him with his hands on his hips, and at this moment, he is really a shrew. He only joked two days ago, let Wei Shicheng give him another dog, he can pull the wind like a lady. Who knows that Wei Shicheng really got a dog for him, and he actually named it a lady.


    Wei Shicheng pulled him into his arms. "You are not a lady. You are my young master."


    Tao is willing to be kissed by Wei Shicheng under his body. Yu Guangzheng went to the dog and looked at them. He patted Wei Shicheng¡¯s shoulder and said with embarrassment, ¡°It is watching us.¡±


    "Look and see, if you see it, you won''t say it." Wei Shicheng took off his pants "Come, lift the legs, Dad feeds you milk."


    Although it is only a dog, this feeling of being side by side makes Tao wish more sensitive.


    ....................................


    After noon, the sun is not so dry, all students have to gather in the lobby, then go to the nearby mountains to take pictures.


    Tao is willing to go with the lady, although Wei Shicheng said that this dog has been specially trained, will not actively attack people, and can protect him. But Tao hopes to put a dog leash on it and put on a mouth mask.


    Tao hopes that some people are afraid of dogs, and people can''t tell if your dog is biting. Even if you know that your dog is very gentle, people who have psychological fear of the dog will still feel scared. So no matter what, as long as the dog is taken out, you must put on the dog leash and put on the mouth mask, at least let others think that the dog will not hurt him.


    Tao is willing to take the dog out of the villa''s yard and get on the bus to the hotel lobby. Wei Shicheng was in the villa, waiting for him to come back while he was working.


    Tao is willing to take the appearance of the oversized dog, attracting everyone''s attention. He is the focus of the school. Those students are not surprised to see him. Even the other customers in the hotel can''t help but watch the passing lobby. To him.


    "Where is the dog?" Li Zaihua was surprised to see the big dog asking, at a noon time, where did he get such a big dog.


    "My boyfriend sent me." Tao is willing to answer concisely.


    The people present knew who his boyfriend was. This hotel was his boyfriend. It was no surprise that he took a dog out.


    A few girls who like dogs, see the big white dog with a mouth mask, want to go and touch, but because they are other people''s dogs, so they only heart, no action. When you see someone else''s dog, if you are not particularly familiar with it, it is best not to touch it. This is common sense.


    Although it is a seaside, it is backed by a continuous mountain, and there are many ancient buildings on the mountain. Because the scenic spot is also a resort, the plants on the mountain are well managed and there are many botanical gardens.


    The road up the mountain is very good, it will be more tired, but you can also take the cable car directly.


    Although there are monitoring everywhere in the mountains, there are still many uncertain factors. In order not to let the students run around, under the leadership of the teacher, every attraction will be collected once, and after the spread, it can only be active nearby, then time. Come and gather, and then go to the next attraction.


    Tao is willing to take the lady, one person went to a cable car, and after the cable car gradually rose, he took the camera out of the backpack, one foot on the seat, and took a picture of the scenery under the mountain.


    The first attraction he went to was a very majestic temple. The temple was full of incense, because it was said that it was very effective, so even if it was not the peak season, there were still many pilgrims in the temple.


    Liu Xiujie has been with Xu Shaoyan''s side, but his eyes are always involuntarily. Xu Shaoyan certainly felt his absent-mindedness and always looked for the topic to draw his attention.


    After the collection was signed, everyone was free to move freely, and some went to worship the Buddha in threes and threes, or went to the open photo area to take pictures.


    Tao hopes that because he is holding a dog, he does not enter the main hall of the temple. He stands outside and looks at the solemn and tall Buddha statue. He suddenly feels that the Buddha has blinked his eyes. He licked his head and felt that he was definitely illusory, and then took the lady to take pictures in other places.


    Between the two mountains, there is a long suspension bridge. Tao is willing to take a lot of photos in the middle of the suspension bridge, and then take the lady back.


    Liu Xiujie was standing on the edge of the suspension bridge. He was waiting for him. There were no other people around the suspension bridge. It seems that he was following him.


    "I want to talk to you." Liu Xiujie looked at Tao.


    Tao would not want to pay attention to him at all, but he was blocked by the way. "I said that good dogs don''t block the road. Are you even worse than the dog I am holding?"


    "Can you not always ignore me, I just like you, even if you only be friends?" Liu Xiujie feels aggrieved, his conditions are not bad, there are many people who like him in school, why only He always ignores his existence.


    "I don''t have time to pay attention to you. My boyfriend is in the villa now. He should have time to talk to you. Would you like me to call him and then talk to you?" Tao said.


    What Liu Xiujie wants to say is blocked in the scorpion, and it is particularly uncomfortable to say that he can¡¯t swallow it. Of course, he did not have the courage to talk to Wei Shicheng. Although according to his seniority, he should call Wei Shicheng a grandfather, but let him be in Wei Shicheng, saying that I want to compete with you fairly, and then he would not dare to lend him ten courage.


    Liu Xiujie felt unwilling, staring at Tao Yuan, and did not want him to leave.


    The lady who was sitting, seemed to feel the dangerous atmosphere in his eyes, suddenly stood up, his throat screaming and hoarse, ready to attack.


    "My dog ??has a mouth mask, but the claws are very powerful. If you hurt you, don''t blame it." Tao said.


    Tao Xi¡¯s dog rope in his hand was extended, and the lady suddenly rushed over. Liu Xiujie was scared and subconsciously avoided. After he flashed away, the lady stopped.


    Tao is willing to take the lady directly to go over. When passing the corner, I saw Xu Shaoyan standing there. He stopped and said, "Take your boyfriend well. If he harasses me again, I will let the dog bite. "2k novel reading network

 Chapter 15： Love with the giants 15

    Love with the giants 15


    Tao is willing to take two days of photos. With a lot of inspiration, Chinese paintings mainly include figures, landscapes, flowers, and fish worms. The characters have been popular in ancient times for a while, and few people have painted them in modern times.


    After Tao is ready to go back, he will hand in a sketch of the light flowers, and then he will get the latest inspiration and spend more time painting.


    On the third day, students are free to arrange their time. Everyone can relax and have fun in the hotel''s garden pool or go to the beach.


    Liu Xiujie¡¯s friends have private yachts here, and Xu Shaoyan invites classmates to play together. Although these students¡¯ homes are good, there are very few yachts in the house. What''s more, young people who are less than twenty years old are just the age of love. When they heard that they were playing on the yacht, they were happy to agree.


    Because there are only 20 people in a class, Xu Shaoyan asked them to invite friends from other classes, saying that the yacht is big enough and people are more fun to play.


    A group of students went to the yacht and went out to sea. They were very excited. There were music and barbecue on the yacht, as well as champagne drinks and fruit. It was a sea yacht party.


    Liu Xiujie originally wanted Xu Shaoyan to invite Tao Yuan, but everyone who came to the boat did not see Tao Yuan, and even if it was expected, he still felt a little disappointed.


    The invited students all went to say hello to Xu Shaoyan, Xu Shaoyan smiled and dealt with them, turned to see Liu Xiujie''s lost expression, he could not laugh.


    Going to Liu Xiujie¡¯s side, Xu Shaoyan said, ¡°Chen Jie, after we go back, let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    Liu Xiujie looked at him and said, "Okay."


    Tao hopes to get up early in the morning and go out to sea with the yachts of Wei Shicheng. They live in the world of two people at sea.


    After Tao was on the yacht, he put on a swimming trunk and wore a white shirt from Wei Shicheng, which just covered his thigh. Wei Shicheng only wears swimming trunks. His arms are strong and powerful, as well as the chest and abdominal muscles. He is also a forty-year-old, and can have such a good figure, so that many middle-aged bosses feel envious.


    Wei Shicheng was lying on a lounge chair and sunning with sunglasses. Tao is willing to sit on his lap, touch his chest muscles for a while, and poke his abdominal muscles with his fingers for a while, not at all honest.


    "How is it so hard?" Tao is willing to touch his lower abdomen, very flat but soft.


    Wei Shicheng originally played by him. He heard his words and closed his eyes and said, "I still have a hard place. Do you want to try it."


    "I have tried it already..." Tao is willing to blush.


    "I am talking about fists. When did you try?" Wei Shicheng said.


    "I wanted to hit you not?!" Tao is willing to force his chest patted.


    "Hey, you must be reluctant," Wei Shicheng pulled down his body and hugged him to pat his ass. "Just use another harder place, smash it here."


    The yacht was parked at sea, Wei Shicheng put the sea to catch it, and after catching a fat sea fish, cut it into thin sashimi and eat it directly with sauce. It is very delicious.


    After eating the sashimi, the yacht turns on the automatic advance mode and they are going to the private island in front.


    Tao is willing to be hugged to the fence, sitting on the neck of Wei Shicheng, kissing him with his eyes closed, feeling the temperature of the sun, the sound of the waves, and the feeling of the sea breeze blowing on the body.


    "Look! It''s Du Qingyu?!" A classmate who was looking at the sea, suddenly pointed at the luxury yacht over them, shouting loudly.


    Their voices were loud enough to attract the attention of most people around them, and everyone looked at them.


    I heard the sound of the wish, and shed a big drop of sweat in my heart. I thought about this classmate, your eyes are so good, so you can recognize me. But do you want to call it so loudly? Even I heard it, ok? Is there anything for others to see?


    The luxury yacht soon drove in front of them, but most people saw the wish, so they went to gossip.


    "Who is the man holding him? Is it Chairman Wei?"


    "It must be. Didn''t you see the two kissing? He has a public relationship with Wei Dong. Is it still kissing other men?"


    "That''s not necessarily that there are a few boats on the ground, let alone two boats. Anyway, they are still not married, and everyone can still play freely." A friend of Liu Xiujie interjected.


    Those students still have three views. When they heard such words, they looked at him with strange eyes. But everyone is not familiar with him, they are invited to play, and it is hard to say anything.


    "Not necessarily they, maybe people who don''t know. Let''s go barbecue." Xu Shaoyan quickly shifted the topic, and they all went out to sea. He didn''t want the topic to turn around.


    "Although I only saw the side, but the person should be Du Qingyu is right, that is, the man holding him did not see who it is. But I think it must be that Wei Dong is right, who will be stupid to put Wei Dong in On the one hand, ran to sneak in with other men."


    Mainly after Tao is willing to become the focus of the school, they look much more and become familiar with it. And they have not seen Wei Shicheng himself, so there is no way to identify it immediately.


    "I think so, if I can find Wei Dong, I am sure I will not let go."


    "I lived in a sea view villa arranged by my boyfriend. I know that there are eyeliners everywhere, and I am going to sea with other men. People with more abnormal brains will do this?"


    "That''s not necessarily ah, isn''t it a stimulus to sneak into love? The more exciting it is, the more interesting it is." Liu Xiujie''s friend interrupted again.


    After the students looked at him, they silently went to other places, thinking that it was better to stay away from such people.


    After arriving at the private island of Wei Shicheng, Tao is willing to wake up the lady sleeping in the cabin, and one dog and one dog ran to the beach to play with water. Wei Shicheng went to the cold room below the cabin to take some fresh seafood and meat ingredients and prepare to go to the island for a barbecue.


    There are a lot of islands nearby, and Xu Shaoyan is going to go to the public island that the hotel provides to the guests. When they passed through the private island of Wei Shicheng, they looked far away from one person and one dog playing on the beach. Someone immediately proposed to get closer to see if it was Tao Yuan and Wei Shicheng.


    After the yacht approached, they clearly saw that the water playing on it was Tao Yuan and his big white dog.


    Tao is willing to see the yacht getting closer and closer, thinking that this group of people is really a ghost, are they so onlookers?


    Although he had just made his debut, he took the newcomer award, but because it is a literary film, there are not many fans. He did not become a star in this world, but he deeply understood the helplessness of public figures.


    He thought about whether he would go to the yacht first, and when those people left, he would come out again, but Wei Shicheng had already carried things down.


    "Look and see, I will say that the man must be Wei Dong." A student took the phone and zoomed in on the picture.


    "Wow, it¡¯s a good figure, beautiful muscles!¡±


    "I see, I look at it, really, I thought Wei Dong should be quite old, and I didn''t think it was so strong."


    "Du Qingyu must be very happy, hehe."


    "You are so stupid."


    "You are too wretched, I am envious."


    Wei Shicheng is placing a barbecue. Tao is willing to walk to his side and pull his hand. Some unhappy said, "Let''s go to the cabin first. Those people are so annoying."


    Wei Shicheng looked at Tao and glanced at it, then looked up and looked at it, and frowned at the unpleasant.


    "Come on, go, people are not happy."


    "Come on, Wei Dong is angry."


    "hurry up!"


    Although separated by a certain distance, Wei Shicheng''s momentum and pressure were too strong. They photographed his frowning picture. After being scared, they quickly yelled and hurried away.


    Tao is willing to look at the yacht that is driving away. The speed is like running away. I feel uncomfortable in my heart. These people are really bullying and fearing. Wei Shicheng just frowned. They fled, and they squinted every day, but still To be surrounded by them.


    Liu Xiujie lowered his head and walked into the cabin. Xu Shaoyan looked at his back and had no interest at all.


    The original yacht can be driven directly. After all, it is impolite to watch people on the sidelines, but Liu Xiujie does not know what psychology he is out of, so that his friends can drive the yacht to the past. Perhaps because he hopes that the man is not Wei Shicheng, he wants to catch the picture of Tao wishing to sneak, so Wei Shicheng will definitely break up with him, and then he will have another chance.


    After eating seafood barbecue and diving for a while, Tao is willing to feel tired, Wei Shicheng took him back.


    There is a big waterbed in the cabin of the cabin. After the pottery is ready to shower, it will lie on it. The sea breeze blows in through the open window, making people feel lazy, but very comfortable.


    Wei Shicheng came out of the bathroom and lay down beside the pottery wish. Although Tao hopes to feel tired, he can''t help but draw Wei Shicheng. After Wei Shicheng pressed on him, he suddenly said, "Go and pull the curtains up and hurry."


    When the arrow was on the string, Wei Shicheng could get up and get up.


    Tao hopes that he will not suddenly be onlookers, and he is still a restricted performance. He has been urging him to "go fast, beg you, hurry up."


    Wei Shicheng had no way. After sighing, he got up and quickly pulled the curtains up, then quickly returned to the bed and pressed it again on the pottery. Tao hopes to keep his legs in a position, waiting for him to enter.


    The head of Tao wished to rise backwards, and the neck showed a beautiful arc, like a beautiful white swan.


    ¡°Comfortable?¡± Wei Shicheng asked in his ear.


    "It¡¯s so good..."


    ..........................................


    Tao wished to return to Wei Shicheng that night, because Wei Shicheng had to go abroad the next day and could not postpone it later.


    Wei Shicheng went to deal with foreign companies. It didn¡¯t come back for ten days and a half. Tao is willing to take advantage of this time, An An heart painting, this time he wants to draw a stunning work.


    The inspiration he got when he took photos on the mountain, after perfecting the system, completed the work with the help of the system.


    All of Tao¡¯s current works, except those selected for the National Gallery, are displayed and sold in the school¡¯s galleries. The Chinese painting gallery of Dongjing University is also a very high-level gallery in the industry. Many graduated from this school, and now it has become a master painter of the master, and will still display and sell the works here.


    However, Tao is willing to have great confidence in this work, so after admiring it for two days, he took the painting directly to the National Gallery.


    The works to be displayed in the National Gallery must be approved by more than ten national first-level painters before they can be displayed.


    Tao is willing to bring the work to the National Gallery. It must first be approved by the director of the exhibition hall, and then displayed inside. Within one month, more than ten artists are willing to sign, and his works can be officially exhibited.


    The two pavilions, wearing gloves and holding pottery paintings, slowly unfolded.


    The director of the exhibition hall grew up and could not return to God for a long time.


    "God!" In addition to these two words, the director of the exhibition hall has not said anything else. He does not know how to express it, and he can express the shock in his heart. He can only repeat "God! God! God! ¡±


    Tao is willing to see his own paintings again, and he still feels very satisfied. This is the best painting he has drawn so far, and it may be difficult to draw better than this in the future. However, since it is a stunning work, there is no need to appear too much, too much will make people feel numb.


    "You, you, really you, painting?" The master has been excited to be incoherent.


    "I have sent the record to your email address, you can confirm it at any time."


    "No, no." The host quickly said, "I mean, I mean, how can you imagine such a picture, such a picture is hard to do even if you imagine it, how do you do it, put this picture What did you paint?"


    "This is a picture that has appeared many times in my dreams, because it has always appeared, so I will slowly remember it." This reason for Tao Yuan is not completely fabricated. In the last world, he always dreamed of some pictures of wonderland, but after waking up, it was not clear.


    "How much is your painting ready to sell?" He just said, and immediately denied his words. "No, no, it should be auctioned. This is likely to become the highest price among contemporary painters." works!"


    "I don''t plan to sell this picture." Tao said.


    "What?" The director accidentally looked at him "Do you not intend to sell it?"


    "I like this picture too much, at least it will definitely not be sold now, I want to keep it." Tao is willing to look at the picture, as if it is not enough.


    The director nodded in understanding.


    There are many works in the National Gallery that are not for sale. Some masters will want to keep their work that they are particularly satisfied with without spending money. Or some wealthy businessmen, after buying the paintings, are still here for display.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to leave, the director immediately called a number of masters to come to see the paintings. His excitement in his speech and various extreme praises made the masters very curious. What kind of works can make him so The praise of the reservation.


    The "Pole Penglai" that Tao wished to paint will be praised and remembered by people for a long time. This is his masterpiece. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 16： Love with the giants 16

    Love with the giants 16


    Tao is willing to sleep until midnight, the phone suddenly rang, and I saw Wei Shicheng¡¯s video call. He pressed it and squinted and complained, ¡°I am sleeping. Even if you are there during the day, you can¡¯t call this time. what."


    "Baby, I saw you in foreign news. When did you draw the "Pole Penglai"? Why don''t I know?" Wei Shicheng asked a little excitedly.


    "You started painting the next day, yesterday, um..., just painted the last two days, and the news has been published abroad?" Tao is willing to say a hit.


    "Are your other mobile phone turned off? Many people called me to call me. I said that I want to buy your painting and set up a half-day relationship with me. Many foreign collectors want to see you. Going to the country." Wei Shicheng saw Tao wishing to close his eyes and quickly called "Qing Yu, baby, are you asleep? Wake up, listen to me first."


    "Don''t fall asleep, you say your embarrassment, I listen." Tao is willing to open his eyes again.


    "You should not rush to sell the painting to anyone. When I come back, let us discuss it. Will I use the company''s shares to change it with you?" Wei Shicheng said in a childish tone.


    "I didn''t intend to sell it. I think I would like to draw such a good painting in the future. It is estimated that it is very difficult. And this painting cost me too much, I am reluctant to sell, so I plan to stay. "Tao wants to say "I use this painting as a dowry, Wei Shushu."


    "You think this idea is very good, so it is fixed." Wei Shicheng said excitedly, "No matter what other people say to you, you must not be tempted. I will go back in the past two days, no matter what happens, wait for me to come back and say ""


    "I said that I won''t sell it. I won''t be tempted by how much they give me. You will handle it over there and come back. Otherwise, if you want to fly in a short time, it is not a waste of time." ""


    "Well, I listen to you. I will handle all the things here first. You should take time off with the school in the first few days, and don''t go anywhere at home, otherwise those people will definitely be pestering you."


    "Well, I know, you are going to work soon, come back soon after work. I am going to sleep, I am trapped." Tao is willing to hit another Hach.


    "Then you sleep, have a good rest these days, I hang up." Wei Shicheng looked at Tao''s tired look, and felt a little distressed.


    Tao is willing to wait for him to finish, immediately hang up, the phone is still in his hand, he is already asleep. That is too much effort and energy, and even the system''s repair of the body has slowed down. Tao hopes that even if he can draw the same degree of painting, he does not want to paint anymore. At least for the past few years, he will definitely not draw.


    After the two people were in public love, Tao hoped to move to the villa of Wei Shicheng, and Du also lived here with him. Wei Shicheng also helped him to transfer to a private aristocratic school.


    Tao is willing to sleep until noon, but still sleepy, if he is not hungry, he can still sleep.


    Du also watched TV in the hall. Tao was willing to go to sit next to him. The butler came over and asked, "What does Du Shaoye want to eat?"


    "Seafood porridge," Tao said, "Give me a cup of milk first."


    The butler left and soon brought a cup of fresh milk.


    Du also turned to look at Tao and asked "Brother, don''t you go to school today?"


    "Well," Tao is willing to take a warm milk and take a sip. "I have a rest at home these few days, and I don''t go anywhere."


    "Because many people are looking for you to buy paintings?" Du said, "In the past two days, you have painted a lot of pictures. The news says that many wealthy people from abroad have come to our country, specifically to come. Buy your paintings. But many domestic masters are saying that you can''t let you sell paintings to foreigners."


    "You only started reading elementary school, you have already started watching the news? Are you a child of this age, should you watch anime?"


    "Not all primary school students love to watch anime?" Du also thought about it. "I don''t like to watch anyway. The content is too exaggerated. I prefer to see what happens in reality."


    "Is it?" Tao said.


    "Brother, would you sell the painting to foreigners? I heard that they will pay a high price, and you can help you immigrate."


    "No." Tao is willing to say affirmatively, "I live in China well, why do I want to immigrate to a place that I am completely unaccustomed to? They estimate that they have a disease in their minds. We are not worse than any country in any aspect of our country. I am not sick, how can I promise them."


    "Oh, I don''t really want to go abroad. I think the country is very good." Du Yiyi said with a sigh of relief.


    Tao is willing to look at him with a funny look.


    "The news said that you can buy a lot of money now, then you are rich now?" Du also asked.


    "That''s right," Tao hoped to say "anyway, we don''t have to worry about money anymore."


    "When I start working, I will give you the money I earned." Du also said with a serious face.


    "Yes," Tao hopes to pat him on the shoulder and say, "Before you get married, I will help you."


    "Du Shaoye, the young master should go to the piano class." The housekeeper put down the seafood porridge and said to Tao.


    "Well," Tao would like to nod and turned to Du and said, "Go, take a class."


    "I am leaving my brother." Du also stood up and said.


    Students in aristocratic schools have to learn a few specialties. Du also chose piano and fencing. He wants to learn equestrian and wrestling after he has a better body.


    Tao is willing to watch the news on TV. Now he is reporting content related to himself. He sighed. It seems that this time it is too hard, and it must be entangled by those people for quite a long time.


    Two mobile phones of Tao wish, one only Wei Shicheng and Du also know the number, the other knows the number is more. Some of the teachers in the school, the people in the gallery, and some masters of Chinese painting and masters of Go, all have their numbers. Now they must have been blown up. He simply can¡¯t boot.


    Tao is willing to think, he overestimated his ability to cope, or wait until Wei Shicheng came back and said that he would hide at home during this time.


    Those who want to buy pictures, the world is looking for pottery, Tao hopes to shut down and hide from people, but Wei Shicheng¡¯s work phone can¡¯t be closed, and those who hit him to find pottery have delayed him. A lot of time.


    The director of the pavilion was going crazy. From the time the painting had not been exhibited, the masters had forced him to contact the pottery, saying that even if he spent his life savings, he would buy the painting. After the painting was exhibited, it immediately attracted more masters to paint around, and then the media came. Then he was about to be driven crazy by the man, but he couldn¡¯t contact him. He also No way.


    A few days later, Wei Shicheng finally came back. After he had discussed with Tao, the two attended the press conference. Tao is willing to explain to everyone that the painting "Pole Penglai", no matter how much money he produces, will not sell it. Because he wants to use this as his own dowry, after he gets married, he will become his share with Wei Shicheng and witness their love.


    Tao hopes that it is very clear that the painting will not be sold to anyone, nor will it be sold to foreign collectors. As long as he is still alive, it is absolutely impossible to let the paintings fall abroad.


    Tao hopes have been publicly stated, but those who want to buy paintings will give up on this? Of course it is impossible.


    Tao is willing to not go to school, nor live in the villa. He lived with Wei Shicheng in a different garden in the suburbs. He painted and played the piano every day, and his life was comfortable and comfortable.


    Tao is willing to know that many people want to see him. These people are not rich and powerful, but they are highly weighted. Chess Saint Su Yongfu and some masters have repeatedly said that they want to see him, but when they meet one of them, they cannot see other people, so he simply does not see anyone.


    Tao is willing to see no one, but Wei Shicheng can''t do it. He has his helplessness.


    "A guest will come tomorrow." Wei Shicheng said with Tao.


    "Who?" Tao is willing to lean in his arms, the body under the quilt is naked, he put his legs on his legs.


    "My uncle, surnamed Liu." Wei Shicheng said, "I talked to him about the land two years ago, but I can''t talk about it. Recently, he suddenly contacted me and said that he would talk to me. But he asked you to be there. I think he must have come for that painting too."


    Tao is willing to think about it, "Is Liu Xijie''s grandfather?"


    "Yes," Wei Shicheng said. "I didn''t want to promise him, but the land is really important to the company, so I still want to talk to him. But you can rest assured that I will never let you with that picture. The one that was sold to him was ten pieces of land, and I would not agree to let you change it with him."


    "Your uncle, do you like to play Go?" Tao hopes to recall the information he found.


    "Yes, it¡¯s a chess idiot. But let¡¯s not say that the level of his chess is quite high. Chess is not necessarily his opponent."


    "Is it?" Tao is willing to be absent-minded, using his fingers on the chest of Wei Shicheng.


    "What? You want to play chess with him?" Wei Shicheng caught his hand and asked.


    "I have this idea," Tao said. "You said that his level of chess is not lower than that of chess. Then he is very confident in himself. Since he wants my painting, then I will gamble with him. He, if he wins me, I will send him the painting. If he loses me, he will send the land to me. What do you think?"


    "Not very good." Wei Shicheng immediately vetoed "Your painting, which is much higher than the value of the land. It is not worth taking pictures to take risks."


    "You are not confident in me?" Tao is willing to look up and look at him with dissatisfied eyes.


    "..." Wei Shicheng immediately yelled, "This does not mean that you have no confidence in you. This is not a risk that you should not take it."


    As a person who is about to get married, Wei Shicheng has learned to marry his wife without a teacher. In the face of his wife''s questioning, sometimes he will say some good lies.


    "That''s not that I don''t have confidence in me. You think you can change it. I can''t hear it? Hey!" Tao said with a strong sigh. "I just want to follow him. He is better than the chess." It¡¯s useless, because Chess is not as good as me. I saw him getting older, so he was letting him.¡±


    "Baby, you listen to me telling me, I really don''t believe you, even if it is a chess sac, is it not a time to miss? You can''t guarantee..."


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen! You just don''t believe me!" Tao is willing to roll over and kneel on the bed, rubbing his ears hard.


    "Baby, let''s talk about it again?" Wei Shicheng pressed him to hold him.


    ....................................


    Wei Shicheng finally failed to convince Tao Yuan. Tao hopes that if he only has 90% of his grasp, he may not take risks, but he clearly has 200% confidence. Why should he not do it?


    The next day, Tao is willing to listen to the water in the water cabinet, Wei Shicheng lying on the lounge next to the door, closed eyes and raise the spirit.


    After the housekeeper came in, the screen foreign exchange reported "Mr. Liu Lao, they are coming."


    "Please come over, the outside hall greets." Wei Shicheng said with his eyes closed.


    "Yes."


    After the butler left for a while, there was a voice in the outer hall. Wei Shicheng stood up and walked around the screen.


    Tao is willing to continue playing the piano. He will not stop without playing a song. This is obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    "Uncle, cousin." Wei Shicheng greeted the incoming people and asked them to sit down.


    "My father has to make trouble, you don''t mind if you are in the city." Liu Wangyang, the eldest son of Liu, said.


    "Where is the cousin, the uncle is willing to come, I welcome too late." Wei Shicheng said politely.


    When Liu¡¯s father came in, he did not speak. After sitting down, he closed his eyes directly and listened carefully to the soft voice from inside.


    Wei Shicheng did not bother him. After the tea was served by the domestic helper, while drinking tea, he whispered and snorted.


    "Who is playing the piano?" Liu said, closing his eyes.


    "It¡¯s Qing Yu. He has the habit of not stopping after he has finished playing a song. When he finishes playing, he will come out." Wei Shicheng said.


    ¡°It¡¯s also a strange person,¡± said Liu¡¯s father, who touched his beard. ¡°He will play chess, paint, and have such a good piano skills. The city, you luck, even the uncle can¡¯t be convinced.¡±


    Wei Shicheng laughed and said nothing, but in his smile, there was a smug feeling of difficulty. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 17： Love with the giants 17

    Love with the giants 17


    Tao is willing to play a song and walk out from the inside. Wei Shicheng introduces to him, "This is Uncle, this is the big cousin."


    "The uncle is good, the big cousin is good." Tao is willing to say hello to them, and walked to the side of Wei Shicheng to sit down.


    "How did you draw the "Pole Penglai"?" Liu Laozi came over with the reason of talking about the land. He asked the painting with a mouth and did not hide his true purpose.


    "It is the picture in my dream. I have done the same dream for many years. After the illusion, I have drawn "The Pole Penglai."


    "Sure enough, talent is God''s preference, miracle is God''s ability." Liu sighed.


    "My father sat in the pavilion for three days and three nights in order to look at the painting. He was almost sent to the hospital. We are worried about his body when we are children." Liu Wangyang hinted to Wei Shicheng that everyone is Relatives, for the sake of the body of the father, give a face.


    Wei Shicheng smiled, but he thought about it. I asked you to talk about the land several times before. Why don¡¯t you look at the relatives and sell the land to me?


    However, the land was passed by Liu Jiazu. He asked them to talk. The father did not call him out. He had already given him face.


    "I don''t tell you about the bend, just tell you directly, I am directed at the painting, you offer the price, as long as I can afford it, I will give it." Liu said.


    "Father..." Liu Wangyang couldn''t help but persuade that the painting was good, but it must be financially strong. If most of the family''s property was taken out to buy paintings, the painting would sooner or later be someone else''s. .


    Liu¡¯s father took a look at him, and Liu Wangyang immediately shut up. Although Liu¡¯s father didn¡¯t care about the company¡¯s affairs, he still said one thing at Liu¡¯s home.


    Tao is willing to look at Wei Shicheng and then say, "I heard that Uncle also likes to play chess?"


    Wei Shicheng was helpless in his heart, and he did not stop it.


    "Yes, you want to follow me to the next game?" asked Liu.


    "There is such an idea. Before I occasionally played chess with Chess, I heard that the uncle level is above Chess, so out of curiosity, I want to follow the next game."


    "If you want to play chess with me, you can come to me at any time in the future. I will accompany you next. Now, let''s talk about painting."


    "It is precisely to tell the uncle of the painting, so I only said the chess." Tao said.


    "How to say?"


    "There are too many people who want to buy paintings. I can''t always hide from showing up. It''s better for me to open the next game with me. If I lose, I will give you the painting for free, so no one will come to me anymore." If I win, the uncle will send the land to me. With this precedent, whoever wants to buy a picture with me, first use the valuable things as a mortgage, and if I don¡¯t win, I will leave things."


    Father Liu didn''t expect him to say this. He looked at him with an unexpected look. "You shouldn''t think that if you play chess with chess a few times, you can definitely win me? I don''t want to go to the game, chess. The name can not be his Su Yongfu."


    "So I said, if I lose, the painting is free to you, I am also comfortable." Tao is willing to smile.


    "Father, I think it''s very good." Liu Wangyang was anxious, and hoped that his father would quickly agree that such a good opportunity would not be grasped. If they regret it, it would be a pity.


    Father Liu saw the two men for a while. He saw that Wei Shicheng did not want to agree, but the painting was a pottery. The two were still not married, and he was not good at it. I saw that Tao is willing to be confident. He feels that the newborn is not afraid of the tiger, and he has not suffered any setbacks at a young age. He really thinks that he can do everything.


    Generally speaking, he is not willing to take such a cheap, it seems that he is not respecting others, and deceives children. But he really wants the painting too much. If you don''t take this opportunity to get away, then you can convince them, it may be even harder. So he thought, well, just let him be taught a lesson, young people always have to eat some losses, in order to really grow up.


    "Then it is so fixed, I will let people arrange, you will come directly to participate when you arrive." Liu said.


    The two sides have already negotiated, and Liu¡¯s father did not stay too much. After a while, he left.


    Liu¡¯s father was in a hurry, and the two men used the painting as a bet to play chess and they were quickly made public.


    The people are curious and confused, thinking about what is this routine? I used the chess gambling to win or lose, and I still bet so big that I never had it before.


    I don¡¯t know the level of Liu¡¯s playing chess. I think that the level of Go¡¯s Go is not low, and it¡¯s comparable to that of Chess. Those who know the level of Liu¡¯s father¡¯s Go are inevitably worried about Tao Yuan¡¯s wishes, thinking of the shocking work, fearing that they will change hands.


    On the day of the competition, not only did a lot of media come, but also many political and business celebrities, and people from all walks of life.


    After "Blur Penglai" was shocked at home and abroad, Tao wished to hide from the face, and now finally publicly appeared, but it is a bet on that pair of paintings, and wins and wins compared with people, which has aroused the attention of many people.


    The land of Liu¡¯s family is also a lot of companies that want to win, but they can¡¯t keep it, so there are so many people coming from the business community.


    The competition was held in the largest hotel in the city. One can put down hundreds of chairs in the hall. All the seats were set by the rich. The ordinary people can only watch it through live broadcast.


    This hotel is an industry owned by Yinghui Group, but the process was arranged by Liu Laozi, and Wei Shicheng did not intervene.


    Tao is willing to rest in the hotel lounge. He only needs to be alone with Wei Shicheng. If he does not do other things, he will definitely hold together with me. However, he feels quite normal. People who are in love are not like this?


    Tao is willing to sit on the legs of Wei Shicheng, his pants are thrown aside, and he is up and down by Wei Shicheng.


    Tao is willing to look up, half-mouthed and breathe hard, his face is full of emotions.


    The doorbell that suddenly sounded, scared the pottery, and the body could not help but tighten.


    Wei Shicheng snorted and immediately hugged him to appease. He ignored the doorbell and turned over to force the pottery under his body.


    ................................................


    After cleaning the bathroom, Tao hopes to come out and wear the trousers, complaining to Wei Shicheng, "I don''t want you to get inside, it is very troublesome to clean up, really."


    Wei Shicheng lifted his chin and kissed him on his slightly curled mouth. Then he went to open the door and was ready to ask what was just happened. He had already told me not to disturb him, but also to ring the doorbell.


    Tao is willing to wear trousers and walk into the bathroom. His face is red and hot. It must be washed with cold water, otherwise he will not be able to go out to meet people.


    Wei Shicheng came back after a while, and Tao was willing to look at him and ask "What?"


    "A telephone call abroad is not a big deal." Wei Shicheng said.


    "If you are in a hurry, go ahead and go. I will go back to the uncle, and I will go back." Tao said.


    "It doesn''t matter, it will take time to deal with it tomorrow." On such an important occasion, Wei Shicheng is of course left behind.


    Tao is willing to follow him.


    After the time has come, Tao is willing to walk out of the lounge with Wei Shicheng and go to the already arranged hall.


    All the positions in the hall are full, and the location of hundreds of people is not crowded. There is a little distance between each position, so that everyone can watch it comfortably.


    The front wall is a large screen, and the people below can watch the chess process through the screen. This scale is not at all smaller than the highest level Go game.


    Liu Laozi also walked out of the lounge and walked in the direction of the hall. Liu Wangyang, who was walking behind him, suddenly saw Liu Xiujie standing on one side, and stopped. He asked doubtfully, "Jiu Jie? Why didn''t you go to school?" Do you have a class today?"


    "Da Bo," Liu Xiujie lowered his eyes and said, "I will see Grandpa."


    "Then you are with me." Liu Wangyang hurriedly finished, speeding up the pace and followed up.


    When Tao was about to go to the hall, he saw Su Yongfu, who was waiting there, and he walked over to say hello to him, "Son Grandpa."


    Su Yongfu looked at Tao Yuan, could not help but sigh, looked worried, he could not help but ask, "Have you played chess with Liu Lao?"


    ¡°No,¡± Tao is willing to answer ¡°This is the first time.¡±


    Su Yongfu sighed again and shook his head and said, "It¡¯s too late to say anything. You try your best."


    "I will try my best." Tao is willing to smile and walk into the hall.


    After Tao and Liu Lao were seated on both sides of the square table, the lawyers of both sides took out the contract and placed them in front of the two. This two-piece contract, no matter who lost the two, it is useless to want to repent, the court can enforce.


    After the public signed the contract, the staff put the board up.


    After the official start, the black and white children are placed on the chessboard. After the formation of the troops, who is better at all? Whether it is a trap or an opportunity, whether it is organic or ambush, it is not only an IQ, but also a mastery of the art of war and the use of the meter.


    On the chessboard of this small party, it seems that there are thousands of horses and horses in the array, and the people who hold the chess pieces are the divisions of the troops. They commanded their own soldiers and led the soldiers to capture the other side of the camp. When the other side attacked, whether they could strictly guard against it and not be captured, it reflected the profound and profound culture of a country for thousands of years.


    Among the audience in the scene, although there are some who do not understand Go at all, it is purely to see the lively people. But most people still know about Go. Looking at the killings of the two people, there is a layout that people want to clap their hands, and there is a dispute between men and women.


    If the scene must be kept quiet and cannot be discussed, some people will not be able to stand it and want to talk to and admire others.


    Wei Shicheng sat in the front row, not only can see the chess game on the screen, but also clearly see the face of Tao wish, his eyes can not be removed from the face of Tao wish.


    Two hours later, Tao hopes to take away the other party''s pieces for the last time. A serious face finally shows a smile. He looked up at Liu¡¯s father and said, ¡°I won this game, I admit it.¡±


    Master Liu¡¯s forehead took a thin layer of sweat. He stared at the chessboard with wide eyes and couldn¡¯t believe he had lost.


    The host announced that Tao is willing to win.


    After Tao is willing to stand up,


    The audience that had been shocked for a long time returned to the world and began a heated discussion. Just now you fought for me, reversed and then reversed, which made people feel scared.


    Wei Shicheng smiled. He had already known that Tao is willing to have a high level of Go, but he did not expect it to be so high.


    Tao is willing to go to the interview, so go ahead and go to the reporter''s visit area.


    Father Liu held the table and wanted to stand up. His legs were soft and fell back.


    "Father!" Liu Wangyang hurry to help him.


    "Only a little bit, I almost won!" Father Liu was very reluctant, clenched his fist and beat the table. He did not expect that he actually lost, and he was not so reconciled.


    Liu Wangyang¡¯s face is not very good, the ancestral land, how many people want to win. They have been guarded by Liu Jia for so many years, even if they dreamed, they couldn¡¯t think of it.


    But things have become a foregone conclusion. He can only comfort Liu¡¯s father and let him not be too angry. Otherwise, he will lose his body and lose even more.


    "Su Lao, Su Lao, Su Lao?"


    "Ah? What''s wrong?" Su Yongfu kept looking at the screen, and his eyes were all incredible. He was called by the people next to him for a long time.


    "How old do you think this is?"


    The people around Su Yongfu looked at him and waited for him to make a comment, but Su Yongfu couldn''t speak for a long time. It is said that the authorities are obsessed with the observers. He is today as a bystander. He looks at Tao¡¯s willingness to play against a master who is better than him. He knows that Tao¡¯s wish was to deliberately lose to him.


    This game of chess is also in front of you, it seems that the fight is quite powerful, the two are equal. However, from the perspective of a third party, you will find that everything is under his control, and that losing is a win, and that is up to him.


    Su Yongfu¡¯s hand could not help but tremble, he thought, this is not the degree of genius, but the monster, right? 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 18： Love with the giants 18

    Love with the giants 18


    Tao is willing to openly speak in front of the reporter. If anyone wants to get the picture in the future, he will make a bet with something he is satisfied with, and if he wins him on Go, he can take the picture away.


    There are still many people who are heart-warming. Many Go masters have personally played the pottery. The final result is to leave something and leave with conviction. Those who will not play Go will hire a master of Go at a high price and will fight against Tao, but the results are the same.


    Gradually, there are fewer people who come to Tao to play chess. If you don''t get the painting, you can lose it. You still lose most of your body. No one can afford to toss.


    Those who have more money, after failing once or twice, have also retreated. There is only one person who never gives up. It is the fourth time that Tao is willing to open the game.


    The first two times, Liu¡¯s father felt that Tao was willing to win, and he was only able to win him. When he lost to Tao hope for the fourth time, and he had no room for recovery, he realized that everything was under the control of Tao Yuan, no matter how he studied the previous game, he could not win him.


    For other people who come to challenge, Tao hopes to let them understand once, with their strength, can not win themselves. Only Liu Laozi, he always gave him the illusion of winning him, so that Liu not only lost three pieces of land to him, but also half of the shares of Liujia Company. With these shares, he collected some shares, Wei Shicheng. They can directly acquire their company.


    Looking at the chess game without any room for recovery, Liu¡¯s father finally realized that he had a trap of pottery.


    Father Liu slowly looked up and looked at Tao, saying, "Are you deliberate?"


    "Yes." Tao is willing to smile and directly admit.


    "Why?" Liu said that he had already given most of his Liu family property to him. At least he should know the reason "because we did not promise to sell the land to the city before, so you hate us?"


    "The land is your home, selling or not selling, it is your right. If I hate you because of this, I am afraid that God will not look past, I am very afraid of retribution."


    "Why is that?" Father Liu stared hard at him and asked, "You can clearly understand that I can''t win you at the first time. Why should I have the ability to win you?" illusion?"


    "Because you Liu family, offended me, if I don''t mess with your Liu family, I can''t report this hatred." Tao said.


    "Who are Liu''s family who have offended you?" Liu Laozi consciously taught his children and grandchildren rigorously, and there would be no deceptive things happening.


    Liu Xiujie, sitting underneath, immediately lowered his head and could not help but tremble slightly.


    "Your grandson Liu Xiujie, he had pursued me before, I did not agree. So he remembered to hate me, tried to find me trouble, did not say, but also found someone to deliberately embarrass me. He and his contacts Xu Shaoyan, Step by step to push me to the road, just to let me ask him. So I have to let him feel it, what it feels like to be forced to the road."


    Liu¡¯s father looked at Liu Xiujie violently. He did not expect that this grandson who had always been obedient and obedient had actually done such a thing in the back.


    The people around Liu Xiujie also looked at him, thinking that it was him, which led Liu to face the current situation.


    "I am quite a vengeful person, and there are hatreds. I will remind you of your relatives with the Wei family. I remind you that this is not the end. Liu Xiujie must be severely punished. Otherwise, I will not give up. of."


    "You don''t need to do it, I come in person." Father Liu finished his teeth and stood up and walked away.


    The audience at the scene also got up and went out. They discussed what they had just heard. This is another gossip that they can talk for a long time.


    Tao is willing to go back to the lounge and look at the land leases and share transfer documents. "Liu Jiazhen is not a famous big landlord. These places have invisible Jinshan Yinshan. For many years, countless people have felt jealous."


    "How else people are jealous, now is yours too." Wei Shicheng poured a cup of warm water to him, then sat down beside him and watched the documents with him.


    "What happened to Xu Jia?" Since he did not intend to let Liu Xiujie go, naturally he would not let Xu Shaoyan, and the original father''s father suddenly went bankrupt, and he also had a certain relationship with Xu.


    "Soon they will declare bankruptcy." Wei Shicheng said.


    Liu Laozi said that he would be hands-on, and he did it himself. He used his family method to beat Liu Xiujie, and then he was removed from the Liu family, and he was sent abroad to let him be self-reliant.


    Liu¡¯s family is very strict, and Liu¡¯s father teaches severely to all his descendants, but his younger son¡¯s accidental death many years ago has always been a pain in his heart. Because Liu Xiujie had no father since he was a child, Liu¡¯s father could not help but have some preference for him. He just did not expect that Liu¡¯s family was almost completely destroyed by him.


    Father Liu is old enough. He was not so worried when he was young. He sent Liu Xiujie out of the country, which is also a protection for him.


    Wei Shicheng is not only rich and powerful, but also very embarrassing. Otherwise, he alone cannot afford such a large industry. He also looked at his relatives and did not have a black hand for Liu Xiujie, but he was willing to put everything on the table.


    If Liu puts everything on the countertop and Liu does not act, then he will start, so Liu Xiujie was sent abroad to be self-reliant.


    A year later, Tao was willing to hold a wedding with Wei Shicheng. This preparation for a whole year of weddings, the grand scene shocked the country.


    Invited guests chat in the castle garden, the long tables of the garden, exquisite and delicious snacks, gorgeous champagne towers, and fresh and delicious seafood. The children wore small suits and ran on the grass, and the adults sat or stood and gathered to talk about things of mutual interest.


    Girls, regardless of age, like to talk about gossip when they get together, and the wealthy ladies are no exception.


    "You said that Wei Dong and Du Qingyu were married, and who they earned."


    "Early everyone felt that Du Qingyu could be seen by Wei Dong, waiting to marry into the giants, luck is really good. But now it seems that although Du Qingyu is young, the ability is not too small. Not to mention the amazing price of his paintings sold. It¡¯s just the property that was won with Go last year. He has more money than many giants.¡±


    "So this is a strong combination, and the power of the Wei family will not be underestimated. It will certainly grow to a greater extent and may become the richest man in our country."


    "I think the richest guys are definitely them. I used to think that Du Qingyu was lucky. Now it seems that Wei Dong¡¯s luck is better. It can not only bring a young and beautiful, but also help him a lot. How many giants Marriage is a lot of fun, and it¡¯s too easy to marry someone you love."


    "Although Wei Dong''s luck is really good, I still admire Du Qingyu. He is his own biggest reliance. He does not need anyone to do the support of his marriage to the giants. There is no in-laws who need to look at the face, no brothers and sisters in the middle to sneak property. There are no stepchildren and illegitimate children under the eyes. Who can not envy this day?"


    "Who said that it is not? Such a thing, I can''t even dream of dreaming, actually happened to others."


    At the moment, the men, who are talking to the ladies, are almost the same.


    "How many years ago, how many people thought that Wei Jia was so finished, leaving a younger son, how can he face the surrounding floods and beasts. Who could have thought that Wei Dong had no parents to maintain, no brothers to help, by himself? The ability to develop Yinghui Group to this level."


    "We have seen the means of Wei Dong. If he is not enough, he will not develop the situation like today. Now he has taken advantage of a good helper, and his help is enormous."


    "Not only is it helpful to him, but the key is young and beautiful, that is, there are styles and talents. How do you say that we can''t meet this good thing?"


    "This kind of thing can''t be met, envy can''t come."


    "Wei Dong has not only the ability to have financial resources, but also grows tall and handsome, although it is almost forty people, but it is not worse than the young man''s body, but also has mature charm. Everyone is good, sure It is only like Wei Dong."


    "I agree with you, I am playing with Wei Dong, the physical strength and endurance, we are far behind."


    "Hey~, you said that this person is with people, how can it be so much worse?"


    In the music of the orchestra, eight white horses with golden luxury carriages slowly came on the road covered with roses.


    Wei Shicheng wore a black suit and rode a white horse next to the carriage. Tao was willing to wear a white suit and sit in the carriage.


    The wedding officially began, in the witness of everyone''s guests, in the process of watching the live broadcast of all the audience, under the flower arches, in front of the rotating fountain. The two signed the marriage book, exchanged the rings, and kissed each other deeply.


    Xu Shaoyan dragged his tired body, returned to the dilapidated apartment he rented, sat on the sofa, turned on the TV with the remote control, and wanted to watch TV for a while, but it was just a replay of the wedding. Why does he know that it is a replay? Because in the place where he worked, he has already seen the live broadcast.


    Turning off the TV and lying down on the couch, he really feels tired, he doesn''t know how life, how long he can hold. After his father went bankrupt, he dropped out of school. His father said that he invested the most in him. Now he can''t even get it back, so that he can make money and pay him no matter what method he uses.


    He plays three jobs a day and goes to the bar to accompany the wine at night. Every week, his father will take away most of his income, and the rest of the money is enough to keep him from starving.


    He doesn''t even have the qualifications to envy the man now, let alone be jealous. He doesn''t have that extra energy at all. Why is he going to this step today? Perhaps he has already done something wrong when he finds his father and asks him to fund his own study of Chinese painting. One step is wrong, step by step is wrong, so the result is now.


    The night is deep, he has no more time, feels sad for himself, and after taking a shower, he immediately goes out to work.


    The foreman of the bar saw him coming, and immediately said, "Go to 302, Wu boss, they are waiting for you."


    Xu Shaoyan has no expression, no soul, and walked into the 302-pack room. It has already begun to drink. The two young people are being held by two uncles.


    Xu Shaoyan walked over and sat down. The middle-aged man who was waiting for him, his face was full of oil, and after he hugged him, he kissed and said, "Xiao Xu, you can be considered, I want to die." ""


    ¡°Xiao Xu quickly accompanied Wu¡¯s boss for a drink.¡± The person next to him said, ¡°Bo boss is here for you.¡±


    Xu Shaoyan picked up the wine on the table and drank it. At the beginning, he was a little unbearable, but now he is numb, and even if the fat hand has reached into his pants, he has no feeling.


    Wei Shicheng and Tao Yuan are willing to love one another, even if the old feelings have not faded.


    When the two are old men, the grandchildren have it, but the Tao hopes are not old at all. Although certainly not as tender as when I was twenty, there was no wrinkles, my face was white and tight, and I looked almost like his grandson.


    Wei Shicheng suspects that he is a goblin, otherwise why is it not always old, and the older he is, the more unspeakable charm he has.


    The two men who had just become great-grandfathers were not as intense as they were when they were young, but the ** did not decrease.


    Tao is willing to open his legs and rush to breathe. When he gets out, he closes his legs. After he lay down, he reached his chest.


    Wei Shicheng, holding the man in his arms, looked down at his face and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why are you still not old?"


    Tao is willing to touch his face. In fact, he is not intentional, but he does not know whether it is because of the system, he will not grow old.


    "Isn''t this good? If I have a wrinkle on my face, can you still be so interested?" Tao said.


    "No matter what you become, I am interested." Wei Shicheng stroked him and felt his still smooth skin.


    ........................


    Although Wei Shicheng is slower than the average person, and is still a handsome old man, he still can''t avoid the aging of the body and organs. He was taken to the hospital several times, and everyone thought he couldn''t, but he miraculously survived.


    Wei Shicheng was lying on the bed, holding the hand of Tao Yuan and saying, "I can''t die, you must be a goblin. If I die, you have to run with other goblins."


    Tao is willing to cry and laugh, "I am not a goblin, nor will I run with other goblins."


    "Then I can''t die, or nobody cares for you, what if someone bullies you? What if someone else takes you away?"


    "I am so old, who is still robbing me, our children and grandchildren are not furnishings, can they let others bully me?"


    "No! I will definitely steal someone when I leave."


    "I am born to be yours, death is your ghost, even if it becomes a fairy, it is only your own fairy. You can rest assured that I will not have anyone other than you." Tao is willing to be in his forehead. kiss.


    Wei Shicheng couldn¡¯t worry too much about Tao Yuan, and Tao hoped that he couldn¡¯t bear to see him so toss himself.


    One night, Tao is willing to lie in the arms of Wei Shicheng, leaving the world and returning to the system. Almost at the moment he left, Wei Shicheng also left. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 19： Fall in love with the movie

    Enter the play with the movie


    Tao is willing to look at the blooming peach blossoms. It is a symbol of his complete love with Wei Shicheng. He spent the rest of his life finally letting this flower bloom completely, but his heart can no longer accommodate other people.


    Tao is always looking at the peach blossom. I have been watching it for a long time. There is no time in the system. He can keep the peach blossom, and he will not die.


    But perhaps he has been watching for too long, the system has to remind him that he should go to the next world.


    "I may, there is no way to go to the next world." Tao said.


    "Why?" System asked


    "I already have someone who loves me deeply, and then I have a relationship with other people. I can''t do it. I will stay here for a long time. Keeping our love, I will not feel lonely." ¡±


    "Master..., maybe you still don''t know, the object that needs to be Raided by you is actually the same soul. When you go to the next world, the soul will follow you along. But he is not like Like you, you can keep the memories of every world."


    After wishing for a while, Tao said, "I wonder if I don''t know, you didn''t tell me, how can I know?"


    "..."


    "You are a system. This kind of thing doesn''t tell me in advance, do you tease me?"


    "..."


    Tao is willing to stand up and pat the gray that does not exist on the hand. I am not angry. "I want to know that I am the same person. I am still hurting my fart here. I will send me to the next world."


    "Yes, master."


    ....................................


    Early the next morning, Tao would like to get up and wash, standing in front of the bathroom mirror, looking at the completely refreshing face, compared with the state of last night, it is almost two people.


    The original main immunity is very bad. If you don''t move, you will have a high fever and a cold. If you are a little cold, you will definitely get sick. From small to large. However, this time, the bad cold and high fever were not caused by his accidental cold.


    Going out with a backpack, although the cold is already good, Tao is still wearing a mask. It is not because the original owner is very red. If you don''t wear a mask, you will be recognized. The original owner can''t even count on the 38th line. No one knows when he goes out.


    However, the company knows the original owner and knows that he has a bad cold, so Tao is willing to wear a mask to make them feel that he is not completely good.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to arrive at the company, the new people who entered the company at the same time as the original owner, have been sitting and chatting together, looking very excited.


    Although these people are just going to audition-like group performances, they are slightly stronger than the group, but because this time the crew is not only a big investment, but also a big and powerful face-lifting. For those of them, it is very exciting to be able to show a face inside, even if it is a group performance.


    Liu Yong is the leader of the management of these newcomers. He is looking at the timetable. He looks up and sees that Tao is willing to come in. He asks him, "Huaxi, are you getting a better cold?"


    Tao is willing to answer "a lot better."


    "You don''t want to be stubborn. If you suddenly faint like the last time, you will be in trouble. Although this opportunity is rare, but for the sake of consideration, we can''t give the cast a bad impression." Liu Yong looked at him with some concern, he Not worried about his body, but worried, because he alone affects everyone''s audition.


    Tao is willing to take a mask and say, "Reassure the team leader, I will not faint this time."


    Liu Yong saw that his face was really much better. He nodded and said to him in a whisper. "That line, this time you audition, you will perform well. I will tell you some news. This time, there are not only small supporting actors to audition, but also a few. Dance substitutes have to be auditioned, and it is probably today. With your appearance and dance ability, it is the most likely to be successful in audition. Don''t look down on the role of the substitute, first mix the face with the crew, and please to please them. Let them remember you and have more opportunities in the future."


    "I know the leader, I work hard." Tao said.


    "You...", Liu Yong still wants to continue to say something, but when he thinks about his character and let him go to please others, it is estimated that it is unlikely, so he sighed and said, "Forget it, if you can really On the audition, let''s talk about other things. What is said now is nonsense."


    Liu Yong turned away from the lounge to do other preparations.


    Tao hopes to find a seat to sit down, a dozen new people in the lounge, there are men and women. They were all selected into the company at the same time, and they all graduated from the dance academy. They are all younger than twenty years old. They are just like youth and their dreams are strong. But there are very few people who can really realize their thinking.


    The girls are going to audition dance, and there are some roles of palace ladies and sisters. In addition to the **** guards, the boys have some characters with lines. Because this group of new people are all learning dance, the crew has a large number of such actors. Otherwise, like their newly established company, it is impossible to arrange so many new people to audition, but it is not a normal crew.


    Tao is willing to take a look at the magazine, the door of the lounge is suddenly opened, from the outside into a woman with sunglasses. She has a curly hair that she just made, and her chin looks like a proud cock.


    "Yeah, Qiaojie, how come you have time today."


    "Qiaojie is good."


    "Qiaojie is early, is it going to the crew?"


    "Qiao Jie is so beautiful today, the skin is good."


    All the new people stood up and immediately asked to say hello, but also flattered a few words.


    "I want to go to the same crew to audition with you, just have some time, come and see you." After Li Qiao sat down, took off the sunglasses and handed it to the assistant, then took the vacuum flask and started it in one go, as if training.


    Only Tao wished to sit still, resisting the urge to turn his eyes and continue to look at the magazine. According to the character of the original master, it will be such a performance now, so he is normal now.


    "Qiaojie is so good, so busy to see us."


    "Yeah, Qiaojie is definitely going to audition for one of the characters. We are just going to audition group performance. This is the gap."


    "I heard that Cheng Hao is one of the main characters. Qiaojie is his cousin. It is not an easy task to get a character in it. The audition is just a process."


    "I really envy, I also want to have a cousin of a big star."


    On the face of Li Qiao, there is a smug disguise. These flattering words, she is very comfortable to listen to. In fact, she came to listen to these words, or she has her own dedicated lounge, how can she come to the newcomer shared lounge.


    Li Qiao licked his hair and turned his head. He saw the only pottery wishing to sit still, and his face immediately fell down, thinking that he was again.


    "That is the big star? With a mask, I didn''t seem to have seen it before. Is our company a new big star?" Li Qiao Yin Yang sneered.


    When others saw that they were on the bar, they quickly retreated to the side and did not want to ignite the upper body.


    "In our company, there is a star with a bigger card than Qiaojie. He is just a newcomer who does not know how to respect his predecessors, but also has a higher heart than the sky." Lin Junqi said with extreme femininity.


    "Oh~" Li Qiaoyi looked like he suddenly realized that "I don''t respect the predecessors, I know who it is. After all, there are very few people who don''t understand the humble."


    Tao is willing to laugh and say, "If the so-called respect for the predecessors is to say some flattery, then I really don''t understand respect for the predecessors. But those who love to hear the falsehood know that what others say is not true. I have to rely on the lie to get a sense of vanity and satisfaction. I don¡¯t know if this is a disease?"


    Tao is willing to hold a chin with one hand and think about it. "Speaking, but it is a distant relative, can you be considered a serious cousin? How do I remember that those fans of Cheng Hao, especially disliked, pretending to be his cousin? ?"


    Cheng Hao is indeed a big-name big-name, he has not only a lot of fans, but also a high degree of national recognition. Because he shoots a lot of movies, as long as people who watch TV regularly, even if they don''t care about the entertainment industry, they basically know him.


    Li Qiao is a relative of Cheng Hao who has separated several rooms. According to the seniority, Cheng Hao should be called a cousin. When she first debuted, she repeatedly promoted herself with the banner of Cheng Hao''s cousin. At the beginning, there was nothing. After many times, it caused the resentment of Cheng Wei fans.


    Especially knowing that she is not a cousin, but a distant relative, Cheng Hao¡¯s fans directly opened up, saying that she is not hot. Later, she was warned by Cheng Hao¡¯s company that she would not be able to mix in the entertainment industry if she had a hot time. Since then, she has not dared to openly mention that she is Cheng Hao cousin, but privately, she still enjoys the envy of her cousin who has a first-line star.


    "Huaxi, I don''t think it''s enough for you to learn the lesson?" Li Qiao grinned and said, "I still want to give you some lesson?"


    "Oh, I am fed up with the lessons of Qiaojie." Tao is willing to grin, a look that I am afraid of. "Since Qiaojie loves to flatter, then I also say something to satisfy you. Just I have never said a lie to this person, so I have to tell the truth. I heard that last time, Qiaojie slept with a director and producer several times for a role, although she failed to win the role. But this kind of dedication is really sorrowful."


    The original owner is not a person who does not respect the predecessors, but his mouth is stupid and will not flatter people. Others are the same when they first enter the company. Anyone who is born will be flattering.


    The original head is the best of them, and the character is also the most dull. In order to show his position in the company, Li Qiao wanted to give these newcomers a chance to take the opportunity to grasp the original master twice. Other newcomers have fears. In order to protect themselves, every time they see Li Qiao, they will be all kinds of Please flatter.


    Li Qiao achieved the effect he wanted and he was very proud. However, I did not expect that after the original master was taught, not only did she not be soft, but she also ran with her.


    Li Qiao felt that he had not received enough lessons, so he shot him several times and let him miss the opportunity to audition. The original owner is the best in the newcomer, and is also the most likely to be famous. The opportunity for the audition he missed was leaked by Lin Junqi.


    Lin Junqi had an opportunity and was particularly happy in his heart. Although he could not do anything to the original owner, he always ignited when he was on the two. Like the original owner, this time he had a bad cold and fever, because Li Qiao pushed the pool, and let the assistant stop, let him come up, let him soak in the water for a long time.


    Li Qiao is the company, currently the most popular female artist, but it is just a 18-line actress. She has a female face, plus her own temperament, it is estimated that there is no hope of the woman in this life. However, there are many actresses who are famous for their performances. After all, there are so many stars in the entertainment circle. It is impossible for everyone to play the leading role. Sometimes the supporting role of the supporting role may be more like the audience.


    But sometimes, everything is life, you should be fired in your life, you can definitely fire. If there is no luck in your life, then you can''t get fire. Li Qiao played a lot of supporting roles, acting is OK, but the recognition is not lifted.


    Of course, Li Qiao is not willing to accept her life. The company can''t give her better resources. She wants to find a way to fight for herself. Sleeping with her is the only way she can get an opportunity.


    The entertainment circle is dirty and unbearable. Everyone knows it well. There are some things. Once it is put on the table, it is a scandal.


    Tao is willing to take Li Qiao to sleep with so many people, and scare those new people. No one thinks that he has the courage to say such things.


    Li Qiaoqi''s face has changed, and the thick foundation on her face can''t cover her ugly face. She stood up fiercely, walked to the face of Tao, and glared at him.


    Tao wished to stand up too, because he was tall, so he looked at her with a look down.


    "What did you say?" Li Qiaoqi¡¯s lips trembled. "You have the ability to say it again!"


    "I am really curious about something. Do you sleep with the director and the producer, or are you sleeping with them?" Tao is willing to look at her with a scornful look.


    Li Qiaoqi raised his hand, and he was forced to fight against the face of Tao Yuan. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 20： Fall in love with the movie master 2

    Entertaining with the movie 2


    Liu Qiao¡¯s hand was raised high, but he couldn¡¯t keep going, and even went back two steps. She looked at the eyes of Tao Yuan, and her heart rose inexplicably, and she could not help but tremble.


    "Hello!" Tao is willing to look at her, use the system to release the pressure, pointing to his face and saying, "Go here, this is not the first time anyway. But you remembered me, you hit me every A slap, I will give you ten times!"


    Liu Qiao swallowed her throat. She didn''t know why. She was so scared. Why can''t she just go straight down like before? She even had the urge to apologize, but she just didn''t squat because she was strong.


    The newcomers standing on the side were frightened. Several girls were holding their mouths. I don¡¯t know if they were scared by what Tao was willing to say, or they were scared by this tense atmosphere.


    Liu Yong pushed the door in. As soon as he saw the two men, he knew that the two men were on the bar. He quickly went over and took Liu Qiao¡¯s still-shouldered hand and said, "You are so big, you said that you are such a big star, and what he cares about with a new person, you are suffocating and suffocating, I will teach him later. Things need to be clever, you come in person."


    Liu Qiao forced her breathing, but she still couldn¡¯t calm down. She said to Liu Yong, ¡°I will give you face. I will let him go temporarily today, but you better let him learn a little longer, otherwise I will not easily bypass him. of!"


    "Thank you, Qiao Jie can give me face. I must let him learn a little longer. You can rest assured, rest assured. I will go to the audition later. But because he is so personal, he can¡¯t play properly. Eliminate gas." Liu Yong advised.


    "Cancel his audition, let him go home and reflect on it!" Liu Qiao said to Liu Yong in a commanding tone.


    "This...", Liu Yong said with embarrassment, "I just reported the number of auditions to the past. Now it¡¯s not good to cancel. You know, this time it¡¯s not a normal crew. Everyone is cautious. You guys are forbearing. Forbearance, they are only trial newcomers with only two years of contract. In less than a year, their contracts are due, and it is not necessary to renew the contract. In terms of character like Huaxi, most of the renewals are renewed. I didn¡¯t expect it, but the company gave them a salary, and always let them do some work. You will endure for a few more months, and soon this person will disappear completely in front of you. It¡¯s not worth your anger.¡±


    Liu Qiao turned his head and glared at Tao. "This is not the end of the matter, you give me waiting!"


    Liu Qiao leaned up and raised her head and went out with her chin. The anger in her heart could not be dissipated anyway. She was still upset that she had not beaten the slap.


    "What are you doing there?" Liu Yong said to the newcomers who were stunned. "The car has gone downstairs. Go on."


    The new people are all dejected and go out of the lounge. The reason why they do this is because Liu Yong¡¯s words are exactly what they are worried about.


    The company was not established for a long time. The most famous star is Liu Qiao. The competition in the entertainment industry is fierce. If the boss of this company still has some connections, Liu Qiao will not be able to enter this company.


    The company''s idea is to use the batch screening method to select the most well-known qualifications from a large group of people. The company wants to cultivate its own famous star, because it is too difficult to sign a famous star. The company has signed a lot of newcomers, but only signed a short contract for two years, which is equivalent to the same trial period, but there is a guaranteed monthly salary for them.


    When the two-year contract arrives, whether or not to renew the contract is the most worrying thing for these newcomers. It is difficult to sign a formal brokerage company now, and the chance to calculate a name is small, but at least there is a chance. Moreover, the company still gives the guaranteed salary, no less than the white-collar, and after leaving the company, it is farther away from the dream.


    "I said how you are not long-term memory? Have been taught by her so many times, you have to offend her, can''t you endure it? You can endure the wind and the sky. You put this tone on In my heart, when you are fired by her that day, when she comes to you, the entertainment circle is such a reality."


    Tao wished to be expressionless and silent. He knew that Liu Yong was good for him, so he said nothing. But it is impossible for him to endure the kind of person like Liu Qiao. Even if he leaves the company, he will be famous when he goes to the net. As long as you have visibility, it is not difficult to play.


    "This is the last time," Liu Yong shook his head helplessly. "If you then offend her, I will not take care of it. You will wait for the contract to expire. I originally thought that you are in this group." Among them, the most promising is famous, let''s not say that as a first-line star, even if it is a four-five line is also good. If one day to run, play a role no one grabs it? But now it seems You are really not suitable for the entertainment industry. If you want to mix in the entertainment industry, there are still many days to bear with. This is the industry rule."


    Liu Yong really wants to bring out a person. He always manages these new people. He has no future, but even if he wants to be a broker, someone can let him bring it. The manager told him that as long as the newcomer, he can bring out a promising future, and after signing the formal contract, let him be the agent. Otherwise, he will be the team leader if he changes a new group of people.


    When Tao and Liu Yong got into the car, the atmosphere in the car was quite bad. Everyone had a heart-warming look. The car drove halfway, didn''t know who opened the head, and talked about the drama that was going to be auditioned, so those people temporarily forgot the sorrow and excited discussion.


    "I heard that this starring role is Zheng Yulin. He has won three times in the movie. He used to only make movies. This time he will pick up the weekly drama."


    "This studio seems to have an investment in his studio. Zheng Yingdi has always valued the script. It is definitely this drama that makes him satisfied, so he took the film."


    "The director and screenwriter of this drama is Xiang Qing. She is the famous big director and screenwriter. She is the kind of soft hand. She is the director of Guanheng Film. I heard that Guan Heng has also invested a lot of money. It is a collaboration between Guan Heng and Zheng Yulin Studio."


    "For us, this drama is unattainable, but for the people of Zheng Yingdi, it is definitely the next best choice. Anyway, people are movie stars."


    "Do you say that it is because of Cheng Hao, so Zheng Yingdi only took the show? If it is, it would be too sweet, I am their cp powder."


    "Zheng Yulin is not tearing cp? It is said that he and Cheng Hao are just ordinary friends and cannot develop into a relationship with lovers."


    "The big stars are like this. If you don''t get photographed, you won''t admit it."


    "If you are photographed, you will not recognize it. It should be said that as long as you don''t want to disclose it, you will not admit it."


    "Zheng Yulin and Cheng Hao are really good, they are really good to be a pair."


    "Liu leader, do you have any gossip? Are there any Zheng Chenglin and Cheng Hao together?" asked a girl curiously.


    "I have one in the gossip, that is, in another two or three months, another group of new people will enter the company." Liu Yong said with a blank expression, thinking that this group of people has no hope, he still counts on the next batch. Newcomer.


    The car was quiet in an instant, and the atmosphere that had just been buzzing immediately lowered the temperature.


    Tao is always aiming to keep his eyes closed. The only thing that caught their attention in the topic they talked about was only three words, that is, Zheng Yulin, his former lover, and the object of this world. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 21： Fall in love with the movie star 3

    Fall in love with the movie star 3


    Xiang Qing walked into the office and walked into the office. When he saw the person sitting on the sofa, he snorted and said in a helpless tone, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Zheng Yulin looked up at her. "What are you doing? I came to try it out. By the way, I would advise you. The role of Shui Yao Yao really does not have to be a man."


    "Don''t say it, I have to be annoying." After sitting down to the sunny, I grabbed my hair with irritability.


    "If you change according to what I said, wouldn''t it be so annoying? You are all over with yourself." Zheng Yulin said.


    "You are not me, so you can''t understand, I am thinking about creating a character, I have something I want to insist on." Xiang Qing tired and helpless.


    "Everyone is about to start shooting. The role of Shui Yao Yao is still not a candidate. The people who can find the entertainment circle are looking for an audition. There is no suitable one. I really don''t know what your meaning is." In the future, he was very helpless to his cousin''s stubbornness, but it was because of her stubbornness that she had produced so many excellent works.


    "I have created this script for almost two years, and the most favorite one, the one that spends the most thoughts is the role of Shui Yao Yao. You now let me change, that is not what I originally wanted to express, unless If you change someone, it will make the plot better, otherwise I can''t convince myself."


    "When you are working on creation, you should have thought that such a person has no actors to play at all. When wearing women''s clothes, it is more charming than a woman. When wearing men''s clothes, it must not be like a woman at all. Who can control a lot of your settings? Although this role is heavy, but it is only a supporting role, change it, as long as it does not affect the main line."


    "It¡¯s easy to say what you said. After you know that you have a relationship with a character, is it a difficult thing to give up his original appearance?" sighed to the sun. "I thought about finding a male actor to play this role. I also thought about finding an actress to play this role, and even thought about looking for a dragon and a baby, but I didn''t feel satisfied."


    "The days when the shooting started have been chosen. You have pushed it back so many times. This time it is impossible to push it back." Zheng Yulin suggested, "Just like this, from the actress you think is inappropriate, Choose the most suitable one. Don''t choose a man who wears a women''s dress and is not like a woman. Another thing, you must choose an acting actor, otherwise I won''t agree."


    Sighing and sighing, I thought, I can only do this.


    Looking to Qing, he asked Zheng Xiaolin, "You have nothing else?"


    "What other things can I have?" Zheng Yulin looked at her strangely.


    "I thought that you came because of Cheng Hao, I want to let him change him." Xiang Qing said.


    This is the turn of Zheng Xiaolin sighed. "The outside people don''t know, even if you don''t know me, even before, I am a normal friend with him. And I have no grudges with him, since you and I both I think he is suitable for this role, why should I let you change him?"


    "I thought that you have at least a good impression on him." Xiang Qing said slyly, "After he got married, maybe you hate it by love?"


    "Hold it." Zheng Yulin said, "I will say it again last time. I have appreciated him when I was young, but I have never had that feeling for him."


    "You are only 30 years old. When you are young, it seems that you are very old now." Shi Qingqing turned a blind eye. "In fact, it is not only because he is suitable for this role, but also because before, I owe They have a human condition in the company, and he has to take the role of this role. After considering it, I will choose to let him play. Fortunately, you have no objection, otherwise it will be enough for me."


    I don¡¯t blame Xiangqing for thinking that Zheng Yulin is here to let her change. Zheng Yulin¡¯s concealed background in his life, in the eyes of everyone, he is a courteous image. But only the people around him know how much he is overbearing and how bad his temper is.


    Zheng Yulin is the heir to the Zheng family. Because he is the only son, he is called a lawless in the Zheng family. When he was very young, he went abroad to study. Before returning to China, there were very few people who had seen him. After returning to China, he said that he wanted to act, and he did not discuss it with anyone. He applied to the film and television college and said it to his family.


    Zheng father thought that he was just playing and playing, and he was naturally tired when he was tired of playing. He didn¡¯t think that he had played this game for ten years, and he had no intention of getting his heart. Zheng Fu had to comfort himself. He was strong and strong, and he could hold it for a few more years. If the stinky boy didn''t come back for help in a few years, he would use some methods to force him back.


    Zheng Yulin likes to play movies, does not like to play TV series, has been debuting for more than ten years, and has taken many classic works, the number of fans and popularity, which is the first line in the first line.


    It was only in the past two years that Zheng Yulin encountered a bottleneck in acting and could not make a breakthrough. Since his debut, he has always been the kind of heroic characters, such as heroes, warriors, heroes and so on. These characters have been played to the peak. It¡¯s just that the audience still doesn¡¯t feel tired, he¡¯s tired of it and wants to try other characters to make a breakthrough.


    Zheng Yulin thought about it and thought that even if he likes acting, he also tries hard to play the role, but he can''t do any role, he still has to choose the one that suits him.


    As long as he is the starring act, he has very strict requirements for himself, for the script, and for other actors. In fact, in some respects, he is quite similar to Xiangqing. He is almost paranoid about what he wants to stick to.


    After Xiang Qing¡¯s role in her creation has invested her own feelings, the paranoid wants to fully express it.


    Zheng Xiaolin is a paranoid about acting. He not only has high demands on himself, but also has very high requirements for the actors who cooperate with him. The acting can''t satisfy him, either directly changing people or cutting the role of the character.


    Without a satisfactory screenplay, Zheng Yulin turned his target to the TV series. By chance, he learned that his cousin had a script that had been written for two years, so he moved his mind.


    Zheng Yulin was interested in the script of Xiang Qing. After being known to Xiang Qing, he was enemies with Qing Qing. She didn''t want to wait for the young man. If he was not happy, he said that he would change the script or cut the plot. Then, will her efforts in the past two years be in vain?


    However, after watching the script, Zheng Yulin insisted on acting and said that his aunt had given pressure to Qing. There is no way to Qingqing, I can only agree, and then study the role again, and discover the character of this character, which is too similar to Zheng Yulin¡¯s true character. She actually unconsciously used her cousin''s true personality as a role prototype. When I think that Zheng Yulin is also a true performance, it is really suitable for this role. She is not so resistant. She only hopes that Zheng Xiaolin will not change her script at will.


    Now everything is ready, only the role of Shui Yao Yao, getting a clear heart to the heart, is uncomfortable.


    After Zheng Yulin left, he couldn¡¯t sit still in the sunny place. He walked around in the office and felt unwilling to think about it. Thinking of today''s audition with a dance substitute, she couldn''t sit still and work unconsciously, just go and have a look.


    Shui Yaoyao and his dance role, there are some very difficult dance moves, need to use a lot of strength, girls can not do, so can only be done with a male substitute.


    Tao hopes that they have already auditioned, and several selected girls are so excited that they gather together and whisper. There is no result for the boys here, but this background board role, as long as standing in a row, and then let the actor assistant look at the face, and do not need to play anything.


    The actor deputy guide came over with the list and asked Liu Yong to say, "Your company, is there an audition dance substitute?"


    "There are some, some." Liu Yong immediately pointed to several boys and said, "They all graduated from the Dance Academy."


    The actor''s assistant guide glanced at their faces, mainly looking at their figure. The first one pointed to Tao Yuan, and then pointed to the other two boys saying, "You, you and you, come with me."


    The three followed the actor''s assistant and entered another audition room where several boys were waiting.


    The audition was about to begin, the door was suddenly opened again, and the people sitting were all standing up.


    "Guide."


    "Guide."


    "Qing Jie."


    "Sister Qing, please sit down."


    ¡°Has it already started?¡± Going to the sunny and sitting down.


    "I am getting ready to start."


    "Is there a few people? Is there anyone else?" Xiang Qing looked at the boys who stood in a row.


    "These are the most suitable ones for the audition boys today. If the Qing sister is not satisfied, we can go directly to the dance academy to choose from, there are many people there," said the deputy director.


    Nod to the sun, let them start."


    "In the order you are currently arranged, one person jumps for a while, remember to dance classically, to be soft, don''t give me a street dance." The actor deputy said, "Get started."


    The boy in the first order walked to the middle, and then began to jump. He jumped in fact, but it was just too strong and powerful, and there was no feminine that they wanted to see.


    Less than ten seconds, shook his head to the clear.


    The actor¡¯s assistant immediately shouted ¡°Stop, next.¡±


    Several people in a row were less than half a minute, and they shook their heads to Qing, so they soon turned to Tao.


    Tao is willing to think, since they want to show a feminine dance, then he will jump for a while, the best to show the flexibility of the body between the flowers.


    Tao is willing to flip his fingers, sometimes like blooming flowers, and sometimes like flying butterflies. The lower waist and the lifting leg are soft like a water snake, and the stretch between the movements is very beautiful.


    To the original brow furrow, gradually unfolding, she widened her eyes to focus on the focus, Tao is willing to jump for five minutes without stopping. This kind of seemingly soft and relaxed dance actually requires strength and physical strength. Tao is willing to jump for five minutes, the breath is still flat, and the more satisfied you are, the more you look at it.


    The two staff members next to me couldn¡¯t help but whispered.


    "This dance looks a bit familiar."


    ¡°This is called Huajian, the famous dance artist Ms. Yun Feifei, who skipped during the performance of the national banquet. I heard that because of the difficulty, there are very few people who can jump.¡±


    "I see him jumping very well, is it so difficult?"


    "You don''t understand this. If you want to learn to dance professionally, you will know how difficult it is. I also heard people say that it is said that this dance should have greater strength than the average male student, and it must have stronger softness than the average female student. There must be top dance skills, otherwise it can''t be done."


    "Then he is very powerful."


    "I think that when the dance is replaced, this level is completely enough. I don''t know what Qingjie thinks."


    The female staff turned her head and looked at the weather. I thought that if I was not satisfied, I could not find satisfaction afterwards.


    Tao is willing to jump for more than ten minutes, breathing is still gentle, and there is no sweat.


    Xiang Qing suddenly took a hard shot of the table, pointing to Tao Yuan, and asked with awkwardness, "What is your name?!"


    Tao is willing to take the action and stand up and say, "My name is Huaxi."


    "Huaxi is it? You come with me." Xiang Qing suddenly stood up, and then strode out. The working people who have been with her for a long time are used to her temperament and are not surprised.


    "Hurry up and keep up!" The deputy director of the actor hurriedly waved to Tao, letting him keep up.


    Tao is willing to go out quickly, seeing Xiangqing has gone out of the way, he has to speed up his footsteps, follow her with a trot, thinking that this person is even more acute than the legendary.


    "Huaxi''s agent!" After the actor''s assistant director went out, he shouted a slap in one direction.


    Liu Yong originally looked down at the mobile phone, heard the shouting and looked up suddenly, then ran away immediately. "Here, here! Deputy director, is there something?"


    "Follow me." After the actor''s assistant director finished speaking, he walked toward the direction where they left.


    Tao is willing to go up to the tenth floor and enter a room full of clothing.


    Xiang Qing said to several people who are finishing their clothes, "Get the watery Yao clothing out."


    "Sister Qing, do you still wear daily clothes?" asked the staff.


    "Take a dance costume, take the set that is ready to start." Xiang Qing pointed to Tao, saying, "Give him a change, and then comb him up."


    "Knowing the Qing sister." The staff knew that the character of Xiang Qing was the one who did not like to be slow to do things. He did not dare to delay a little, and immediately prepared his hands and feet.


    Tao was willing to be taken to the locker room, and soon changed the costumes, and then the makeup and wigs, after the full set was dressed, he went out.


    Xiang Qing looked at the money and walked out of the pottery wish, deeply took a breath, the face is so beautiful, beautiful to her has forgotten what he just looked like. The figure that she fantasized in her mind overlaps with the person in front of her, gradually merges into one, and then only the presence of this person. She told herself that he is Shui Yaoyao himself.


    "You take a look at me." Xiang Qing said.


    "Is it here?" Tao is willing to look at the costumes that are filled with the side, thinking that this makes him jump?


    Xiang Qing also looked around and felt that it was really not good to jump, and then said, "Follow me."


    Tao is willing to follow the sunny side and go to the dance studio.


    After opening the door to Qing, let Tao hope to go advanced, and then look at the way he walked from behind, actually a gesture of a woman. If you go out, no one can tell that he is a boy.


    Tao is willing to dance in the dance room in accordance with the requirements of the sunny, and danced several different dances.


    "Be a seduce, look at the eyes of the gods. Don''t be very deliberate. If you look at the past inadvertently, you can make the bones of the men''s bones soft."


    Tao is willing to bow down and brew, and then slowly look up, his eyes sighed softly, thick eyelashes tremble, fascinating eyes, like a pool of spring water, people can not help but indulge in.


    It¡¯s been a long time since Qingqing¡¯s eyes, not only a man, but even a woman¡¯s watch, I feel that the bones are all over. One eye can be so sexy, the female star is there, and among the male stars, the eyes can be so charming, she has never seen it before.


    "Doing another hateful look is the kind of hatred that the country breaks home."


    Tao hopes that he does not use a very strong look, but Xiang Qing still sees his strong hatred in his eyes, and the sense of despair that he radiates around him. There are thousands of knives in his eyes, but it is himself who is bruised and bruised.


    Xiang Qing thought, this is really a natural actor, not only is the infection very strong, but the eyes are still in place. This kind of inner drama, even if it is compared with the powerful actor, it is very good.


    ¡°Have you ever played other works before?¡± asked Xiang Qing.


    "No," Tao is willing to shake his head. "I have just entered the company and have not yet got a role in the line."


    I began to meditate on the chin, holding a work before, and learning a dance major, not a performance major. It is quite risky to use such a person to play such an important role as Shui Yaoyao. However, his appearance, his figure, and even his temperament are all in line with the character of Shui Yao Yao.


    The most important thing is that his eyes are so good, so that she can directly decide to let him play. However, an actor''s acting skills can''t fully prove the quality of acting. It may not work well when you try the show, but it really starts to play, and maybe you can play it very well. There are also trials that are particularly good, but as soon as the official shooting, the acting skills plummeted.


    Xiang Qing felt very distressed, and finally encountered such a person who satisfied her. In her heart, he is Shui Yao Yao himself. But if the acting is not good, first of all, Zheng Yulin will not be able to pass this. Do you want to take this risk?


    After Li Qiao¡¯s audition, all the new people who saw the company were surrounded. Only when they did not see Tao Yuan and Liu Yong, they went and asked, ¡°How are you auditioning?¡±


    "Qiaojie."


    "Qiaojie."


    "Qiaojie, we have selected a few girls, they have a large number of boys, and we have to wait for notice."


    "Qiaojie must have chosen it too? It¡¯s good, we are the ladies and the dancers. Maybe there are no even shots. The clever sister can also play her own acting in the play."


    "I have to go back and wait for the notice, but there should be no problem." Li Qiao said confidently.


    "I envy you, my sister."


    "Yeah, yeah, when can we auditionate the role of a word with a lens like a clever sister?"


    Li Qiao smiled and said, "You don''t worry too much, you will work harder, there will be opportunities in the future. Right, Liu Yong? Why are you guys here?"


    "The team leader was called by the actor''s deputy director. He said that the boy who just auditioned for the avatar said that Huaxi seemed to be a substitute for the dance on the audition, or was personally selected by the guide."


    ¡°Replacement?¡± Li Qiao sneaked a smile. ¡°Although you are just dancing, or a background lady, you may have the opportunity to show your face. For the body? It¡¯s absolutely impossible to show your face. It¡¯s called a gang.¡±


    The new people nodded quickly and looked like they were.


    An hour later, Xiang Qing and Tao wished to come out from inside.


    The actor deputy director and Liu Yong have been waiting outside. Liu Yong listened to the actor''s assistant director and told him that Tao is willing to become a substitute for the role of Shui Yao Yao. The heart wants to really get this opportunity, and it is also a very good propaganda point. .


    Seeing the pottery wish that came out from the inside, the two immediately stopped, and could not return to God for a long time, thinking who this beauty is? Then look inside and find that there are no other people inside.


    "Are you a broker at Huaxi?" Xiang Qing looked at Liu Yong.


    Liu Yong was shocked by the beauty of Tao Yuan. He could not hear other voices. He was doubting whether the person in front of him was Huaxi. Although the facial features looked a bit like this, it was completely female, could not be a man?


    "Ask you?" frowning at Qing.


    Tao is willing to cover his face and cough, Liu Yongcai slammed back to God, and he was unwilling to come to Qing and Tao.


    Tao is only able to introduce "guide, this is my agent Liu Yong."


    "Hello guide! I am Liu Yong, yes, Huaxi''s agent." Liu Yong heard the voice of Tao wish, and finally confirmed that he is himself, and quickly introduced himself to Xiangqing.


    "I want Huaxi to play the role of Shui Yao Yao. At 10 o''clock tomorrow morning, you come to my office. Let''s talk about signing the contract."


    "Playing, acting, playing the role of Shui Yao Yao?" Liu Yongyi was a bit stuttered when he was nervous. He was shocked and wide-eyed, thinking that he had got it wrong. He asked indefinitely, "Is this, this, role? Not when Is it a substitute?"


    "Not a substitute. You will come to my office tomorrow. Let''s talk about it in detail." After turning to Qing, he turned and left.


    The actor''s assistant director was also shocked. He thought that he was just a substitute. How did he become a role? He immediately ran to keep up with the "clear guide, you are not kidding? Let him play water Yao Yao?"


    "When did I make a joke with you?" Xiang Qinglian didn''t give him much eyes and went directly to the elevator.


    Tao is willing to go to the clothing room to change clothes, Liu Yong is excited to walk around, he told himself that to be calm, must be calm, things have not been fixed, not necessarily can be achieved. His dream is to become a gold medal agent. If this scene cannot be dealt with, it is impossible to complete the dream.


    Knowing that after Choi chose to play the water, Yao, the writer and the director team raised objections at the same time. So the next day, Xiang Qing had to meet early in the morning and then began to discuss this matter.


    "I think that when he is a dance substitute for this role, there is no problem at all, and all aspects are in line with each other. But he is a completely new person. Choosing him to play this role, I feel too risky." The deputy director made his own opinion.


    "This is not the first time I have used a new person. I have a lot of newcomers. He is not the first one, nor the last one. In my opinion, the newcomer is more flexible and more challenging. If used One hasn''t played yet, I already know how much actor he can play, and there is no sense of breakthrough. He is a newcomer, but this can''t be the reason why he can''t play this role." Xiang Qing said.


    "But a newcomer, no one''s popularity is enough. Even the works that can refer to acting are not. We don''t know what his acting is like. If it is a certain degree, what should I do if I ruin this role?"


    "Yeah, although I used new people before, but at least I learned to perform professionally. But this Huaxi, he graduated from the dance academy, dancing is his major. A person who has never studied, can play The good possibility is too small."


    "I think there is still a point. Many newcomers have seen Zheng Yingdi, or they are over-exerted, or they will only be mad, and they will not be able to play their skills. According to the plot, Shui-Yao Yao and Zhao Xuan have a lot of intimate dramas, even There are a lot of bed games. I can imagine that he will be nervous when he arrives. It may be like a root wood. It can''t move, and shooting can''t be done."


    "So the guide, you still have to think about it again, choose a acting actor, even if there is no breakthrough, at least it will not be very bad. I think the actress who came to audition last time is very good, that is, there is a woman''s charming, and There is a heroic man."


    "But this is a man''s role as a woman. After the actress will be squandered by the audience, the audience will feel that since the woman is allowed to play, why do you have to set up a man''s dress, so it is better to use an actor?"


    "The actor will make people vomit well? So many audition actors, no matter how to make up, even if some are pretty good, but at a glance, they know that it is a man. The audience will think this is a spoof, and I think we thought they were blind. There was the leg, the arm, and when it came out, a woman should have no beauty. At first glance, she knew that it was a man¡¯s hands and feet."


    "Is it still necessary to find a dragon and a baby?"


    "How can there be dragon and phoenix actors in the entertainment industry? I have also asked the major drama academies, not at all."


    Xiang Qing listened to their unanimous veto, and then wandered back to the previous predicament and repeated the content they had discussed many times. Their reactions, as well as their worries, are also expected in the sunny days, because she has thought about these problems, but finally decided to use him.


    I took a picture of the table, and the meeting room was quiet. Everyone looked at her.


    "Let''s do this, in order to dispel your doubts, wait for him to come, let him try the play in front of you. Is Zheng Yulin not going to make a makeup photo today? Let him come over and cooperate with him. After he tries it, Let¡¯s reopen the discussion, always give people a chance? Isn¡¯t the actor starting with a new person?¡±


    Although they all feel that there is no such need, because they have been in this business for so many years, just imagine how much he can do. But they also know that Xiang Qing is a very stubborn person. Once she decides something, it is difficult to convince her to change her mind. She is now concession.


    Tao is willing to sit in the car and watch the mobile phone. He feels Liu Yong¡¯s nervousness and uneasiness. He turns his head and looks at him and says, ¡°How are you more nervous than me? I don¡¯t know if you want to play this role.¡±


    "I am nervous for you. The entertainment industry is now a melee. It is too difficult to get started. Many stars have already talked about their roles, and they are waiting for the group. They will still be intercepted by others. You haven''t signed this yet, and the variables are too big. Maybe when we get to their company, they will say, you are still a substitute, we have a more suitable person for this role. Maybe even substitutes I was snatched away, and in the end I only had a happy time."


    Tao hopes that there is no such thing as a smile. "Replacing me is definitely their loss, not my loss. And I think the guide is a very decision-making person. The things she decides will definitely not change her mind easily."


    "Your mentality is really good," Liu Yong sighed and said, "But it''s good. I am nervous for you. You don''t have to be nervous. After that, they may let you play a part, or talk about the role. This is also the practice, you should play well, don''t be nervous."


    Zheng Yulin heard that Xiang Qing still chose a man, and he was still a newcomer who had never learned to perform. He was very angry and felt that the stubbornness of Qing Qing would probably ruin the whole drama. This is his first time to appear in a TV series. He will never allow it. His appearance will become a failure in his acting career.


    Seeing that Zheng Yulin was rushing in, Qi Xiang was ready to meet him. She knew very well that she might be able to force her to be the master of other people''s doubts, but in the face of Zheng Yulin, she could only use the proof of things to talk to him.


    "You are not kidding?!" Zheng Xiaolin''s hot temper can not stop, he asked aloud to Qing Qing "select a man to come to a woman, even if you still find a performance experience?!"


    "Shui Yao Yao is not a woman, he is just a man dressed as a woman, it is a man''s role, of course, looking for a man to play." Xiang Qing calm rebuttal.


    "Well, even if you are not willing to change the settings, please tell me, a man, how can he pour the country into the city, how can he be so charming and still not a man?! Even if you are in a hurry, can you not come? !"


    "You haven''t seen anyone I''ve chosen, I know I''m Hulai?!" He stood up to Qing, and said loudly, "I shot so many movies, when did Hu come over?! I spent In two years, I finished the script. I am more than you, than anyone else, I hope to make this drama perfect!"


    Suddenly a few knocks were heard, and the assistant to Qing went in and said, "To the total, Huaxi and his agent came."


    "Let them wait a little," said Xiang Qing.


    After the assistant closed the door, he said to Zheng Qinglin, who was full of anger, and said, "I have been a director for so many years. I still have a little bit of eyesight. I choose him for course. I have to question my choice. At least look at the people I choose, and then ask your questions."


    "In short, no matter what you say, I don''t agree with the person you choose." Zheng Yulin''s overbearing personality was developed from an early age. He said that he disagreed, and that said nothing would agree.


    Breathing deep into the sun, let yourself be as calm as possible, and then said with patience, "I asked him to try the play with you and film the process of your trial. Then we sat down again and talked calmly to see if he was suitable. ""


    "There is no need, a man, no matter how good he looks, after wearing a women''s dress, as long as an opening, as an action, it is impossible not to be seen as a man, but also less likely to fall into the country. And he has not yet After learning the performance, even if he is a performance genius, but the first time acting, it is impossible to meet my requirements." Zheng Yulin insisted on his own opinion and directly denied the proposal to Xiangqing.


    "I won''t shoot this drama, the script is mine, and I won''t hand it over to anyone else. I will bear all the losses!" Xiang Qing sat down and said with a serious face.


    "You..." Zheng Yulin held the table and looked at her seriously and said, "Can you not be so stubborn?"


    "The stubborn person is you." Xiang Qing also looked at him and said, "I didn''t say that I have to use him. I can''t find a person I think is the most suitable. You can''t even look at his performance. We are all in the end." Who is more stubborn."


    Zheng Xiaolin walked back and forth a few laps and could only compromise. "Okay, then according to what you said, I will look at his performance. But if his acting does not meet my requirements, you must listen to me and change the water. The setting of the Yaoyao people cancels the setting of the men¡¯s dress."


    "Yes, but you have to make sure that you can''t take a prejudice and make a fair and just judgment."


    "I will not be biased against him. I am only biased against those who can''t do it. You can rest assured."


    After the two reached a consensus, they went out together.


    Liu Yonghe Tao is willing to sit in the waiting room outside, seeing Xiangqing out, immediately stand up and say hello to her "guide."


    Tao is willing to look up and see the back of Zheng Yulin, could not help but stunned, his past life''s lover, the object of this world''s Raiders, suddenly appeared in front of him, making him a little surprised. It¡¯s just that his face is not very good, looks very unhappy, and he looks at his own eyes, as if he is looking at an item, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Zheng Yulin looked at Tao Yuan and thought that this person, as a boy, was really good and was a good appearance. But he couldn''t see it at all. He had a little bit of feminine and feminine feeling.


    "Follow me." Xiang Qing said to Tao.


    When he arrived at the combing room, he turned to the script and handed it over to him. "Remember this paragraph, then perform, how long does it take?"


    Tao hopes to take a look at it and say, "Before I make up my makeup, I can write it down."


    "Well, since you said that you can do it, I believe in you. But my character, I only believe in people once, if I miss it, there will be no second chance. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I know."


    "I will try to play with you later, because he doesn''t believe in your acting skills, so you have to see for yourself how much you can play. Can you do it?"


    "can."


    "Okay," patted him on the shoulder of the clear, very solemnly said "Don''t let me down."


    Zheng Xiaolin stood outside and saw her coming out to Qing. She said to her, "You said that you have a look at people. I also think that I have the vision to see people. Just now, that person, only look at the first sight, I think he Not suitable, he can''t really be like a woman."


    "You still don''t rush to make a conclusion. I don''t dare to guarantee 100% of his acting skills, but like a woman, please see him after makeup and make a conclusion. You should also change clothes, I Already people have prepared, and later will try the show according to the official shooting."


    Zheng Yulin glanced at her and turned to get ready to change clothes.


    "Wait a minute!" Xiang Qing suddenly stopped him, and then seriously looked at him and said, "A good actor, not only must be able to enter the show, but also let the people who play against him play, Zheng Da Ying, can you do it?"


    "Hey," Zheng Yulin said with a sigh. "You don''t have to deliberately provoke me. I can only let professional actors enter the show. I don''t just grab someone personally. I can let him enter the show. Also, although this is me and you. The first cooperation, but you should have heard that many new people have seen me, and they can''t even say anything, let alone acting."


    Zheng Yulin is too handsome and too attractive. Not only are there many fans in the public, but there are also many fans among his artists. Fans see idols, either excited or crazy, or completely dissipated, and those who have just debuted belong to the latter.


    "You try your best, I will judge according to the situation. If it is really the other party''s problem, I can''t deliberately make you difficult."


    After all, Zheng Yulin is also a professional actor. He has never been perfunctory in acting, and he has long been familiar with the script. After changing your clothes and getting makeup, you can start playing right away.


    Tao hopes to spend some time on makeup, although the speed of the comb is already very fast, but it took half an hour. If it is another star, it may not be enough for two hours, but Tao is willing to be a fine-minded, and it will become very soft if it is slightly modified. Then use the repair powder to cover the male''s unique corners. He is completely a woman''s face. And, it is still a peerless beauty. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 22： Fall in love with the movie star 4

    Fall in love with the movie star 4


    Half an hour later, Zheng Yulin was called out and waited outside for a while. He looked at the director team and the scriptwriter team who were almost in the same league. I thought that this scene was still quite big. It seems that Xiangqing is really confident.


    Xiang Qing opened the door, and the people outside went on and looked at Zheng Qinglin seriously. "I hope that you can really take prejudice and then use acting skills to bring the other side into the show."


    "You don''t have to remind me all the time. When acting, I only have the feelings of the characters and I don''t have my own feelings." Zheng Yulin said.


    After entering, the inside is completely a small studio, not only the scene has been arranged, but also the camera and monitor are also set up.


    Zheng Yulin stood outside the scene for a while, brewing a feeling, and after investing in the character, he strode into the scene and called "Love?"


    The credit of the big wooden bed slowly opened, and there was a woman lying on the shoulder and half-length.


    Even Zheng Yulin, who has already entered the role, can''t help but think, this is really the man just now? It¡¯s not like watching it. It¡¯s not that the cousin has found a real woman. Would you like to confuse it first?


    The director group and the writers were also stunned, thinking in their minds that this could not be a man, it is absolutely impossible to be a man! Look at the sleek and smooth arms of the white jade, look at the long, straight legs, no male features, say men, they absolutely do not believe!


    Tao is willing to sit up from the bed slowly, his body is delicate, his eyes are flattering, and he is shy and shy with his lips.


    The people who screamed under the squatting body were so numb, and even the voices were so charming and touching. Listening to this voice, they were already affirmed in their hearts. This is definitely a woman, not a man!


    Zheng Xiaolin is a powerful faction. Although she is very surprised, she can''t see it on the surface. He walked over and sat down at the bedside, gently lifting up the chin of the pottery. "I heard that the beauty is sick, where is the beauty uncomfortable?"


    Tao is willing to use his own fibrous jade finger, holding Zheng Yulin''s wide palm, put it on his chest, and looked at his eyes with shame and said, "Chen Chen has not seen the squat, it hurts."


    Such a delicate, so tempting beauty, is now shy and confession, people can not help but want to hold him into his arms and pamper. Zheng Yulin''s heart gradually became unstable, because the eyes that looked at him seemed to hook his heart and pull out his heart.


    Tao is willing to know that he has no previous life memories, and certainly will not fall in love with himself so quickly, so he used the system''s lure ability to let him be tempted by himself as soon as possible.


    Zheng Yulin took him tightly into his arms and stroked his arm and said, "The original beauty is a lovesick, only he can heal."


    His face was stuck on his chest, his fingers licked in his chest, and then he reached into his collar. When he touched him lightly and heavy, he said, "Your majesty, the minister does not know what happened, all the time. I remembered my Majesty, I only want to be lying in my arms all day and night, otherwise my heart is particularly uncomfortable. It seems that the courtiers are really suffering from lovesickness. How can this be good?"


    His voice was soft and soft, his mouth was tempting, his face and his eyes were suddenly screaming, full of hate and murder.


    Those who are looking at the people of God can''t help but be shocked, and then they think about it. In the plot, Shui Yao Yao is the emperor of the country. In order to revenge in the palace, I will practice as a woman day and night when I am ten years old, and I will continue to learn dance. Eight years later, he was recognized as a righteous woman by a small country king and was sent to the Dachu Palace as a princess.


    At this time, Shui Yao Yao was full of hatred for Zhao Xuan, and he wanted to kill him immediately because Zhao Xuan destroyed his country. However, he not only wants to kill Zhao Xuan, but also destroys the whole big Chu, so he must first seduce Zhao Xuan and let him become a ridiculous tyrant.


    When his face was lifted up, his face became full of shyness, and his face changed quickly, so that the people who saw it could not respond.


    Of course, Zheng Xiaolin did not see his expression. What he saw was only the shy beauty in front of him, and the deep feelings that he could not tell in his eyes. He almost believed that he really loved himself.


    Tao hopes to see his thoughts, thinking in my heart, I really love you. Although you don''t remember how much we loved each other in our previous lives, it doesn''t matter. It won''t take long for me to let you fall in love with me too.


    "Your Majesty, Chen Chen can hurt, and his maids will be healed." He stretched his white jade arm and took his neck.


    Zheng Yulin slowly overwhelmed him, kneading his thigh and saying, "There are medicines that can cure all diseases, and keep the heart disease that can cure the beauty."


    "Your Majesty, hurry up and heal the courtiers." He held the person who touched him and kissed him, and said the words of emotion, but the expression on his face, with sadness in his hatred, his eyes were devoid of ** Only empty and desperate.


    In order not to be found that he is a man, Shuiyu Yao never takes off his clothes when he is in the house, but it will not be unbearable for a long time, so this scene is that he is preparing to expose his male body. The next scene is that Shui Yuyao deliberately exposed his identity and then defrauded Zhao Xuan¡¯s trust.


    The background of the plot is the dynasty of the male style, but in order to avoid the chaos of the harem, men are not allowed to enter the harem. The men who were favored by the emperor had to live in the royal house, but there were few opportunities to see the emperor. Therefore, the purpose of Shui Yao Yao is that after the emperor knows that he is a man, he is willing to help him conceal and continue to stay in the harem. How he will do it is the suspense of the next episode.


    After Tao was forced to fall on the bed by Zheng Yulin, the play ended. Xiang Qing only let them play this paragraph. Although she did not stop, the two have not continued to play.


    Tao is willing to lie in bed, hands on both sides of the head, waiting for Zheng Yulin, who is pressing on him, to get better.


    Zheng Yulin propped up his body, but did not stand up immediately, but held his hands on both sides of the body, so he looked down at him.


    The two men looked at each other for a long time and their eyes were intertwined. Zheng Yulin wants to identify, he is a man or a woman, but in the eyes of others, it is a feeling of affection. The onlookers thought they were going to play, and no one interrupted them.


    Tao can''t help but say "End, you, can you let it go?"


    Tao is willing to use the original sound, although still soft and sweet, but it is the voice of the boy, Zheng Yulin has come back.


    After they got up, they stood up to Qingcai and watched other people say, "Do you have any opinions?"


    Everyone shook their heads and said that they had no opinions, and they were very impressed by the eyes of the people who were in the Qing Dynasty. In this scene, Zheng Yulin did not have much room to play, but Zheng Yingdi¡¯s acting skills were not questioned. The inner play of Tao Yuan is so good that the performance of Shui Yao Yao should be in place. Whether he is a man or a woman, it is Shui Yao Yao himself.


    The assistant director suddenly raised his hand. "I want to know if he is a man or a woman."


    ¡°Makeup artist,¡± shouted to the door of Qing Chao, ¡°Come in and remove makeup for him.¡±


    Two make-up artists came in, one helped him to remove the wig, and one used makeup remover to help him remove makeup.


    Slowly revealing the original appearance, although it is still a beautiful and beautiful face, but there is no woman feeling.


    The director team and the writer team, this time really has nothing to say, they are convinced of the eyes of Qing, and are willing to admit that there is no better person than the person in front of him.


    Zheng Yulin did not leave immediately, stood by and looked at the pottery wish after makeup removal. My heart vaguely understood why Xiang Qing¡¯s insistence must be made after he saw it. He also clearly realized that in the absence of results, it is not only wrong to make conclusions based on his own ideas, but he may also regret it because he missed it.


    Xiang Qing and Zheng Yulin returned to the office and played the screen just shot on the screen on the clear wall.


    Zheng Yulin sat on the sofa and looked very serious. From the perspective of a third party, the feeling is really different, especially when he sees, Tao Guan''s eyes and expression changes, my heart is very shocked. He couldn''t imagine that a person who had never learned a performance or had a performance experience could actually perform such a look.


    After playing it again, Xiang Qing began to play the second time again, then turned down the volume, said to Zheng Yulin, "His appeal, and his eyes, is it amazing? Now you know why I choose He is all right? His performance is exactly what I imagined, and Shui Yao Yao¡¯s own appearance. Shui Yuyao¡¯s inner drama is too much. If you don¡¯t find an actor with a look, you will only play this role as a facial mask. ¡±


    After the end of the third round, I turned off the screen to Qing, and looked at Zheng Yulin¡¯s question, ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about your thoughts. Do you still insist on your thoughts and hope that an actress will play the water?¡±


    After being silenced for a while, Zheng Xiaolin said, "Although he did not see all his acting skills in a trial, he is definitely a very plastic and talented actor. I am looking forward to working with him and I am very glad that you Persevere, I am convinced by your eyes."


    Xiang Qing thoroughly relieved, and then seriously said, "As you said, a trial play, you can''t see all the acting skills. He has no experience in acting after all, and there may still be performance during the official shooting. Bad place. At that time, I hope that you can give him some guidance, and everyone will work hard to make this drama."


    "I don''t have to say this, I will do the same." Zheng Yulin stood up and said, "Now you can feel at ease, I can rest assured, just wait until the day of the official start."


    Tao wished that he had changed his clothes and was sitting outside waiting. Seeing Zheng Yulin coming out, he immediately stood up and said, "His seniors."


    Zheng Yulin looked at him again and then reached out to him "Hello, hope, I can have a happy cooperation with you."


    Tao is willing to reach out and shake his hand, just to withdraw his hand, but he is tightly held.


    Zheng Yulin looked at his hand and touched his fingers carefully, as if he was certain. After a while, he let go of his hand and said, "Your hand is very nice, your legs are very nice, your eyes are beautiful..."


    Zheng Yulin is a hand control. At the moment of shaking hands, he felt that his hands were very beautiful. As for the two sentences in the back, how did he blurt out, even he himself was paralyzed.


    "..." Tao hopes to look at him. I don''t know if he is just a simple compliment, or is he suggesting that he should not fall in love with himself so much.


    On the way back, Zheng Yulin recalled the trial play just now, and found it very interesting. A person can make a woman''s gesture so natural, how much should be a bit sissy. But this person, after removing makeup, can''t see a little like a woman. He is a handsome and beautiful boy, even the expression of his voice and tone, there is no feeling of a bit of a sissy.


    Zheng Yulin¡¯s shooting of this play is even more anticipated.


    When both sides had no problems, they signed the contract very quickly, and then Tao was willing to wait for the group to shoot.


    Sitting in the car, Tao is willing to look at the script that just got the hand. After watching the play of Shui Yao Yao, he knows why Xiang Qing asked him to play the same paragraph.


    After Shuiyu Yao entered the palace, there were too many complicated moods and emotions. His mood could not be said, and he could not share it with others. Therefore, the role of this character is very much. The inner play is mainly based on the eyes and expressions. Even if there is a narration to say his heart, but if the eyes and expressions are not in place, it will still make people feel that acting is not good enough to enter the show.


    After seeing the contract on hand several times, Liu Yongcai finally felt relieved. He said to Tao, "I will work hard together, you will try to play, I will try to help you arrange other things. I know that you are not good at handling. Interpersonal relationships will not please others. I will help you with these things in the future. You, I will try hard to use the acting skills to gain opportunities, and there are still many directors who value acting. If you get famous early, I can follow you. ""


    In dealing with interpersonal relationships, Tao is willing to be reassured by Liu Yong. He is very good at this. He has the ability to work hard and be good at dealing with trivial things.


    Tao is willing to look at the contract, because it is a weekly drama, it must be broadcast while shooting, so the pay is also an episode of the episode, after the filming of an episode, the money will hit the company account. The newcomer''s pay will be depressed, and certainly can''t be compared with those popular big stars, but Tao hopes that the pay for this time is a considerable sum of money for a newcomer.


    When they just returned to the company, they saw that Li Qiao was surrounded by a bunch of new people. He was talking about what was busy and looking at Li Qiao¡¯s face. It should be an audition.


    Sure enough, when the two approached, Li Qiao stopped them and said, "I got a role in the "Hegemony" crew and I am going to take them to celebrate. Huaxi, you can also join."


    Looking at Li Qiao''s unreasonable eyes, she must have tried to vent his anger at the party. She is not the first time to do such a thing.


    Liu Yong stopped in front of Tao Yuan and said, "Sorry, my sister, Huaxi got the role of Shui Yao Yao. I just signed the contract. After a while, he will enter the group and shoot now. I have to hurry and get familiar with the script. You guys. It¡¯s okay to celebrate yourself. He definitely has no time to go.¡±


    "What do you say?!" Li Qiao''s big eyes, a look that he didn''t want to believe. "He got the role of Shui Yao Yao? Just rely on him? Are you kidding?!"


    Liu Yong¡¯s impatient frowning, shaking the contract on his hand, said, ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood to make a joke. The contract is here. When the time is up, I have to enter the group. In order to let him get into the group, I have a big one. The things that are going to be piled up are going to be busy. I have to help him choose two assistants who can do it, and also apply for a nanny car with the company, as well as arrange a special lounge and so on."


    Li Qiao reached out and wanted to grab the contract. She didn''t want to believe that Liu Yong said it was true. She had to look at it with her own eyes.


    Liu Yong escaped her hand. "This is a very heavy thing. There is something that needs to be kept secret. Not everyone can see it. You are also an actor who has not filmed. These rules should be understood? I am going to take the contract to the general manager now, please let me know."


    Li Qiao squinted his eyes, took a deep breath, and gnashed his teeth with force, standing still in the middle.


    Liu Yong is not good at tearing her face with her now, she can only bypass her.


    When Tao is willing to go to her, she said in a mocking tone, "Qiao Jie also got the role in the "Hegemony" crew? Should it be a monk or a palace lady? If it is a palace girl, maybe we still have a chance to play? When you give me tea, I will help you add some drama, how about splashing your face?"


    "You don''t care too early! The number of variables in the entertainment circle is that even if you have already entered the group, you have to be returned. You are arrogant with me now, it is too early!" Li Qiao can''t wait to catch his face, let He can''t get into the group.


    "Qiaojie really is a predecessor, very experienced, it seems that it is not rarely returned." Tao is willing to face the face of approval. "When I am famous, I will be arrogant in front of you, you can rest assured I won''t let you wait too long."


    Li Qiao is extremely angry. She lifts her head hard and looks like this. It will be more powerful. "Want to be famous? You are really innocent. Do you think it is so easy to be famous in the entertainment industry? You think that you have picked up a good character. Can I be famous right away? I will wait and see, how did you get back from the gray face!"


    "Thank you for the experience of Qiaojie, but this is my first play. I got a very strong supporting role in the show. I am still so young. I have a lot of opportunities in the future. Qiaojie is old and still playing. Miyazawa, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to think about it. It¡¯s really pitiful to think about it. ¡õ ¡õ can¡¯t sleep a good role. If you¡¯re yours, just quit the entertainment circle, there¡¯s still face, every day. These newcomers are eager to be arrogant and have a role in which there are few words in their lines. They are happy to celebrate."


    "You!" Li Qiaoqi lost his senses and raised his hand to greet him, but he could not fight again.


    "You fight." Tao is willing to look at her and say, "Even if you smash my face, my chance will not become yours. Please forgive me, people like you have no chance to be famous in this life. It is."


    "Huaxi, let''s go, the general manager is still waiting to see the contract." Liu Yong has not gone far, just standing in the distance, he thinks that Tao is willing to be angry enough to call him.


    The newcomers who stood on one side did not dare to speak out until Tao Yuan and Liu Yong left. After Li Qiao shouted and strode away, they dared to discuss it in a whisper.


    "Huaxi actually got the role of Shui Yao Yao! I heard that Shui Yao Yao is the most important supporting role in addition to the protagonist. How did he do it?"


    "It is estimated that he danced and danced well. Although he did not know the detailed plot content, but in the public profile, it is not that Shuiyin Yao is a man dressed as a woman, and there are a lot of dance plays?"


    "I think there is this possibility. Huaxi''s dance really jumps. When we went to the audition last time, he went to audition dance substitutes. Didn''t the actor deputy director call the group leader, it is estimated that it was then Chosen."


    "Then his luck is too good, it is not better than him. Is it because he was selected?" Lin Junqi is full of sourness.


    "You are useless, and people have signed the contract. This time it is impossible for you to miss it, not to mention that your dance is not as good as his dance."


    Lin Junqi really wants to die. Before he couldn''t see Huaxi, he felt that he had a good look, but his face looked better than him. Now he hopes that he can look like he is also very weak, maybe he can also be selected? It¡¯s good to be a substitute.


    "You also have a Chinese character in your name. Unfortunately, there is no life in the water. Even if Huaxi does not play, you will definitely not be able to play."


    "Who wants to play a woman! Let me play me without playing!" Lin Junqi snorted, and he couldn''t eat grapes and said that the grapes were sour.


    "People are not women, they are the role of men in women. In addition to the role of Cheng Hao, his role and Zheng Yulin''s emotional drama is the most, the introduction is not written? Is the emotional entanglement of three people. And now male The theme of male love is very hot, maybe he can really fire this role, but also a lot of cp powder. Now whether it is the cp or the reality cp, it is easy to rise powder, some stars one Look is the business cp, but the fans are super."


    Lin Junqi¡¯s heart is more sour, and he doesn¡¯t want to wear it if he doesn¡¯t care.


    "Since the same-sex marriage is legal, the number of male cp fans has skyrocketed."


    "Before it was legal, there were a lot of fans of male and male cp, but it was not open at the time. Now there are not only two male stars who are in love, but all of them are openly married."


    "The times have been different for a long time. If a few years ago, even if the same-sex theme was fired again, would anyone dare to shoot it?"


    "No matter what, I still admire Huaxi, this person, life, really everything is destined for heaven."


    "Who said no? Envy can be used."


    Before the start of the shoot, Tao hopes not only to be familiar with the script, but also to practice the dance. Shui Yaoyao has many dance plays in the play. The first episode of the first episode is that he was sent to the Dachu Palace. In front of all the ministers, he danced in front of Zhao Xuan with super-excellent dance skills. And with a fascinating look, I was fascinated by Zhao Xuan.


    On the eve of the start of the shoot, the play party announced the list of actors. Although this is not the first time to use the newcomer to Qing, such a special role, whether it is a newcomer or not, will cause curiosity and discussion. Just because the newcomers are used, the netizens are even more curious, discussing and guessing how he will perform.


    Tao hopes to get such an important role this time, and still get it by himself, so that the company is very happy. If he can seize the opportunity, use this role to accumulate some popularity, or have a certain popularity, the company is ready to focus on him.


    Although Tao is still only a newcomer, the company feels that if the loser does not lose, he must first come up with momentum, so he arranged three assistants and a senior nanny car. If an actor and your company do not pay attention to it, can you expect to get the attention of the crew and the media?


    Among other newcomers, there have also been selected dances and group performances. Today is the first day of shooting, they have to go to the crew together.


    Standing in the downstairs of the company, they looked at the senior nanny car with envious eyes, thinking about when they would wait until they could get on such a car to the crew.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to go downstairs, he and Liu Yonghe¡¯s assistant went to the nanny car. Liu Yong is now responsible for bringing the pottery, and the newcomers have been managed by others.


    After the nanny car drove off, the new people got on the minibus that sent them to the crew under the greeting of the new team leader.


    The weekly broadcast is broadcast on the side of the film. You don''t need to live in the crew, but sometimes you have to make up the camera and you have to be on call.


    The first scene was a big scene, and Shui Yao Yao danced in public.


    Tao hopes to make a good makeup and wear a veil. In this scene, he wants to show dance and eyes, let the audience curious with Zhao Xuan, what kind of looks under the veil.


    After Xiangliang circled him for two laps, he nodded with satisfaction and said to him, "It will be very hard to shoot this scene. In the evening, you will play with Zheng Yulin. The scene is also very important. You must Hold on and get the best out of it."


    Tao is willing to nod and said that he knows.


    If you broadcast a weekly drama, there will be no unimportant scenes. Only one episode will be broadcast in a week. Each episode must be compact and leave suspense, otherwise the audience will not be able to stay.


    In the first scene, the hardest part is Tao Yuan, because this difficult dance, he can not just jump once. In addition to the far-angle lens at various angles, it is necessary to take close-up shots and close-ups, and also to drop the WIA to complete some movements in the air.


    Even if it is Tao Yuan, I have been so hard from the morning to the afternoon. If you change your personal, you may be directly involved.


    After completing the dance in the lotus, he put on the pressure and flew down the steps, and then took a close-up dance in front of Zhao Xuan.


    I just danced in the lotus, showing amazing dance skills. Now the dance at close range is to show the charm of the eyes. In the case of a veil, using the eyes to seduce the emperor Zhao Xuan, in fact, is to let the audience have the feeling of being seduce.


    When she was a director of Qing, she was notoriously strict. Any small details, she must be very in place. Many actors are very afraid of her, because her temper is hot, she will directly swear when she does not.


    However, the drama she shot, although not all parts of the fire, but most of the ratings are very high. So even if he was desecrated, there were still a lot of actors who were rushing to play her show.


    Xiang Qing was very satisfied with the shots that Tao was willing to shoot. She was already ready to hear her deaf workman. I was wondering if the guide was a turn. Today is such a big scene, the shooting process is so complicated, she actually has no swearing, it is a miracle.


    All the close-ups of Tao Guan¡¯s eyes are made to the camera. His eyes are only looking at Zheng Yulin when shooting the pictures of the two people.


    Zheng Yulin sat on the dragon chair with a domineering posture. He had just won the battle and destroyed a neighboring small country. Another small country sent a princess to him in order to express his surrender and to please him. At this time, he was full of enthusiasm, the joy after the victory, and the pride of the conqueror.


    Gradually, his dancers took their attention away, and their eyes were intertwined. The eyes of the fascinating eyes were sparkling and bright, and they seemed to have thousands of styles.


    Tao is willing to cover the neck from the neck to the foot, and even the face is blocked. But even so, the temptation of his charms, between his steps, in his eyes, step by step into the abyss.


    Zheng Yulin sat high on the top, and the original appreciation of his eyes gradually became fascinating. He collided with Tao Guan''s eyes, and then stalked, and separated by a distance, the two seemed to rub their love with their eyes.


    Zheng Yulin even has some unclear points. It is because he is too fascinated, so he is so fascinated, or his own heart, really fell in love with the eyes of the charm.


    At the end of the dance, Zhao Xuan swung his sleeves and said, "The princess accepted it. The messenger went back and told you that Wang Shang, tribute on time, can be safe."


    "Thank you!" The messenger bowed to the ceremony.


    The big scene is finally over, and the staff quickly picks up things and prepares for the transition.


    Zheng Yulin walked down the steps and said "hard work" to Tao.


    Tao is willing to look up at him. "Predecessors have also worked hard."


    Zheng Yulin has been staring at the eyes of Tao Yuan. He has been acting for so many years. He has played with many actors and he has such a play in his eyes. He is really the first time he saw it. And this is still a newcomer. Sure enough, for some people, some things can be done by nature, even without going through the day after tomorrow. This is a daunting talent.


    "What''s wrong?" Tao wants to see him keep staring at himself, thinking that he still has a veil, what good looks?


    "Nothing, there is still some time left from the next scene. You jumped all day, definitely tired, go to the car and take a break." Zheng Yulin said.


    Tao is willing to nod. He is really tired. It is necessary to reply to the spirit as soon as possible. Otherwise, he may not be able to take a picture in the best state.


    Tao hoped that he had not had time to leave, and he just came over to Qing, and said to the two people, "Today both of you have performed very well, especially Huaxi, which has exceeded the effect I expected. After the later processing, cut out. The picture must be great, I can already imagine that this show will be very successful."


    It¡¯s a little too excited to go to Qing, Tao¡¯s wish to listen to her, but Zheng Yulin said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk about these words after the broadcast, and the next scene is going to be filmed, let Huaxi hurry to take a break. He jumps. After a day of dancing, I am sure I am too tired to take off."


    "Right right," excited to Qingtai. For a moment, he was forgotten. When he was reminded by Zheng Yulin, he thought of it. "Looking at the time of preparation, you should take a break."


    "Your agent and assistant?" Turned to find someone.


    "Here, the guide, is there something?" After the filming ended, Liu Yong came with his assistant. Seeing Tao¡¯s wish to talk to Zheng Yulin and Xiang Qing, he would not be close.


    "Hurry take him to the car to rest, it is best to let him sleep, don''t let him be disturbed." Xiang Qing said to Liu Yong.


    "Okay, I know the guide." Liu Yong nodded seriously.


    Looking at Tao, I was willing to leave, and turned to Qing Zheng and said to Zheng Xiaolin, "When did you feel so pity and jealous? Have you not seen such other distressed actors before? And before you, but you said that you are not willing to let him play, now it is so maintained. He?"


    "I haven''t filmed your play before. How do you know that I didn''t feel bad about other actors?" said Zheng Yulin.


    "Your agent can complain to me without saying that you will expose your nature from time to time. How hard is it for her to maintain your people? Do you know if you are willing to take care of other actors, she does not have to work so hard. I still do so many things, and then say that you let the arrangement."


    Zheng Yulin¡¯s agent has a good relationship with Xiangqing. He often complains to Xiangqing, saying how difficult it is for Zheng Xiaolin to serve and how bad his character is.


    "How did you find him?" Zheng Yulin curiously asked, "This dress is a woman, and taking off women''s clothes is a man, not so easy to find."


    "I was lucky. When I was worried, he came to audition dance for a substitute. Then I let him put on his costume and jumped for a few paragraphs and found that his eyes were very playful. This role is a lot of inner play, and the lines are almost the same, you can slowly Practice, just give him a little guidance. But to have your eyes in place, you must have a strong comprehension ability."


    "You are lucky, you can have me and him play this drama, this drama will definitely be hot." Zheng Yulin said with confidence.


    "You and him?" Xiang Qing couldn''t help but joke. "You and Cheng Hao are the protagonists. Although Cheng Hao played a little later, the emotional drama of both of you is the main line of this drama. How did you become yours? He?"


    "Are you finished?" Zheng Yulin was helpless and speechless. "Everyone is married. Can you not pull him with me?"


    "I got a little news," said Xiao Qing, "I heard that he was not happy after marriage. Now he is going to divorce. He is only a hidden marriage and cannot publicly sue for divorce. Otherwise, the married thing will be exposed. He didn''t want to stare after he knew that you were going to star in it. Did you say that he wants to rebuild it with you?"


    "I didn''t have a good time with him. Where can I fix it? I don''t know how many people used it. I gave it to me. I don''t want to say these words to disgust me." I got a big eye and then left.


    I raised my eyebrows at Qing, and even said a few words of the goods, it seems that it really put down.


    She knows that Zheng Yulin is very happy with Cheng Hao, but he has concealed his family background, and Cheng Hao is a very ambitious person, so the two ultimately have no results.


    Although she always teased him with Cheng Hao, from the inside, she felt that Cheng Hao could not match her cousin. Zheng Yulin was really unhappy about Cheng Hao, and she still felt unhappy, so every time she heard Zheng Xiaolin disdain to Cheng Hao, she was very comfortable.


    Just a few girls who were willing to dance with Tao, see Tao Yuan and Zheng Yulin talking, watching them from afar, and then whispering.


    "Hey, look at it, the actor is talking to Zheng Yingdi. I heard that he is also a newcomer. I am envious. If I can say a word with Zheng Yingdi."


    "When you say a few words, you are envious? There are many dramas with Zheng Yingdi afterwards. I heard that they still have bed games."


    "Bed play? Just think about it and be shy!"


    "It''s not that you are going to shoot, what are you shy about?"


    "He was so lucky that he could get this role. The seniors of our company also went to the audition. She was a front-line actress. I couldn''t get this role. I heard that she was super disappointed."


    "Because he danced well, I was a company with him, and we were classmates. He was chosen for the audition substitute." Rising''s newcomer said with pride.


    "Just going to the audition for the substitute, and then got the role directly? What kind of luck is this, it''s good."


    "You are a company? Can you tell him, ask him to ask Zheng Yingdi to sign it for us?"


    "It¡¯s going to be bad now. He just spoke to Zheng Yingdi. After he became familiar with Zheng Yingdi, I must tell him that there should be no problem."


    "Really? How much is your phone number? If you have him and Zheng Yingdi gossip in the future, can you tell me?"


    "Is Zheng Yingdi not a pair with Cheng Hao? He has a gossip with Cheng Hao? Unfortunately, Cheng Hao¡¯s time is a little later, we can¡¯t see it.¡±


    "Hey~, I really admire those who play the palace, can always come to the crew."


    Tao is willing to sleep for three hours, returning to the photography scene in the palace, sitting and waiting to start shooting.


    The crew of the crew had already prepared almost, and soon they were able to start shooting. After checking it out to Qing, I saw Tao wishing to sit there and walked over and asked, "How is the rest? Is the spirit recovering?"


    Tao is willing to take the following yarn to let her see, "Sleep for three hours, the spirit has recovered a lot, the guide is assured, the shooting is certainly no problem."


    Xiang Qing saw that his spirit was very good. It was quite unexpected. Thinking that this person is a natural actor, he can quickly restore his spirit. It is also a kind of ability. She nodded with satisfaction, then walked to the back of the monitor and sat down.


    The makeup artist came over and gave Tao a make-up, and he was so good. He thought he had already made up. He worried that his makeup would be thicker and he would be sunny. He asked, "Are you making up your makeup?"


    ¡°No.¡± Tao hopes to look at her and say, ¡°This is the makeup that was added last time.¡±


    The makeup artist took out the repairing powder and gave him the makeup on the contours. He didn''t even give him the blush, and worried that it would be unnatural to make up. The makeup artist helped him with makeup, while envious of thinking, the skin is good, but actually does not drop makeup.


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    Shen Jiaojiao threw a rocket launcher


    Shen Jiaojiao threw a mine


    The small paper throws a mine


    The small paper throws a mine


    Pig Jiayi threw a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 23： Fall in love with the movie star 5

    Fall in love with the movie star 5


    Tao is willing to enter the role very quickly. He sat on the bed with a veil. This is the first time that Shuiyu Yao was lucky. He had to lure Zhao Xuan and he could not find his identity as a man.


    Zhao Xuan walked in with a drink, staggering in and seeing the person sitting on the bed, he could not help but smile. Going to the bed, he wanted to tear off his veil, but his hand slowed down, faintly with some expectation, and slowly took off his veil.


    Next is the close-up of Tao''s wish face. This shot is very important, because Shuiyu Yao is the face of the country. If the veil is taken down, it is a man''s face that can be seen at a glance. The audience is expected to directly swear.


    Xiang Qing was concentrating on the monitor. On the screen, after the veil was taken down, it was slowly exposed. It was a beautiful face like a peony flower. The delicate facial features and noble temperament were enough to pour the country and the city.


    Zhao Xuan looked at it, and the heart of this kind of brilliance, is it from heaven? This is also the idea of ??Zheng Yulin at the moment, which coincides with the idea that the character should have.


    Zhao Xuan took the wine, and it was hot and dry. When he saw such a beautiful person, it was even more difficult to control. He held him into his arms and tried to tear his clothes.


    Shui Yaoyao panicked against his chest, but quickly calmed down. He took the initiative to grab his neck and kissed him hard.


    Because of his initiative, Zhao Xuan was stunned, and Shui Yao Yao took the opportunity to break free from his arms. After getting up and turning around, he took off his coat and then pressed Zhao Xuan to the bed and sat on him.


    The country of Dolan is very small, but the folk customs are open, up to the Queen Princess, down to the people and women, all can sing and dance. Zhao Xuan had heard that the enthusiasm of the people of Dolan was so hot, so the princess was so active, he was not surprised.


    Shuiyu Yao can''t be found as a man, so he can''t take off his clothes. He can only master the sovereignty, use the charm he has learned for many years, let Zhao Xuan feel confused, can not find him is the man''s body.


    "Card!" Xiang Qing said to the loudspeaker. "This is a very good one. Take two close-ups of kissing and prepare for the position."


    The staff ran around and was busy. Zheng Yulin sat up from the bed and Tao was willing to sit on his lap. The two kept this position and waited for the shot.


    Zheng Yulin held the waist of Tao Yuan with his hand and said, "You are so thin, it is more than a woman."


    "It''s a good thing for a woman. It''s not for a man. After I finish this movie, I have to practice a little stronger." The original subject was of poor quality, so the body was thin and the pottery would like to be able to practice a little more.


    "You are also very good, although thin, but looking at the meat, it is very beautiful. Unlike those who look at a bone, there is no beauty."


    Tao is willing to hold his shoulder and look at him and say, "I will go down first, or you will sit on your feet."


    "No," Zheng Xiaolin held his waist and did not release it. "It¡¯s going to be taken soon. Just sit here."


    He doesn''t let go, and Tao hopes that he is not struggling, otherwise the atmosphere will become picky up. It may be unnatural to start shooting later. Anyway, sitting is not the legs of others, is the lover of his last life, the legs of the future husband of this world.


    "Have you taken a kiss?" Zheng Yulin asked, "The kind of deep kiss, not the kind you suddenly came across."


    "...no." Tao was willing to sneak a moment, suddenly recalling his first time with Wei Shicheng, he also asked if he would kiss. In the last life, he slept in kisses almost every day and woke up in kisses. However, the original owner did not take the kiss, and Zheng Yulin took a lot of pictures, and the experience of kissing is definitely inevitable.


    "Don''t take a kiss? Are you sure you can shoot?" Zheng Yulin''s tone is questioning, but he is a little happy in his heart. He doesn''t know what''s going on. He can''t control if he doesn''t kiss others. The mood has changed very well.


    "I, I should be able to do it well." Tao wished to suddenly think that he could not be very skilled at the beginning, otherwise he said that he did not have a kissing experience and was obviously lying.


    "Hey, I haven''t started shooting yet, let''s try it first." Zheng Yulin said.


    Zheng Yulin did not want to take advantage of him, but the role of Shui Yao Yao. He was practicing charms from an early age. Even if he kissed Zhao Xuan for the first time, he was not familiar with each other¡¯s habits. It would be a bit rusty, but it will soon be Will be proficient. The idea of ??Zheng Yulin is that there is nothing to be unfamiliar at first, but if it is not immediately skilled, it will not meet the character set.


    Zheng Yulin really appreciates him very much. He feels that being a friend is also very good. Moreover, from the very beginning, he is ready to guide his acting skills.


    "Okay." Tao is willing to look like a serious.


    "The head is low." Zheng Yulin said.


    Tao is willing to lower his body and bend his head.


    Zheng Yulin pressed his head and kissed his lips, sucking gently.


    Tao is willing to try to respond, but it is very unfamiliar, and the body is still somewhat stiff.


    Zheng Yulin can only let go of him and say, "Are you really not at all?"


    "How, what should I do?" Tao is willing to look at him with panic and nervousness. Of course he is deliberate. Otherwise, how can he prove that he has no kissing experience?


    "Get up." Zheng Yulin patted him.


    Tao is willing to come down from his lap and sit aside.


    Zheng Yulin got up and went to the sunny side. Xiang Qing was studying the lens with the assistant director. He went to Xiang Qing and said, "Guide, come over."


    He glanced at him, and stood up and walked over to him. He said with concern, "What''s wrong? Isn''t it good? Big Master, you don''t want to mess with me at this time."


    "It seems that if I don''t add some chaos, I am sorry that you are guarding me." Zheng Yulin stunned and saw her look, she couldn''t help but lift her bar.


    "I am afraid of you, Zheng Xiaoye, what advice do you have to mention?" asked Xiang Qing helplessly.


    Zheng Yulin pointed out with his thumb that Tao Hua would like to "Huaxi will not kiss, and the scene will be a little difficult."


    Turning to the clear and eagerly looking at the pottery wish, seeing him sitting on the bed with his legs, a pair of big eyes flickering, very uneasy look, like a small animal who made a mistake and blamed himself. He was pitiful and scared, and he not only could not bear to blame him, but even wanted to comfort him in the past.


    Xiang Qing did not think that he would have no experience in kissing. After all, all the previous processes, his performance was unexpectedly good, and the performance of Zheng Yulin was tempted, and he did very well.


    But she also knows that the fascinating eyes and shy expressions can all be done by performance. But kissing this kind of thing, there is no practical operation, it is difficult to learn by yourself. Even two very experienced people, the first time they kiss each other, will be somewhat unnatural because they don''t know each other''s habits, not to mention that one of them has no kissing experience at all.


    Xiang Qingzheng thought about what to do, Zheng Yulin said, "You give us some time, delay the shooting for dozens of minutes, I teach him. Anyway, the previous shooting is very smooth, a lot of time, push back There should be no problem for dozens of minutes."


    ¡°Do you teach him?¡± Xiang Qing¡¯s incredible expression ¡°When did you become so kind? Personally guide the newcomer to kiss? If you killed me before, you wouldn¡¯t teach people to kiss? Are you being ¡õ ¡õ ¡õ, I don¡¯t know what I am talking about?¡±


    "Hey!" Zheng Yulin saw the shocked look of Qing, impatiently said "Isn''t you let me guide him to perform? That''s it, I don''t teach, how do you like it. Good heart as a liver and lung, I am I am worried about the progress of the filming."


    "Grandpa, I am wrong!" Seeing that he really didn''t intend to manage it, he immediately apologized to Qing for acknowledging the mistake. "I misunderstood your kindness. I represent the whole crew, thank you for your kindness. You hurry. Go and teach him, just take two shots and finish the work quickly."


    Zheng Yulin squinted at her and then walked over to Tao, and asked Tao to go with him.


    Let the assistant put a chair in the corner, Zheng Yulin walked over and sat down, people outside this corner could not see, so they can practice with confidence.


    Tao is willing to stand in front of him.


    Zheng Yulin patted his leg and said, "Sit up."


    Tao is willing to remember, and Wei Shicheng said the same thing to him. He walked over and sat on his lap. When I was shooting, it was this position, so it is normal to practice in this position.


    Zheng Yulin held his chin and said, "Open your mouth."


    Tao is willing to open his mouth slightly.


    Zheng Yulin took his lips for a while, then put his tongue into his mouth and teased his tongue.


    "Put your tongue out."


    Tao is willing to stick out the pink tongue, Zheng Yulin put his tongue in his mouth, ¡õ ¡õ and entanglement.


    After kissing for about two or three minutes, Zheng Yulin asked Tao to try it out, just as he did.


    Zheng Xiaolin did not bring any feelings at the beginning. He was really serious about teaching him. Tao is also very serious about studying. But slowly, the face of Tao wish is getting more and more red, and Zheng Yulin¡¯s kiss is getting more and more invested. In the corner where no one can see, the two were very serious in kissing, and gradually invested in feelings.


    Why is it so soft and tender, why is it so sweet? Zheng Yulin seems to be tasting a dessert, carefully and slowly enjoying it. Gradually, Zheng Yulin forgot the original purpose, like kissing his beloved one, the kiss is very intentional, and the kiss is very emotional. He licked his mouth and sucked his tongue into his mouth, constantly teasing and sucking.


    The face of Tao will be more and more red, because Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s kiss is too emotional, and some of his desires have been moved. Tao hopes to pretend to study very seriously, and does not want him to perceive his feelings, because he knows that he has not been tempted by himself. What he is doing now is nothing but the instinct left in his soul.


    In the system, under the blooming peach blossom, just a small flower bud has grown, and it is necessary to wait until the flower buds grow up to prove that he has already felt tempted to him.


    Unconsciously, half a small past, Tao hopes to see that he has not stopped. When he wants to kiss again, he has to stop him. "I think it is ok, I know what to do." ¡±


    Zheng Yulin returned to God and looked at his red and bright lips. He thought that he kissed him and felt better than he had just seen.


    "You have learned very well." Zheng Yulin praised him "it seems that you are not only talented in acting, but also in other aspects."


    "It is mainly taught by seniors." Tao is willing to bow his head, blushing back to praise him, thinking in his heart, you really regard yourself as a teacher? "Predecessors, have you taught others like this?"


    "This is not the case," Zheng said. "Teach others to kiss. This is the first time. You are my first student. I will call my teacher later."


    Tao¡¯s mouth was pumping, and he really turned himself into a teacher.


    "Teacher, we can go shooting, everyone is waiting," Tao said.


    "Let''s go." Zheng Yulin stood up.


    The two returned to the filming bed and came to Qing Qing and asked, "How are you practicing? Are you sure?"


    "It should be no problem." Zheng Yulin said, "He is a natural actor and has a strong learning ability."


    Xiang Qing looked at Tao wishing, seeing his face still a little red, his lips are red, he wants to drop blood, and nodded and said, "That''s time to shoot it. Anyway, just two shots, I quickly took it. First. It¡¯s okay to be a second-timer. The two people in the drama are also kissing for the first time, with an unnatural feeling and a past.¡±


    Go back to the back of the monitor screen and see when the two are ready. Shout "Prepare, start!" against the megaphone.


    Shui Yaoyao put Zhao Xuan down, and he also attached himself, sticking out the pink tongue, rubbing it on Zhao Xuan''s lips, and then dexterously drilling into his mouth.


    ..................


    Zheng Yulin sat in the car, holding a mobile phone and watching the phone number he exchanged with Tao.


    He couldn''t figure out which rib was wrong. He not only offered to teach a new person to kiss, but also promised to continue to guide him.


    He put down his phone, wiped his face, and held his chin out of the window. Such abnormal behavior is totally incompatible with his character. It should be said that it is not what he will do.


    He is not the famous satyr in the circle, playing the name of the newcomer, and then taking advantage of it. He disdains to do this kind of thing, and there is no need to do such a thing. He only needs to hook his fingers, and the star will take the initiative to rush.


    Zheng Yulin¡¯s reputation and status in the entertainment industry, whether it is a male star or a female star, is too much to want to relate to him. As long as it is related to him, no matter whether it is true or not, there will be heat, exposure, and the media will report.


    Zheng Yulin¡¯s people in the entertainment industry are people who are alienated and not polite to whomever they are. He is handsome and handsome, and his temperament is extraordinary. All the justice roles he played before have made him a heroic and tall image in the hearts of the audience.


    But his truest character is overbearing and unreasonable, selfish and self-willed, and his temper is still bad. He also used the power of the family to deal with many people who had offended him privately.


    Zhao Xuan¡¯s role is like the most authentic of him, so he will think that he is a true character.


    He is not a patient person. When he is instructing newcomers to perform skills, he may give a little guidance when he is in a good mood, but it is almost impossible to guide kissing. So this time, he offered to teach Tao to kiss, not only to Qing, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what he was.


    Because the two have a lot of kisses, and they are still very important plots, they must be played well. Xiang Qing asked Tao to find a way to behave more skillfully. In the case of kissing, the performance was more skillful. According to the plot, even if the man was found to be the body of the man, he was still favored by Zhao Xuan, and they almost enjoyed the palace every day. .


    The plot will not be taken in great detail, and soon it will jump to the water, and then another protagonist, Cheng Hao will appear. So at the scene, there is not much time for him to practice kissing.


    Tao is willing to ask Zheng Yulin to guide him privately. Zheng Yulin agreed without much thought. The two also exchanged numbers. When Zheng Yulin reacted, he even doubted himself. Thinking about it, he really looked at him.


    But when he thought of it, he actually took the initiative to ask himself to practice kissing. Isn¡¯t it that people bring it to the door to make it cheap? Is it possible to change the individual and he will do the same?


    "Hey!" Zheng Yulin was a little annoyed in his heart, because his own inexplicable, but also because of the thought, Tao wish may also ask others to teach him to kiss.


    A week later, the first episode of "Baze" will be broadcast, and the boss of Rising, Wang Zong, personally convened the company''s owners, waiting to watch in the company''s largest screening room, and asked everyone to be present.


    After the show was broadcast, Tao hoped to be the first red of their company. Wang also expected him to bring more new people after the fire, so that their company will gradually grow stronger, so he attaches great importance to him. .


    The screening room was full of snacks and fruits, and the company¡¯s people also each sat down to find a seat. Li Qiao took the pair of sunglasses and sat alone on the sofa. She was low-pressure and no one dared to approach. Everyone tried to sit away from her.


    Of course, Li Qiao does not want to come, otherwise he will not wear sunglasses indoors, but also exudes resentment that people dare not approach. But Mr. Wang spoke, everyone must be present, not allowed to make excuses. No matter how arrogant she is in the company, she does not want to leave a bad impression on Wang at this time, so she has to come.


    Liu Yong received the call and Wang always looked at him and asked, "Was Huaxi coming?"


    "He said that he still has to play the script, but he is coming," Liu Yong said.


    Mr. Wang nodded and said, "It¡¯s hard to shoot a weekly broadcast. Let him have a good script at home. By the way, rest well and be sure to stay in good shape."


    "He is very conscious of this aspect. He will not do anything other than backing up the script and rest." Liu Yong said.


    Mr. Wang looked at his eyes and said, "It¡¯s about to be broadcast soon. Let people turn off the lights."


    The lights in the screening room are all closed, only the big screen is on.


    Li Qiao''s powerful fist, his heart was indignant, for him to gather so many people here, he had to recite the script, can''t come if he can''t come. This is still no fire, it is so arrogant, if it is really hot, then it still has it?


    Tao is willing to not go to the company. In addition to the reasons he does not want to go, there is another reason, that is, he has made a appointment.


    When I heard the doorbell, Tao was willing to walk quickly to open the door. When the door was opened, he said to the people outside the door, "I am pleased to come in, but I am too embarrassed to come over."


    After Zheng Xiaolin came in, Tao was willing to close the door and make a nervous look. "Would you like something to drink? Coffee or tea?"


    "Give me a cup of tea." Zheng Yulin came for the first time, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Like entering his own home, he walked to the edge of the sofa and sat down. However, with his own personality, no matter where he goes, he will not feel uncomfortable.


    Tao is like a little wife waiting for her husband to go home, soaking a cup of tea in front of him, and then sitting next to him and saying, "I really thank you for coming. You are the best senior I have encountered so far. It is."


    Zheng Yulin turned his head and looked at his simple face. He thought that such a person would enter the entertainment circle, and he would not be swallowed up by people. He will promise to come over. He is worried that he will go to other people to teach him after he refuses him. So even if the important party has not gone, he will come directly. This kind of clean and simple newcomer who looks so good will attract many wolves.


    "The first episode of "Hegemony" is to be broadcast today. Do the seniors have to look at it?" Tao is willing to pick up the remote control and prepare to turn on the TV.


    "I still have a trip behind me, I can only stay for up to three hours." Zheng Yulin said.


    "Ah, sorry." Tao is willing to put the remote control down and say "The big star like you, the trip is definitely full, I am also pleased to teach you, I am really sorry. It is better to forget it today, I will let the agent go again." Ask, see if others have time to teach me."


    Zheng Yulin looked at him with his eyes open, thinking that I came here, you actually said it? Still looking for someone to teach you?


    "How, what''s wrong? Are you angry?" Tao is willing to look at him with innocent eyes, his eyes squinting, as if he is very helpless.


    Zheng Yulin looked at him and said, "I will promise you to teach you. I only have to practice with me, and the filming can go smoothly. If you go to other people during the filming, I will Let this character get ahead of time."


    Tao is willing to open his eyes immediately and nervously said, "This is my first drama. It is very important to me. I will definitely practice with you, I will not go to other people to practice, please let me finish." All the plots."


    "Sit over, don''t waste time." Zheng Yulin said.


    Tao is willing to move his body and sit next to him.


    Zheng Yulin took him into his arms and lifted his chin and kissed him. He put out his tongue and sneaked into his sweet mouth, rubbing his mouth over and over again, teasing his tongue.


    Tao is willing to lean softly on his arms, a kind of well-behaved look, like a white rabbit that only knows ignorance and can do whatever he wants.


    The more he played like this, the more inexplicably angry Zheng Zhenglin was, and then he kissed more and more.


    Tao is willing to make a snoring sound, open some wet eyes, want to protest and dare not resist, can only look at him with uncomfortable eyes.


    Zheng Yulin immediately softened his heart, slowly let go of his strength, and gradually kissed him deeply.


    Tao hopes to close his eyes again and gradually enjoy it. Even if this person does not have the memory of the last world, the habits and methods of kissing are still familiar to him. He always likes to kiss very deep, but also licks his mouth, teasing his tongue, and constantly sucking and rubbing.


    The more the two kissed, the more emotional, even forget the time, only the beauty of this moment.


    Zheng Xiaolin took the hand of Tao Yuan, and he was kneading lightly and heavy. He was an unconscious act. Because he is a hand-controlled, and the hand of Tao will meet the most perfect shape in his heart, even the touch makes him love it.


    After more than three hours, the two kissed and eclipsed me. Zheng Yulin had already squeezed his hand and reached into his clothes to touch his skin.


    Tao is willing to breathe a little hard, the body has a reaction, his lips and tongue are a bit numb, just kissing, so that he can not be satisfied.


    Zheng Yulin¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, and the two talents woke up, but Zheng Yulin did not let go of the pottery, but took him to the phone.


    It was the agent who urged him to call. He said that he immediately hanged up and then hung up.


    Tao is willing to lean on his arms, his face is peachy, his eyes are filled with sparkling light, and it is just a kiss, but it is just finished.


    Zheng Yulin looked down at the man in his arms, and he was even more reluctant to let go. He just wanted to hold him to the bed and love him with force. But his next itinerary is very important. If he doesn''t appear, there will be a mess.


    Zheng Yulin lifted his chin and said, "I will come to you if I have time. If you want to keep the drama, look for someone to practice kissing. You better not do it, do you know?"


    Tao is willing to nod gently, like a weak boy who is bullied and forced by bullies, but does not dare to resist.


    The two got up and Tao was willing to send Zheng Xiaolin out.


    Zheng Xiaolin stood at the door and stared at his face for a moment. There was an idea that he didn''t want to leave.


    "Predecessors, thank you for taking the time to teach me. When shooting, I will definitely perform well." Tao is willing to blush.


    "Yeah." Zheng Yulin finally looked at him again, put on sunglasses and went out.


    After closing the door, Tao was willing to rub his face with force, and then exhaled a long breath. He thought to himself that he really didn''t live up to expectations. He could get a thrill after a kiss, and the rapids that flowed into his body seemed to be like ¡õ.


    Retreat from the simple and timid mask, Tao is willing to go to the sofa to sit down and use the remote control to turn on the TV. Three hours have passed, and the dozens of minutes of the TV series have long since ended, but after the broadcast, they can be viewed online.


    He deliberately pretends to be ignorant, timid and weak, just to arouse Zheng Yulin''s desire to protect him. With more contacts, the progress of feelings will be faster. Just now Zheng Zhenglin¡¯s ** is obvious, he has already felt it. The small flower buds in the system have also grown a lot, and the intimate contact is the best way to enhance your feelings.


    On the second day, Tao is willing to go to the company. People who have seen him have been staring at him. Those eyes are envious and awkward, but most of them are adoring eyes.


    Some staff members ran over to sign, saying that it was difficult to get there afterwards, so now I have to collect a signature.


    Liu Yong saw Tao Yuan, and immediately came over and said excitedly, "Do you read the online comment? You are the rhythm of fire!"


    "I haven''t had time to look at it." Tao is willing to go to the lounge and ask, "What do people on the Internet say?"


    "All praises! Netizens are all kinds of fancy praises for you." Liu Yong helped him open the door of the lounge. After he entered, he followed him and went in. "There is a good look at you, which is in line with the role of the country." People set up, and said that your dance skills are amazing, eye-catching. I looked at the comments all night, except that some star powder is sour, passers-by is basically praise."


    "What are those that are sour?" Those praises were expected by him. What he wanted to know more was what those who were sour said.


    "It¡¯s the star fans who had hoped to play, but they didn¡¯t play in the end, saying that you look good and dance is good and useless. Finally, you still have to watch acting. They say that you are a newcomer, not a professional performing professional. After playing to the back, the more you will expose your poor acting skills, the face can not afford such a role."


    "Is it?" Tao is smiling, and these comments are also in his expectation. There seems to be no unexpected comment.


    "In fact, you don''t have to care about those words. Every star has black powder. The more exposure, the more black powder. No exposure is the most terrible thing. Now it has already started to black people, indicating that you are going to be angry. ""


    "I understand the truth. You don''t have to enlighten me. I won''t take those comments into my heart. Since I decided to go this route, I am ready to face various results."


    Liu Yong nodded. "Now I discovered that you are born to be on this road. I saw your performance on TV last night. It is really amazing. The premiere rating of this drama has reached a new high. The clips you danced were clipped by netizens and the amount of playback was quite high. The general manager picked up a lot of calls early in the morning, and there were a lot of activities and endorsements to find you, but they were all small businesses that didn¡¯t flow into the stream. I want you to have no fire, please ask you at a low price. After your fire, take the opportunity to raise yourself."


    ¡°What do the general manager say?¡± Tao is willing to open the computer and see the number of fans on his homepage. It was originally a ten-digit number. It rose a lot in the night, and he also looked at the messages.


    "The general manager gave me a push, saying that you obviously have a rhythm of fire. Even if you can''t get a big fire, there is definitely a small fire. It''s better to wait for the activities that are falling from the price. Better to find the door."


    Tao is willing to think that the leadership of this company is quite clear. Whenever he sees an activity to find him, he immediately picks up him and lets him quickly help the company make money. Can put their eyes on the long-term, prove that they still have the value of cooperation.


    "Wang always said something to me last night. What he meant was that he wanted to talk to you about the formal contract."


    "You told Wang that I am still not talking about it. After a while, I will naturally talk to him. I know that big companies don''t treat well, and they don''t like the feeling of being tied, so they don''t want to go to big companies, and they don''t want to be there all the time. Being controlled and arranged. My best plan is to achieve a win-win situation with Rising. Rising gives me freedom and choice. I bring more benefits to Rising. This is the win-win I want."


    Liu Yong looked at the person in front of him and suddenly felt that he did not seem to be the same person as he had known before. What kind of people can change dramatically in the evening? Could it be that all his previous performances are just disguise?


    Since the launch of "Baze", it has received a high evaluation. The picture of the TV series is as exquisite and gorgeous as the movie, which makes the audience enjoy the visual enjoyment, and it can be seen that it is a heavy one. The ups and downs of the plot are just right, the story is very compact, there are almost no extra shots, and the suspense at the end also leaves a lot of room for discussion.


    The previous plot is mainly the process of Shui Yuyao''s pet, and the character of Zhao Xuan''s character. When Zhao Xuan was on the battlefield, he was brave and good at strategy. However, as an emperor, he was violent and tempered. He didn''t like to hear words that didn''t fit his mind. If he couldn''t move, he would drag the minister out of the dagger.


    Shui Yaoyao wants to use his character to guide him to the tyrant road, but before that, he has to find a way to get Zhao Xuan''s favor.


    After the two episodes, what Tao is willing to shoot is to deliberately expose his own body, but also to let Zhao Xuan conceal him and leave him in the harem.


    Tao hopes to change the clothes, waiting for the filming to start, because there is still some time, he was pulled into the corner by Zheng Yulin, the two held together to practice kissing.


    The outside is full of busy staff, the two hiding in the invisible corner, holding together and kissing, like a couple who miss each other and are very hungry. During this time, as long as Zheng Yulin is free, he will be asked to practice. In fact, he has been very skilled, but Zheng Yulin does not seem to stop practicing.


    Xiang Qing just saw them walking here, seeing them for a while and not going out, so they came over with doubts and wanted to see what they were doing.


    Seeing that the two people are holding together and kissing, suddenly there is a feeling of catching and stalking to Qing, I thought that these two people are too bold, right? So many people outside, you dare to sneak here?


    Zheng Yulin noticed that someone was next to him and separated from Tao¡¯s lips. The two turned their heads together and looked at the sunny ones.


    "You, what are you doing?" Xiang Qing felt a little embarrassed, only knowing what to ask.


    "Practicing kissing, isn''t it that you let him get skilled early?" Zheng Yulin looked upright and taken for granted, without any distractions.


    Xiang Qing looked at Tao Yuan again, saw his face with such a look, and his simple eyes, she did not know what to say.


    Xiang Qing can only clear the scorpion and say, "I see you working so hard. As a director, I am very pleased. Then you can continue to practice. Come out before the filming begins, don''t let me come to you."


    Tao is willing to think that the atmosphere is gone, how can I continue? Then look up at Zheng Yulin and ask him with his eyes, and don''t want to continue.


    Zheng Yulin can leave the Qing dynasty regardless of the atmosphere, and he will kiss the chin of the pottery.


    Zheng Yulin thinks that he seems to be a bit addictive, and he always misses his sweet taste, as well as the delicious taste of his lips and powder tongue.


    The two kissed for a while, and Tao was willing to take back the tongue that was sucked and licked by him. He was slightly separated from him. "It¡¯s almost about to start. Let''s go, or the guide will come over to find us."


    Zheng Xiaolin glanced out and saw that the staff were almost ready, and went out with Tao.


    In the last game, Zhao Xuan had already found that Shui Yuyao was a man, and the end left the audience. What I want to shoot this time is to pick up the contents of the episode.


    Sitting on the bed, Zheng Yulin looked at the long legs of white and tender, like a hand-crafted artwork, perfect to the extreme.


    Xiang Qing took the script and wanted to talk to them and let them know what she wanted. Seeing Zheng Yulin staring at the legs of Tao wish, he couldn¡¯t help but look at his eyes and then stared at it.


    As a married woman, Xiang Qing only likes her husband''s mighty man, and is not interested in Tao Yuan¡¯s delicate and weak boy. If Zheng Yulin is a hand-controlled, then Xiang Qing is a leg control, she will choose Tao to play this role, one of the reasons is that Tao wish that the legs are really good. She is staring at it now, and it is pure appreciation. It is totally different from Zheng Yulin¡¯s mind.


    Tao hopes to see both of them look at his legs, and they are staring at the hair in the snacks. They can''t help but pull the quilt next to them and cover them on their legs.


    The art in front of the disappearance disappeared, and the two returned to God at the same time, and at the same time pretended not to happen anything, and discussed the script.


    "This is the play of Shuiyin Yao in order to let Zhao Xuan believe in himself, crying and praying. When you play, the most important thing is to be sure to cry, not to sneeze and tears. Must have a sense of beauty, in order to let the audience bring Zhao Xuan''s feelings, I feel that I can''t help you to deal with you, do you understand?"


    Tao is willing to say, "I have practiced many times at home and there should be no problem."


    Nod to the satisfaction of Qing, there are talented and willing to work hard, wherever you go, you will like it.


    "You should have no problem. This time, your feelings are ups and downs and changes. When you change your mood, you need to have a sense of hierarchy. You can''t change your emotions suddenly." Xiang Qing looked at Zheng Yulin.


    "No problem." Zheng Yulin''s tone is certain, he is very confident about the role of Zhao Xuan.


    Xiang Qing also felt that with his acting skills, there would be no problem. Although he used to play a very positive role, but the true performance is a true performance, he will be Zhao Xuan overbearing and violent, as well as heart-warming personality, played very in place.


    Thinking of it privately, I think that he must have Zhao Tong¡¯s empathy, and he will change the previous style and play this role so well. And his empathy is what Laozi is willing to do, how do you do it, how old are you in front of me, want to teach me how to behave? I will let you be a ghost first.


    Returning to the back of the monitor, and after sitting down, look at the monitor screen and say "Ready, start!"


    Shui Yaoyao looked at Zhao Xuan with a panicked look. He grabbed the ripped clothes on his chest, and his long legs overlapped and slowly retreated.


    "You, is a man?!" Zhao Xuanzang''s eyes widened, because he was deceived and his emotions are about to break out.


    The big tears flowed out of the poor eyes, and then he slipped from the white face of the sheep fat. He sobbed and said, "Chen Chen knows that he can¡¯t help but kneel, but the will of his will is dead. There is no regrets."


    "You are not the Princess of Dolan. You are close to you in the palace. What is the purpose?!" Zhao Xuan was already angry and shouted at Shui Yaoyao.


    "Chen Chen is a righteous woman recognized by the king of Dolan. He does not know that the courtier is a man. Because he loves his majesty, he has recommended himself to Dachu. He only thought that if he could wait for the next time, he would have no regrets in this life. "Shui Yuyao screamed in tears on the bed and prayed, "This is all about the selfishness of the courtiers. It has nothing to do with others. Please donate to the deceased, don''t implicate others!"


    "You are already guilty of death, and still pleading for others?!" Zhao Xuan angered, "That is what happened after you die, you don''t have to!"


    The tears of Shui Yao Yao, such as the broken pearls, are constantly rolling down. The beautiful face, sad, desperate, in the eyes of the moving, is no regrets and no regrets.


    "Chen Chen knows that he can''t escape, he only has one wish, and he wants to complete it." Shui Yaoyao slammed his head and asked for it!


    Zhao Xuan was very angry, but he could not refuse the person in front of him, so he glared at him silently.


    Shui Yao Yao picked up the scorpion on the ground, slowly approached Zhao Xuan, put the scorpion in his hand, and then held his hand and pointed the scorpion toward his chest.


    "Chen Chen¡¯s greatest wish in this life is to be able to wait for the next time. Now, the courtiers have not only waited for the next time, but have already satisfied themselves. The courtiers know that bullying is a crime of death, but if you can die in your hand, the courtier willingly. ¡±


    Shuiyuyao still shed tears, but his face is full of satisfaction, and his eyes are full of affection for Zhao Xuan. This appearance of him is the heart of the stone, but also softened, and the people who are worried can not move.


    Shui Yaoyao holds Zhao Xuan''s hand and slowly pushes the scorpion into the body. With a look of infatuation and regret, he said with a satisfied smile. "Xie Xia is a complete man, and he will be a daughter, even if he is just a daughter." As a slave, I also want to stay with my aunt for a long time. Be sure to live a long life, and wait for the deceased to reincarnate, and then meet with your Majesty."


    After Shui Yaoyao finished, he violently tried to pierce the scorpion.


    The author has something to say: I don''t know why, some readers don''t seem to see the author''s words. Anyway, I can''t see it. I will say it again. The attack is followed by the pass. He doesn''t reach a certain world first. So there is no such thing as attacking others, and the original owner of the world has not really liked other people. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 24： Fall in love with the movie star 6

    Fall in love with the movie star 6


    Zhao Xuan violently pulled his hand back and the **** scorpion was thrown to the ground.


    "Your Majesty!" Shui Yuyao grabbed Zhao Xuan''s wrist and nervously prayed, "Don''t ask the priest to hand over the vassal to others, and ask the sire to personally succumb to your life, and ask you to squat!"


    Zhao Xuanzang opened his hand and stood up, but looking at the face, he really couldn''t help but deal with him.


    After taking a deep breath, Zhao Xuan turned and walked out to prepare to leave.


    "Your Majesty!" Shui Yuyao climbed up to chase, and his legs fell softly on the ground. He knew that if Zhao Xuan would not be retained tonight, the variables in the back would be even bigger, so he screamed sadly. !do not go!"


    This voice is really distressing, even if you are as worried as Zhao Xuan, you can no longer move forward.


    Zhao Xuan stopped standing for a while, his look tangled and his eyes shaking. Eventually, he turned and walked back, hugged Shuiyu Yao from the ground and put it back on the bed.


    "Your Majesty..." Shui Yaoyao lay in bed, clutching Zhao Xuan''s hand, worried and afraid to look at him. "Chen Chen only wants to die in the hands of the dead, just want to see the person who is the last After the reincarnation of the courtiers, you can meet with your Majesty!


    "You tell me the truth, why are you close to you for what purpose? As long as you are telling the truth, you will let you go, never give up."


    "Chen Chen does not go!" Shui Yuyao cried and said, "Chen Chen waited for many years, and finally came to his Majesty, and the courtiers don''t want to go!"


    "Then tell you, why are you coming to your side, just to let you kill you?" Zhao Xuan apparently did not believe.


    "Chen Chen, the courtier said, and you will not believe it." Shui Yuyao sobbed, tears fell from his cheeks, such as the spring rain dripping on the delicate flowers, still charming and moving.


    "You just say it, you will believe you when you say it." Zhao Xuan held his hand by him.


    "Chen Chen is the son of the Minister of the State of Dolan. When he attacked Wei Guozhi, he took the path of Dulan, and the righteous father was ordered to send the grain to his Majesty. The courtiers were among the troops who sent the grain, and the majesty they saw at that time was extraordinary. After returning, the courtiers asked for a year of the father, and let the righteous father raise the courtiers as daughters. The father did not know the reason, and he saw that the courtiers were so begging, they could only agree. Taking advantage of the righteous father, he entered the palace, and asked the king to accept the court as a righteous woman, and sent the courtiers to his majesty. It is the fault of a person who has nothing to do with others. If other people are involved, the courtiers are Sinners, after the death, they must go to the 18th floor of Hell, and they will not be able to meet with you in the afterlife!"


    There are many loopholes in this reason, but Shui Yao Yao has long been prepared, not afraid of Zhao Xuan to check.


    "When you first saw you, how old?" Zhao Xuan remembered that there was such a thing. Five years ago, he had too many Lanzhou countries. In order to show him well, Dolan Wang sent a minister to send him food.


    "Ten years old...."


    Shuiyu Yao is the emperor of the Wei State. At the age of ten, the country broke the family, all because of this person.


    Shuiyu Yao braced his body and clasped Zhao Xuan with force. He expressed his deep affection. "Your Majesty, Chen Hao really loves you, only hates that he is not a daughter, and can''t stay with his Majesty..."


    Zhao Xuan raised his chin and stared at his face for a while. The two eyes were intertwined, one sentimental and one moved. Then slowly kissed together, Shui Yaoyao was overwhelmed on the bed, and his legs were wrapped around Zhao Xuan''s waist.


    "Your Majesty..." Shui Yuyao held Zhao Xuan, called very emotional, when Zhao Xuan kissed from his neck, the deep feelings in his eyes disappeared, and his face was only lucky to escape.


    After the episode was aired, Tao¡¯s acting skills were greatly affirmed. Most netizens gave high praise, and his popularity increased a lot.


    After the plot ended, Zheng Xiaolin turned off the TV and closed his eyes against the sofa. He felt that he was a little too deep into the play. As soon as he closed his eyes, he would think of the deep, tearful face. He knew that it was a fake. He was acting in the drama, but he still felt distressed.


    The phone suddenly sounded. He didn''t want to pick it up, but it was a private mobile phone. It was not a mobile phone for work. He took it and took a look. Seeing the word Huaxi, he was almost subconscious and immediately pressed.


    "Predecessors, in order to thank you for your guidance during this time, I gave you soup and some snacks. If you are convenient, I will send you over, always trouble you to come to me, I am so embarrassed." "Tao wants a soft voice to come out of the phone.


    "I let people pick you up in the past." Zheng Yulin immediately said.


    Tao is willing to bring food to the door, ready to even capture his heart and his stomach.


    Zheng Yulin ate the food he made, and looked at him with a neatly sitting opposite, and there was a feeling of satisfaction in his heart. He even thought, if it has been going on like this.


    After eating the food that Tao is willing to send, of course, I have to continue to practice kissing. The two sit on the sofa in the living room, and the kiss is forgotten.


    Zheng Yulin carried his chin, sucked his soft lips, and then put his tongue into his mouth to tease. Repeatedly and repeatedly, the two forgot the time, when they returned to God, it was already very late.


    Zheng Yulin stayed in Tao and wanted to stay overnight, let him go back tomorrow, and sleep in the room tonight.


    Tao is willing to take a shower and put on her robe, knock on Zheng Yulin''s door, and stand at the door and say good night to him.


    Zheng Yulin only looked at him and immediately turned his head to the side. "Well, good night."


    Tao is willing to close his door and go back to the room to sleep. He doesn''t have the habit of recognizing the bed, so he slept very well this night.


    Zheng Yulin was unable to sleep over and over again. He always thought about Tao¡¯s wish to wear a nightgown. He had an urge to tear open his bathrobe and look at the body under his bathrobe.


    ..........................................


    Tao is willing to leave the company to go to the crew, just as the elevator door opens, Li Qiao walks out from inside.


    "Qiaojie?" Tao is willing to see Li Qiao, hooked his mouth and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time? It''s good lately? Right, you are not saying that you have got a role in the "Hegemony" crew? I already I took a few episodes. Why haven¡¯t you seen them in the crew? Or are you mixed in the palace ladies, I didn¡¯t notice you?¡±


    Li Qiao has been deliberately hiding from Tao Yuan. Tao is willing to stop the fire. The popularity is not only popular, but also a lot of fans. The pieces he danced were too absorbing, and the dance movements were very beautiful. As long as he was dancing in the play, he would be clipped out by the netizens and the amount of play was very high.


    Now the people of the whole company, going to the boss, going down to the front desk, are thinking about getting him. Li Qiao had to avoid his edge, and when he saw him, he walked around, so Tao hoped that she would not see her during this time, and I forgot to have such a person.


    Even if the front and the pottery are met, the Tao is willing to sneer, Li Qiao does not dare to scream, this is the rules of survival of the entertainment circle.


    Li Qiao did not dare to scream, but it did not mean that she was completely convinced in her heart, and her resentment was heavier than before. She felt that it was Huaxi who did not follow the rules at first and did not respect her predecessors, which caused them to be so contradictory. Now she has to obey the rules and still dare not resist like Huaxi. This is the place that makes her feel most angry.


    Tao is willing to turn to ask Liu Yong, "What role does Qiaojie play in the end? It is so mysterious."


    "It is the big palace girl around Deyi, not only has a line, but also a lens that can play acting." Liu Yong replied.


    Tao is willing to have such a look. "It¡¯s really a maid, why isn¡¯t it like Deyi? After all, it¡¯s also an actor who has been debuting for so many years. But when I say it, I have a rival with Deyi, and I should be able to run at that time. You, I am looking forward to being able to play against you, Qiaojie."


    Tao is willing to smile ironically, wearing sunglasses and walking into the elevator.


    When the elevator door was about to close, Tao was willing to reach out and watched Li Qiao say, "I have to talk to Mr. Wang over time. If I talk about the contract, I will not ask you to be the same company. You say Wang. Will you always agree?"


    Li Qiao''s face changed greatly. Looking at the elevator door that was gradually closed, he was constantly shaking. If she left the company, it would be difficult to sign a better company. Her eyes sternly thought that if he was too deceiving, she would be a fish and die, and she would never let him go!


    Tao is willing to change the costumes out, sitting in front of the combing mirror, let the two makeup artists give him makeup. A few makeup artists next to me, one person holding a box of fruit to eat.


    "I heard that Cheng Hao will bring fruit to the staff every time he goes to the crew. It is also very intimate."


    "Yeah, although it is not worth much after being assigned to everyone, it is hard to find."


    "He hasn''t worked with Zheng Yingdi for many years? It''s been so long, the two people''s cp powder is still so much, this time the two cooperate, those fans are afraid not to be happy crazy?"


    "Because of their last cooperation, they are still classic works. Fans have feelings in their hearts, and they never forget the emotional feelings of the two people. I hope that the two can become a pair in reality."


    "Cheng Wei is still sugary from time to time, although the two years have been very concealed, but in the eyes of cp, can analyze a lot of things."


    "Speaking, is there any possibility in them? It seems that Cheng Hao has always been more active. Zheng Yingdi has torn cp more than once."


    "Maybe they are responsible for sugar, and one is responsible for tearing cp? The more confusing, the more curious, if it is public, fans may not be so enthusiastic."


    "Let''s get the moon in the water, it''s impossible. After paying more attention to the process of getting along with them, can''t you judge?"


    Tao is willing to get makeup up, a makeup artist picks up a box of unopened fruit and handed him a "Huaxi, eat fruit? Very fresh, still very sweet."


    "No, thank you." Tao is willing to smile at her politely.


    After Tao Tao was willing to go out, several makeup artists discussed it again.


    "I think Huaxi is not bad. I always feel that there is an inexplicable embarrassing atmosphere between him and Zheng Yingdi."


    "Huaxi is very good, looks beautiful, and the acting has been affirmed. As long as luck is good enough, and then take a few more masterpieces, it will definitely be even more exciting in the future."


    "According to my observation, Zheng Yingdi''s temper seems to be as good as the outside world thinks, but it is really good for Huaxi. One person will be so gentle to another person, at least it is definitely good."


    "But there are so many cp powders of Cheng Hao and Zheng Yingdi. Huaxi is a newcomer. If he is with Zheng Yingdi, will he be besieged for powder and cp powder?"


    "It doesn''t have to be open together. How many stars haven''t broken up before they open up?"


    "Still forget it, I like Huaxi very much. I am going to open a trumpet and join his fan club. I don''t want him to be attacked by those terrible poisons."


    "You young people, love nothing to give people pull cp." The makeup team leader sat down and said, "Emotional things are not suitable for fans to feel appropriate, and who is more comfortable with them, such as people drinking water and knowing." Those who want to control the emotional life of the stars, who they decide to like, who are suitable for them, and who are not suitable for them, are all sick in my opinion."


    Several young makeup artists spit out their tongues and then talked about other gossips.


    Tao is willing to go to the place where he usually waits for a break, but finds that the sofa chair he usually sits on has already been occupied.


    The two sofa chairs that are discharged there are specially customized by Zheng Yulin. They can be laid down and put on the feet, as well as massage functions. When the two wait for the play, they lie on the lines or chat.


    The sofa chair is customized according to the two people''s body. It is not cheap at first sight, mainly because it is really comfortable, so Tao is willing to like it. Now his sofa chair is being seated by another person, very rude, and there are many assistants around, as if they are taken for granted.


    Liu Yong worried that he would rush through the theory of people, and quickly stopped him and said, "Forget it, that person is Cheng Hao, we can''t afford to be guilty. Their company is very powerful, and his fans are also very powerful, there are special Staff management, let anyone who is jealous. Your career is just getting started, the number of fans can not be compared with him, or do not conflict with him."


    Tao is not stupid, he will not be in conflict with him in the past, he has to wait to see what Zheng Xiaolin will deal with.


    Tao hopes to find another place, the assistant went to the car and brought their own chair.


    Because the costumes of the crew are relatively large, they are placed separately, so Zheng Yulin and Tao Yuan are not in a combing room.


    Zheng Yulin came out from the combing room and went to the usual resting place. I thought that sitting there was a pottery wish, but when I saw it, Cheng Hao immediately frowned.


    Cheng Hao saw Zheng Yulin coming over and immediately sat up straight, and happily greeted him. "Han Lin, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I am so happy to cooperate with you."


    Zheng Yulin turned to ask the assistant, "Huaxi is here?"


    The assistant snorted and said, "It should be here. I just saw his agent."


    Cheng Hao saw him standing still, patted the sofa next to the camera and said, "What are you standing on? Come and sit down, let''s talk."


    Zheng Yulin ignored him and turned and left.


    Cheng Hao was stunned by his attitude. He and Zheng Yulin were in a school. Although he was a taller than Zheng Yulin, the relationship between the two was good at school, so Cheng Hao knew that Zheng Yulin¡¯s temper was not very good. But he did not provoke him, what is his anger?


    Is it still angry because of the marriage? Cheng Hao thought of this, not only did not feel unhappy, but rather sweet smile. Thinking that he will still be angry, it shows that they still have hope.


    "Who is the sofa chair responsible for?" Zheng Yulin said to the assistant, "Let them roll with the sofa, don''t appear in front of me again!"


    When Cheng Hao arrived at the studio, he first went to Zheng Yulin and knew that Zheng Yulin had not come yet. After he went to comb, he went to Zheng Yulin¡¯s usual place to rest. When I saw that there were two sofa chairs, I asked him to know that it was Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s assistant. Cheng Hao thought that the other one was for him, and he was very happy.


    However, Zheng Yulin¡¯s assistant told him that the other one was Huaxi¡¯s. Cheng Hao certainly knew the name and the newcomer who was very hot recently. However, he felt that since the sofa chair was prepared by Zheng Xiaolin, he was more qualified to sit than the newcomer, and Zheng Yulin could not let him sit. As for the newcomer, seeing him sitting, he did not dare not let him sit.


    When Tao was willing to come, he actually saw it. When he saw Tao, he stood and left and turned away. He thought he was very interested. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t take the initiative to say hello, it¡¯s a bit rude. He said that he is also a predecessor, and he is two years older than Zheng Yulin.


    Cheng Hao held his chin, thinking that he was going to marry Zheng Yulin, or give him some time, don''t force him too tightly, after all, long time no see.


    Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s three assistants, three of them, went down because they were fired. Although Zheng Yulin has a bad temper, he is an assistant to him. His salary is several times that of being an assistant, and they just don''t get it. They usually don''t get angry with them.


    "Sorry, Mr. Cheng, please let me know, we have to move the sofa."


    Cheng Hao still had some reaction, but he looked puzzled at them. "Where did you move? Is it Lin Lin let you move?"


    "Because we didn''t do our duty, the boss asked us to roll with the sofa."


    The three assistants folded the sofa chair and carried it away. Cheng Hao still stood still and reacted. He thought that he had lost these jobs. Or is Zheng Yulin deliberately doing this so that he can go to him to ask for sympathy?


    "How do you sit here?" Zheng Yulin asked in front of the pottery.


    Tao is willing to look up at him "Where am I sitting?"


    The assistant quickly brought him the spare chair and opened it next to the pottery chair.


    After Zheng Xiaolin sat down, his brain made up the pottery process of being bullied. He suddenly felt distressed and held his hand and pinched it. The two often have a little trick, and the assistants have long been eccentric. Even if they practice kissing on the set, the staff will not be surprised because they are used to it.


    "Why don''t you go to chat with people, is your relationship not very good?" Tao hopes not to withdraw his hand, let him hold the kneading.


    "Who said that I have a good relationship with him?" Zheng Yulin looked at him and said, "I used to be friends. I can only say that it is a relationship, but it is just a person who knows. I haven¡¯t been with him for a long time. Don''t even have contact information, don''t think too much."


    Tao is willing to look at him with a puzzled expression. "Why should I think more? I have no right to control who you are or not."


    Zheng Xiaolin did not want Tao to think more, but when he saw his simple expression, he hoped that he would think more about it, and he did not know when he would open it.


    Zheng Xiaolin squeezed his hand again, thinking that he would take him to practice kissing, and Yu Guang saw Cheng Hao coming over. He suddenly regretted it. He knew that he should find a way to replace Cheng Hao. Now there is such a person who has no self-knowledge, and don''t mention how much it is unsightly.


    His previous thought was that he and Cheng Hao were friends before, and there was not much contradiction. However, if they did not come and go for a long time, they gradually became strangers. Although Cheng Hao always pulls him to cp, which makes him very disgusted, but the people in the entertainment circle are all virtues, in order to promote the red in order to raise fans, almost can be fried speculation.


    Originally, he felt that although he hated Cheng Hao¡¯s character, the two had not yet reached the point where they could not cooperate, but it was impossible to be a friend. He is wronged and he is a friend of a person who cannot meet his personality. He does not have this habit.


    Before the start of the shoot, he did not have Tao who would like to appear like this. Tao is willing to be an accident for him. Unexpected encounters, unexpected intersections, unexpected goodness, and unexpectedly made him move. But in his heart, Tao hopes that he has not yet opened up, he does not know what he likes, what is the heart, and thinks that they practice kissing, it is really practicing in order to make a good play.


    He decided to use the time of the film, to cultivate his feelings with Tao, to guide him to open up, and then they can be together. Cheng Hao¡¯s appearance reminded him violently that this person who thought he really liked him might hinder the development of his relationship with Tao.


    "Yu Lin." Cheng Hao saw the hands of the two men holding together and felt a bit dazzling, but he thought that Zheng Yulin was deliberate "Can I talk to you?"


    Tao hopes to stand up, but Zheng Yulin holds his hand and does not let him move. He can only sit and greet Chen Hao. "Hello, I am Huaxi."


    "Hello." Cheng Yan nodded his face to Tao, and then looked at Zheng Yulin, "Lin Lin, let''s talk, I have a lot of words to tell you."


    "I don''t have a hobby to listen to nonsense. It should be said that I have already said it very clearly before, and I don''t want to talk nonsense any more." Zheng Yulin looked at Cheng Wei and said, "I know that you have always had a habit of passion." I always feel that I like you. I am really helpless. I have been alumni in the past and have been friends for a while. I don¡¯t want to make you too embarrassed. But you, this person, may be the brain. There are obstacles, or psychological reluctance to admit, I really didn''t like you."


    Cheng Hao couldn''t help but blink his eyes. He didn''t think that they had met for so long. He actually said such cruel words to hurt him. He did say that he didn''t like him before, but he thought that he was angry with him, so he would deliberately say that. It seems now that he really has no feelings for himself.


    Xiang Qing took the script and came over. Seeing that the atmosphere seemed a bit wrong, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to start shooting soon. Please don¡¯t bring personal grievances to the crew to solve, let alone bring your personal feelings into the plot. I am Weekly drama, every shooting is in a race against time, there is not so much time for you to adjust your mood, please quickly enter the play, and then shoot in the past."


    Xiang Qing¡¯s words are unrelenting, but this is her style. Into her crew, we must give her the most professional attitude, otherwise she will not care how big your background, still open.


    Zheng Yulin took the hand of Tao Yuan and got up, and the two went to the scene of shooting.


    The content to be filmed in this episode is that Zhao Xuan discovered that after Shui Yuyao was a man, he still fell in love with his face and body, and found that the body of the man, Shui Yao Yao, can bring him a very different feeling. So Zhao Xuan often did not go to the early morning, and did not have the mind to review the memorial, the whole day and Shui Yao Yao in the palace. Even when reviewing the memorial, you should bring Shuiyu Yao around.


    This one, followed by the last Zhao Xuan originally in the review, the water ¬B Yao Yao on the side for his ink, and then Zhao Xuan pulled into his arms, the two kissed.


    Tao is willing to open the collar, revealing the shoulders and chest, then pick up the long skirt, open his legs, and then lie down.


    Zheng Yulin pressed on his body, and the two men were tightly attached to each other.


    The two took the end of the episode and set their posture, waiting to start shouting.


    Zheng Yulin held his elbows on his body. The two men looked at each other at close range. When there was no peace, they took time to practice kissing. They looked at each other''s eyes. This kind of eye contact was like touching each other.


    Tao hopes to close his eyes and make a look that is afraid of being seen through, turning his face to one side.


    Zheng Yulin also closed his eyes and used his forehead against his forehead. He didn''t want to force him to face it right away. He would wait for him to accept it slowly.


    "Is it confirmed once, are you ready?!" Xiang Qing took the loudspeaker and asked for a positive reply from the assistants. She said loudly, "Prepare, three, two, one, start!"


    This scene is to be photographed by Zhao Xuan and Shui Yuyao. The two people have a very tacit understanding of kissing. Tao is willing to stick out a pink tongue, like a dexterous snake, and then enter the mouth by Zheng Xiaolin. .


    Zheng Yulin¡¯s hand stroked his thigh and then slowly reached into his skirt...


    Tao hopes to push him away suddenly and open his eyes and breathe hard.


    "Stop!" stood up to Qing, and asked "What happened?!"


    Zheng Yulin turned and said, "My nails are drawn to him, come back again."


    Originally, Zheng Yulin¡¯s hand did not need to do other movements after entering the skirt, but he forgot the moment and really caught the pottery. Tao hopes that there is no defense, except that he is a little scared, and he is still hurting.


    "Sorry." Zheng Yulin whispered in his ear.


    Tao wished to have a flush on his face, and his eyes were dodging.


    "Prepare, start!"


    The two kissed each other again. This time it went very smoothly. After all, I have already taken a lot of intimate scenes before, and they are already very skilled.


    The two men swung in the lower body, although it was just acting, but Tao wished his face, pain and a happy expression, as if the two were really doing the same, in fact they did not even take off their pants.


    Although I didn''t take off my pants, they only stuck together. This kind of shaking, the friction is not small.


    "Card!" shouted to the clear "Good, this is over, ready for the next one."


    Tao is willing to keep his posture and look at Zheng Yulin. He does not dare to move because he obviously feels that his things are fixed and hardened.


    Zheng Yulin breathed hard twice, then quickly got up and left.


    Tao hopes to sit up immediately, sort out the clothes a little, and follow the past.


    Tao is willing to catch up with him almost with a trot. Zheng Xiaolin is about to close the door of the locker room. Seeing Tao is willing to stop at the door. He accidentally looks at him and says, "What are you doing with you?"


    "I, I..." Tao hopes to squeeze in, close the door, lean back against the door, and whisper, "I will help you."


    "Do you help me?" Zheng Yulin was even more surprised. He did not expect Tao to say something like this. "Do you know how to help me? Do you know what you are talking about?"


    "I know..." Tao is whispering, "I read some films in order to learn expressions. You taught me to practice kissing before, I, I always wanted to return you, but I don''t know what to do for you. I can repay you."


    Zheng Yulin looked at him for a while, the body that had slowly calmed down, because he said that he had to help himself, and it became hot again.


    "come here."


    Tao is willing to go over and is taken into the arms by Zheng Yulin.


    Zheng Yulin wore a cumbersome costume, and in order to facilitate Tao, he was willing to help him. He himself untied and took off.


    ....................................


    When the two came out of the locker room, one was blushing and one face was satisfied.


    Zheng Yulin liked Tao¡¯s hand before, and now he likes it more. He also likes the way Tao wants to repay him, and decides to pay more in the future.


    Tao hopes that the episode of this episode will be over, followed by the scenes of Zheng Yulin and Cheng Hao.


    This is Cheng Hao''s debut, and his performance is the son of the prime minister. Originally, he only wanted to be a wild crane, because his father was ill with Zhao Xuan, and after rushing home, he decided to enter the DPRK as an official and lead Zhao Xuan to the right path of Ming Jun.


    Ming Xuan is different from those who are stubborn. He is not only brilliant, but also eloquent, good at persuading people, and has a warm and handsome appearance.


    He and Shui Yao Yao, one to lead Zhao Xuan to the Ming Jun Road, one to bring Zhao Xuan to the tyrant road. In this game, both of them gradually fell in love with Zhao Xuan.


    Although Zhao Xuan''s character is very bad, but his advantages are also many, he is not only born with extraordinary power, but also capable of Wenwu. Once he is gentle and considerate, it is hard not to be tempted, because in his character, this gentle and considerate is even more precious.


    According to the development of the plot, Shui Yao Yao''s charm ability, lost to Ming Xuan''s talent and wisdom. And Zhao Xuan is only a bad temper, IQ is still very high, so although the heart is loved by Shui Yao Yao, but in the political affairs is biased to Ming Xuan.


    Behind Zhao Xuan and Ming Xuan''s opponents play more, and Shui Yao Yao tangled and struggled in the harem, both want to fight for Zhao Xuan''s favor, and no longer hope that Zhao Xuan becomes a faint.


    Later, Ming Xuan found evidence that Shuiyu Yao was the emperor of Wei, and Zhao Xuan could not bear to kill him. After all, he really loved him. However, the ministers said that they could not stay with him. Zhao Xuan originally wanted to let him go. Shui Yaoyao chose to end his life in the palace.


    After the death of Shuiyu Yao, Zhao Xuan was sad for a while, but accompanied by Ming Xuan, he gradually developed feelings with Ming Xuan.


    Zhao Xuan eventually became a generation of Ming Jun, completed his hegemony, and Ming Xuan, that is the person who made him complete the hegemony.


    Cheng Hao¡¯s appearance, this drama, is pushed to a new heat**, cp powders are in high spirits, go to the two homepages for photos, ask for sugar.


    Zheng Yulin''s homepage is managed by a broker. In addition to sending some work content, it is the propaganda of endorsement, and there is almost no content of private life. Because long ago, regardless of what he sent, he would be fantased with a lot of content by cp powder. It seems that he was really upset, so he was handed over to the broker management.


    Zheng Yulin was very annoyed with Cheng Hao. After all, Cheng Hao was already married. If he was exposed, he would be like a third party. He pulled some cp powder for public disclosure, and then no longer advertised the content of life, but it made those cp powders a lot.


    All the main actors of "Baze" have already appeared, and the actors have to start running publicity.


    Zheng Xiaolin''s homepage has not been self-portrait for many years. In the case of a large number of cp powders, he personally sent a self-timer with him, and wrote that he had made a new friend and was very happy.


    Zheng Xiaolin pulled black cp powder and did not take self-portraits. It caused a big fight between powder and cp powder. The two sides had been smashing for a long time.


    Many years later, Zheng Yulin made a self-portrait, although fans felt that he obviously wanted to promote the show, but it was enough to make them feel happy.


    - We are happy when we take a selfie for many years! ! ! !


    - When the movie was on, I didn''t take a selfie. This time it seems to be really happy.


    ¡ª¡ªThe new friends are so beautiful, the acting skills are also very good. It seems that they are very close to our Zheng Yingdi, and the first selfie since the debut.


    ¡ª¡ªIs it because I am happy with Cheng Hao? Also send a self-timer with Cheng Hao, I know that there must be a lot in your mobile phone, don''t hide it.


    - This episode has been broadcast several episodes. Why didn''t you see yourself making a selfie before saying happy? Now that Cheng Hao started shooting, you are happy, right?


    - cp powder has not died yet? Also ran to the meaning of Òù, this self-timer inside Cheng Hao? You are coming to ky.


    ¡ª¡ª cp powder dare to come to obscenity, it was because you were over-the-head, Zheng Yingdi no longer took self-portraits. After a long period of time, I can''t wait to send a selfie. Do you want to be blacked out?


    ¡ª¡ªI haven¡¯t made a selfie for so many years. Now, when I cooperate with Cheng Hao, I¡¯m happy to say that I¡¯m not a real hammer.


    - Really hammer your sister! When the two are really open, you can talk about it. In the eyes of your cp powder, people can find a real work photo, you are lack of love, love you to fall in love!


    ¡ª¡ªWhat people say is that they are very happy when they make new friends, can¡¯t they understand it literally? I have to associate a lot, Zheng Yingdi has tore a few times cp, obviously it is very contradictory to be pulled cp, how can you not wake up?


    - Say we cp powder is obscenity, you are not interested in the powder, Zheng Yingdi, even if he is not with Cheng Hao, it is not likely to be with you. I think it''s okay to be clear that you are right. At least people are very good at all aspects. You can meet when you want to meet, and you may not even have to see him in your life.


    The quarrel between the powder and the cp powder is also the normal state of the entertainment circle. Some stars are deliberately provoking quarrels on both sides for the sake of heat. With the personality of Zheng Yulin, he certainly does not bother to do such things, and even feels annoyed.


    For the quarrel between the two fans, he does not want to take care of it for the time being. This is just the beginning. Tao hopes to appear more often in his self-timer in the future. He will slowly let the fans feel that he is really maintenance on Tao.


    The main actors of the crew should accept live interviews on the online platform, which is also part of the promotion. Because the lineup of the show is strong enough and the heat is high enough, the major online platforms are vying to interview them, and finally they have a joint interview.


    Before the interview began, Zheng Yulin commented on the arrangement of the seats. Originally, it was three sofas. He and Cheng Hao sat in the middle as the starring roles. The other supporting roles sat on the sofas on both sides, and the host sat opposite. However, Zheng Yulin suggested that it would be fine to arrange two sofas. He and Cheng Hao each took two supporting roles to sit, so that everyone had enough shots.


    The director thought that he wanted to bring a shot to the newcomer. Since he personally made the request, the program group could only do it.


    So the original sofa was taken away, and two couches were replaced and placed in a figure-eight shape. Tao was willing to sit down with another actor on both sides of Zheng Xiaolin.


    Cheng Hao sat opposite them and watched Zheng Xiaolin personally helping Tao to organize his hair and clothes. The mood was quite complicated. During this time, he also felt the unusual atmosphere between Zheng Yulin and Tao Yuan, knowing that the two are in the middle of the battle, and then there is likely to be further development. He must find a way to stop it.


    Although he knew that Zheng Xiaolin had no feelings for him, he did not intend to give up. He wants to find a way to save Zheng Yulin''s heart, and when he breaks free from the unfortunate marriage contract, he wants to be public with Zheng Yulin.


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    Pig Jiayi threw a mine


    Comfort. Threw a mine


    Gu Xi threw a grenade


    I Changan threw a mine


    Comfort. Threw a mine


    Baser threw 1 mine


    Jiang Xiaomi threw a mine


    I didn¡¯t wake up and threw a grenade.


    Moon Heart Bell threw a mine


    Xiao Weiyang threw a mine


    The coffin threw a rocket launcher


    Wind and dance, throwing a mine


    Moon Heart Bell threw a mine


    Xiaoye, I belonged to the bandit and threw a mine.

 Chapter 25： Fall in love with the movie star 7

    Fall in love with the movie star 7


    The host went to the stage to say hello to the actors, and then the live interview began.


    In front of it is a series of introductions, introductions to the crew, introduction of actors, introduction of roles, and then enter the topics of greatest interest to netizens.


    The host "In the past two days, in the online entertainment section, the topic of the first degree is that Zheng Yingdi has been taking self-portraits after many years. In fact, I am more curious about why you haven¡¯t taken selfies for so many years. Is it part of the star life? Isn''t it?"


    Zheng Yulin replied, "Because some of the netizens'' imaginative ability is too strong, no matter what I send, they will fantasize into another meaning. So I will not send it, you will fantasize about it, anyway, the imagination is so rich."


    The host raised his eyebrows in his heart. This is obviously a satirical cp powder, and it is still in the presence of Cheng Hao. There are so many stars in the entertainment circle, and only he will do it. How much does he want to follow? What is the cp group?


    The host "So why do you suddenly take a selfie now?"


    Zheng Yulin "Because I have a very good mood recently, I want to share it. I think fans are good, passers-by, or friends of other properties, just follow the content I sent, and I don''t need to do other associations. I definitely have no other hidden meanings."


    Cheng Hao kept a decent smile and looked at Zheng Yulin''s speech seriously, but his heart was stabbing. He knew that he had made some wrong choices, and he also regretted it very much. He would do his best to save everything.


    - I heard that there are no cp powders. If you translate them, you should stop being obsessed! What people want to express is literally meaning, no other meaning!


    - Zheng Yingdi tears cp daily, but cp powder is living in his own world, they are not so easy to wake up, you will never wake up to sleep.


    ¡ª¡ªOn the ability to satirize cp powder, only to accept Zheng Zhengdi.


    - Who knows if he wants to cover it.


    - See no, the above is a typical example of sleeping.


    The host "Why is Huaxi? What kind of feelings do you have for being able to cooperate with Zheng Yulin?"


    "I grew up watching the movies of my predecessors. I have always admired him. Before he debuted, he was a fan of him..."


    Zheng Yulin looked at him with wide eyes and wrote that you tease me? "Is that old?"


    "Hey..." Huaxi looked at him and said, "I was only ten years old when you first debuted, so I really watched your work grow up. I have also been to your fan signing party." Huaxi I also looked at the host. "Predecessors are really good. They gave me a lot of guidance in acting. When I was on the set, I took care of me. This is my first play. I can cooperate with such a senior. I really I feel so lucky."


    - Hahaha, look at the series of your work, this new friend is a little cute.


    - It turned out to be a younger brother. This is the real version of the idol, and then cooperated with the idol. I am so envious, I have not had the possibility to cooperate with Zheng Yingdi in this life. Even if I can sit around him for a while, I am very satisfied.


    - Not old or not, you just debut earlier.


    - Zheng Yingdi has been debuting for almost ten years. I also like you for almost ten years. Time has passed so fast.


    Zheng Yulin said, "Huaxi is a very talented actor. He is also very hardworking. Not only me, but also the crew members including the guides, I like him very much. If I make friends, it is mainly a matter of heart, although we are different. Years old, but there is no generation gap, it is easy to communicate, and I can understand the other person''s inner thoughts. It is a feeling of seeing each other and then finding a confidant, which is really difficult to meet. I am very willing Give him some advice and guidance, he is also very smart, almost pass."


    The moderator "It seems that the two of you are really very comfortable. It is hard to ask for a confidant. Sometimes it is very difficult to make a friend who knows. It is also a fate to meet them."


    Zheng Xiaolin nodded. "So I cherish this friend very much, and I hope that I can maintain this fate for a long time. After all, my confidant can''t be met. After that, his business is my business. As long as he has a need to help, I will definitely help. ¡±


    - God, Zheng Yingdi is like this newcomer, this is in the air, after this person is covered by him?


    ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s hard to ask a confidant. It¡¯s rare to have a friend who can make friends. Of course, you have to cover him. Zheng Yingdi is a very loyal person.


    ¡ª¡ªThe two really appreciate each other. People who appreciate each other can easily become friends and bless the friendship between the two.


    - Zheng Yingdi also has a rationale, he has been watching you for a long time.


    - Is there only a new friend in the eyes of Zheng Yingdi? Cheng Hao is too pitiful, right?


    - Cheng Hao does not need you to be pitiful? Are you bothered?


    - Zheng Yingdi, you are like this, going home to pick up the keyboard.


    ¡ª¡ªYour sister¡¯s keyboard, making friends is his freedom. Please don¡¯t imagine any more. He¡¯s already made it so obvious. Does he just like to make a pair with someone?


    - It seems as if we are willing to make a pair with him.


    - I don''t know who has been giving cp powder sugar, don''t want to be a pair, don''t give cp powder fantasy hope.


    The host "Cheng Wei seems to have not taken over for a while, and this time I received the role of Ming Xuan, what do you think?"


    Cheng Hao "I have been resting for a while, and I am preparing to go all out to meet the work. I am able to receive the role of Ming Xuan. First of all, I would like to thank the guide for giving me this opportunity. When the guide found me, we also talked a lot about this role. She thinks that I am in line with the character setting. I also like this character very much, and I am able to play well. And after many years, I can work with Yulin again. I am actually very happy."


    The host "The classic films you have worked with before are still being broadcasted from time to time, and the number of hits on the Internet has been growing. The cooperation between the two has also become a hot topic. It is like when you are on the set. Is it also frequent communication and communication?"


    Cheng Hao "Because there are quite a lot of emotional games behind us, there are a lot of places to communicate and discuss, but we also want to be able to complete the shooting better. Everyone is a professional actor, of course, based on work."


    Zheng Yulin "As long as there is an actor who is going to the show, everyone will exchange it. Before the filming, everyone will be on the set, and the story will definitely be discussed. The most exchanges I have with Huaxi are not only on the set. I will always talk to him. After I finish work, I will continue to communicate and communicate with him."


    Moderator "Do you want to make a private appointment?"


    Zheng Yulin "Of course, otherwise it will not become a friend, we really can talk, there are many things to talk about."


    The host asked in a concealed way, "When you make a private appointment, you will have other actors, will you discuss the exchange?"


    Zheng Yulin "There has been no other people so far. Two people are better than each other. If there are too many people, it will be difficult to cooperate."


    The host "is really like this, Huaxi is a newcomer, time should be better arranged, like Cheng Hao, it is estimated that it is difficult to arrange time, but the telephone exchange is definitely not less?"


    Zheng Yulin "I don''t have his number. I accidentally lost my mobile phone before. Before I entered the group, we haven''t contacted for a long time and have not seen it."


    The host thought, there is really no room left.


    The interviews were mainly based on Zheng Yulin and Cheng Hao. Other actors did not say anything, and Zheng Yulin always brought the topic to Tao Yuan. Therefore, even if Tao hopes nothing, the sense of existence is higher than Cheng Hao.


    Zheng Yulin replied to the content, let cp powder broken heart, and interviewed the whole process, Zheng Yulin did not look at Cheng Hao, cp powder filter has lost its effect. Many people decided to take off the powder, tear the cp to tear it into this, and no one else.


    However, after the interview, Cheng Hao sent a self-portrait. The bottom right corner of the photo was Zheng Yulin, who was watching the mobile phone. Because of the relationship between the filters, it was necessary to carefully identify it. The text he wrote was that today, the weather is cloudy and sunny.


    Then a lot of cp powder was full of blood and resurrected, and they thought of a lot of content. They felt that Zheng Xiaolin was trying to avoid the suspicion, so he deliberately did this. Then they fantasized that although the two may have said it well, Cheng Hao was still not happy, so Zheng Yulin went to marry him, so Cheng Hao¡¯s mood turned cloudy and sunny.


    And Zheng Yulin praised Tao Yuan, but he did not shy away from saying that the relationship between the two is very good. In private, they will also make separate appointments. Instead, people feel that they are simple friends. Because in the entertainment circle, those couples who are not open, avoiding suspicion are very powerful, and true friends are rather frank.


    Zheng Yulin did the opposite, but no one doubted his relationship with Tao. Tao is still a newcomer after all. He doesn''t want him to be in the center of the storm right away. He must first give people a kind of relationship. They have a good relationship, but they are just friends. Then slowly, people notice that the two people''s feelings are not ordinary.


    In fact, this is just Zheng Yulin¡¯s own plan. He and Tao¡¯s wish are still in the middle of it, and there is no official showdown at the showdown.


    Their recent itinerary is quite full. After filming the latest episode, they will immediately go to a variety show and have two days of filming.


    Before the filming, the program group communicated with each guest. Cheng Hao looked at the process content and frowned. He asked the director who communicated with him. "Why is the team on the next day, I am with Lin Heng? I have not let People inform you, let you arrange me and Lin Lin in a group?"


    "It was originally to arrange you in a group, but after we passed through with his agent, his agent said that Zheng Yulin would like to go with Huaxi, or he would not participate in the filming." The director said "the attitude of their company." Very tough, Zheng Yulin is the spokesperson of this sponsored brand. If he does not participate, we will not be able to explain it to the sponsors. Would you like to talk to him personally? After you have talked about it, we will reschedule it."


    Zheng Yulin did not give him face again and again. He had been guilty before, and now he feels a little angry.


    "Just come according to your arrangement." Cheng Hao threw the process contents on the table and stood up and walked into the lounge.


    Standing on the edge of the glass wall, Cheng Hao¡¯s mood is very complicated. He really wants to save Zheng Yulin because Zheng Yulin is his first love. He believes that Zheng Xiaolin must have also moved to him. When he was young, he was thinking about climbing higher and walking farther. He always felt that his feelings could not be enough. On the day when there was always disappearing, people still had to live a little more, and they would not regret it later.


    But he still regrets it. After marrying a wealthy businessman, after two years of domestic violence, he really can''t stand it. The life of the giants is not as good as he imagined. He needs a true feeling to comfort his injured body and mind.


    Zheng Yulin is the best choice. He is his first love. In his memory, he has the most beautiful time. Moreover, Zheng Yulin is now a young man, even if he is a big man, he is also a small giant.


    However, even if he wants to eat the grass, people don''t give him a chance. That is called Huaxi, is he new to see it? From his eyes, he can see that he definitely likes him. A newcomer, just entering this circle, has not experienced hardships and rules, and has been seen by people like Zheng Xiaolin, luck is really good.


    It is too easy for him to deal with such a new person. He can use his means to make him unable to turn over in the entertainment industry.


    Cheng Hao took a deep breath and thought that he was not a non-Zheng Yulin, but this newcomer has obstructed his eyes, so don''t blame him for being rude. Although even if it is not him, there may be others, but whoever happens to be him? He admits that he is unlucky.


    And between him and Zheng Yulin, maybe someday, they went around and eventually came together? Let everything be assigned to the fate.


    The recording of the program is carried out abroad, so that when they do the task on the street, they will not be surrounded by the onlookers, and they can complete the shooting normally.


    The eight stars are divided into four groups. The first day of the filming is a collaboration between two groups. Zheng Yulin and Tao are willing to work in a group, Cheng Hao and Lin Heng. The four of them came to promote the TV series, so the first day of shooting, the two teams worked together, and then the other two groups worked together. The other two groups are to promote the film, but also are very famous stars, so this lineup is quite powerful.


    The contents of the two-day shooting were not very intense, a bit like a tourist program, and the task was completed while sightseeing. But the lineup is strong enough, even if you just sit and chat, fans can contribute a lot of ratings.


    On the day of the filming, everyone gathered in the hotel lobby. After the filming began, the host introduced the rules and the teams on both sides proceeded from different routes.


    The host said that he was leaving, and the other team ran out.


    Tao is willing to hold the hand of Zheng Yulin and say, "I am a little nervous and want to go to the toilet."


    "Go, do you want me to accompany you?" Zheng Yulin knew that he had recorded the variety show for the first time, and this is still an outdoor variety, and tension is inevitable.


    "No, I will be back soon." Tao is willing to wave his hand.


    "Give me the backpack." Zheng Yulin helped him get his backpack.


    Tao is willing to sprint in the direction of the toilet.


    Cheng Hao looked at his time and said to Zheng Yulin that "it is better for us to go to the car first."


    Zheng Yulin said, "You go to the car first, I am here waiting for him."


    Cheng Hao looked at Zheng Yulin and then went out first. Lin Heng followed up. After all, they were a group. In the play, Lin Heng played a role in secret love of Cheng Hao, so in the filming process, he also tried to behave like this.


    Tao hopes not to come back for a long time, took the backpack back, and the two went out together. "Sorry, I have delayed everyone''s time."


    "It doesn''t matter, in fact, you don''t have to be nervous, travel programs only, if you win or lose, it''s time to play." Zheng Yulin comforted.


    ¡°Can you really play like it?¡± Tao is willing to look at him with wide eyes.


    Zheng Yulin couldn''t stand his eyes like this. He couldn''t help but touch his hair and said, "Yes."


    After getting on the bus, Tao is willing to say to Chen Hao and Lin Heng that "the older generation is embarrassed, I have delayed everyone''s time."


    Lin Heng said politely, and Cheng Hao did not say anything.


    ¡°Where are we going first?¡± asked Lin Heng, who was in charge of driving.


    "Go to the museum first," Cheng said.


    ¡°Museum?¡± Tao is willing to go forward and hold Zheng¡¯s arm and say, ¡°After completing the mission of the museum, you can¡¯t go to the amusement park?¡±


    "Go to the amusement park." Zheng Yulin said to Lin Heng.


    "Oh...." Lin Heng didn''t know who to listen to at the moment. Both of them were his predecessors, and both of them were offended.


    "I will drive." Zheng Yulin went down from the passenger seat.


    After the two changed, Zheng Yulin drove the car directly to the amusement park.


    Cheng Hao has been looking out the window, although he has decided to give up the recovery of Zheng Yulin, but Zheng Yulin''s attitude still makes him very uncomfortable.


    After arriving at the amusement park, several people started to do the task, and the task they got was bungee jumping.


    Tao is willing to say that he is afraid, so he will jump the last time, and when the three of them have finished jumping, he still refuses to move with the pillar.


    "I am afraid..." Tao is willing to cry like a look at Zheng Yulin.


    "Then don''t jump, let''s go back to the museum again." Zheng Yulin could not bear to force him.


    Cheng Hao waited for a long time, and listened to Zheng Yulin comforting him. As a result, he still had to go to the museum again. He finally said impatiently, "It¡¯s you who want to come to the amusement park. It¡¯s also you who dare not jump now, but it¡¯s a bungee. , Wia has lost, what can''t you jump?"


    "...when I lost Wia, I am not so tall, sorry." Tao is willing to bow his head and whisper, a very self-blaming look.


    Zheng Xiaolin couldn''t help but glance at Cheng Hao. He saw that Tao was so scared. He was already very distressed. Cheng Hao also gave his words to teach him and made him angry.


    Cheng Hao saw Zheng Yulin actually swearing at him, and his heart was even more angry. If he was still recording a program, he would go straight to the hand.


    "It doesn''t matter, we don''t jump, let''s go." Zheng Yulin said with the hand of Tao Yuan.


    Tao is willing to shake his head and say, "I want to jump, it is a little scared."


    "Would you like me to dance with you, can you?" Zheng Yulin said.


    "Really?" Tao is willing to look up at him immediately.


    "Yeah." Zheng Xiaolin nodded. "I am holding you and jumping. You should not open your eyes."


    Tao is willing to nod.


    After the two were ready, they walked to the edge of the platform, and Tao was willing to be very scared, holding Zheng Yulin tightly. Zheng Yulin also hugged him tightly and tried to give him a sense of security.


    When the two were pushed down, Tao hopes that they are not afraid at all, but they still don¡¯t dare to open their eyes.


    Finally completed the bungee mission, the four returned to the car, Zheng Yulin drove, Tao is willing to sit in the passenger seat.


    Zheng Yulin started the car and looked at Tao Yuan. He couldn''t help but reach out and touched his face.


    Tao is willing to open the task card and say "the next place, let''s go to the circus."


    "Go to the circus?" Cheng Hao said sarcasm. "After the arrival, if you learn to fly trapeze and jump into the fire circle, you have to be afraid."


    Tao is willing to bow down and not speak.


    Zheng Yulin shook his hand and said softly, "Is it good to go to the planetarium? It will be easier to solve tasks with intelligence."


    Cheng Hao sees that Zheng Yulin finally agrees with him once, although he does not like the tone of his wish to speak with Tao, but he feels a lot more comfortable.


    "But I want to go to the circus." Tao is willing to whisper.


    Zheng Yulin pinched his hand again and did not speak.


    Cheng Hao thought that Zheng Yulin would go to the planetarium, but when he saw that the car was actually driving outside the circus, the fire in his heart came up again.


    After entering, the task they got was not a trapeze, nor a fire ring, but a gun to shoot a flying saucer.


    The other three were trained in shooting for the show. Zheng Xiaolin completed the task once, and after the other two made a few mistakes, it was a smooth completion of the task. Only Tao Yuan, there is no shooting at all.


    Zheng Yulin walked behind him and surrounded him. He taught him from the posture and aim of the gun. "This way, then aim, follow the frisbee, and finally shoot."


    Tao is willing to complete the shooting task under the guidance of Zheng Yulin.


    Before returning to the car, Tao is willing to take Zheng Yulin''s hand and whispered, "I want to go to the water park."


    "Know it." Zheng Yulin patted his hand and replied.


    After arriving at the water park, the task they got was the impact of the waves.


    When the water flow impact is small, Tao and Cheng Hao will climb the **** to remove the rope. After the impact of the water flow becomes large, the four people must hold the rope and can not be washed away by the water.


    The small current is actually not too small. When Tao and Cheng Hao climbed up, they almost rolled down because of the impact of the current.


    Zheng Yulin worried that Tao would be drowning. When he rolled down, he immediately ran to catch him and then fished him from the water.


    Tao is willing to help Zheng Yulin''s hand stand still, wipe the water off his face and open his eyes, suddenly heard a strong coughing sound from the side.


    When Cheng Hao rolled down, Lin Heng also ran over to help him, but failed to raise him in time, he had already sipped a large mouthful of water.


    "You are okay with your predecessors?" Tao is willing to look at Cheng Hao.


    "Cough, cough." Cheng Hao''s nephew is particularly uncomfortable, turning his head to see the pottery wish that is firmly supported, and his heart is not angry.


    Cheng Hao sat in the water for a while, although he knew that it was impossible, but he still had a little expectation in his heart, and he hoped that Zheng Xiaolin could come over and help him. However, Zheng Yulin has already helped Tao to take a rest. He can only bite his teeth and stand up under the support of Lin Heng.


    After a short break, the two men began to climb again. With the experience just now, they already knew the magnitude of the impact and they were ready.


    After the rope was smashed down, the two quickly grabbed the rope, and Zheng Yulin and Lin Heng grabbed the rope and went up.


    The impact of the water flow is getting bigger and bigger. After Zheng Yulin and Tao are willing to meet in the middle of the slope, Zheng Yulin will be willing to circle in his arms, holding the rope tightly, and Cheng Hao and Lin Heng have not met, they are all washed by the water. gone.


    This time Cheng Hao was not caught by the water, but when he looked up, he saw that Tao was willing to be guarded by Zheng Yulin in his arms. The two stood firmly on the slope. After the water flow ended, Zheng Yulin helped Tao to wipe his face for the first time. On the water. The two people are like no one, like the world, only they are, the atmosphere of love is too strong.


    Cheng Hao¡¯s anger from the beginning turned into a stabbing and grievance in the heart. He felt that the person who was protected and cared by Zheng Yulin at the moment and was betrayed by him should be right. Showing the atmosphere of love in front of the camera and accomplishing the task with a tacit understanding should also be the pair of talents.


    This should not be the case, Cheng Hao thought, he and Zheng Yulin have such cp powder, they have known each other for so many years, they are the first love of each other, they can still return to the past, they must be able to go back.


    Cheng Hao and Lin Heng were washed away several times, and Zheng Yulin and Tao wished to stand still every time.


    Tao is willing to feel some of the pain of Zheng Yulin''s arm. The impact of this water flow is really small. Zheng Xiaolin has to use a lot of strength every time to make them neither washed away.


    In this way, the task may never be completed, the lens is already enough, and the program group cheated them, which made people reduce the impact of the water flow, and they finally completed the task.


    A few people were very tired, changed their clothes and went out, ready to leave the water park.


    Tao hopes to stop suddenly, grab Zheng¡¯s hand and point to the water slide next to him, ¡°I want to play that.¡±


    Didn''t wait for Zheng Xiaolin to talk, Cheng Hao first screamed, "You are finished?!"


    Lin Heng has already noticed that Tao is not right, just standing next to him. He is somewhat surprised by Cheng Hao¡¯s attitude. It¡¯s already so obvious. Did he really see it, or did he pretend not to see it?


    "Is your brain sick?! We are recording the program, not to play! Please play your way, please go home, we are not obliged to get used to you! How did you debut this way?!" I have never been so out of control before the camera, but even if he is photographed by the lens, he is not afraid. The ones that are lost will be lost. Their company will send people to watch.


    Even if it was broadcast at a loss, Cheng Hao was not worried, because he felt that after all was broadcast, the beggars must be Tao Yuan, not him.


    "I see you sick, are you? Since you know that you are recording a program, what are you talking about?!" Zheng Yulin said with a frown.


    "You..." Cheng Hao''s face was red.


    Tao is willing to take care of them, holding Zheng Yanlin''s hand, looking up at him and saying, "Let''s accompany me, okay? Please, please."


    Zheng Yulin looked at the eyes of Tao Yuan, his praying for him, and his coquettish face, there was really no resistance at all.


    "You go to the car first, we will come later." Zheng Yulin said that he would accompany the Tao.


    "Zheng Yulin!" Cheng Hao said loudly, "Now it is recording a program, not for you to travel on public holidays. Do you still have a little professionalism?!"


    "I see people who forget to record the show, are you right?" After Zheng Xiaolin looked at him, he directly took the pottery away.


    Cheng Hao handed the water bottle to the ground and threw it, and turned away with anger.


    Lin Heng looked at Cheng Hao''s back and determined that he was really angry.


    Zheng Yulin and Tao are willing to sit on the water slide. After they changed clothes again, they returned to the car.


    The atmosphere in the car was somewhat suppressed. Cheng Hao, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, and the low air pressure emitted by him, could feel that he was angry.


    Tao is willing to try to reduce his sense of existence, because it is obvious that it is the current atmosphere that he led.


    Feelings of exhaustion, Tao is willing to cover up and hit a haha, Zheng Yulin immediately turned to look at him and said "tired?"


    "Fortunately." Tao is willing to whisper.


    Today, the sun is quite big. Zheng Xiaolin sees Tao¡¯s blush. He takes out a wet tissue to help him wipe his face. After wiping his face, he wipes his hand and can help him to take care of it.


    Cheng Haoming knew that he would be very angry when he saw it. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the scene from the rearview mirror, and then looked at it and was angry.


    They returned to the hotel lobby to gather, and another team had not come yet.


    After sitting in the lobby for a while, after another team arrived, everyone stood in the middle of the lobby and filmed the final content.


    The host "Congratulations that both of you have completed all the tasks, although the blue party is the first to arrive, but the winner is not you..."


    The host deliberately paused and said, "In fact, in the two teams, each team member has drawn a ghost card. They also completed all the designated tasks, so the final winner is..., the blue team''s Huaxi! Susie of the Yellow Team! They are spoiled ghosts and sluts, congratulations on getting all the bonuses today!"


    Everyone else made a surprised and unexpected expression, but both of them showed too much, but they actually saw it. Therefore, among all of them, only Cheng Hao is really surprised.


    If it is not the personal emotions that are too serious, he will not see the behavior of Tao¡¯s apparently abnormal behavior because of the emotional influence. After all, a new person, even if there is a background, can not be such a performance, unless it is a real problem. And this kind of routine, many programs have been used, so he did not see it, can only say that he could not do it in his heart, do not care about Zheng Yulin.


    "Sorry, my seniors are sorry." Tao is willing to apologize to a few people, the waist is very low, and sincerely apologizes. These are all must be photographed for the lens, who makes him a new person, and these are the older generations who are more popular than others?


    Cheng Hao looked at the bend and apologized, and his face did not ease. Even if he knew that he was trying to complete the task, he deliberately made those moves, and he could not get rid of it. Because whether he was deliberate or not, Zheng Yulin completely harassed his behavior and both stung his heart.


    After the filming, they each went back to the room to rest. Tao did not return to his room, but followed Zheng Zhenglin. Because Zheng Yulin has been squinting and pretending to be unhappy, Tao is willing to decide to cooperate with him.


    After closing the door of the room, Tao would like to say to him, "You are not really angry?"


    Zheng Yulin did not speak, took a bottle of water from the refrigerator, and then went to the sofa to sit down.


    Tao is also willing to go to sit next to him, sideways watching him "record the program only, and the program group wants me to do this, I can not do it, or it will be unruly. I am a newcomer, no There is no background in the background, so what is the right to say no?"


    Zheng Yulin turned on the TV, still did not speak.


    Tao is willing to grab his hand and say, "I have apologized to you, you should not be angry with me."


    In the second task, Zheng Yulin had already noticed that he was not right. The more he came back, the more obvious Tao¡¯s performance, but Zheng Yulin still cooperated with him to complete all the tasks. Since he knew it long ago, of course, he is not really angry now, but he is deliberately teasing him and wants him to be spoiled with himself.


    And always in front of him to play silly and sweet Tao Yuan, also know that he is not really angry, but still with his performance.


    "So what do you want to be angry?" Tao is willing to turn his face and let him look at himself.


    "How do I promise you?" Zheng Yulin looked at him and asked.


    "...you talk about it first." Tao said.


    "Let''s take a shower together," Zheng Yulin asked. "You help me back, I won''t be angry."


    "As long as you can recite it?" Tao asked with a simple face.


    "Well..." Zheng Yulin did the thinking-thinking, "I will recite it first, and then I will talk about it later."


    "Okay." Tao is willing to reluctantly agree.


    When the two entered the bathroom and put the water in the water, Zheng Yulin took off his underwear and sat in the bathtub. Tao was willing to take a bath towel around his waist and sat in it.


    Tao is willing to use a towel to help him rub his back, thinking that this person has muscles on the back, no wonder so powerful.


    After helping him wet the back, Tao is willing to help him with his fingers and touch his hard and tough skin. Tao can''t help but blush. Because he remembered the last world, suddenly he missed the feeling of being loved by him.


    Zheng Yulin felt his fingers, felt on his back, and some hearted. It was these hands, the last time in the locker room, which made him very satisfied. Just let him be comfortable with his hands. If you use other places, don¡¯t you want to die? He really wants to give it a try.


    Zheng Yulin suddenly turned around and sat face to face with Tao.


    "How, what happened?" Tao was willing to blush, and he was shocked.


    "Let''s practice kissing." Zheng Yulin hooked his chin with his finger.


    ¡°Now?¡± Tao is willing to open his eyes and say, ¡°In fact, I am very skilled. I don¡¯t have to practice any more?¡±


    "I don''t think you are skilled enough." Zheng Yulin said seriously.


    "Is it?" Tao hopes that he will suddenly be uncertain.


    "Come." Zheng Yulin took him to his leg and lifted his chin and kissed him.


    It¡¯s very tacit understanding that the two kissed each other, knowing how to please each other and satisfying themselves. However, at this moment, they can''t be satisfied by kissing, one is empty, one wants to vent, and wants to get more.


    Tao is willing to lean on Zheng Yulin''s chest, the towel around the waist is scattered, and then he feels that one hand is touching his place.


    "Say good, only back...." Tao is willing to hold his arm tightly, very patient.


    Zheng Xiaolin did not answer him, but held his waist and lifted it to the edge of the bathtub.


    "No..." Tao hopes to look down at him, can''t help but shrink his toes, and then trembles. He said no, his body did not refuse at all, his expression changed from patience, slowly to confusion, and with some enjoyment.


    ....................................


    Tao is willing to put on the bathrobe, first out of the bathroom, he sat down at the bed, opened his mouth and moved, feeling a bit sore on his chin, and clearing the uncomfortable scorpion.


    Before Zheng Xiaolin came out, he grabbed the pillow, lay on his side to the bed, and buried his face half in the pillow.


    Zheng Yulin walked out of the bathroom and saw Tao wishing to shrink on the bed, walked to the bed and sat down, stroking his thigh and asking, "What?"


    Tao is willing to move and does not answer.


    Zheng Yulin noticed that his mood was wrong. He lay down on his side and turned his body over. He saw his eyes a little red. He immediately nervously said, "Is it uncomfortable?"


    Tao is willing to shake his head.


    "What''s wrong?" Zheng Yulin kissed his forehead.


    "I don''t think we should be like this." Tao is willing to whisper.


    "Why not? I like you to be like you, not for anyone and me. You like me too, so let me do this to you, isn''t it?"


    "But... we are not in contact, this kind of thing, only love talent can do..."


    "I am already pursuing you. As long as you nod your head, we will be lovers right away."


    "You are pursuing me?" Tao is willing to look at the doubts.


    "Otherwise, you think, why should I be so good to you? Do you really think that as long as it is a new person, will I teach him to practice kissing?"


    Tao is willing to have a reason to refute.


    Zheng Yulin took him into his arms and said, "Now, I promise to associate with me."


    Tao is willing to be silent, and he did not answer him immediately.


    The author has something to say: Cheng Hao, this person, is actually not a normal person, he has "illness."


    thank:


    22720286 threw a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 26： Fall in love with the movie star 8

    Fall in love with the movie star 8


    "You don''t want to associate with me?" Zheng Yulin''s heart was mentioned. He was worried that Tao would really say no.


    "No," Tao said, shaking his head and saying, "I am just thinking, will you think that I am a very casual person."


    "Do you promise to do this kind of thing with other people? Practice kissing with people other than me, then use your hands and mouth with each other, will you?"


    "No!" Tao is willing to say seriously and seriously, "I will not die!"


    "I know you won''t, I believe in you." Zheng Yulin touched his face, he believed his vision, he would not look at the wrong person.


    "I don''t want you to think that I am a very casual person, as if anyone can do this." Tao is willing to explain, "From the beginning, because it is you, I will practice kissing. Say to find others to practice, too Deliberately lied to you, I never thought about finding someone else to kiss."


    "So you like me first? You liked me from the beginning?" Zheng Xiaolin asked with a smile.


    "I am your fan. I grew up watching your work grow up. Isn''t it normal for you to like it?" Tao is willing to speak with confidence.


    "So now, do you agree to associate with me?" Zheng Yulin looked at his eyes and asked seriously and formally.


    "Well, I agree." Tao is willing to take his neck and take the initiative to kiss him.


    There is nothing under the bathrobes of the two, but it is very convenient. After being provoked, this time is solved in the most thorough way and then satisfied.


    Tao hopes to miss this feeling, fill it up, be caressed, and a wave of waves rushing in his body. This is how he feels tired and countless times. He is very happy and very satisfied, and his body and mind are very happy.


    Zheng Xiaolin almost lost control. The instinct has already overcome his control. He wants to be gentle and give his people a good first experience. But his body is to want to be harder, faster, and more rude.


    Hearing the call of Tao Yuan, Zheng Yulin had a wonderful sense of satisfaction. He felt that Tao¡¯s wish for the moment was the most wonderful scorpio, which made him excited.


    ..................


    Tao is willing to kneel on his chest, like a little milk cat who has just eaten enough, and he is satisfied with him.


    "Comfortable?" Zheng Yulin hugged him, stroked his cheek, and felt a little hot temperature on his face.


    "Well, comfortable." Tao is willing to gently nod, the satisfaction of both body and mind, really makes him very comfortable.


    "I am also very comfortable, you are there..., it''s so wonderful, it wraps me tightly..." Zheng Yulin said in his ear.


    Tao is willing to raise his hand to cover his mouth, the original red face, because his words are even more red.


    The bodies of the two gradually calmed down, but they felt very satisfied with each other. People who really love each other are like this. They always want to stick together. When they are separated, they will miss them. When they are together, they will have a feeling of happiness.


    Zheng Xiaolin looked out of the window and saw that the sky was already dark. He bowed his head and asked, "Hungry? I am asking for something?"


    "Yeah." Tao is willing to be lazy and unwilling to move, even the answer is to use nasal sounds.


    Zheng Yulin took the bedside tablet and ordered a bunch of food, then threw the computer and gently touched and kissed the person in his arms.


    Such kisses and strokes are not **, they are like the way to express the extreme, because the love in my heart is about to be full, so I can''t help but want to kiss him and touch him.


    Tao is like a sleepy kitten, lying in his arms with his eyes closed, let him touch and kiss, and feel very comfortable.


    When I heard the doorbell, Zheng Xiaolin got out of bed to open the door, thinking that the action was quite fast.


    Pick up the bathrobe and put it on, Zheng Xiaolin walked out of the bedroom.


    He lives in a suite, the bedroom and the living room are separate, so it doesn''t matter if the room service staff comes in and brings things in.


    Zheng Yulin opened the door and saw that it was not the service staff, but Cheng Hao.


    "Is there something?" When Zheng Xiaolin saw him, he couldn''t help but frown, because his attitude toward Tao Yuan today is a bit too much. Tao is willing to complete the task according to the requirements of the program group. It is so obvious that he should not see it, but he is still yelling at Tao, which makes Zheng Xiaolin very unhappy.


    "I want to talk to you, please don''t refuse, I just hope that we are calm and clear words. After all, we have to cooperate for a while, and you don''t want to affect the shooting because of personal emotions. "Cheng Wei wants to come and think, but I still hope to talk to him. Even if I can''t get back to the feelings of the past, they can start to be friends again."


    "I feel that I have nothing to say to you. I don''t have any personal feelings for you. As long as you adjust your emotions yourself, I won''t be affected by you. It is also after you know that you are taking this scene. I have no reason to raise objections because I don¡¯t care."


    "So look at what we used to be friends, let me say what I want to say, or I can''t adjust my emotions. I don''t want to force you, you don''t have to guard me." Cheng Hao looked at it. "Can''t you let me in?" Do you think it is really appropriate to stand at the door with the popularity of both of us?"


    "Sorry, I don''t want to let you in now, and I don''t want to hear what you say. We haven''t even been friends. If you think that this is not appropriate, then leave, I don''t have the patience to listen to you." Keep talking."


    The service staff of the meal delivery just happened to push the dining car. Zheng Xiaolin opened the door and asked him to push the dining car to the living room.


    Cheng Hao was not willing to leave, he stood sideways and watched the dining car pass by his eyes. The amount of food on the dining car is obviously not for one person. The two red wine glasses and two cutlery and forks prove that there is still one person in the room.


    Cheng Hao was an impulse, and walked in behind, because he was moving too fast and too suddenly, Zheng Xiaolin did not have time to pull him.


    Seeing no one in the living room, Cheng Hao suddenly looked up at the bedroom door, breathing became rushed.


    The service staff was ready to put the food out, and Zheng Yulin said to him, "You must go out first. You don''t need your service here."


    The service staff immediately went out after hearing it. Don¡¯t look at it, don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t listen, and leave when you leave, it¡¯s one of their training.


    Zheng Xiaolin was left to give him a face. After the service staff left, he looked at him and said, "Are you going out yourself, or am I throwing you out?"


    Cheng Hao seems to suddenly calm down. He said loudly, "I know that you just play with him. It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind. You know, I don''t always care about this kind of thing. We can''t meet each other." During this time, you have physical problems that need to be solved. I can understand it completely. It is not him or anyone else."


    "You said these words are useless, they can''t affect our feelings. I really love him. He is also the only person I love. I am determined not to let him go. He can''t because of your words. affected."


    The word love, slamming the heart of Cheng Hao, this is the only thing he still clings to after he abandoned everything. And the love he is still holding, can''t change the mind of this person? But he is not willing!


    "You will come back to me, I am the one who loves you the most, the one who knows you the most." Cheng Hao prayed and looked at him, his eyes slowly moistened. "Give me another chance. I promise, I will be completely It''s really what you want, I can."


    "Hey!" Zheng Yulin completely lost patience. "You are a married person. Do you think it is appropriate for you to say this? I told you a few years ago that we are very different. We can¡¯t communicate and communicate. May come together, I have never liked you, please don''t fantasize again, go to the doctor if you are sick!"


    "So he is the one, do you think people can get through the spirit?" Cheng Hao Ming Ming did not want to know the answer, but he still asked.


    "Yes, he is the one who can communicate with my spirit. We don''t even have to talk. Just look at each other''s eyes and understand the thoughts of each other''s hearts. Unlike what I said when I told you, I said something." Clearly, you don''t understand what I mean." Zheng Yulin pointed to the door and said, "Go out, or I''m welcome."


    "I am going to divorce soon. I will not give up to save you. What kind of person you want me to be, I will try my best." Cheng Hao looked at him and his eyes were very firm.


    Zheng Yulin grabbed his arm and even towed it, threw him out, and then closed the door without mercy.


    Tao is willing to wear a nightgown and open the door from the inside. He leans against the door frame and looks at Zheng Yulin, "Is he your predecessor?"


    "No, you don''t think too much, I haven''t been with him." Zheng Yulin put the food in order, walked over and took the pottery and walked to the table to sit down.


    Tao is really hungry. He picked up his fork and ate it. After eating a few mouthfuls, he asked, "Can you tell me about you and him?"


    "Do you want to know?" Zheng Xiaolin looked at him and asked.


    "Yeah." Tao is willing to nod. "I am very curious. Since he loves you so much, why would he marry someone else?"


    Tao does not want to use the system to look at the process of the data, because whether it is for the original owner, or for Zheng Yulin, Cheng Hao is not an important person, nor is it a person with great contradictions. But now, he suddenly became curious and wanted to listen to him.


    "He is this person..." Zheng Xiaolin didn''t know how to describe it. "It may be that the brain is not the same as normal people. Sometimes it is especially difficult to communicate. I still love myself to imagine something that I don''t have at all, no matter what he says. Don''t take it seriously. Sometimes he is unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal. But don''t worry, I will protect you and will not let anyone hurt you, including him."


    Tao is willing to nod.


    "You should know that I am a school with him. He is one year older than me. It is my senior. Under the introduction of the teacher, we took the same drama, played a pair of lovers, and then became familiar. At the beginning. I appreciate him very much, because he has good acting skills and his personality is very good. He feels that being a friend is also good. But after getting along for a long time, I found that his thoughts in some aspects are seriously contradictory to my thoughts, and he always It is to fantasize the contents of the plot into real things. I always feel that I like him. I find that his brain seems to be not normal, and he is slowly alienated. And he is a very dirty person."


    "Dirty?" Tao is willing to look at him with doubt, do not know his dirty words, which is the one. Is it emotional? Love a lot of people, or be a person? For example, often using methods to frame others


    "As long as he can achieve his goal, he can have **** with anyone." Zheng Yulin thought that the words that Cheng Hao had told him a long time ago still feel very disgusting.


    Tao is willing to be a bit surprised. To this extent, it is really dirty. It is really invisible. Cheng Hao is such a person.


    The author has something to say: Originally, I wanted to stop every Wednesday and start again next month. But after reading the manuscript, there is a feeling of a landlord who has a lot of food at home, so I decided to start from this month. more. However, in order to prevent other things from happening, you can''t save the manuscript, so the number of words in each chapter will be a little less on this month, and you will fight for six thousand on the start of the next month.


    It is updated every day at 6 pm. If the update is seen at other times, the author is catching the worm.


    thank:


    Gu Xi threw a mine


    Shen Jiaojiao threw a mine


    Shen Jiaojiao threw a mine


    Shen Jiaojiao threw a mine


    Shen Jiaojiao threw a mine


    Shen Jiaojiao threw a mine


    An An Anan threw a mine


    More or less throwing a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 27： Fall in love with the movie star 9

    Fall in love with the movie star 9


    "The entertainment circle is clean and not clean. If it is normal love, it is normal to have a relationship. But some people, do not talk about feelings, just like to mess around. No process is not a type of chaos, he It is a trade with the body, and as long as it helps him, he can go to bed with the other person regardless of the other person."


    "He...and with a lot of people, all, what?"


    "He has a specific relationship with many people. I am not very clear. I know a few. He can enter the company now, and he goes to bed with their chairman and then is signed."


    ¡°The chairman of Jinyu Entertainment?¡± Tao is willing to search for information in his mind.


    "He was more than sixty years old, and now it should be more than seventy." Zheng Yulin said, "He just came down from the old man''s bed and came to tell me that when he was doing it with that person, he thought about me." After he comes in Jinyu, he will find ways to introduce more resources to me and let me associate with him."


    "What was your feeling at the time?" Tao asked a bit of a bad taste. Zheng Zhenlin''s real background, he is very clear, Zheng Jia, do not need others to introduce resources, his home is the source of resources.


    "Can I have other feelings besides nausea?" Zheng Yulin shook his head. "I really can''t understand his thinking. If I really agree to associate with him, someone who can endure his lover and use his body for profit, will Really love him?"


    "So why is he getting married?"


    "I don''t want to film, although it is fast, but it is too hard and too tired. He feels more comfortable to marry into the giants. His husband is outside the crowd, but people in the business world know that the person has a tendency to violence. Because the domestic violence has been twice married. For such a person, he can marry him, and he has to bear two years before deciding to get a divorce."


    "...Does he have a psychological problem?" Tao is willing to guess "I think he may need to see a psychiatrist."


    "..." Zheng Yulin said for a moment, "I have suggested that he go to see a psychiatrist, and he introduced him to a famous psychiatrist. He also really went to see it. He does have a very serious psychological problem, doctor. He said that he must receive psychotherapy for a long time. But he does not want to see a psychiatrist, but also to prove that he has no problem. And besides psychological problems, more is his own choice. As a friend, I have tried to think To help him, but it is useless, he just wants to do what he wants, and I can''t do anything about it."


    ¡°Do you like him?¡± Tao hopes to watch him say, ¡°Even if you really liked him before, I wouldn¡¯t mind it. After all, that¡¯s what happened before we met, as long as you like me now, and not I will change my heart."


    Even if Zheng Yulin really likes the process, Tao Yuan does not care, because the system has said that the soul of his lover has been following him. So even if he likes the process, it is the former Zheng Yulin who liked it, not the current Zheng Yulin.


    "I am sure, the only person I love, only you." Zheng Yulin pinched his hand and said, "I am against him. I really don''t like it. It''s just pure appreciation, but after I understand him, that point. Appreciate and disappear. He just wants to take shortcuts, obviously has strength, but he refuses to go on the ground. Everything is his own choice, and he can''t blame others."


    Tao is still quite awkward. The original master and Cheng Hao have no deep hatred and hate, nor is he the object of revenge, but he has to rob Zheng Lilin with himself, he will never give in. If he is upright and competitive, then they will have their own skills. If he dares to resort to small actions to harm him, then he will teach him how to behave.


    After dinner, the two took a rest and then went to bed and went to bed. They have just determined the relationship of love, and can be taken for granted, just like all those in love, can''t wait to be one. Even if I don''t do it, I love you, and the two of them are together. I feel very satisfied with the kiss here.


    The next day''s shooting was a little bit more intense than the previous day, and the four groups played separately.


    The country has also preserved some ancient tribes, but the people in the tribe have long since lived there. The tribes have been preserved, just as a cultural heritage, and they can also be used for sightseeing and experience the ancient tribal life.


    The recording of the show is carried out in the tribe, and the content of the game is of course related to the experience of tribal life. The contents are, horseback archery, fishing in the water, and vines across the river.


    Horseback archery, of course, is not going to shoot live creatures, it is too difficult. The target will slide on the track, then ride on the horse. Before reaching the end, each group will shoot three arrows and pass.


    Zheng Yulin helped Tao to wear protective gear and asked, "Will you ride a horse?"


    "Yes." Tao is willing to say "I used to ride before."


    Former Dudu also studied horse riding, and he also went to learn together, or Wei Shicheng personally taught.


    "Be careful, it doesn''t matter if you don''t shoot. Safety is the most important thing." Zheng Yulin has some uneasy feelings. If he can''t shoot the last group, he will let the program group cheat, and later edit it, and record the program. Don''t be too serious.


    "Well, I know." Tao is willing to nod.


    Zheng Yulin helped Tao to launch.


    Cheng Hao¡¯s group had just failed. Behind the order of the turn, he stood on the side and looked at the two, his eyes looked fierce, so that the people next to them did not dare to look. It¡¯s also very difficult to shoot his director. He has always been like this, they are really difficult to cut.


    The host is "prepared, start!"


    "Drive!" Tao is willing to let the horse run, take the first arrow out of the arrow, and shoot without hesitation, right in the bull''s eye.


    The more you move to the back, the faster the target moves, and the willingness to speed up. Two shots are shot in succession, all in the center of the bull''s eye.


    Zheng Xiaolin couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. He didn''t expect his archery to be so powerful. At this moment, he suddenly had an idea. After the death of Shuiyu Yao, Ming Xuan has been accompanying Zhao Xuan, Ming Xuan is also capable of Wen Wu, riding archery is no longer a word. He thought, if the story behind Ming Xuan, all replaced with Shui Yao Yao, and finally Shui Yi Yao has been with Zhao Xuan, who has achieved Zhao Xuan''s hegemony, seems to be more in line with his mind.


    The more he thinks, the more he feels that this idea is good, but after he goes back, he has to find a way to make the script edited by Xiang Qing.


    Tao is willing to turn the horse''s head back to run, the host and others applaud him, he was the first to shoot all at once. Two of the stars waiting for the side were professional costumes of the ancient costumes, and both of them failed in their first attempt. Tao is willing to look at the lack of strength, they all think that he can not shoot a single arrow, but did not expect the three arrows in the bulls, it is really surprised.


    Zheng Yulin went over and helped him to dismount, and praised him, "I did a good job. I didn''t expect you to shoot so much."


    "Of course, I have practiced." Tao said with pride.


    Zheng Yulin looked at him with a look of pride, could not help but smile, but unfortunately in front of so many people, he can not take him into his arms.


    The next one is Zheng Yulin. Tao is willing to clap with him and say, "You are also cheering!"


    Zheng Yulin launched the horse and let the horse run after the host shouted. He also completed all three missions and completed the mission once.


    Zheng Yulin and Tao Yuan are the first group to pass, and the two set off to the next mission point, the first to complete the team victory of all missions.


    The second task is to fish in the stream with sharpened wooden sticks. The program team feels that fishing with wooden sticks is very difficult for modern people, and they definitely have to spend some time.


    Zheng Yulin took off his shoes and socks, rolled up his trouser legs, put his feet into the water and tried to test the water and not cold. When the pottery wished to enter the water, he reached out and helped him.


    "Be careful, is your feet cold?" asked Zheng Yulin.


    "The water is a bit cold, but it''s okay, not very cold." Tao is willing to seriously observe whether there are fish in the water.


    Zheng Yulin also carefully observed it, thinking about catching the fish early and going up early.


    If you keep moving in the water, you will scare the fish away, so the two stand still. There are quite a lot of fish in this stream. Tao does not think that this is a very difficult task, just wait for the fish to swim.


    Zheng Xiaolin originally thought that he would catch the fish and give it to the pottery, let him make a fish, and then he would catch another one.


    After waiting for a few minutes, finally the fish swam over, and the two lifted the stick almost at the same time, then forced the fork down.


    "Catch it!" Zheng Yulin raised a stick and forked a fish.


    "I also caught it." Tao hopes to lift the stick.


    Zheng Xiaolin looked at him and said with a smile, "You are quite powerful."


    Tao is willing to pretend to be a serious saying, "You are very good to each other."


    Zheng Xiaolin couldn''t help but laugh.


    However, the director of the program group could not smile a little. After the two held their hands, he used to communicate with them.


    "You are doing too fast, so you can''t cut out how many shots, fans will have opinions," the director said.


    Tao is willing to take a look, then look at Zheng Yulin.


    Zheng Yulin said, "It¡¯s too simple for you to set the task. Do we want to pretend that we can¡¯t do it well?¡±


    "We also consider the ability of all people. If it is too difficult, others will definitely not do it. Not everyone is as powerful as you are." The director felt very helpless. He thought that Zheng Xiaolin would be very powerful, but did not expect it. Tao hopes that it will be so powerful. I thought that there is a wish that this is a hindrance. The task of this group should not be completed as fast.


    "Then we will catch it again." Tao is willing to say to Zheng Yulin "Slightly delay the time, let them take a little more, and cut some later."


    Zheng Xiaolin asked the director, "How long does it take to delay?"


    The director thought about it and said, "Let me go to other groups of people, so that you can cut out the atmosphere of chasing you and completing the task."


    "Let''s go." Tao is willing to pull Zheng Yulin who is not willing.


    The two went back into the water. Since they had to delay the time, they don¡¯t have to worry about scaring the fish for a while, walking straight in the water.


    "Ah!" Tao hoped to whisper, he stepped on a very sharp thing, and a little pain.


    "What''s wrong?" Zheng Yulin immediately asked nervously, "Is the foot scratched?!"


    "No." Tao hopes to explain immediately that "it is stepping on a pointed thing, and suddenly it hurts, no scratches."


    "I look." Zheng Yulin wanted to check his feet, but now in the water, it is not good for him to sit down, he simply picked him up and returned to the slope.


    "You don''t want to hold me like this." Tao is willing to whisper and nervously said, "They are still shooting!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it won''t be broadcast." Zheng Yulin, holding Tao, walked to a big stone, put him on the stone, and carefully examined his feet to see if there were any wounds.


    Tao is willing to look up, I am embarrassed to see the glasses and the staff next to him. He whispered to Zheng Yulin, "I really didn''t get scratched. It was a sudden pain that I called, but it didn''t hurt."


    Zheng Yulin did not say anything, wiped his feet with clothes, and continued to check carefully.


    The staff whispered to the director, "Director, what should I do? Is this going to be filmed?"


    "You don''t have to take a picture, you can''t broadcast it, and you can shoot it later." The director has a kind of regretful feeling. I wonder if this is a good love program. This kind of lens can definitely produce a lot of cp powder. There is also a degree of popularity in the heat, and the program will receive more attention. It is a pity that Zheng Yulin will definitely not let it go.


    There are new staff members who quietly ask the old staff "They are two, are they together?"


    "It''s all so obvious. What are you still questioning? They must be in contact, otherwise they will be so close."


    "That is to say, they can feel the love of their love when they are far away. Zheng Yingdi looks at Huaxi''s eyes, all of which are love and love."


    "And look at Zheng Yingdi''s look at Huaxi''s body care, they are strange if they are not together."


    "But, the Internet is not always being transmitted. Is Zheng Ying and Cheng Hao a pair?"


    "That''s all cp''s own obscenity. On these two days, Zheng Yingdi didn''t have a look at Cheng Lu. If he was really a pair with Cheng Hao, how could he be so good in front of him? ""


    "But Zheng Yingdi only has so much powder. If they are open, Huaxi is estimated to be killed."


    "It will definitely not be open. The two are not old enough. Huaxi is younger and only in his early twenties. I think that if they can get together for ten years without breaking up, then they will almost be open."


    Tao¡¯s feet did not have scratches. After Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s careful confirmation, he let go of his feet.


    Zheng Yulin asked Tao to sit and rest, and when those people came over, they went in the water again.


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    Throwing a mine in the fall


    Cold smashed a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 28： Fall in love with the movie star 10

    Fall in love with the movie star 10


    After the other groups of people caught up, Zheng Yulin and Tao Yuan re-entered into the water, the two also specialized in grinding for a while, but still catch the fish before others, and then go to the next mission point.


    The last level is to cross the river, the river is quite wide, if the skill is not enough, it will fall into the river. Two boats have been parked in the river, photographers are shooting, and staff are waiting to bring the fallen people onto the boat.


    Zheng Yulin asked Tao, "You think you have to sway a few times."


    "I don''t think I have a problem with one swing, but in this case, the game will end directly. They will definitely not be able to shoot content." Tao said.


    "That''s it, I fell twice and let them shoot enough content." Zheng Yulin said, "and then wait for you to sway, I will succeed again."


    Tao is willing to think about it. "It''s better to drop it once, and I will drop it once, or you will fall into the water. If I can''t, it will be too fake."


    "This height is quite high. It must be very painful to shoot on the water." Zheng Yulin did not want him to fall into the water.


    Tao is willing to say "only one time, it doesn''t matter."


    When Zheng Yulin saw that he insisted, he would not persuade him.


    They waited for a while, and when two groups of people came in, Zheng Yulin first caught the rattan and began to sway, then directly dropped into the water in the middle of the river.


    In this way their order is again behind.


    After the two groups of people also failed, it was their turn to order.


    Tao is willing to grab the rattan and find it more difficult than he thought, but he can insist on swaying across the plane, but in order to shoot, he also let go in the middle and fell into the river.


    After Tao is willing to go up, the other groups have already come.


    Zheng Yulin took the towel and waited for him to come up. He immediately walked over and put a large bath towel on him, using a small towel to help him wipe the water on his face and head.


    "Cold?" Zheng Yulin asked with concern. Today is a cloudy day. Unlike the sun as big as yesterday, the clothes are wet and blown by the wind, or it will be a bit cold.


    "Fortunately." Tao is willing to feel a bit cool, it is not very cold, but the physical fitness of this body is not good, he still has to be careful not to catch a cold.


    Zheng Yulin wiped the water off his body and then changed it to the towel.


    The stars waiting to be on the side, watching the interaction between the two, do not need to guess, you can see that the two must be together.


    They looked at Cheng Hao again, and Cheng Hao¡¯s face was particularly ugly. From the beginning of shooting to the present, his face was not good. So they can also see that Cheng Hao likes Zheng Yulin, and Zheng Yulin is with Tao. Although they do not know, Zheng Yulin and Cheng Hao have not been together, but the entertainment circle has more emotional entanglements, but outsiders do not know it, and they have long been eccentric.


    Cheng Hao has been sullen and has no mood to maintain his position. The director has passed him, but it has no effect.


    Chen Hao grabbed the rattan and slid it out. The soft hand did not catch it and slipped into the water. After he went up, the staff handed him a towel. He took a bath towel and put it on his body, without the water dripping from his hair.


    Cheng Hao turned his head and saw that Zheng Yulin held the hand of Tao Yuan, and touched the face of Tao Yuan, and he did not avoid it. He only took him into his arms. He was thinking this way, and the next second he saw Zheng Yulin holding Tao Yuan into his arms.


    Zheng Yulin thought, anyway, they can certainly see that the hugs between the couples are normal things, and he does not want to endure.


    In the face of so many people, Tao is willing to be held by him, can not help but blush.


    Others have avoided their gaze, thinking that you are so crowded with dog food, have you considered the mood of a single dog? Can you not ruin our weak heart?


    Others try not to look at them. Only Cheng Hao has been glaring at them, and he is eager to rush to separate them.


    After the pottery wished to go across the opposite side, Zheng Yulin also swayed. After the first place came out, the other groups of stars would no longer have to carry out the task.


    Zheng Yulin took the hand of Tao Yuan, went to the car and changed the clean clothes first, and everyone else changed clothes.


    Finally, everyone gathers together, the host awards the prize to the two, and then the filming is completed and can be returned to the hotel.


    They are tomorrow''s planes returning home. After dinner, Tao hopes to go out for a walk. So Zheng Xiaolin took him to the nearby market, but it was not an ordinary market, but a market that sold some strange things.


    They stood in front of a booth. The mini fireworks sold in this booth were made into fireworks in the shape of a lighter. Just click on it and the fireworks will pop up. However, this is a reduced version of the fireworks, and the fireworks are also 10 cm high.


    "This is good," Zheng Xiaolin took one and threw it in his hand. "Buy it back and give it to my dad, telling him to use this to order a cigar."


    Tao is willing to look at him with a black line, a serious question, "Is it for your father?"


    Zheng Xiaolin saw him look like a serious question. After a moment, he said, "You have this question, I may have to go back and ask my mother to give you a definite answer."


    Tao is willing to look at him more silently, I want to say that my parents?


    Tao is willing to choose the most lethal, and handed it to Zheng Yulin, "Give this to your dad. After he used it, if he didn''t kill you, you must have been his own."


    "Yes," Zheng Yulin took over, after paying with his mobile phone, put it in his pocket. "After waiting for him to use it, I told him that this is his meeting to send him in the future."


    Tao is willing to be guilty immediately, then go and grab "you took it, give it back to me!"


    Zheng Yulin strode away, and Tao was willing to follow up immediately, reaching into his pocket, but he was holding his hand, and Tao was willing to scare and immediately pulled his hand out. This is on the street, there are a lot of tourists, it is normal for the two to come out after the filming, but if they are photographed, the country will definitely release the news immediately.


    The two came to a booth where archery won prizes. Zheng Yulin asked Tao if he wanted to play. Tao was willing to look at the prize at the highest point and nodded.


    The target of the archery is not fixed, but moved. Tao is willing to choose a medium level of training, a total of ten arrows, each shot in the bull''s eye.


    Tao is willing to take over the prizes given by the stall owner, then raise his hand and point to the prize at the top, saying, "I want that."


    In a glass cover, there is a dolphin-shaped sapphire. The sapphire is famous, probably with a fist size, and is a naturally formed shape, not carved later. This gem has also been reported in domestic travel news. This sapphire is unique. Although this world has more unique gems, this sapphire is not the most valuable.


    But why do such precious items appear on such booths? Because of this gem, it is a very old tribe. The stall of this tribe is the patriarch of this tribe. This tribe now has hundreds of people, all of whom rely on this booth to live a prosperous life, because this gem attracts a large number of tourists every year.


    Zheng Yulin has some difficulties, because so far, after many people have tried, they have not been able to take away the sapphire, and he has no confidence to get it.


    "I will try it." After Zheng Xiaolin finished speaking, he used a foreign language to communicate with the stall owner.


    When the stall owner heard that he wanted to get the dolphins blue, he immediately got excited and thought that he could make a big profit today.


    Choosing the highest level, it is several times more expensive than the ordinary level, and ten arrows are in the middle of the bull''s eye. If you can''t shoot it, you will give it money. There is not even a consolation prize.


    Zheng Yulin squinted for a long time. After the first arrow was shot, the stall owner stopped the target and hit the target. The stall owner couldn¡¯t help but applaud him and gave a thumbs up.


    The second arrow shot out, only a little distance from the bull''s-eye. The stall owner shook his head with a regretful expression, spread his hand to him, and then suggested that he pay again, once again.


    Seeing the appearance of the stall owner, Zheng Xiaolin couldn''t help but smack the corner of the mouth, knowing that it would be white to send money again.


    "I bought a better gem to send you, this we don''t want to be good?" Zheng Yulin said.


    "I want this." Tao is willing to look at the blue dolphin gem, like asking a child to have a toy child. If you don''t buy it, you won''t leave.


    In fact, this gem, compared with other unique gemstones, its value is not so high. Its cultural significance is far higher than its own value, so it attracts so many people.


    "I will try it." Tao said.


    Zheng Yulin had no choice but to pay for him to try.


    When Tao was willing to shoot the first arrow, the second arrow, and even the fifth arrow, both in the bullseye, Zheng Yulin and the stall owner were shocked, and many tourists stopped to watch.


    The stall owner couldn''t help but look at the pottery wish, thinking that this young boy who was looking very thin could actually shoot five arrows in a row.


    Zheng Yulin was also shocked to see Tao Yuan, did not expect that he could actually do it, but this requires a very strong arm and eyesight.


    Tao is willing to rest for a while, pull the bow and arrow again, ready to shoot the fifth arrow, all the quiet around, many people even hold their breath, waiting for him to shoot this arrow.


    Then the arrow hit the target, but it did not hit the bull''s eye, and the surrounding voices were regrettable.


    The stall owner was relieved, but still used a consistent expression of regret, and he was willing to spread his hand to the pottery.


    Zheng Yulin touched his hair and comforted. "You are already very amazing. Don''t be upset."


    "I still want to try again." Tao is willing to look at Zheng Yulin.


    Looking at the eyes of Tao Yuan, what can Zheng Yulin say, he can only pay for him to try again.


    The stall owner is still very happy. Zheng Yulin paid the money three times in a row, enough for them to be used for two months. Although Tao hopes to have five arrows in the middle of the bull''s eye, but wants all the arrows, anyone feels impossible.


    Tao hopes to move his arm and pull the bow again. He is sure to win the jewel. Just did not want people to think that he got the gems very easily, so it reduced the ability of the system. But this time, he will not make another mistake.


    At the time of the seventh arrow, the heart of the stall owner was raised and prayed to the ancestors. Never let this person win the dolphins blue.


    Not only did there be a lot of onlookers around, but they also took out their mobile phones and took the process of Tao Yuan¡¯s archery.


    Only the last arrow is left. As long as the last arrow hits, Tao is willing to take the gem.


    The stall owner is already in the prayer ceremony. He presses his heart with his hands, and he has words in his mouth, and then squats in different directions.


    Zheng Yulin couldn''t help but get nervous. It was only the last arrow, such a difficult archery, even if the prize is not the jewel, it will make people feel nervous. Because the first nine arrows are in the middle, it is a pity that only the last one is missing.


    Tao is willing to start the system again and shoot this last arrow. The arrow he shot obviously hit the target, but the target was moving fast. No one could see if he had a bullseye. Everyone concentrated their attention and waited for the stall owner to close the moving target.


    The stall owner finished the last prayer, kept breathing deeply, and the palm of his hand trembled to the button, but he could not press it.


    "Can you hurry up? Wait a second, the sky will be dark." Tao is not so nervous, anyway, it has already been shot, and the middle or the middle is already a foregone conclusion. Tension is useless.


    The stall owner took a deep breath, closed his eyes and pressed the button hard. The target stopped moving immediately. The people around him widened their eyes. Only he could not blink.


    After a moment of silence, an incredible cry suddenly broke out around, because the last arrow that Tao is willing to shoot is also in the bull''s eye. So many years, after countless people tried, the prizes that were not successfully obtained were actually taken by him. The onlookers also know what they are excited about, and they are not the ones who get the dolphins blue.


    The stall owner knew the sound when he heard the sound. When he opened his eyes and faced the reality, his legs sat softly on the ground, and the tribes of their tribe were won in his hands.


    At the urging of all the tourists, the stall owner had to stand up and take the highest point of the dolphins blue.


    Looking at the slow motion of the stall owner, Tao is willing to wait impatiently, went straight in, and took the glass cover with the gemstone from his hand.


    The stall owner held the glass cover tightly, and the heart was 100 million reluctant. Tao was almost robbed, and took great effort to grab the glass cover.


    Zheng Xiaolin looked a little funny.


    Tao is willing to say to the stall owner, "Your tribe has earned so much money by relying on this gem. If this gem is changed to the owner, it is God''s meaning. Those who violate the will are punished."


    The stall owner looked at Tao Yuan and almost cried. In fact, he was already crying. He is reluctant to look at the dolphins blue, but their tribe believes in the gods, as Tao hopes, if this is God''s meaning, he must follow the gods. Moreover, in order to attract more tourists, the state has publicly publicized for them many times, and set up legal documents. As long as the archery is completed according to the rules, the gems can be legally taken away.


    Tao is willing to go out with his gems, and take the hand of Zheng Yulin and say, "Go, go!"


    The news came out soon in the country, because there were tourists who broadcast live, so they have not returned to China, and some people started bidding. Many people want to buy this dolphins blue.


    After the phone call, Zheng Yulin went into the room and sat down on the bed and said, "I heard that many people in China and abroad want to buy, are you ready to sell?"


    ¡°Why sell it?¡± Tao hopes to look at him and say, ¡°There are so many valuable gems in the world. Why don¡¯t they buy it, why do you buy this gems that are not so valuable?¡±


    Zheng Yulin lay sideways and said to him head-to-head. "Because the fun is a human nature, and some people just like to be concerned. The things you have won this gem have been reported by the media in various countries. Then you buy the gemstones from your hands. People are the next person to be concerned."


    "I haven''t played enough yet, wait until I get tired of it." Tao is willing to roll over and hang up the gems. "In fact, it''s not so much like a dolphin when you look at it. It looks quite like it when you look far. But the color Very good, the color is not the same under different light conditions. In general, it is a good-looking and not bad gem. It is just that this girl''s heart is not suitable for me."


    Zheng Xiaolin couldn''t help but smile. "Are you the kind of man?"


    Tao is willing to say "I am a strong and masculine man."


    "Baby," Zheng Xiaolin touched his face and said, "Are you sure you are talking about you, not me?"


    "Of course it is me, I won this gem, you don''t have it. So, this is enough to show that I am more like a man than you."


    "Baby, like a man is not so judged, it is said that the most powerful ancestor of this tribe archery is a woman. Their female ancestor won this gem by archery. After many years, you have won the jewel by archery, saying It may not be the fate of the arrangement, this gem will only be owned by the girl''s heart."


    Tao is willing to put down the gems in his hands and swear by Zheng Yulin. "If you talk like this, you will lose your baby."


    "Baby," Zheng Xiaolin sat up and took Tao into his arms. "We will return to China after ten hours. Before we leave, let''s do something interesting. Don''t play this jewel anymore."


    Tao hopes that he hasn¡¯t seen enough. He has been holding the gems and flipping over and seeing, "You are yours, I see you."


    Since Tao is willing to say this, he has to entertain himself.


    Zheng Yulin took off the pants of Tao Yuan, and then Tao was willing to play with gems. He played the treasure of Tao.


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    Cold throwing a rocket launcher


    22720286 threw a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 29： Fall in love with the movie star 11

    Fall in love with the movie star 11


    Zheng Yulin let the private plane at home pick up, so the two did not go back to the same plane with other people.


    The advantage of taking a private jet is that there is a room and a bed, so Tao is willing to go from the hotel to the plane.


    Tao is willing to linger in the arms of Zheng Yulin, with his eyes closed and sleepy, and the grungy gems have been thrown aside by him.


    Zheng Yulin holds Tao Yuan, holding a tablet in his hand and watching domestic news and news. Looking down at the people in my arms, thinking about winning a jewel, I was able to get so many reports, and I also caused such a hot star, there is no second person except him.


    "Sell the gems." Tao said suddenly.


    Zheng Yulin looked down at him because he closed his eyes and he thought he was talking.


    "It¡¯s really annoying to be entangled. I still want to take pictures with peace of mind. I don¡¯t want to be asked about gems.¡± Tao wants to think of the last generation, those who bought his paintings, the tangled spirit. It really annoyed him, so he decided to sell the gems.


    If it is other stars, I will definitely take this opportunity to make some hype. But for Tao Yuan, he does not want such heat.


    Tao hopes to think about it now. I feel a little strange. Before returning to the hotel yesterday, he still thought about taking a good rest at the hotel. After eating dinner, he suddenly wanted to go out for a walk. That market is so big, they just stroll around without a purpose, just walked to the booth. When he saw the first sight of sapphire, he suddenly had a feeling that he had to get it.


    He has never been interested in gems before, why is he suddenly interested in this gem? And but for a night, yesterday was still very interested, and it has disappeared.


    I don''t know why, this inexplicable feeling makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Okay, let me arrange." Zheng Yulin determined that he was not talking about his dreams. After thinking about it for a moment, he thought of his mother at home, and liked to collect all kinds of strange gems. It was better for him to pay for it and then give it to her. It is said that he will send it in the future.


    After returning home, Tao is willing to accept an interview with the reporter. He said that he has sold the gems. He is a wealthy businessman who does not want to be named. He has already given him a deposit and will complete the transaction in a few days. As for how much the gem is sold, this is not easy to disclose.


    A few days later, the show began to air.


    Cheng Hao keeps his time and turns on the computer to watch the broadcast.


    At the beginning of the program, the staff put the mark under the water bottle, and then disturbed it, waiting for the artist to pick it up.


    Tao hopes to get the marked water, and the director quietly informs him to find an opportunity to accept the task.


    Tao is willing to make an excuse to go to the toilet. In fact, he did not go to the toilet at all, but hid in a corner and was drawing a task card.


    When Tao was willing to know that he was going to draw a ghost card, why was his face panicked, and then in a few cards, he got a card of a spoiled ghost.


    Tao is willing to face the camera and said, "I¡¯m finished. I¡¯m going to be killed by the audience this time. I haven¡¯t been out for a long time. What if I was taken out of the entertainment circle?¡±


    Tao is willing to go back and forth several times, and then pitifully said to the camera, "Please smack me, all the things I did afterwards, the program group gave me the task, I don''t want to do this."


    Next, Tao hopes that every time he completes a task, he will look for an opportunity to quietly say sorry to the camera.


    He has been so scared that he has been so embarrassed. Of course, no audience will marry him. After all, it is the task that the program asks him to complete, not his own wishes.


    On the contrary, Cheng Hao¡¯s face was not good, and the audience thought that he was in a bad mood. His fans defended him, saying that he could be physically uncomfortable. Otherwise, he was not the one who brought his personal feelings to the show.


    Tao is willing to spoil with Zheng Yulin, a bunch of comments on the message said cute, Zheng Yulin moved to Tao wish, there are a lot of good to say good admiration.


    Looking at the whole show, some cp powder thinks that Tao is always spoiled by Zheng Yulin, Cheng Hao is angry, so his face will be bad.


    It''s not that the editor deliberately cuts it like this, but Cheng Hao''s face is ugly, and they can''t cut his good face.


    Tao is still being smashed by some cp powder, saying that he will not look at his face, and that Cheng Hao is so unhappy, he is only a spoiled person.


    However, those cp powders that were so eager to be pottery were also smashed back by Zheng Yulin''s fans. They said that the two are friends, and the relationship is obviously better. Of course, people will choose to be familiar with others.


    Cheng Hao hardly closed the computer, swept the computer to the ground, and called the program angrily. Why didn''t he edit it according to his requirements? He obviously told people to tell them.


    The producer of the program group replied to him, and Zheng Yulin also sent people to come. The contents broadcast now are edited according to their requirements. And in the program, there is no lens that is particularly unfavorable to him, and his shots of angry and horrible are all reduced. The ugly face is also very easy to find an excuse to go round, and his face is ugly, they can''t help.


    The program group was questioned by Cheng Hao and felt that he was really innocent. They just did not follow the requirements of him and maliciously edited Tao. But this is the result of the intervention of Zheng Yulin, and they have no way.


    Cheng Hao forced the mobile phone to the table, and when he thought of Zheng Yulin''s maintenance of Tao, he trembled. He won''t be able to do this, he can''t get it, others can''t think of it!


    After the two-stage program was broadcast, Tao Yuan and Zheng Yulin had a lot of cp powder. Many netizens felt that Zheng Yulin was really too fond of Tao Yuan, and the two people felt very good together.


    However, these cp powders are sandwiched between the powder and the number of cp powders. They dare not be too high-profile, and even dare not concentrate too much. They only dare to discuss in scattered circles.


    In fact, the content of the film has been edited, and many of the pictures are not what they were originally. If they are broadcast directly according to the captured content, it is estimated that the powder and cp powder will be blown up.


    The last time the massage chair was taken by Cheng Hao, Zheng Yulin directly threw it, and re-customized two new massage chairs. When he and Tao were willing to play, they sit next to each other.


    Cheng Hao sat alone not far away, watching Zheng Xiaolin''s expression of tenderness, and his gentle eyes, at this moment belong to another person. He was unwilling, but he still comforted himself, and he would soon be able to take it back.


    After a few more episodes, the development of the plot is the emotional line of Zhao Xuan and Ming Xuan. Cheng Hao thinks that since Zheng Yulin and Tao Yuan can make a living because of the drama, he can do the same. When he is playing a relationship with Zheng Yulin, he conveys his heart to Zheng Yulin. And the more he came to the back, he and Zheng Yulin also had a affectionate play, the intimate play is the most likely to produce feelings, he does not believe that Zheng Xiaolin will not be tempted by him.


    "Is it hurting you last night?" Zheng Yulin touched the wrist of Tao.


    "Fortunately...." Tao hopes that as long as he thinks about it, he can''t help but blush. Although he was very shy at first, he was very happy to play later.


    "How about going back to play the upgrade version tonight? Put on another dress I sent you."


    "Are you a dress? A rag, still so expensive." Tao wished to give him a look.


    "It¡¯s made of milk fiber. It¡¯s expensive, but it¡¯s comfortable to wear. It¡¯s worth it.¡±


    "Do you like me wearing women''s clothes?" Tao is willing to think of the miniskirt last night, and Zheng Yulin also took a lot of photos for him.


    "I like both men''s and women''s wear, although it gives me a completely different feeling, but they all make me excited."


    "Huaxi! Come over." shouted to Qing.


    "Come on!" Tao is willing to sit up quickly, then get up and walk quickly.


    "You are going to play, for a while you have to pour water on her body. If it is not splashed, it is too much trouble to change clothes. There are not so many clothes for her. You should practice first, find the feeling, and fight for one." Xiang Qing said.


    Tao is willing to look at the people who want to play against him. He suddenly smiles and says, "Qiaojie, have you finally appeared? I almost forget that you have to shoot."


    "Do you know?" Xiang Qing asked casually.


    "We are a company." Tao said.


    "Oh, that line, go to the side of the show yourself." Xiang Qing said and went to other busy.


    Li Qiaoqiang pulled out a smile and said hello to Tao. "Huaxi, I used to be bad. I am a predecessor. I shouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed. If you don¡¯t remember the villain, don¡¯t worry about it. ?"


    "Where is the clever sister said, you didn''t push me into the water before, and I didn''t come to bed under the high fever. It was directly slap me, and I lost several chances. At that time, it was quite domineering. Now I am going to domineering. where?"


    Li Qiao¡¯s smile could not be maintained and he was getting more and more embarrassed. She did not expect that Huaxi would be so hot now, a wave of heat, and a rapidly increasing number of fans. In a short period of time, although he could not immediately jump to the front line, there is already a fever of the first-line star.


    So there is such a sentence in the entertainment circle, it is still very reasonable, the person who hits the fire, he will be fire sooner or later, you can not stop. Those who are destined to be unable to fire, your strength is stronger, the background is bigger, and the fire is not fire.


    Li Qiao also had some regrets before, but she still felt that if Huaxi was not tempered and would not be soft, their conflict would not be bigger and bigger. Now the company''s newcomers are counting on him to be able to pull him and try his best to please him. Li Qiao certainly hopes to borrow his light, but the contradiction between the two is so big, let alone borrow money, can you It¡¯s not bad to step on her.


    Tao is willing to turn over the script and go to Xiang Qing to say "guide, about the next story, I have a little advice."


    Looking at him to "What advice?"


    "Zhao Xuan did not look at Shui Yao Yao for many days. Shui Shui Yao waited for him to wait for the mood, and was almost hurt by the palace lady around Deyi. He was furious and all his efforts were almost because of a palace lady. It is ruined. So I feel that the light is splashed with water, and I can¡¯t express the anger of Shui Yao Yao. He should keep the cup of water, play the maiden vent, and then find Zhao Xuan by this matter. This is later than Zhao Xuan. Suddenly seeing him, it is more reasonable."


    Xiang Qing listened to his words and watched the script seriously think about it. After a while, she nodded. "This is really more reasonable. Just change what you said."


    "I haven''t beaten people before, I may not be able to fight forever. Can I practice with her first?" Tao asked.


    "Is there anything wrong with this?" Xiang Qing looked at him and said, "You can do it yourself, and start shooting directly."


    "Would you please guide me? I am wearing a women''s dress, but it is a man. I beat her a woman and I didn''t look at it."


    "Yes," said to Qing Qing Station. "Go."


    To the clear face, Li Qiao, "Let''s play the scene, don''t splash the water, change his slap in the face. Huaxi didn''t shoot the slap in the face before, let him practice, and hurry to finish shooting."


    The slap in the face is a common occurrence. Sometimes the actors don¡¯t dare to start, the more they dare not fight, the more they want to remake. Therefore, Tao is willing to say that it is necessary to practice first. Xiang Qing is in favor of it. It is always stronger than ng when it is officially started.


    It¡¯s normal to change the show, especially the weekly drama, which has been changed while shooting. An actor like Li Qiao, Xiang Qing did not need to ask her for advice, and informed her in advance that it was already polite.


    "The palm is slightly bent. When you throw it out, you have to use force. But when you hit your face, you have to gain a little strength. You should practice the force first. If you master it badly, when you shoot it, just hit it hard." It is better to fight hard once than to play many times.¡± Xiang Qing directed Tao¡¯s skill in slap.


    Li Qiao knows that Tao wish is intentional. He just wants revenge. But in this crew, Tao Yuan has been able to make a move with Xiang Qing, and Li Qiaolian has no qualifications to speak. This is reality.


    "I will try it first," Tao hoped to look at Li Qiao and said, "Sorry, my sister, if you play too hard, you tell me, I try to be lighter. When you start shooting, you will bear it, I try to Finished at once."


    Tao is willing to raise his hand. When he wants to sway, Li Qiao can''t help but close his eyes and bite his teeth to prepare, but he does not feel the pain in his expectation. Because Tao is willing to wave, just looking for a location, so she has not hit her face.


    Tao is willing to raise his hand again, and when his palms fall, a crisp voice is heard.


    Li Qiao¡¯s face immediately had a hot feeling. Her face was numb with pain. She bit her teeth and screamed at her.


    Tao is willing to make a look that is scared. "Yes, sorry."


    Nod to the sunny side, "It¡¯s good, it¡¯s this feeling."


    Seeing Li Qiao''s face angry and screaming at Tao, he couldn''t help but frown, thinking about how this person is going? Why are you so unemployed?


    "You try again." Xiang Qing said.


    When he hit the second time, Tao was willing to show his unwillingness to start, and even the sound was not played.


    However, Li Qiao is still very painful. It was just a pain in the skin and a real bone pain.


    Shaking his head to the Qing "This is definitely not the case. Just try again as before."


    Tao hopes to slap another palm, but hesitates when he is close to his face.


    Li Qiao felt that his chin bone had to be displaced, and her tears were coming out.


    However, looking at the sunny, Tao wished that there would be no effort at all, and let him play again.


    After playing dozens of times in a row, Tao is not willing to start.


    Because Li Qiao has been screaming for Tao, she thinks that it is because of her expression, so she wants Tao to dare to start. She can¡¯t help but say, ¡°I said what happened to you?! People practice with you, you What eyes have you been screaming?! You blinked, and another bite-toothed look, can he not fight more?!"


    "Sorry for the director, I am sorry." Li Qiao immediately apologized "I will not blink again. I thought it was the role of the activity in my heart. I understand it wrong, I am sorry."


    "Guide, I don''t think I can change my personality. I have been hitting her all the time. I really can''t fight it. She is not comfortable in her heart." Tao said.


    "I don''t feel uncomfortable!" Li Qiao quickly waved his hand and denied that "I really thought that the role needs, not to have opinions on you. You can always hit me, hit you proficiently, I have no relationship, in fact, you have not played. love me."


    "Wizard...." Tao is willing to look at the sunny.


    "Try again, if you still can''t change, then change." Xiang Qing said.


    Li Qiao did not dare to look at Tao wishing this time, and lowered his eyes and waited to bear his slap.


    However, this slap in the face, still can not make satisfaction with the sunny, she shouted loudly next to the "actor deputy! Come over!"


    The actor deputy director is responsible for managing the group performance and the small role. He heard him call him and immediately ran over.


    "What''s wrong? Wizard."


    "Re-find a girl who is acting, and try to play her role." Xiang Qing said.


    "Know the guide." The actor''s assistant quickly ran away, and soon came with a daughter.


    Xiang Qingrang Tao is willing to continue to try.


    Tao hopes to know that if he still can''t do it, it proves to be his problem. But he was deliberate in front of him, and it was impossible to do it later.


    I tried it two or three times and I was very successful. I nodded to the satisfaction of Qing, and said to the actor¡¯s deputy director, ¡°This character will be played by her. Let¡¯s go back to the previous one, and the money for the work will be given to her.¡±


    "I know the guide." The actor deputy said.


    Tao is willing to look at Li Qiao, smiled and said, "I am really sorry for the clever sister, so that you have so much slap in the face, it is really your eyes are too fierce, I am a little scared, so I have been unable to fight. Don''t mind, these slaps, I will give it back to you."


    Li Qiao endured tears and made a fist.


    Tao is willing to go back to sit down, lie down and silence for a while, then turn around and look at Zheng Xiaolin and ask, "Do you see me hitting people?"


    "See it." Zheng Yulin said.


    "Then you think I am bad?"


    "This is something that is often done in filming. Is there anything bad or bad?" Zheng Yulin said, "But in order to vent personal grievances, deliberately playing many times, it is often there."


    "I just intentionally beat her many times." Tao said.


    "I believe that you have your reasons, or you will be hurt by your personality."


    Tao is willing to lie on his side and say, "Because she has played me several times before, I said I will definitely call back."


    "She hit you?!" Zheng Yulin''s eyes changed immediately, and the eyes flashed.


    "When a large number of newcomers just entered the company, she might think that I looked at the most honest. In order to stand up in front of our newcomers, I caught a typical lesson. But she didn''t know, I looked at the most honest, but Personality is the most embarrassing, the more she wants to whole me, the more I refuse to bow down and soften. She deliberately finished me many times and also beat me several times. She knows that I am prone to illness, very cold days take me Pushing the pool, let the assistant stop, or I will come up, I will have a high fever that night." Tao is willing to complain with Zheng Yulin.


    Zheng Yulin¡¯s heart was tight, as if he had been shackled, and he had suffered so many grievances before they had met. A 18-line female artist would dare to hurt his baby, he would not let her go. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 30： Fall in love with the movie master 12

    Fall in love with the movie master 12


    Li Qiao has been crying in the toilet for a long time. Although she has suffered a lot of grievances since her debut, she is still the first to experience such an angry feeling.


    But as long as she still wants to stay in the company, she will continue to suffer such grievances in the future. She knows that Tao hopes that she will not let her go so easily. Because it is her, it will not let the pottery.


    After washing his face, Li Qiao went out from the toilet.


    Seeing Cheng Hao, who was not far away, Li Qiao stunned and then walked over and called "Cousin."


    Cheng Hao saw the scene just now, and also saw that Tao is willing to deliberately want to complete her "Do you have a festival with Huaxi?"


    "Yeah." Li Qiao nodded. "I have been through him before. He is now back."


    In the face of Cheng Hao, Li Qiao has nothing to hide, although she is not very close to Cheng Hao, but at least it is an acquaintance.


    "Come to me tomorrow, tell me in detail, maybe I can help you."


    "Really?" Li Qiao was surprised. She did not expect that Cheng Hao would offer her help. If he is willing to help her, then she is really lucky, and she does not have to worry about being bullied in the company.


    Cheng Hao gave her phone number to her, and after spending some time with her, she turned and left.


    Cheng Hao returned to the shooting scene. Next, he and Tao wished that there were three actors in Zheng Yulin.


    The scene to be filmed is that Shui Shui Yao came to the Royal Garden to see Zhao Xuan, just as Ming Xuan was also present, the two were drinking wine. Shui Shui Yao heart vinegar, deliberately targeting Ming Xuan, want to get the care of Zhao Xuan.


    The indifference of Mingxuan, as well as the gentleness and elegance, and the sourness and temperament of Shuiyu Yao, formed a stark contrast.


    Zhao Xuan is obviously biased towards Ming Xuan, which makes Shuiyu Yao more embarrassing and dissatisfied, but Zhao Xuan also comforted Shui Yaoyao. After all, he still loves Shuiyu Yao at this time.


    The makeup artist is helping the pottery to organize the makeup. Zheng Yulin and Cheng Hao have already settled in the garden. After everything is ready, Xiang Qing shouted loudly at the loudspeaker.


    Shuiyu Yao dragged the long skirt into the Royal Garden and bowed to Zhao Xuanxing.


    Zhao Xuan did not feel very surprised about his appearance. He reached out and raised him. "How come love?"


    Ming Xuan saw Shui Yao Yao and stood up and saluted him "The Emperor."


    "Chen Chen naturally came to find his Majesty." Shui Yuyao glanced at Ming Xuan and said, "Ming Daren is a minister, but he often enters and exits this deep palace. I am afraid it is not suitable. It is the minister, it should be more Sharing government affairs, not drinking alcohol in the sun."


    "The maiden''s words are very, the minister and his majesty..."


    "Stop!" suddenly shouted to Qing, and then said with a megaphone, "Cheng Wei, pay attention to your eyes, this time you should be more open, and your expression, not too serious. Ready, come again once."


    Looking at the gaps in the preparations for the field, Zheng Yulin looked at Tao and asked if he was "tired?"


    "Fortunately, there is no dance today, not very tired." Tao is willing to whisper.


    Zheng Yulin reached out to the assistant, and the assistant immediately ran over and handed the mug to him.


    "Bird''s nest, drink a little moisturizing scorpion." Zheng Yulin handed the cup to the mouth of Tao.


    Tao is willing to hold the mug and say, "When you have finished this section, drink it. I put on a lipstick and it won''t be good if I get it."


    "Specially prepared for you, get it up and get rid of it. After the drink, let the makeup artist come over and give you makeup." Zheng Yulin urged him with his eyes.


    Tao is willing to hold the mug, drink carefully, try not to let the lips touch.


    Cheng Hao had wanted to brew his emotions and waited for the film to finish, but the intimate atmosphere of the two men seriously affected his mood and made him more difficult to calm down.


    Tao is willing to drink a little bird''s nest with a small mouth, and return the mug to Zheng Yulin. Zheng Yulin took a big mouth with a cup and handed it to the assistant waiting next to him.


    After starting shooting again, although Cheng Hao¡¯s mood is not stable, but after all, the powerful actors and acting skills still stand the test.


    The more the story goes, the more I can''t help but frown. From the performance of the three people, it seems that there is no problem, it can be passed directly. But apart from Tao Yuan, the feelings of Zheng Yulin and Cheng Hao are not in place.


    Xiang Qing not only cares about the actors'' acting skills, but also cares about the feelings they show, that is, whether the actors have taken the heart or not, whether they have brought the emotions into the role completely, she is the one who cares the most.


    Zheng Yulin and Cheng Hao''s acting skills are impeccable, but in the eyes of Xiang Qing, they just did not find the feeling, did not fully devote themselves to the role, the traces of the performance is a bit heavy.


    "Stop and stop!" Xiang Qinglian said five stop words, she stood up and said, "Let''s come over."


    The three men walked to the side of Xiangqing and played back the previous shooting content.


    "You look at your performance yourself." Xiang Qing said, "In addition to Huaxi''s full commitment to the emotions, Zheng Yulin and Cheng Hao both of you, the emotions are simply not in place. Although relying on acting, you really put this scene Supported, but the mood is not in place, the appeal is not at all."


    After Zheng Yulin and Cheng Hao saw the replay, it was clear why Xiang Qing said so. They themselves know that when they are acting, they are too much of their own emotions, so they will be as clear as the words, and the mood of the characters is not in place.


    "You should brew it again. This is what you are very good at. It should be done without me to teach you. If you don''t even know how to find your emotions, then I can''t teach you." Xiang Qing said.


    Zhou Bo drama is the most rushed time, but Xiang Qing has always been demanding high, did not achieve the effect she wants, she will not make use of dissatisfied lenses.


    The two went to find a place to adjust their emotions, and Tao wished to sit alone in a daze.


    Cheng Hao is really not able to control the emotions, and Zheng Yulin is mixed with some deliberate ingredients. He just wants to let Xiang Qing feel that he has no way to show his feelings to Cheng Hao. Even if it hurts the image of his acting power, it doesn''t matter, and it''s just a preliminary preparation.


    After they came back, the three men started shooting again.


    Xiang Qing looked at the screen seriously, then frowned again.


    "Stop!" He stood up to Qing and walked straight to them. He watched Cheng Hao say "Cheng Wei, your emotions at this moment should be more calm, not so strong. And the sourness in your eyes is What happened? That is Huaxi¡¯s feelings. He is jealous of both of you. It¡¯s not that you are jealous of them. You haven¡¯t fallen in love with Zhao Xuan yet.¡±


    Xiang Qing turned to Zheng Yulin. "And you, you have feelings for Shuiyu Yao, but the strong love should not be shown here. You see Huaxi''s eyes are a little over, and the love is recycled." In addition, Shuiyin Yao is obviously unreasonable with you. You should be more sensitive to Ming Xuan in terms of reason, so you should comfort the water, but the mood should be toward Ming Xuan."


    "Two, I have already spent enough time. Can you please immediately invest in your emotions and complete this shooting as soon as possible?"


    Whether it is Zheng Yulin or Cheng Hao, they have not been taught this way for many years.


    In the face of Zheng Yulin and Tao Yuan, Cheng Hao could not control his feelings, so he could not enter the mood of the character.


    As long as Zheng Yulin looks at Tao Yuan, he can''t control the love that is about to overflow. When looking at Tao Yuan, it is more emotional to another person, and it is very difficult for him, and he is not willing to do so.


    Looking at the sky, the sun is almost going down the mountain, waiting for them to brew good emotions, and then grab the light to shoot is estimated to be too late.


    "This is almost gone, and it will not work until the day is dark. After all, it is a daytime play, not a night show." Xiang Qing said, "Let''s do it today, let''s finish work today. ""


    "Sorry for the guide." Cheng Hao said quickly, "I want to fly abroad this evening. There is an important audition to participate tomorrow."


    ¡°Going abroad for an audition?¡± Xiang Qing was unhappy and looked at him and asked, ¡°If you audition, you have to shoot abroad. Are you planning to run at both ends?¡±


    "You can rest assured that the guide, I will arrange the time, will not affect the shooting here." Cheng Hao said.


    "But you have already affected the filming now, and there are more and more plays behind you. There will be some two or three days of make-up. If you are not there, who will shoot for you?" asked Xiang Qing.


    "This opportunity is very important to me, I..."


    "Then you shouldn''t pick up this drama!" Xiang Qing said, "In the beginning, you have to play, and now I feel that other opportunities are more important. For me, there is nothing more important than my drama. You Think that other opportunities are more important, that is your business."


    "Take a make-up shot tomorrow, come and see if you can do it yourself." Xiang Qing turned and shouted "Return!"


    After Tao changed his clothes, he went to the parking place, but he did not go to the company''s nanny car, but after talking a few words with Liu Yong, he went to another car.


    "What happened to you today?" Tao asked if he was on the train. "It¡¯s not like you, you are the strength of the film, and the acting is among the best in the entertainment industry."


    "Not because of you." Zheng Yulin turned his face and looked at his eyes. He said seriously, "I don''t feel the presence of other people when I see your eyes. It is even more impossible to look at you. My heart is biased towards other people."


    "Quiet me?" Tao is willing to look at him helplessly.


    "Of course, you must blame you," Zheng Yulin slammed into his arms and kissed him on his face. "Who makes you so attractive, and let me love you so much?"


    Tao hopes to hug his waist and lean on his shoulder and say, "Do you say that Cheng Hao will make a photo shoot tomorrow? He shouldn¡¯t really ignore it, just go abroad to audition? Then the guide will definitely go away. of."


    "I can''t come if he can''t come. If he really decides to run on both sides, it will just reduce the play behind him. I can play the game normally."


    Before the start of the shoot, Zheng Yulin did not feel that he would not be able to play the role of Cheng Hao. However, after the start of the shoot, because I fell in love with Tao, I can no longer show goodwill to others, and even the performances are not like. Even he did not expect that he would be affected so much, but he was not so unhappy.


    After having had dinner, the two had a fever in the bathroom.


    Wearing a nightgown out of the bathroom, Tao is willing to sit on the bed and ask, "Would you like me to play against you? If the performance is not good tomorrow, the guide will definitely be more angry."


    Zheng Xiaolin sat down beside him, staring at him lying down on the bed, kissing his soft lips and saying for a while, "Let''s practice the bed, so it will be more proficient when shooting."


    "You don''t want to be full of such things. You are a movie actor, your strict requirements and high standards? Don''t you worry about it, will this drama be destroyed?" Tao is willing to watch him.


    ¡°Strict requirements and high standards?¡± Zheng Xiaolin thought about it. ¡°It may be that after I released it in your body, when I cleaned it, I was washed away by water. Is it only my brain full of things? You don¡¯t want it? ¡±


    Zheng Yulin kissed him again, and Tao wished to instinctively kiss him back, and was almost immediately teased. He really can''t say what he doesn''t want, because he enjoys it every time, and sometimes he tempts him.


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    The old township threw a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 31： Fall in love with the movie master 13

    Fall in love with the movie master 13


    "You told him that since he didn''t come today, he wouldn''t use it in the future!" He said loudly to Qing, threw the phone to the assistant, and then shouted to the busy operators, "No need to be busy, all work." The scriptwriter team returned to the company to reconvene the script!"


    Tao is willing to just make up the makeup and change the clothes, and then I have to remove the makeup and change the clothes immediately. Cheng Hao actually can''t say it or not. Although their company''s power is quite big, but Xiangqing is not very good, and offended her, Cheng Hao will not be able to receive the play in the future, but still want to shoot Xiangqing''s play, afraid that it is unlikely. If he knows that Xiang Qing is the niece of the chairman of the Zheng Group, it is estimated that he will not be courageous.


    Tao is willing to come out of the dressing room, see Zheng Yulin waiting for him, and go over and ask, "How are you so fast?"


    "I know that most of them will not come, so there is no dress change." Zheng Yulin said.


    "Do you know what?" Tao is willing to ask "Why does he have to go abroad to audition? Even the offending guide does not care."


    "Go to the car and I will tell you again." Zheng Yulin was subconsciously going to pull his hand, but halfway down and let go, they haven¡¯t publicly loved each other, holding hands outside the studio, being seen too badly. .


    Cheng Hao went to the foreign audition movie, their company is one of the investors, so the possibility of his audition success is very big. This is a multi-country film, and the actors are from many different countries.


    Although Cheng Hao is well-known in the TV drama circle, but several times he wants to enter the film circle, he ended in failure.


    After he was married to the giants, he was prepared to slowly retreat, but after feeling that the giants were not easy to live, he decided to move to a higher peak in the entertainment circle.


    It is imaginable that he can not hesitate to sin and go to the audition movie. The film is ready to gather the top stars of the country, and then released in the world, as long as it can be played, it is a kind of avant-garde and fame.


    Moreover, Cheng Hao felt that even if he was angry with Qing, he would sincerely apologize to her and let her know that if he can star in this movie, it will bring more topic and heat to the drama now, and then Let their company give pressure to Qing, and Qing will definitely be soft, he has nothing to worry about.


    However, he underestimated the hot temper of Xiangqing. Her anger came up, but it was not a few apologies that would make her deflated, and she had confidence in her own film and disdain to the heat of foreign movies.


    It is true that Cheng Hao¡¯s strength is very strong. If there is no strong company in the background after Qing Qing, she may indeed endure it. This is reality, there is no way. However, the chairman of the Zheng Group is her relative. She believes that she does not need to be afraid of anyone in this entertainment circle. Concealing the background is because she has always been a low-key person to do high-profile work, does not mean that she is good bullying.


    Xiang Qing has been modifying the script, and she is ready to let the role of Shui Yao Yao become the final achievement of Zhao Xuan, and who loves Zhao Xuan.


    It may be that the anger of Cheng Hao was also vented to the character of Ming Xuan. Xiang Qing was prepared to change Ming Xuan into a hypocrite, and let his setting become a right to get the trust of Zhao Xuan. Later Because I fell in love with Zhao Xuan, I also learned that Shui Yao Yao is actually a man and a heart, and many times I want to frame Shui Yao Yao. However, Zhao Xuan loves Shuiyu Yao and defends him in every possible way. Even if the identity of Shuiyu Yao is exposed, he does not care about the opposition of the ministers and insists on leaving him with him.


    Cheng Hao did not come to make up the film, Xiang Qing can only use the lens that was taken before, if you follow the re-modified plot, these lenses are suitable and reasonable.


    Zheng Yulin knew that Cheng Hao was very capable. He always hated his character, but this time, he felt that he had made such a result. It was really good. In this way, you don''t have to find a way to change the script to Qing.


    Tao wishing to start to pick up some activities and endorsements, this day in the company, carefully selected the endorsement that suits him, Liu Yong suddenly pushed the door and strode in, and excitedly told him a message.


    "What do you say?" Tao would like to think that he had misunderstood "Let me play the Elf Princess? Are you talking about the princess?"


    "It was the director of Bachel who said in an interview. He said that after watching the video of your archery, he specially watched the drama you are playing now. I think that you are the most suitable person in his heart, and their people have already Contact us, I really want to talk to you."


    "Does he know that I am actually a man? Actually let me go to the Elf Princess." Tao hopes to be speechless.


    "You should know, when you shoot an arrow, you don''t wear women''s clothes. If you look at it, you know the man. He shouldn''t make a mistake..." Liu Yong said, and he was not sure.


    "Then he knows, the character I am playing now is a man dressed as a woman, not a real woman?"


    "This..." Liu Yong is even more uncertain. Because of cultural differences, it is difficult for foreigners to understand the costume dramas of their country. He is really uncertain. Does the international director really know what costume dramas are? Men dressed as women.


    Tao hopes to helplessly shake his head and say, "Push it, just tell them, I am shooting, I don''t have time to play their movie. The guide just modified the script because Cheng Hao didn''t make up the film. The scene behind me is more. It is impossible to indirectly other plays at all."


    "But, this opportunity is really hard to come by, so many national stars, robbed the head and want to fight for a role. It is rare for the director to name you, if it is pushed, it would be a pity."


    "Why is there any way? Cheng Hao is such a big star, the company is still so strong, and it has been changed by the guide and the people. If I want to pick up this movie, I will offend the guide. I don''t want to be entertained in the future." The circle is mixed." In the heart of Tao wish, I don''t really want to pick up the movie. The lineup of the All-Stars is difficult for the audience to enter the show. When they look at it, they all go to the stars, and they definitely play in minutes. If you can''t let the audience into the plot, even if it is a blockbuster, it won''t be a good movie.


    Liu Yong thinks it is right, although the opportunity is rare, but who just happened to hit it? They really can''t compare with Cheng Hao''s company. If they are offended, they will be offended. If they give some benefits, they will be reconciled. If they are offended now, they will be directly blocked, and they will not want to mix in the future.


    "Right, Wang always said to me, he wants to talk to you about the new contract as soon as possible." Liu Yong said.


    "You don''t want to worry about Wang. The contract is not a day or two. I will finish the game. When I finish the show, I will settle down and talk to him carefully." Tao said.


    "I think he is really anxious. After all, you are getting more and more angry now, and you are still in love with Zheng Xiaolin. If Zheng Xiaolin can help you, it is not impossible for you to become a first-line star in the future. He is afraid that you will be worried. Signed by other companies."


    Tao is willing to sigh and say, "You don''t want him to be so nervous. Since I said that I want to win with the company, as long as the company can give me the most autonomy, then I don''t mind letting the company spend more money."


    Liu Yong nodded. "I will tell him."


    Cheng Hao''s successful audition, this is the company''s investment benefits, in the competition with many stars, his odds will be even greater. He is now on the plane returning to China, but his mood is not particularly good because of the audition.


    He already knows about modifying the script to Qing, but this thing is still waiting for him to come back. Whether it is the role of Ming Xuan, or the current movie, he does not want to give up.


    He thought that he had a successful audition and signed a movie role, which would last a long time in the country. But another news fever completely overshadowed his news, that is, the director of Bachel personally named Huaxi, wants him to play the news of the Elf Princess.


    Just because he watched some of his archery videos, he actually let him be a male princess. This kind of idea is too exaggerated and unrealistic. If you are a big international director, can you not rely on it?


    So many female stars, isn¡¯t there a suitable princess? There will be more archery, do you have to publicly name a man to perform? Actually let him overshadow his own heat.


    He hadn''t put him in the eye before, just because he was with Zheng Yulin, so he hated and slapped him, but never thought he would lose him in other ways. But now, he has a huge sense of crisis, he feels that he will not be able to shoot again.


    After Cheng Hao returned to China, he immediately went to apologize to Xiangqing and talked to her about the script.


    After Xiang Qing revised the script, she found that the revised plot is more in line with her mind, perhaps because she was involved in the role of Shui Yao Yao in the process of creation, so she changed her original plot, but let her I feel more comfortable in my heart. Moreover, Cheng Hao has signed a movie role, it is impossible to take care of both sides, so Xiang Qing changed the plot back.


    Cheng Hao felt that he couldn¡¯t make a decision on Qing¡¯s stubbornness, which made him feel very angry. He simply let the company come forward to pressure Shiqing and let her serve softly.


    In order to play the present drama, Tao is willing to push away the invitation of foreign directors and once again get the news.


    When Xiang Qing was interviewed, he praised Tao and wished that he had no contractual spirit and would not want to cooperate with him anymore.


    At the same time, the two crews are shooting at the same time, and there are occasional occasions in the entertainment circle, as long as both sides can take care of both. However, a crew is in the country, a crew is abroad, and it is a large-scale, big-production crew. It is almost impossible to take care of both sides.


    If Xiangqing had no opinion on this, it would not be a big problem, but Xiangqing not only had a lot of opinions, but also satirized Cheng Hao in the interview and revised the contents of the script, which caused the strongness of Cheng¡¯s brain powder. Dissatisfied, said to boycott the show.


    Xiang Qing is also a fan with many fans. Although as a director, her number of fans cannot be compared with Cheng Hao, but this time it is obviously Cheng Hao is wrong, so many passers-by stand up to help Xiang Qing speak.


    Under such circumstances, Cheng Hao had to do something to save his reputation.


    At the time of attending the event, Cheng Hao accepted the media''s visit and was the one that happened recently.


    Cheng Hao faced the reporter, and he stopped talking and stopped. The preface did not answer the latter. But those experienced reporters also got a lot of information from his words.


    So after the interview, many media immediately went out to the news, saying that Cheng Hao alluded to being kicked, and the person who intervened in his feelings was Huaxi. He hopes to leave the crew soon, because he does not want to face the two people again, or he wants to be inserted into the knife, and he has been bleeding. And the media also came to the conclusion that it is Zheng Yulin and Huaxi, who are probably in love.


    This time the network was completely blown up, and all the fans fought together, all of them huddled together. Some even did not figure out whether they were themselves or not.


    Cheng Hao is not afraid to make things bigger. As long as he is topped in the wind, the worst thing about being detained is not him. He has already completed the divorce procedure and resumed the single. If they shake his married things, he said that they are maliciously retaliating and deliberately marry him. He is clearly single unmarried.


    If Zheng Yulin and Tao are willing to open a relationship, Cheng Hao thinks that it would be better. He just pulled a cp with Zheng Yulin, and they were often stunned by fans of Zheng Yulin. If they were both open, see if he could live with the insults of Zheng Xiaolin''s fans. When I couldn¡¯t stand the pressure, I was beaten up and broke up.


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    All are garbled, throwing a mine


    The mining ear threw a mine


    Comfort. Throwed a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 32： Fall in love with the movie emperor 14

    Fall in love with the movie emperor 14


    Tao hopes not only to be smashed by cp, but also to say that he is the third child who is ruining other people''s feelings. He is also being praised by some of Zheng Yulin''s fans. He said that he seduce Zheng Xiaolin''s shameless face. There are also some passers-by who are not known at all. When they see someone yelling at him, they are also following them. Anyway, the third is hateful, and it should be right.


    Outside of Rising, there are still a lot of fans. As soon as Tao hopes to appear, someone will throw things at him.


    Zheng Yulin comforted Tao Yuan, let him not worry and panic, give him a little time, he will handle these things well. Those fans who are looking for trouble will not let go. He has already made people remember that they are all people. They can''t show them how they are, but in the dark, he has a way to rectify them and hurt his loved ones in the name of fans. It is his enemy.


    Tao Yuan is not really worried, but now it seems that his situation is very bad, but Cheng Hao angered Zheng Yulin, it is simply looking for a dead end.


    The door of the lounge was opened, but it was not Liu Yong or assistant, but Li Qiao.


    "The big star, don''t dare to go out here?" Li Qiao sighed and said, "There are few people waiting for you outside, are those fans of you?"


    "How? With Cheng Hao on the line, I feel that I can''t turn over again, can''t wait to fall to me?" Tao said calmly, "You are too anxious."


    Li Qiaoyiyi, a little surprised in my heart, I thought to myself, how did he know that he was on the line with Cheng Hao?


    ¡°Hey!¡± Li Qiao snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too early. Since you know that I¡¯m on the line with Cheng Hao, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that you¡¯re fighting with Cheng, you¡¯re not self-sufficient. Even if Zheng Yulin is bent on protecting You can''t fight their company."


    "Is it?" Tao is willing to look at her with sympathy. "What will happen to Cheng Hao? I can''t say it right now, but you can''t have other endings besides the miserable end."


    "Do you think you are fortune-telling?" Li Qiao sarcastically said, "If you are really fortune-telling, you should know that the miserable people will be yourself, and don''t believe that we are walking!"


    Looking at Li Qiao turned and went out, Tao is willing to pout, ignorance is also blessing, but this blessing is only temporary.


    ..............................


    "What are you going to do?" Xiang Qing looked at Zheng Yulin and asked, "Whether you admit it, or don''t admit it, Huaxi will be stunned by your fans, acknowledging that it will be even worse."


    "I intend to quit the entertainment circle first, and then openly love." Zheng Yulin said.


    "What do you say?!" The eyes wide open to the shock "You have to quit the entertainment circle? Do you want to scare those fans, or really don''t plan to act?"


    "I don''t want to play, I am tired of it." Zheng Yulin said calmly. "When I finish the show, I won''t shoot it. I will go back to the company to help. If there is a good script in the future, I will be a director."


    "What about Huaxi?" asked Qing.


    "As long as he still wants to play, I certainly support him." Zheng Yulin said, "When we finish the show, we will get married. If he has the script he wants to play, I will invest in him."


    "Do you really love him like this?" Xiang Qing is still unbelievable. "For him, even the play is not played, you are not afraid of regret later?"


    "In fact, it is not all because of him. I suddenly felt that I was not so interested in acting." Zheng Yulin said, "Of course, he also took part in the reason, because after falling in love with him, I have no way to show love to others. Meaning, even if it is fake, it is acting, I don¡¯t think I want to do it. I will never regret it. He is the person I am willing to protect with life. Nothing is what I can¡¯t do for him. does not matter."


    "...I don''t know if it should be said that love is great, or should it be said that love is terrible." Shaking his head to Qing, she couldn''t understand his mind anyway. "Take a lesson to Cheng Hao. They are all from Jin Yu. Habitually, relying on an old man to go to bed, let Jinyu''s people all tie him up, I really thought that the entire entertainment circle can let him do whatever he wants. But for the time being, don''t do too much, he still has some plays to shoot, wait for him to kill After that, how can you rectify him?"


    After the troubles became more and more troublesome, more netizens began to boycott the "hegemony", saying that they did not watch the play of Xiaosan and the derailed men. Xiang Qing felt that Cheng Hao had dared to make things happen to this point, and his good days were completely over. Really provoked Zheng family to take the shot, the old man surnamed Jin is difficult to protect himself, but also can keep him Cheng Hao?


    Zheng Yulin¡¯s fans are waiting for him to make a public statement. What they want to see is that he declares that he is not in love with anyone. But it was hard to wait until the studio¡¯s statement, but only said that he had not been with Cheng Hao, and that pursuing anyone is his freedom.


    He did not clarify his relationship with the wish, nor did he disclose their relationship, but the fans have already foreseen that he is estimated to be really in love. So the powders are even more angry, and they are not willing to die.


    Cheng Hao looked at the news, as well as the comments of those who wished to give up, and I was very proud of it. In his heart, he didn''t want to go to the point where Zheng Yulin was out of control, but they all forced him. If he didn''t give them some lessons and let them know how powerful they were, they really thought they could bully them. . I also took this opportunity to let Zheng Yulin know that no matter how famous he is now, he has the ability and the power to fight.


    Cheng Hao shut down the computer to sleep, and he slept very well this night. He feels that since no matter how he puts down his dignity and prays, Zheng Yulin refuses to give him a chance, then let him feel the pain of being suppressed, and let him feel the benefits of power, he will succumb.


    Early the next morning, Cheng Hao was awakened by the ringing of the mobile phone. He was very unhappy to pick up the mobile phone. After connecting, he said loudly, "I have no work today. So early in the morning, what do you call me?!"


    "There is something wrong, you go to the news soon!" On the other side of the phone, Cheng Hao, the agent, his voice is very flustered.


    "What happened?" Cheng Hao opened the quilt and got out of bed, thinking about what can happen at this time? Is it that Zheng Yulin said that he was married? He has already prepared for the response. Is it so flustered?


    "Ma Jiahong in front of the media, shakes out all your marriage, and announced your marriage contract, as well as the divorce contract, as well as a bunch of wedding photos and photos of life."


    "What are you talking about?!" Cheng Yi took a moment and ran to open the computer. His hand was shaking constantly. He did not expect that Ma Jiahong did not abide by the contract and put their marriage in front of the media. Shake it out.


    Clicking on the biggest media website, today''s entertainment headline title is that the fact that Cheng Hao has been married for two years is so in his eyes.


    Cheng Hao was panicked. He really didn''t expect it. It would be Ma Jiahong who broke the news.


    After changing the clothes, Cheng Hao hurried out, he was going to ask Ma Jiahong to ask, why did he do this. In their divorce contract, they clearly stated clearly that he could not tell anyone that they were married, and that they could not disclose it to the media and reporters. He now violates the contract.


    Ma Jiahong was ready to meet him, watching him rushing in, not at all surprised.


    "Why are you doing this?!" Cheng Hao angered him. "You have violated the contract. I can sue you! And I have all the evidence that your family is violent. Do you want to go to jail?!"


    "Go and sue, big deal is just a few years of prison." Ma Jiahong did not care.


    Cheng Hao¡¯s heart was in doubt, and more was doubts. Ma Jiahong¡¯s face was also a head and face. Now he doesn¡¯t even care about it.


    "Why? Why are you doing this in the end?!" Cheng Haoqi tried hard to pat the table.


    "I just can''t see you better. Are you satisfied with this answer?" Ma Jiahong calmly said, "If you dare to sue me, I will tell you all about derailing. Then I will tell the judge, my family is violent, too." Because you are derailed, the court will judge it lightly."


    "Do you have any evidence to prove that I am derailed?" Cheng Hao glared at him and asked him with a bite.


    Ma Jiahong opened the drawer and took a stack of photos and threw it at him.


    Cheng Hao looked at the photos, his face was pale and his legs were soft and he could barely stand.


    "You are very cool to wear a green hat for me. These bed photos can completely destroy your current career and be cast aside by everyone. You can''t mix in the entertainment industry in your life."


    "Where did you get these photos?" These photos should have been taken recently. If he had these photos at the beginning, then he would not agree so easily to the divorce and would definitely torture him. And how can these photos be photographed? This is the private villa of Chairman Kim.


    "You offended someone who shouldn''t offend. Do you think that your gold chairman is really omnipotent?" Ma Jiahong said, "I did fear him before, so I know that you have a bad relationship with him. I agreed to divorce you. But now I am not afraid of him, you let him deal with me, let me see and understand his ability."


    "It''s your home violence, I went to the chairman to let you agree to the divorce!" Cheng Hao is both angry and wronged. "I said that I want to live with you, I am ready to retreat." If you can do it to me, will I do this?!"


    "Are you ready to live with me?" Ma Jiahong patted the photos and said, "When you live with me, you are still waiting for the old man? If I knew that you were so disgusting, so dirty, I simply Will not marry you!"


    Cheng Hao closed his eyes and his body kept shaking. "Who is this? Who made you do this?!"


    "You know it''s useless," Ma Jiahong said sarcastically. "If you want to blame, you will blame you too arrogantly, thinking that your chairman can cover the sky with his hands. I don''t know, there are people outside the sky. Soon he is hard to protect himself. Do you think he can still keep you?"


    Cheng Hao slammed his eyes and glared at him and asked, "Is it Zheng Yanlin? Is he right?!"


    Ma Jiahong smiled and said, "Think about who you have recently offended. It should not be difficult to guess who it is. Seeing that we have been married, I kindly reminded that this is just the beginning, you are mentally prepared. Waiting for a bigger blow." 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 33： Fall in love with the movie emperor 15

    Fall in love with the movie emperor 15


    Li Qiao was plastered on her face, her face was blue and purple, and her assistant carried her suitcase and the two entered the company.


    Li Qiao was particularly unlucky recently. As long as he went down the stairs, he would fall. He was almost hit by a car on the road several times. She slept at home at night, and suddenly someone rushed in and violently yelled at her. The pain in the body was gone. I broke into a person in the big night and almost didn''t scare her. Although she had already reported the police, she did not dare to live at home, so she was ready to move to the company for a while, and wait for the police to catch someone and then change to a house.


    When Li Qiaoyi arrived at the company, he was called by the general manager, and then he took out Li Qiao¡¯s contract and asked her to talk about the appointment.


    "Resolve?!" Li Qiao''s face was shocked. "Why do you want to cancel the contract? I have not made any mistakes, nor have it caused any bad influence on the company. Why should I let me cancel?"


    "Why should you cancel the contract with you, you should be clear in your own heart." The general manager said, "This is the command of Wang, I just do it."


    The reason that Li Qiao can think of is that she only sinned Tao Yuan¡¯s wish. She bit her teeth and said, ¡°If I cancel the contract now, but the company¡¯s loss, my cousin Cheng Hao, has promised me, will introduce me more. Good resources. Although he seems to be in the midst of the storm, but with the strength of their company, this matter will soon pass. He will still be a big star, and it is not a big deal to get married and divorce. This matter has little effect on him. You put all your bets on Huaxi, and you have to pay attention to it. Cheng Hao is ironic to fix him."


    "These things don''t require you to worry about. Since you think you will have better development, then we will not leave you. Either cancel the contract now, or wait for the snow to be hidden, all your work will be canceled, you choose." ¡±


    Li Qiao face ugly, breathing hard, she was silent for a while, after careful thinking, signed the contract with the uninjured hand.


    Li Qiao went out with anger, and at the corner of the corridor, the newcomers stopped the way.


    "Hey, Qiaojie, I heard that you came to the company to cancel the contract. Do you want to celebrate together?" said one of the newcomers.


    "What are you doing?" Li Qiao saw that their eyes were not good. They didn''t have the fear before. I thought that even these people would dare to ridicule her. The anger in my heart was even more "to give away! I still can''t see you jokes." Even if I leave the company and want to deal with you, it is a breeze!"


    "We are really scared. Please be careful, please don''t let us know. You are really embarrassed. We can''t renew our contracts. We won''t enter the art circle anymore. You want to We, I am afraid it is not that easy."


    "In the future, we are passers-by, as long as you are still in the entertainment circle, we will always black you."


    "In the future, we will not have another intersection. Before you leave, there are some accounts that we are looking for for you to liquidate."


    "What account? What do I owe you?" Li Qiao looked at them with anger.


    "What do you owe us?" A girl came forward and slammed her face on her face and said, "This slap, you owe me."


    Another girl came forward and pushed Li Qiao to the ground. "This is what you owe me."


    A boy opened a bottle of water and poured it from her head. "This bottle of water is what you owe me."


    "Ah!!!" Li Qiaowei was out of the crowd, sitting on the ground, gas can only scream, she barely supported to stand up and shouted to them, "I am fighting with you!!"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Want to fight with someone? Tell us?"


    "Come on, you start."


    "Do you think we will still be afraid of you?"


    "You still have a hand, still hand!"


    Li Qiao was pushed and pushed by them. Because of a hand injury, her fighting power has weakened a lot.


    "Ah!! Ah!! Ah!!" Li Qiao was like a madman, waving the uninjured hand and yelling to beat them, but they were many people, and soon they pushed her to the ground and let her I can''t climb up.


    Cheng Hao¡¯s marriage was exposed, causing strong dissatisfaction and anger in cp. It¡¯s nothing to marry, but it¡¯s too much to deliberately pull cp when you get married. A lot of cp powder was taken off the powder and stepped on, and the insults ÞÈ ÞÈ vented the anger in the heart.


    And more angry than cp powder, is the fan of Zheng Yulin, because Cheng Hao complained to the media before, so that Zheng Yulin has the image of a smashing man. Zheng Yulin repeatedly tore cp, and also issued a statement saying that he did not associate with him, but he was still insulted by passers-by who did not know the truth. It was a rumor, a rumor, and a broken leg, and some people only believed in rumors and did not believe in rumors.


    In order to vent their anger, the fans insulted Cheng Hao, and he had to close the comment.


    Even if the fact that he was married for two years, those who have passed through Zheng Yulin and Tao Yuan will not feel embarrassed, they will only feel that the circle is really chaotic. Some people even think that when he was married, he did not break with Zheng Yulin, so he only complained when Zheng Xiaolin was better with others.


    Others think that maybe the crew is a spectacle, and the ratings that are soaring are all the highest ratings in history.


    However, this is only a small part of the people''s ideas, after all, there are always such people.


    After Cheng Hao¡¯s marriage was smashed, his fans were dissatisfied with the matter of modifying the script, and they did not dare to scream. After all, Cheng Hao was in the forefront and deliberately framed it. They could only find reasons to defend him. They dared not to express their dissatisfaction.


    For the insults of Zheng Yulin''s fans, they want to go back, but the enemy is not able to take advantage of the number of opponents, and they can only avoid the limelight, waiting for this matter to pass.


    The increase in ratings has also caused Zheng Yulin and Tao to burst a lot of cp powder, because the two people can feel the love between them through the screen. In addition, after the revised plot, the audience is more interested, and the two roles of Zhao Xuan and Shui Yao Yao have attracted more fans.


    Because Cheng Hao''s play is not over yet, in order not to affect the shooting and the broadcast of the whole drama, Zheng Yulin will not expose those photos for the time being, but will never let him be better.


    Cheng Hao spends his daily uneasiness. He is worried that his ex-husband will expose the photos, and he is worried that other people will have those photos. Once the photos are exposed, he will be completely finished, and he will never be able to stand up again in this life. It is.


    Because he was pinched of the handle, he was threatened by his ex-husband and was greatly tortured, but he could not resist.


    Two months later, Cheng Hao finished the last scene and his play was over. Because his plays have been cut down a lot, Xiang Qing and even for the new plot, he has added some new roles. Therefore, he not only changed from the protagonist to the supporting role, but also became a non-influenced main story, and did not have such an important anti-supporting role.


    Their company suddenly had a financial crisis, and the investment in that foreign movie could only be withdrawn. Almost at the same time as the divestment, he was informed that his original audition role had been replaced by others. Whether it is domestic or foreign, the entertainment industry around the world is such a reality.


    Today¡¯s play was filmed on the mountain, and the identity of the Shuijimao man was still left by Zhao Xuanqiang. The content to be filmed in this play is that Shuiyu Yao wears men''s clothing to accompany Zhao Xuan to hunt, Ming Xuan wants to harm the water ¬B ¬B Yao, the result was shot by Zhao Xuan an arrow, and then Cheng Hao can be killed.


    The weather was a little hot and the sun was very big. I took a big hunting scene in the morning. Tao was willing to sweat a lot, and my face was very red.


    Several assistants stood by the fan, and Zheng Yulin wiped his sweat with a wet tissue.


    "Is the thigh bruised?" Zheng Yulin asked with distressed and worried, because the skin of Tao wishing was tender, unlike his thick and thick skin, riding a horse in the morning, he would definitely be rubbed to "Do you want to rub the medicine?"


    "Fortunately, it doesn''t hurt very much, it is a bit thorny feeling." Tao is willing to feel it carefully, he has protective on his legs, it should not be so easily injured.


    "Go to the car and let me see, I will give you some medicine." Zheng Yulin took him to the parking place, anyway, he had to prepare some time to go to a nap for a while.


    Cheng Hao stood in the distance, watching the backs of the two hands holding hands and making a hard fist. Zheng Yulin is not at all evasive now. No matter who sees the relationship between the two, they are obviously ready to be public. Even if they know that they will be embarrassed by fans, are they still going to be open?


    The current crisis of their company, as well as his current difficult situation, he did not know whether it was caused by Zheng Yulin. If it is really Zheng Yulin, he does not know why he has such a great ability to make their company in crisis.


    Not much recently, honest and low-key, I dare not go to provoke Zheng Yulin and Tao Yuan, and try not to appear in front of them, because he is not sure, in the hands of Zheng Yulin, whether or not he has his bed photos.


    This kind of fear and fear, worried about the feeling of being exposed at any time, made him sleepless day and night, and very fearful. Because he was tortured by his ex-husband, he not only smashed a lot of people, but also covered scars under the clothes. The double torture of the body and the spirit puts him on the verge of collapse, sometimes even hallucinations. Even he himself has realized that his mental condition is wrong.


    Xiang Qing is quite satisfied with his status. On the one hand, he feels angry, and the other side is his state, which coincides with the role of the character.


    After they got on Zheng Yulin''s RV and closed the door in the car, Zheng Yulin helped Tao to take off his pants and then went to wash his hands.


    Tao is willing to lie on the bed, looking at the inside of his legs, thighs and calves are red and a large piece, no wonder there is a burning sensation, but fortunately there is no broken skin.


    Zheng Yulin washed his hands and took out the ointment from the medicine box and began to help him.


    The cool feeling makes Tao hope very comfortable. He closes his eyes and enjoys it because the weather is hot and a little sleepy.


    Zheng Yulin helped him with the medicine, and he stayed with him and kissed him hard in his legs.


    "Well~" Tao couldn''t help but tremble.


    Pulling the thin cover on his lap, Zheng Xiaolin turned on the air conditioner, lying down beside him, ready to hold him to sleep for a while.


    Tao is willing to go to sleep half asleep, and soon after going to sleep, suddenly heard Zheng Yulin said, "Let''s get married."


    Tao would like to think that he is dreaming. He opened his eyes and squinted and said, "Have you said anything?"


    Zheng Yulin lifted his chin and looked at him seriously and said, "I said, let''s get married."


    Tao hopes that he will not sleep immediately. He opened his eyes and said, "Are you marrying me?"


    "Yes, are you willing to marry me?"


    "Flowers? Rings?" Tao is willing to look at him dissatisfied, but he is not willing to marry, but the last marriage proposal, so I got a big scene, is this world so perfunctory?


    "There will be," Zheng Yulin kissed him. "We will get the certificate first. The wedding will be delayed later. Before the wedding, I will formally propose to you."


    "Is the card all the way, what is the meaning of the proposal?" Tao said.


    "Absolutely will make you very surprised." Zheng Yulin assured.


    Tao is willing to think about it, worrying that the surprise will become scared, who knows what he will do, immediately shakes his head. "Forget it, I don''t want to surprise, nor ask for marriage. You can arrange the time and hold a wedding." It is."


    "Then you promised?" Zheng Yulin asked, "We will get the certificate first."


    "Yeah." Tao is actually not very fond of high-profile big scenes, and with the experience of the previous world, he knows that marriage is really a very tiring thing, if it is not too good to do a wedding, he wants Even the wedding is free. Anyway, the last wedding was grand enough, and it was held for three days. Now I feel tired and tired.


    The two men took a nap together for a while, and waited for the assistant to knock on the door, Tao was willing to wear the pants, and the two got off and took the shot.


    After getting off the bus, Tao was willing to stretch his body. Although he only slept for a little while, he was full of energy.


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    Shen Jiaojiao threw a mine


    Chasing the novels of the novels are updated to throw a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 34： Fall in love with the movie

    *Into the movie, entertaining love 16


    All the shootings of "Baze" have been completely completed. After nearly nine months of filming, the show finally ended.


    The love between Shui Yao Yao and Zhao Xuan also has a perfect ending, no matter how reluctant the audience is, but the end is over. In the past few months, the number of cp powders of Zheng Yulin and Tao Yuan is not less than the number of cp powders of Zheng Yulin and Cheng Wei.


    Before Cheng Hao¡¯s fall into pottery, Tao¡¯s wish was a small three. He also hinted that Zheng Yulin was a smashing man. As a result, he himself was smashed and actually married for two years. The original star marriage is the only thing that is sad and sad, and the intellectual powder will be blessed.


    Married and divorced, as long as the scandal is not revealed, the impact on the star will not be particularly large. However, during his marriage, he was still smashing cp, and then fell into other people, causing strong dissatisfaction with Zheng Yulin and Tao Yuan fans, and also increased a lot of black powder, and many people chased him.


    But as long as his bed photos are not burst out, with his popularity, low-key time to come out again, in the entertainment circle, it is not a big deal. But their company suddenly went bankrupt, and their chairman, the old man with the surname of Kim, was mad at the wind and is still bedridden.


    Cheng Hao couldn¡¯t understand anyway, what kind of backing Zheng Lanlin was looking for, and the company¡¯s failure to close down and let him not get any work.


    After the broadcast of "Baze", Zheng Yulin held a press conference.


    "This press conference is to announce an important thing." Zheng Yulin sat in the middle of the long table, on both sides of the head of his studio, and his two agents.


    All the cameras have been set up, and some media have also opened live broadcasts. This is the popular interview method. Live interviews can let netizens see the process in the first time and will not be misled by the media''s report.


    The reporters are also ready to take the computer and start making records.


    ¡°From today, I will officially withdraw from the entertainment industry and no longer act as an actor.¡±


    The reporters all stunned. They suspected that he might want to announce his love affair, and he thought he might want to announce his marriage. But never imagined that he was going to announce his withdrawal from the entertainment circle. Is this too sudden? He is now popular, and standing on the top of the first-line star, there is another TV series still in the heat, there is no reason to retire.


    Fans who are watching the live broadcast are scared.


    - Is it kidding? Yes? Yes?


    - Hurry up and say that you are joking! To scare me, my heart is not good, please don''t bother you!


    - Why do you want to suddenly retreat? There is no reason at all.


    - Certainly not true, don''t panic, he must be a joke, scare and scare us.


    - Don''t make fun of this kind of thing!


    "Excuse me, is that what you said is true?" Some reporters could not help but ask questions.


    "It is true, my studio has also been dissolved since today, no longer taking any work."


    "You are not kidding us? Is it really necessary to quit the entertainment circle?" Another reporter could not help but confirm again.


    "I will say it again in the end. From now on, I will stop doing any activities as an actor, and I will not participate in any variety show, and I will not take any endorsements and activities. In other words, I will not act again. Will not be an artist and a star again, so you understand?"


    "What is the reason for your withdrawal from the entertainment industry?"


    "I want to go back to inherit the family business. It is one of the reasons. I originally wanted to stay in the entertainment industry for a few more years, but after going through the last time, I decided to leave the entertainment circle early."


    "What is the last thing, specifically?"


    The reporters really couldn¡¯t think of anything that would cause him to retreat. The most serious thing that happened to him was that he was beaten by the scum.


    However, after Cheng Hao was smashed and married, it does not mean that he has already proved that he is not with Cheng Hao. In order to not derail the reputation, Cheng Hao also personally came out to clarify that he had not been with Zheng Yulin. He also said that the interview, the person he said was not Zheng Yulin, the reporters misunderstood.


    Moreover, the star has not been beaten, he is quite clean in the entertainment circle.


    "I was originally interested in acting, I hope I can do it well. But when I go into this circle, it is hard not to be affected by some smoky things. Although I am very grateful to the fans for their support, for some fans, I would rather have them. Don''t like me."


    The reporters looked at each other and thought, so he was because the fans retired? This is even more strange, right? Does his fan not quite maintain him?


    "Fans are far away from our lives, so many things, they all rely on fantasy, and would rather believe in their own fantasy, and do not want to believe what I said. For example, I have said many times, I did not talk to someone. I have been in contact, but some fans just don¡¯t believe it, just think that I am a little bit with someone.¡±


    "There are some fans, I want to control my life, I think I should be single. I want to say to these fans, I like everyone is my freedom, if you think, as a star, you should put fans In the first place, and as a fan, you have the right to tell me what to do, then from now on, I am no longer a star, no longer an artist, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to me anymore, and you are not qualified to do anything or Don''t do anything."


    Zheng Yulin stood up and said, "What I want to announce today, and what I have to say, have already been said. I will emphasize it again. I have to go to my life, as long as I have not violated the law and have not violated morality. It¡¯s my business to think about how to live. Please don¡¯t talk any more.¡±


    After Zheng Yulin left, the reporters took a long time to recover from the shock. For the first time, there was a star with such a high reputation. Because he couldn¡¯t stand the fans, he directly announced the retreat. But if you want to come and think, is it really just to retire? His current achievements are how many people dream of, even if they work hard for a few lifetimes, they may not be able to achieve. He actually can put it down, saying that he gave up and gave up?


    The Internet has also been boiling.


    --No! Is it necessary to retreat for these things? Really not, you work so hard to get to today, can''t say let go!


    - Why do you care about those brains, because they are really not worthy of retreating, we only believe what you say, if you openly love, we will certainly bless you.


    - We are no longer pointing at you, do you want to retire, or do you want it?


    ¡ª¡ªI will only pay attention to your work in the future. I don¡¯t care about your life. If you feel tired, take a break. If you have a good script, please be sure to appear.


    - Are the cp powders satisfied? Are you satisfied with the powder? Are the brain powders satisfied? I don''t know if you are dissatisfied, but there are certainly many fans who are satisfied with it. Without such a competitor, they have many more opportunities.


    - I really don''t understand, those fans who ask for a single star, and fans who ask for a pair of stars, their own lives and feelings, why should you control them? If you don''t fit your mind, you will swear, and you really take yourself seriously.


    - Yeah, the stars are also people. They also have their own feelings. Who do you like and who you don''t like? Shouldn''t they have their own say?


    ¡ª¡ªIn fact, if we think about it, as an ordinary person, we don¡¯t like to be paired with others who we don¡¯t like. Our love is not blessed, and the people we like are still being embarrassed. We will be very upset, right? Why do they have to accept these because they are stars?


    In fact, Zheng Yulin is trying to retire, but he will open up the things that have already been proved, and Tao hopes to continue acting. He didn''t want the fans to think that he was going to retreat because he wanted to marry the pottery, and then he was willing to be defamed. In order to protect the wish, he simply relied on the fans and let them go to each other. Although it can''t stand some fans, it is one of the reasons.


    At the peak of the performing arts career, Zheng Yulin suddenly announced that he had retired and the entire entertainment circle was shocked. There are many stars who have retired, but most of them are not mixed up, so they just quit, and some are married to the giants, and then slowly retired. Can he not marry Zheng Haolin into the giants? He looked at him not like a person to marry. Is it a squat?


    Fans are all kinds of retention, and other artists are also worried about each other. They are puzzled. There are other reasons for speculation. They are secretly happy and feel pity.


    However, Zheng Yulin¡¯s determination to retreat is very large. His personal homepage has issued a statement and deleted the identity of artists and actors. His studio homepage also issued a public statement announcing the official dissolution.


    When the hot discussion of this matter has not yet come down, Zheng Yulin appeared in the news of the commercial sector in another identity, once again shocking the network and entertainment circle.


    The heirs of the Zheng group finally appeared, this mysterious figure is actually the film emperor Zheng Yulin.


    Those who felt confused, did not understand how he did it, and were able to abandon the achievements he had made, finally realized. For a long time, people really want to go back to inherit the family business, but in the entertainment circle is just fun. In the entertainment circle, can the big achievements compare with the Zheng Group?


    Cheng Hao saw the news and almost collapsed. Zheng Yulin is actually the heir to the Zheng Group. Therefore, he has been winding around in the past few years, and he has not sold his body. Even the soul can give up. He only wants to find a strong backer, hoping to enter the giants. The result is a bigger patron, a stronger giant, from the beginning, right at the place where he is within reach?


    "Ah!!" Cheng Hao shouted, then crashed and cried, he hated himself, missed the person who should not miss the most, hated Zheng Yulin, and concealed his identity. If he knew from the beginning that Zheng Yulin was the heir to the Zheng Group, he would not trade with others anyway.


    He used to love him so much, because between his and his future, it was difficult to choose and choose, he almost tangled into heartbreak. But he has concealed him for so many years, his true background and identity.


    What made Cheng Hao hit harder was his bed photos, which were exposed on the Internet.


    Overwhelming hustle and bustle, looking for insults from the door, let Cheng Hao dare not go out, dare not go online, hide at home every day, sly is not adult.


    Cheng Hao shrinks and lies in bed, there is a strong desire to feel free.


    He knows that he has finished his life. The things he has done before are exposed one by one. Even his fans think he is disgusting and hates people like him.


    He is not only a man who has collapsed, but also a scandal. Only when he goes out, someone will point to him.


    Cheng Hao thought, instead of enduring these pains and sufferings, it is better to end everything now, maybe, there is a new beginning.


    He does not know whether there is really a so-called reincarnation. If there is, he hopes that his future life will only be an ordinary person. Don''t have so many ambitions, don''t make so many wrong decisions. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 35： Fall in love with the movie star 17

    Fall in love with the movie star 17


    After Zheng Yulin withdrew from the entertainment circle, he returned to the business circle as the heir to the Zheng Group. The identity introduction on his homepage was also changed to the president of Zheng Group.


    After a while, on the personal homepage, Zheng Yulin posted a video of his marriage proposal to Tao, and a photo of the marriage certificate that he had already received, and attached a text, only accepting blessings.


    - What else can we say besides blessing? I wish happiness, I wish you forever.


    - I wish happiness, or hope that you can return as an actor.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen we are beautiful, Huaxi is so young that we are getting married. We look at the marriage partner Zheng Zhengdi¡¯s share, and send tears with blessings.


    - I like both people, I wish you happiness.


    - President Zheng, I want to be good to us Huaxi, bless you.


    - This is really, Zheng Yulin and Huaxi cp powder big victory, carnival!


    - Flower powder, we won, tears ~


    Zheng Yulin was a big master, sent a lot of red envelopes to go out, grabbed the red envelope fans, and looked at the red envelope amount, they were particularly excited.


    Two years later.


    Tao is willing to go down from the RV and go inside the studio, followed by seven or eight assistants, and the agent Liu Yong.


    Rising was acquired by the Zheng Group, and now it is getting bigger and bigger. In addition to the wish, there are many famous artists. Tao is willing to be the wife of the president of the Zheng Group. He is completely free to do whatever he wants. If he wants to act, he will pick up a favorite character. If he wants to rest, he will rest directly.


    Tao hopes to pick up a Xian Xia drama this time. It is a supporting role that plays an important role in the plot. After he became famous, he had to be the star of the protagonist. Whether it was the protagonist or the supporting role, he only chose the character he liked.


    Another point is that he does not kiss and play, although there are not a few of the married stars, the kiss and the bed, but he does not play. In order not to play emotional games with others, Zheng Yulin directly quit the entertainment circle and no longer acted. He refused to kiss and play the bed, and it was nothing.


    "Huaxi is here, sit down, sit down." The director saw Huaxi coming over and quickly stood up and said hello.


    "Xu Dao, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Tao is willing to go over. After finishing greetings, sit down and ask, "I entered the group on the first day of the day. I have already seen the script. In the process of shooting in front of you, there is a place to modify the plot. ?"


    "The front shot is quite smooth, there is no place to modify the plot, you can play according to the plot." Xu said.


    "When I was filming for a while, if there was a place where the performance was not in place, Xu Dao only pointed out that I would not mind it." Tao is willing to say this, of course, for a reason. Because of his current identity, whether it is filming or on the show, no director dares to ask him, no matter what he does, they say that he is doing well.


    "I can''t be dissatisfied with your acting skills, but you can rest assured that if you really don''t play in place, I will stop telling you."


    Tao is willing to have a good reputation in the circle. Although the background and strength are very strong, compared with other big-name stars, he can be said that there is no star shelf. And he is very dedicated, as long as he picks up the work, he must follow the contract content.


    "Well, I will go to make-up and change clothes first." Tao is willing to stand up and go to the dressing room.


    "Huaxi, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Huaxi, I am very happy to see you again."


    "Hello, Huaxi."


    "Hello, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Huaxi smiled and greeted them. These makeup artists, who had seen Taoyuan in other groups before, were also fans of him.


    Tao is willing to go to the locker room to change clothes, sit down and prepare for makeup, and the assistant handed him the mug to let him drink.


    After Liu Yong took a call, he walked in and said to Tao. "The director of Bachel called me again. He said... I want to show you a mermaid princess."


    "Hey!" Tao is willing to squirt a sip of water, and the assistant next to him quickly takes out a paper towel and helps him wipe the water on his clothes.


    "Cough, cough..." The pottery coughed a few times, clearing up the scorpion and asking "What let me play? Mermaid princess? Is he specifically looking for me to joke?"


    "Listen to his tone, I think he is very serious, saying that he really wants to let you play, so that you also seriously consider it, he has sent the script." Liu Yong said.


    Tao is willing to shake his head helplessly, took a paper towel and wiped his mouth and said, "You told him that I will not play any female role, and I don''t want to go abroad to make a movie. The time behind me has been arranged, there will be a long period of time. Time, not ready to take the show."


    Liu Yong went out again and, in accordance with the wishes of Tao, went back to the director of Bachel.


    Tao is willing to shoot this movie now, Rising also has investment, so other actors of Rising also appeared.


    Seeing that Tao is willing to come out, the actors who are waiting for the show have greeted him.


    And there is a person who stands far away in the corner and watches them worry, that person is Cheng Hao.


    Two years ago, Cheng Hao made great determination to go abroad, prepared to squander all the money he earned, and finally enjoyed a period of indulgence in his life, and then ended this life full of mistakes and sadness.


    But the money is almost squandered, and enjoys the final indulgence, but he has not had enough courage to end everything.


    After struggling and entangled for several months, he finally decided to return to China to continue living before the money was spent.


    It¡¯s just that there¡¯s not much money left, it¡¯s not good to work, and he¡¯s used to it. It¡¯s hard to get into luxury, and it¡¯s hard to get into trouble. If you don¡¯t work, you might be starved to death.


    He found a director with a good relationship and asked for a long time to find a job opportunity to manage the props in the crew.


    This director originally did not dare to use him. After all, he was offended by Zheng Yulin. If he used him, he might even finish himself. However, Cheng Hao had helped him many times before. If he didn''t help him, he couldn''t get through.


    He had previously cooperated with Tao Yuan once, and felt that Tao was willing to speak very well and his temper was very good. He then asked Tao Yuan if he could give Cheng Hao a job opportunity.


    When Tao was willing to receive a call, he stunned for a while. He and Zheng Yulin had a wedding ceremony and went to honeymoon. After returning, they did not hear the news of the process. After two years, he almost forgot to have such a person.


    Tao is willing to be a resentful person, who has offended him or hurt the original owner, he will never let go. For example, Li Qiao, who is now very miserable, has no sympathy for her.


    And he and Cheng Hao, there was no contradiction at the beginning, and the contradictions that were later produced were also due to Zheng Yulin. And Zheng Xiaolin has given him enough punishment for the things he has done. A completely ruined life, always suffering from a tormented life, is enough for him.


    Moreover, he still has serious psychological problems. Tao hopes that the contradiction between them is not big enough to put him to the point of death. So he gives the director a job opportunity. Anyway, in his life, he can¡¯t turn any waves. It is.


    In the spiritual torture of these two years, Cheng Hao¡¯s image has changed to a person, and he can¡¯t see what he used to be. He is now on the street and no one can recognize him.


    The filming continued until the evening, and the actors felt a little tired and slouched at rest.


    "Zheng Zong."


    I don''t know who screamed, and then everyone was awake, almost subconsciously looking in the same direction.


    It is Zheng Yulin who came, and they all know that he must come to pick up the pottery.


    After Zheng Yulin withdraws from the entertainment circle, he will occasionally appear in the crew, because as long as Tao is willing to shoot, he will come to visit the class, or pick him up for work.


    Zheng Yulin nodded to those who asked him, then stood aside and looked at the pottery wishing to make up the shot.


    Tao is willing to take the last shot of today and go to Zheng Yulin and ask, "Are you busy?"


    "Yeah." Zheng Yulin touched his face and asked, "Is it tired?"


    "It''s a little tired. Today is the day when I have the most drama. After that, I didn''t shoot so much." Tao said.


    The love between the two is really too rich, even if there is no one who has no eyes, can feel the atmosphere of love between them.


    Zheng Yulin took the pottery to go to the dressing room, and the two left in the eyes of envy and jealousy.


    Only Cheng Hao, there is no envy or jealousy in his eyes, only empty and desperate.


    "This man, this life, how is the life of the people so good?" a star whispered.


    Other people who heard this sentence were extremely sympathetic in their hearts. They were tired and tired of acting, and they struggled with the competition. People just took the film as an interest. What kind of role do you want to play, someone immediately put the script in front of him, investing in the funds of a drama, for others, it is just pocket money.


    It is said that the life of the giants is not easy, but looking at other people, it is simply being held in the palm of your hand. In fact, whether it is the life of ordinary people or the life of a wealthy person, the key to happiness in marriage life is that your other half is not enough to love you. Sometimes, the gap between people and people is so big.


    The stars, while sighing in their hearts, fantasize that when they can have such good luck, they can meet someone who loves themselves and can make a good life.


    Back in the villa''s car, Tao is willing to be in the arms of Zheng Yulin, suddenly wants to finish the scene to do, he asked, "Are you already arranged?"


    "Well, you can start next month." Zheng Yulin said.


    They have already negotiated, first have a child, wait for the first child to be five or six years old, and one more.


    "You really don''t plan to act? Didn''t you say that if you have a good script, would you be a director?" Even the director is not a good person." Tao is willing to ask.


    "I manage the company now, I definitely don''t have time to act again. It''s not realistic to manage the company while acting. When the director is, when our children grow up, you can help me later." Zheng Yulin kisses his forehead. "We still have a long time to enjoy life slowly, I am not in a hurry."


    Tao is willing to look up at him. "Do you feel happy?"


    "Of course, as long as you are by my side, I am the happiest person in the world." Zheng Yulin looked at his eyes seriously and said, "Because you are my happiness, as long as I have you, I have happiness, other things, I don''t care how I am."


    "Then you will always love me so much?" Tao is willing to look at him and ask "not only in this life, but also in the next life, next life, always love me so much."


    "Maybe you won''t believe it, but I can feel that loving you is the most important mission in my soul. As long as my soul is immortal, I can always reincarnate and meet you, I will always love you. ""


    "I believe, because I am the same, as long as the soul is not destroyed, I will always love you. No matter how many times the reincarnation, no matter how many worlds I go, I will definitely find you and then fall in love with you."


    Zheng Yulin bowed his head and kissed him. This mouth is not only sweet as honey, but even the words spoken are so touching, how can he not love him.


    The author has something to say: The next chapter begins to burglar, and readers who purchase less than 50% will not be able to read it immediately.


    In fact, if I wear text quickly, I don''t really want to set up anti-theft, but the pirate website is too hateful. If you blame it, blame them. I hope that the relevant laws can be improved quickly, but I think it is definitely not going to be fast, so I can only curse the pirates a hundred times a day.


    Next story preview:


    In the 60s, Chongxi: The fianc¨¦ pursued his own white moonlight, and immediately regretted his marriage and abandoned him. He could only marry the unconscious army officer. Please understand and understand each other.


    Minesweeping:


    Thanks to the brother, there is a little pregnancy


    thank:


    Wang did not leave a row and threw a mine.


    Moyaxin threw a mine


    Lin threw a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 36： In the sixties and rushes to hi 1

    In the sixties and rushes to hi 1


    The soul of Tao wished to return to the system. He stood next to the peach blossom branch and stared at the two peach blossoms for a long time. This is a perfect proof of his love with his lover, and even the appearance of blooming, contains love.


    The system has always been very quiet, Tao hopes to suddenly hear a little voice, making him feel very strange, and concentrate on listening for a while. It''s a bit like a flowing sound, but it''s not certain. Tao is willing to ask the system "What is this sound?"


    "Master, in order to let you complete the task smoothly in the back world, the system gives you a separate space so that you can come in and out at any time."


    Suddenly a door appeared next to it, and Tao was willing to go curiously.


    The system has always been black and autumn, and after walking through this door, it will suddenly brighten up. Appearing in the sight of Tao, there is a log cabin with a piece of land that has been opened but has not planted anything. Next to the land, there is a very small spring flowing.


    "These... is it for me to farm in space?" Tao asked.


    "According to your needs in every world, this space will change in the future. The specific way of use is detailed in the cabin."


    "Well, wait until I have time to understand." Tao is not very interested in space. He just wants to meet with his lover soon. "Now, give me the information of the next world, then send me over." ¡±


    ....................................


    "If clear, like Qing, wake up."


    Tao is willing to open his sleepy eyes and turn to look at the old man "Grandpa."


    "You, this kid, read the book last night and saw it in the middle of the night?" Yue looked at him, but said helplessly, "I stayed up late, you are so young, if you get rid of your body, how can you be older?" Is good?"


    "As clear, after the arrival, you can''t be so rude, hurry up and get up," said the father-in-law who was driving.


    "I know Dad," Tao is willing to look at the old man around him. "Grandpa, I won''t stay up late, you can rest assured that I will rest well at night."


    Father Yue looked at him, his eyes were full of kindness. "In a blink of an eye, we are so big as Qing, we are already able to talk about the age of marriage. In a few days, we went to Ningjia and gave the wedding date." Not too long, we are as clear as others."


    Hearing the sigh of his father, the father-in-law said, "Dad, you don''t say so sad. Now, unlike before, you can''t go home often if you marry. Although we are a brother, the new marriage law stipulates that both husband and wife are Equality. Now is not the past, we are not as good as Ning Haobo if we are married to their home after marriage."


    Tao is willing to look out the window, silently listening to them and thinking about this marriage, afraid that it will not be completed. However, it is not better, Ning Haobo is not his lover, he must not marry.


    Ning Haobo found the original owner some time ago and told the original owner that he already had a beloved person. It was impossible to marry him and let the original owner propose to dissolve the marriage contract. Thinking of this, Tao is willing to ironically smile in the heart, the person who wants to dissolve the marriage contract is him, but let the original owner come up, it is a good plan.


    The original owner did not rest well during this time. Last night, he did not sleep all night. It was because of this incident that he was introverted and did not know how to talk to his grandfather and father. Moreover, the original owner really liked Ning Haobo. He was ready to marry him when he was a child. Now that he has reached the legal age of marriage, Ning Haobo has asked him to propose a dissolution of the marriage. The original owner is of course very sad and sad.


    However, although the original owner is awkward, but very principled, he told Ning Haobo that the marriage contract can be dissolved, but it must be proposed by the Ning family, and then apologize to apologize, the marriage retired. Since they are going to dissolve their marriage contract, they have not let their Yue family recite the truth of repenting their marriage.


    The car stopped outside the restaurant. After the three got out of the car, they immediately came to ask for a welcome, then took them inside.


    Tao is willing to turn around and look at a long row of bicycles outside, and then walk behind the grandfather and father. In this era, the number of people who can afford a car is very small, and the families with better life are mostly riding bicycles.


    This is a feudal dynasty that has been overthrown. The warlord warfare has also passed. It is the era when the old society and the new society are alternated. Before the marriage law came out, it was basically the parents who arranged the marriage. After the new marriage law came out, the words of the parents and the words of the matchmakers have not completely disappeared yet.


    The original owner and Ning Haobo, is a marriage contract from a young age. Although the original Lord is a boy, but not a boy, because he has the ability to give birth, in ancient times, his gender is called a buddy, can only marry. Although the new Marriage Law stipulates that brothers can marry and marry, most people still retain the thoughts of the past and feel that they should marry.


    In ancient times, although the birth of a buddy was not as good as that of men and women, it was not too small compared with the present. And now, the birth of brothers is getting less and less, almost all of them are going to disappear. Although the children born by brothers are much stronger in nature, the ratio of men and women is normal, so the gradual disappearance of the brothers has not caused any influence, and there are not many people who care about them.


    On the third floor of the restaurant, I was already filled with guests. Tao is willing to follow the grandfather and father, and after the birthday of today''s birthday, sit down at the empty table.


    Tao hopes to glance at the guests, many of whom wear military uniforms, and they are not the uniforms of ordinary soldiers. Just look at the age and know that they are officers.


    Tao hopes that there is no appetite, thinking about ending soon, and going back soon. As for the proposal to dissolve the marriage contract, since the original Lord is not willing to take the initiative, he will not say it.


    It¡¯s hard to pursue his own white moonlight, and he is eager to dissolve the marriage contract. There is nothing to dismiss the marriage contract. The marriage that is arranged is not voluntary. If you are barely together, you will not be happy. But the first thing to propose is to dismiss the marriage contract, but he wants to let the original owner recite the reputation of the contract. He has to say that this person is really not responsible.


    The guests who were talking and drinking suddenly suddenly quieted down. Tao was willing to look up. It was Ning Haobo who came in and everyone looked at him. If only Ning Haoxuan came over alone, of course, everyone would not be such a reaction. Now I look at him quietly because he still leads a person.


    Although it is no longer a feudal society, even if it is a couple, there are very few people who hold hands under the public. The two people walked in with such a hand, obviously the relationship is not ordinary, but the key is that both of them have a marriage contract, and the object of marriage is not theirs.


    Tao is willing to look at them and know what they are doing. He is very upset. It¡¯s not because I care about Ning Haobo, but what Ning Haobo will do next, and it will definitely make their family lose face.


    "Grandpa, grandson gives you a birthday, I wish you old, Furu Donghai, Shoubi Nanshan." Ning Haobo''s uniform military uniform, but it seems that there is a bit of arrogance, just look at the appearance, it is no wonder that the original Lord will like him. The person he held the hand, looking at the gentle and gentle, handsome and gentle, is a very temperament brother.


    Ning Laozi put down the teacup, his eyes looked back and forth between the two, and then his eyes stopped on the hands they were holding, and asked with a face, "Do you come to give me a birthday? Or come to find me uncomfortable?" ¡±


    "The grandson is not only coming to give you a birthday, but also a big happy event to tell you." Ning Haobo glanced at the person next to him, and then said to Ning Laozi, "I have been married with Wen Han, I hope I can get you." The old blessings, choose a good day for us, and hold a wedding."


    "Family!" Ning''s father, a grandson, has been a soldier since he was a young man. He is a 60-year-old from today. Although he is already a 60-year-old man, he is still full of spirits and strong power. Tiansheng "You are all people who have a marriage contract, who violated the marriage contract, married privately, did you put me in the eye?!"


    "Grandpa, now is a new society, paying attention to free love. People''s thoughts are progressing, and marriages have ruined many people''s lives. Only marriages with free love can get happiness. I don''t want to violate the arrangement that Grandpa gave me. But this is related to the happiness of my life. As long as Grandpa can fulfill us, I will be willing to accept anything."


    "It seems that you are not going to let me live a good life. Do you want to mad at me today?!"


    Ning Haobo immediately said, "I would rather die than myself, and I hope that my grandfather can live a long life. But if marriage is not happy, what is the difference with a walking dead, it is better to die than to live."


    Ning Haobo¡¯s parents glanced at each other and then bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Tao is willing to sneer in the heart, sneer in the heart, really a good show. Ning Haobo is so afraid of his grandfather, will he dare to marry the Wen Han license with his grandfather completely ignorant? He will not dare to give him a few more courage, otherwise he will not come to the original owner, let the original owner propose to dissolve the marriage contract.


    Their family played this scene today, but for the sake of fame, pretending that the elders were unaware of them, all of them were unwilling to take care of themselves for love. And now the times are different, and even a lot of older people are gradually changing their minds.


    However, contrary to the agreement, it is inevitable to carry the reputation of betrayal, especially the person who loves face, such as Ning Laozi, naturally is not willing to keep the tongue. Therefore, he is going to make a strong opposition today, and then anger Ning Haobo, waiting for everyone to persuade, he will have a step.


    Ning''s father roared for a while, and everyone surrounded the persuasion for a while, so that Ning''s father did not anger the body. Everyone, I am persuading, what young people are pursuing love, is now a very common thing, what can not let the old thoughts ruin the child''s life.


    Ning Laozi finished Ning Haobo, and under the persuasion of the people, the mood was slightly calm, but his face was still angry. He looked at Wen Han, who had been standing silently. "You are also a person with a marriage contract. You are married to Haobo. Does the family know?"


    "I have already sinned with Grandpa He, they know that after I really loved Haobo, I agreed to dissolve the marriage contract." Wen Han also said, "I want to be a grandfather, I will definitely live with Haobo."


    Everyone thought, it is no wonder that today, the head of the family did not come. It was not because He Liyuan had an accident, and his family did not feel like going out.


    Ning Haobo is really true, for the sake of love. Although Wen Han said that he was satisfied, his face also had a praying look, but his eyes did not have the true feelings of Ning Haobo. It seems that marrying Ning Haobo, for him, may be just the next best choice.


    Ning Haobo¡¯s mother finally said, ¡°Dad, you will fulfill them. Although our country, unlike foreign countries, pays attention to love first. But marriage is a lifelong thing. How can you bear to let them never be happy? Is it not even more embarrassing to wait until the final divorce?"


    Ning''s father was silent for a while, suddenly stood up and walked to the front of Father Yue.


    Father Yue has been watching them, and his heart is naturally very dissatisfied, and he has already had anger. But when he saw Ning¡¯s father coming over, he stood up quickly.


    "I didn''t educate my grandson, I will apologize to you." Ning''s father said with sincerity, "I am not worthy of my grandson. You can rest assured that I will treat him as a grandson and definitely find him a better than." Haobo is good."


    Although Yue¡¯s father is angry with his heart, he can¡¯t vent it on such occasions. Especially those who are onlookers have already apologized to you personally. You are not quick to say that it doesn¡¯t matter, to ease the current atmosphere and let The heads have a good life.


    Tao is willing to bow his head and secretly make a fist, and his heart is already angry. They are rather family members, if they are privately speaking, the two have lifted the marriage contract, but it is no big deal. However, for their own reputation, they not only played such a thing, but also forced the original grandfather to face the crowd, take the initiative to say good words, and then as a marriage contract. This kind of behavior makes Tao wish to be angry. If there is a chance, he will definitely take this breath.


    The author has something to say: Important note:


    The background of each story in this article is overhead, and has nothing to do with the real world. Please do not test the evidence, nor judge by realistic standards.


    Minesweeping:


    There is a buddy in this world, and there will be a little pregnancy in the later period. This world system is still very strong, and it is still very dependent on the system.


    Probably content:


    In the 60s, Chongxi: The fianc¨¦ pursued his own white moonlight, and immediately regretted his marriage and abandoned him. He could only marry the unconscious army officer. Please understand and understand each other.


    thank:


    Calm 0.0 bacteria throws 1 mine


    Comfort. Throwed a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 37： In the 60s, Chongxi 2

    In the 60s, Chongxi 2


    On the way back, the three grandparents and grandchildren had no words at all, and their faces were not very good-looking.


    When I got home, after I entered the study, my father-in-law took a table and said, "It¡¯s so deceiving too much! What new era, new society, everyone is equal, all fart! We ordinary people, even if there is money, how about? Isn''t it lower than their official position?!"


    Father Yue sat behind the desk, silently with his eyes closed, but his heart was overwhelming.


    Since ancient times, the ranks of the peasant business and industry have been clearly divided, and the merchants have always been at a minimum. Although the Yue family has money, but the money is not as good as the people, it is always the people who do not fight with the officials, not to mention the people or the officers.


    "Grandpa, Dad, don''t be angry. Anyway, I don''t want to tie up with Ning Haobo. He doesn''t like me. I don''t like him either. I won''t be happy after I get married. Now it''s just right, I also marry him. After that, they hated each other. "Tao is worried that the old man is mad at the body, and he will comfort them. "They have a saying that makes sense. Marriage and marriage without feelings may make people happy for a lifetime. Now I have been relieved of the dissolution of the marriage contract."


    "You are still young and don''t understand the twists and turns. The key is not that they want to dissolve the marriage contract, but they are today..."


    "Like Qing," Yue¡¯s father suddenly opened his eyes and interrupted his father¡¯s words and said, ¡°You should go back to the room to rest first.¡±


    Tao wants to know that he does not want to let himself hear those words, he can only stand up and leave the study.


    After Tao is willing to close the door, Father Yue said to his father-in-law, "What do you say to the children? He must be uncomfortable in his own heart. You also let him know about these things. He is young, how can he bear so many things in his heart."


    "Dad, they are really deceiving people, I can''t swallow this breath!"


    "You can''t swallow," said Father Yue. "I am trying to break down this family business. I don''t know how much gas I have received. If I can''t swallow every breath, can this family still have today?"


    "When our family was in the same year, it was the power of the whole family to take most of the property out to help their family. Later their ranks were getting higher and higher, the official position was getting bigger and bigger, and we didn''t think about letting their family return us. They are I proposed a marriage, saying that if she was married to their home, he would treat her as a grandson. If she does not recognize the person, she will play it for her own reputation. We are so bullied and can let them be free. Hey?"


    When the knocking sounded, Yue¡¯s father said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The housekeeper walked in and said, "Master, Ning Jia came, and sent a lot of things to come over and said that it was a special apology."


    "You said to them, apologize that we accepted, things will not be used, let them take it back." Father Yue said, "Tell them again, we can''t afford them, it''s not their problem."


    The butler was told to leave the study.


    Father Yue said to his father-in-law, "Our family is only a civilian, and they can''t afford them to be officials. But there should be some bones. If you follow Ning''s family, don''t go back."


    Ning Laozi listened to the reward and knew that the things sent were returned. He sighed long and knew that this time he completely offended the Yue family.


    "This Yuejia father and son really don''t know how to lift!" Ning Fu sees that Ning''s father is in a low mood and can''t help but complain. "This time we owe them a family. If they need help, then we will do our best to help." They are. Is it good for their family to completely sever the contact with our family?"


    Father Yue¡¯s pendulum ¡°is indeed something we have done too much, but anyone who is a bit temperament can¡¯t care. If our family is treated like this, it¡¯s the same mood as them. Their family had grace and us that year. Home, this kind of kindness has not been repaid until now, and this time I owe such a person. No matter what kind of attitude they have, as long as they have a need for help in the future, you must do your best to help them. I am dead, and I still don''t know these people''s debts."


    "Dad, what do you say about these unlucky words?" Ning Fu said, "You are so good, you can live for at least two or three decades, and our family is counting on you."


    Ning Laozi is shaking his head again.


    "Dad, you don''t sigh." Ning Mu said, "Marriage is a matter of life. Since Haobo loves Wen Han, we can''t beat it. What''s more, Wen Jia and we are the door to the door, Wen Han is so good. Sun Hao is much stronger than Yue Ruqing. As for the human owe to their family, we will slowly become more and more, we are officials, they are businessmen, and there is always time to return."


    "It¡¯s just that Haobo suddenly married Wenhan. Doesn¡¯t there be any opinions on the other side?¡± Ning¡¯s father still had some concerns. They were not afraid to offend the Yue family, but they did not dare to offend the family. After all, He¡¯s father is still there.


    "Wenhan didn''t say it. He had already said to the family that he had to cancel the marriage contract. Have they already agreed?" Ning mother said that she didn''t care too much. "Moreover, their family, He Liyuan, can''t wake up. Not necessarily." I heard that even if I wake up, most of them are crippled, and there is no fertility. Is it necessary to let Wen Han marry in the past to keep alive? Can they not do this kind of wicked thing?"


    "Do not talk about the right and wrong of others, and manage your own family." Father Yue said, "Since they have already obtained the certificate, they will choose a day and do the wedding."


    Ningmu immediately stood up and was happy to take the calendar out and prepare to pick a good day.


    After the Ning family contacted the writer, the two families happily prepared for the wedding.


    The literati¡¯s heart was also relieved. He was the best choice compared to Ning¡¯s family. After all, He¡¯s father was a higher level, and He Liyuan was more young and promising. However, He Liyuan was seriously injured in the battlefield on the border. Even if he was lucky enough to wake up, he was afraid that he would continue to lead the troops. The most important thing is that He Liyuan not only ruined his face, but his body was also ruined. He could not have fertility in the future. His own children would suffer from their own problems, and the writers would not be reluctant to let Wen Han marry the wounded He Liyuan.


    A few days later, the Hejia people suddenly came to the Yue family, and he was the father of the family. He and the father-in-law had been in the study for a long time before leaving.


    After the Hejia people were sent away, the father-in-law asked, "Dad, how did the head of the family come in person? Is there any important thing?"


    Father Yue went silently and walked into the living room and sat down. He finally said, "He Liyuan was sent back for more than a month. Can you wake up still unknown? Their old lady is sick and sick. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s been a long time ago to find a master. If you want to match the eight characters, you can get through the robbery. The birth time of our family is just right to the master, they want our family. If you marry in the past, you will be happy."


    "Chong Xi??" Father-in-law shocked and widened his eyes, excitedly said, "Isn''t this a mess?! Now they are beginning to crack down on feudal superstitions. How can they still make it happen?!"


    "You sit down and listen to me and finish with you."


    "I don''t agree anyway." Father-in-law said with a sigh of relief, "Where the Wen family regrets marriage, let our family go to Qingxi, what is it? Why are these people, even more than the feudal society, bullying people?!"


    "They didn''t want to force me at home? They didn''t agree with each other, but their old ladies didn''t eat or drink, they had to let them say. They couldn''t watch the old lady starve to death, but could come over and discuss with us. There is one thing, I have never told you that when I was young, the head of the congratulation saved my life."


    The father-in-law opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word for a long time. He said for a long time before he said, "So the purpose of their coming is to let our family go to pay for it. What is this thing? Our family has a good home." They said that the breach of the contract would destroy the contract. If the family is envious of our family, it is necessary to report it to the people, not to bully people?"


    "They didn''t mention the good things, I just told you about it."


    "What do they mean in the end? Since we don''t want to repay us, why should we go to Qingxi?"


    "They mean, just get a marriage certificate and let the old woman ¡õ heart, it will not really let the husband and wife bear the responsibility of the husband and wife. No matter whether He Liyuan can wake up, two years later they will definitely let them divorce, also a There is no real false marriage. They also said that we don¡¯t agree with it, but we hope that we can think about it and we will not treat it as badly and will treat him as a child."


    The father-in-law sarcastically said, "Ning Jia also said that he would treat Qing as his own child. How is it now?"


    Father Yue sighed and said, "I didn''t want to save my life when I was the first leader. I can''t live to the present, and there is no you. After so many years, people may have forgotten this. After all, the head of the government saved. A lot of people. Just in my heart, I have been thinking about this matter."


    The father-in-law closed his eyes. "They said that they were married with a false name, but what do people think? After a marriage, can we find a better person after Qing?"


    "I am willing to marry." Tao is willing to stand on the stairs and say.


    The two turned their heads to look at him at the same time.


    Tao is willing to go down the stairs and stand in the living room and say, "Grandpa, Dad, I am willing to go to He Liyuan. I just got a marriage certificate, so I can not only repay my grandfather, but also have a family back in the future. Why not?"


    "You silly boy, things are not as simple as you think." Father-in-law said, "Now everyone is talking about new society and new ideas, but it is really impossible to completely implement new ideas. It is still impossible. You are married. If you are divorced, you will definitely be cheated on the back. It will be difficult to find a better person to marry later."


    "But I think that if I want to find another person to marry, I must find someone who loves me. Otherwise, why bother with people for a lifetime? Those who truly love me will not care if I have been married. Those who love to point behind the people, regardless of what others do, they will chew on the roots. I live for myself, not for them, so what do they care about?"


    "As clear," said Father Yue, "Grandpa knows that you are a sensible child, but the grandfather''s kindness does not necessarily require you to return. You are still young, don''t make decisions easily, and you may regret it later." ""


    "Grandpa, I know that you and Dad are good for me, but I also have my thoughts." Tao is willing to sit down and say seriously, "I feel that if I can get the goodwill of the family, I will be better married in the future. Because of the situation of He Liyuan, everyone knows that he may not wake up in this life. Even if I am divorced, I am still a clear-hearted person, and there are family members who are relying on the mountain. Is the condition of choice not higher? ?"


    Father Yue and his father-in-law looked at each other and did not expect that Yue Ruqing, who was originally introverted and obeyed, would say such a strong opinion.


    "Grandpa, Dad, you can rest assured that I will get better and better, no one will look down on me."


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    Comfort. Threw a mine


    Comfort. Throwed a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 38： In the sixties, Chongxi 3

    In the sixties, Chongxi 3


    The family had been discussing for a long time, and finally, under the insistence of Tao Yuan, Father Yue and his father-in-law could only agree to let him marry He Liyuan. However, of course, the foreign countries will not say that they are rushing, but the two marriages.


    The family did not expect that they would agree, but they could agree that it would be a good thing for the family. At least the old lady is there to explain it.


    The receipt of a marriage certificate originally required the signature of two people, but the advantage of privilege is that it can do many things that others cannot do. Moreover, He Liyuan was injured on the battlefield and made great contributions to the country. He is now unconscious and his family is very easy to pass because of his wife¡¯s personal care for him.


    For the heroes of the country, is it necessary to give special care? Moreover, both families are willing to volunteer, there is no persecution, no insistence, no one can stop people from letting this marriage.


    After this incident spread, it was expected that many people had discussed it. There is no network or computer in this era, so the circle of discussion will naturally not be ordinary people, but people in the same circle as Hejia and Yuejia.


    "Would you like to send a telegram and let Rufeng come back." The father-in-law looked at the marriage certificate in the hands of Tao, and his heart was mixed.


    "Don''t inform Big Brother, he is so busy studying, not to mention that I don''t hold a wedding, why bother to delay his time, and let him come back specifically." The original owner also has a brother who has been studying abroad, he has been married, Haven''t told him yet.


    "When the peak comes back, I am afraid that I will have another anger." The father-in-law shook his head helplessly.


    "When he comes back, let''s talk." Tao said, "I may have been very happy after he came back."


    "As long as you can be better in your heart, how is it good." Father-in-law holds his hand and says, "It must be remembered that the family will always be yours. We will not care about you. If you are wronged, don''t bear it, go home. Come and tell Dad, Dad must find a way to let you end this marriage. Even if you don''t get married later, it doesn''t matter, Dad will keep you forever."


    "Yeah." Tao hopes for a moment, really has the sadness to marry, he said with tears, "I will not let myself be wronged, and it will certainly get better and better, you can rest assured."


    A few days later, the car of Hejia came to pick up the pottery.


    Although there is no wedding, there is no such thing as a happy family, and the bride price is double. The car that received the wish, came seven or eight. In this era, it was a very big scene, and it was the parents of He Liyuan who came to pick it up.


    He told the old man that the children and the children are also the heart of the family. Since even Chongxi has agreed to this kind of thing, it must not be ill-treated.


    Tao is willing to get on the bus. After the car is started, the mother-in-law Su Shi, sitting next to him, holds his hand and says, "Good boy, we are a family afterwards. After arriving home, what is not used, what do you want to eat? Whatever you want, you tell your mom that the family is not polite."


    "Yeah." Tao is willing to nod "Thank you mom."


    "You can rest assured that we will have arranged for you to take care of Li Yuan. You don''t have to take care of him. You will be at home with your grandmother and talk."


    "I can also help, after all, I am married, and it is also a legal husband and wife. I always have to work hard." Tao said.


    "You have this heart, and my mother sincerely thank you. Under such circumstances, I can agree to marry the family." Su Shi couldn''t help but blink his eyes when he thought about his son''s situation.


    "Mom, don''t be sad, everything will be fine. Liyuan brother will definitely wake up." Tao is willing to comfort her and say "He is a hero, because of his merits, this border battle can only win. I am an ordinary People, enjoy the protection of him and the soldiers, because they have a **** battle, they have our peaceful life now. I can''t do anything for him and the soldiers. If I marry him, I can really wake him up. Then I can be considered to contribute to the country."


    Su slammed his mouth and tried not to cry.


    Even the driver who drove the car had the urge to cry when he heard the words of Tao. He Liyuan is indeed a hero of the country, but he cannot awake to accept the honor he deserves. His soldiers are praying that he can wake up.


    Tao wished to comfort her and let her know that she was willing to marry her. Who knows that she is crying even more, he can only hold her hand and not speak.


    The car drove into the family area of ??the military area, and went outside the He''s compound. After getting off the bus, Su Shi took the pottery hand and went to see the old man and the old lady.


    Mrs. He¡¯s wife has been in bed for a long time, but today¡¯s temperament and spirit are particularly good. He is sitting in the hall with He¡¯s father, waiting for Tao to go to tea.


    The relatives of the He family have arrived. In fact, the He family did not mean to have a big feast. After all, He Liyuan was still unconscious. However, relatives of the He family know that the family members attach importance to this marriage, so they all come to the ceremony.


    Tao is willing to give the old lady an old wife a cup of tea, got two big red envelopes, and gave him a congratulatory message to the father, and got two red envelopes.


    Mrs. He is not in good health and can''t sit for a long time, so Tao is willing to accompany her back to the room, leaving a relative of the house to talk and chat.


    Mrs. He¡¯s wife lay on the bed, took the hand of Tao¡¯s wish, looked at him repeatedly, and then nodded and said, ¡°The master said it¡¯s really good. I know at a glance that you should be our family.¡±


    Mrs. He turned his head and complained to the husband and wife who sat next to him. "If you listen to me early, look for it according to the master''s birthday. You will set the person early, not the writer." Engaged, maybe there will be no accident when you are in the distance."


    "Mom, this is the battlefield..."


    "Mom is right!" Su Shi quickly stopped her husband''s words and said to the old lady, "I feel as close as I can see. When I first saw it, I felt that he was a family member."


    He Huaimin has been a soldier for half a lifetime, and he has read many books, military personnel with culture and knowledge, and most opposed to feudal superstition. This time the old lady said that she wanted to be happy. He was also the first to stand up and oppose it. He said that the feudal superstition was harmful and caused the old lady to cry a lot.


    The rare old lady is so happy today, the spirit is still so good, Su Shi worried that he is angry with the old lady, quickly stopped his words and said something that makes the old lady happy.


    After chatting for a while, Tao hopes that the old lady is very interesting. He thought that if it weren''t for her most beloved grandson who was unconscious, she would definitely be more spiritual.


    In the evening, Tao was willing to sleep in the room of He Liyuan. He Jia gave him another room, but he asked himself to say that since he got married, he should live in his husband''s room.


    He said to Su Shi, and went to the hospital tomorrow morning to see He Liyuan, so I slept early this evening.


    Early the next morning, after breakfast, Tao and Su Shi took the bus to the military hospital. The hospital is not far away, if you take the car, it will take only 20 minutes.


    In this era, there is still no such thing as monitoring, so there are guards in and out of the ward. Tao Yuan and Su Shi walked in the hospital corridor. As far as I can see, Wen Han is standing at the door of the ward and seems to be talking to the guards.


    "Wenhan," Su Shi looked at him and asked him "Is there something?"


    "Hey." Wen Han saw two people. After squatting, he said, "I, I want to go in and see Li Yuange."


    "Thank you for your kindness, you still have to go to your busy place." Su Shi said indifferently and alienatedly said, "I took Li Yuan¡¯s wife to see him. You are an outsider, not very good."


    Wen Han looked at Tao, and his mood was very complicated. He abandoned his fianc¨¦ and robbed his fianc¨¦, and the two who were abandoned were actually married.


    "Oh, although I am an outsider, I still want to say something. You have given him a person he didn''t want to marry in the unconscious situation of Li Yuan, and if he wakes up, he will be unhappy. Wen Han has loved He Liyuan since he was a child. The happiest thing is to become his fiancee. Even though he himself has married Ning Haobo, his heart does not want other people to occupy the identity of He Liyuan''s wife.


    "This is a thing of our family, it has nothing to do with you." Su Shi looked at him and said, "Why don''t you know Li Yuan? How do you know that he doesn''t want to?"


    "Now is not the past, no young man, willing to marry a person who has not met, and still marry without knowing it." Wen Han said of course.


    "Wenhan, I am watching you grow up. There are some things. I don''t want to say that I am hurting you, but now it seems to let you know. I asked Li Yuan long ago and asked him if he wished." I don''t want to marry you. He said, it is you, or someone else, he doesn''t care, we can help him choose a suitable one for his parents."


    Wen Han¡¯s heart seemed to be penetrated by bullets, and the sudden distress caused him to wake up. He and He Liyuan two, one has been in school, one has been in the army, there is no time to get along, there is no emotional foundation.


    But he really likes He Liyuan. Even though Ning Haobo was very diligent to him since he was a child, he has never been tempted. But this time, he really has no way. Li Yuange hurts like that. He is also very sad and sad. But time waits for no one. If Liyuan can¡¯t wake up, he misses Ning Haobo who loves him. Then he may regret it more.


    His family members are also urging him to give up waiting for him to wake up and say that if he does not marry Ning Haobo, he will be surrounded by him, and he will have to bear the reputation of destroying other families in the future. Li Yuange is probably not awake. Even if he wakes up, after seeing the wound on his face and body, he has no courage to live with him. This really can''t blame him.


    "Wenhan, how old are you, how are you doing to you?"


    "...for me, very good." Wen Han thought that she was to blame herself for abandoning the marriage contract.


    "So as an elder, I will say a few more words to you. I hope that you will remember it in your heart. When you are young, you will treat you as your own child, waiting for you to marry our family. Liyuan becomes now. If you choose to marry another person, we have nothing to say, and we have not blamed you. But since you have made a choice, please stick to your choice. In the future, you should not interject, and stand away. Far away from his wife."


    "I, I know." Wen Han had tears in his eyes and turned and left.


    "Doctor Wen..." Just as a nurse came over to him and saw him hurried away, he quickly stepped up and chased him up.


    Su Shi turned and looked at Tao¡¯s wish to say, ¡°Wenhan¡¯s child is such a temper, you don¡¯t care what he said.¡±


    "He is an outsider. I am a family member now. I will not care about the words of an outsider."


    Su Shi nodded, then said to him, "Li Yuan is on the battlefield, suffered a very serious injury, the skin on the face and part of the skin of the body, the destruction is very serious. After you go in, don''t be afraid, set him far... ..., he used to be like this."


    Su Shi couldn''t help but red-eyed her eyes. She thought of her son''s handsome and handsome appearance, and attracted so many people to pursue him. After his appearance was destroyed, Lian Wenhan saw him as he is now, and was scared and panicked and screamed.


    "Mom, I am bold, I am sure I will not be afraid." Tao is willing to comfort her.


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    Dissappear threw a mine


    Shun Fu throws a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 39： In the sixties, Chongxi 4

    In the sixties, Chongxi 4


    The two entered the ward, stood by the bed, and looked at He Liyuan, who was unconscious.


    Tao is willing to use the system to confirm, the soul of his lover has entered this body, but this body is too hurt, he can''t wake up immediately.


    Tao is willing to hold the wrist of He Liyuan and give him the pulse seriously.


    Su Shi looked at his movements and asked, "Have you studied Chinese medicine?"


    "My grandfather is a Chinese medicine practitioner. When I was a child, I learned some things with him. Later, when my grandfather passed away, I looked at the medical books he left and studied and studied."


    Su Shi suddenly remembered that the family of the Yue family, that is, the grandfather of Qing, was a very famous Chinese medicine practitioner and had the title of a medical doctor. When she was still young, his reputation was very loud. Later, I heard that he was old and his daughter died suddenly. He was reclusive after his sorrow, and it was difficult for outsiders to find him.


    "How long has your grandfather died?" Su Shi asked.


    "It¡¯s been seven or eight years." Tao said.


    Su Shi¡¯s regret sighs, it¡¯s really a very powerful doctor. If he is still alive, maybe he can wake up Li Yuan.


    Tao is willing to think of the way to wake up He Liyuan, suddenly a flash of light, think of the space in the system. The sudden appearance of the space must have been used to save him. He couldn''t help but sigh, this system is really doing its part to help him.


    Please come to take care of He Liyuan''s people, he brought hot water, Su Shi will wet the towel, ready to wipe his face for He Liyuan.


    Tao is willing to go over and take the towel and say, "I will come."


    Su Shi took a moment, Tao wished to have taken the towel to the bed, and began to make He Liyuan wipe his face.


    Su Shi looked at him carefully and carefully, and his heart was touched. He saw Li Yuan, not only not afraid, but also willing to take care of him. This is the heart, it is enough to make their family grateful.


    Tao is willing to help him wipe his face and neck, and help him wipe his hands, and then said to Su Shi, "Mom, I want to put another bed in this ward, I will leave him to look after him at night. After taking care of him." I will do it by myself."


    Su Shi stunned again, and it took me a while to return to God. "If you are clear, Mom knows that you are kind, but you really don''t need to do this. After two years, you still have to find someone to marry."


    "I don''t plan to get married for the second time. From the beginning, I didn''t think about getting a divorce." Tao is willing to look at her and say seriously.


    "Let him, no matter..., whether you can wake up or not, you can''t give you happiness." Su Shi looked at his son''s ruined face, and his heart was broken. If she can, she hopes to be able to exchange with her son, and she will bear it all.


    "He can." Tao said, "Happiness is not unilateral, but the two sides give each other. I am good to him now. He will certainly be good to me in the future. And I believe that he will wake up soon. It will soon be fine."


    Although as a mother, she still hopes that there can be a person who is sincere to him and always accompany him to take care of him. But the heart is more than the heart, the children of other people are also the heart of the parents. Since they do not blame the writers for abandoning the marriage contract, how can they drag another child into a life of hopelessness?


    Because of the persistence of Tao wish, Su Shi advised him not to persuade him for a long time, only to let people put a single bed in the ward, and then let the two guards stay at the door.


    Since Tao hopes to live in the hospital, Su Shi is ready to go back, let people give him some clothes to change, and daily necessities.


    The old lady had just finished lunch, and the maid was about to push her back to the room. When she saw Su Shi coming back, she asked, "Why didn''t you come back with you like Qing?"


    "If Qing said, he wants to stay in the hospital to take care of Li Yuan, and then spend the night in the hospital." Su Shi said.


    "How can I let him stay in the hospital to take care of Li Yuan, not to let people pick him up!" the old lady said quickly.


    "I advised him for a long time, he just refused to come back with me...."


    "You are also confused. Let''s just say it at the beginning. We only keep children for two years. The children are clear and white, and we will be married again in the future. You will let him stay in the hospital to take care of him. Far away, if this is spread out, he will marry again later, there will be more gossip, and he will pick him up!"


    "Okay." Su Shi said, "Then I will pick him up. You can talk to him well. This child is very embarrassing."


    "Go ahead, you will say that I have something to tell him, let him come back soon."


    Su Shi could only let the driver take her to the hospital and go to the hospital. According to the old lady, she took the pottery back.


    Tao is willing to return to the Hejia, walk into the old lady''s room, and stand by the bed and ask "Grandma, Mom, do you have something to tell me?"


    "Sit down, Grandma slowly tells you." The old lady looked at him and gently patted the bed and let him sit down.


    Tao is willing to sit down at the bed of the old lady.


    "When Grandma first saw you, I knew that you are a good boy. Let you marry Li Yuanchong, it is a grievance to you. It is because of my persistence. I am in your heart." Old lady Said the eyes are wet.


    "Grandma, I am willing to marry Li Yuange, I, I like him before..." Tao hopes to find a reason for himself.


    "You listened to your grandmother and told you why Grandma would insist that you marry." The old lady said, "When Liyuan was only five or six years old, I went to the Linghai Master of Anshan Temple to give him fortune telling. The master gave him After I counted it, I wrote a birthday character, saying that only those who have married the birth of the eight characters, Li Yuan can be safe and smooth in his life."


    The old lady sighed and said, "I told them after they came back. They all said that this is a feudal superstition. I can¡¯t believe it. I said that they are not. Then I will not mention it again. After Li Yuan¡¯s marriage with the Wen¡¯s children, I Going to the Master of Linghai to count them, the master said that Wen Han has no connection with Li Yuan. In the end, it is not a good result. Wen Han will marry another person sooner or later. He also said that Li Yuan¡¯s fate is destined to have a life and death. I asked the master, is there any way to break it? The master said that only those who have married the characters on the birthday can break this life and death, otherwise the death and catastrophe must be impossible."


    "If the master said it, all the pieces were tested, and Li Yuan almost died on the battlefield. Although he was sent back with a sigh of relief, he was still unconscious. When I think of the master, I went to the major hospitals. Birth record, only your birth time, just happened to be written with the master''s birthday character. I said that you want to make you happy, they don''t agree, actually I know in my heart, I am doing this to harm you... but Even if there is a little hope, as long as I can wake up Li Yuan, I want to give it a try."


    "I said it to Li Yuan, his grandfather. No matter whether Li Yuan can wake up or not, he will only stay for two years. In the past two years, you don''t have to do anything, and you don''t have to take care of Li Yuan. You are the child of our family in the future. Even if you marry again later, the Hejia will always be your mother''s family and rely on it. If you enter our house in clear and vain, you will have to be married again in the future, take care of the things of Liyuan, and let others go. do it."


    "I really voluntarily marry Li Yuange, and I really want to take care of him personally..." Tao is willing to stop them, and I feel helpless.


    "You are still young, some things don''t know how important, grandma is grateful to you, treat you as a grandson, so plan for you. Let you marry, it is already killing you, the rest of my life is not More, but it is to die, I can''t help you in this heart, you can''t ruin you anymore. If you listen to your grandmother, you will stay at home afterwards, have nothing to read, or talk to your grandmother. Grandma knows a lot of previous The story will be slowly told to you later.


    Because the old lady insisted that Tao is willing to spend the night in the hospital, Tao hopes that there is no way, only to go to the hospital every day to guard He Liyuan, and then return to the home by car in the afternoon.


    After learning about the use of space, Tao hopes to take the spring water in the space every day. After dilution, take a little bit of He Liyuan. There are hints in the space, this spring is too powerful, can not use too much at a time, to slowly absorb, too much use will lead to violent.


    Tao hopes to give him more than half a month in a row, and then give him a pulse every day, I can feel that he is getting better.


    Tao is willing to sit by the window and read a book. It is some medical skills left by the original grandfather. The original Lord especially liked to study these medical books. Waiting for the day when He Liyuan woke up, it was very boring, so he would just take a look and pass the time.


    He Liyuan felt particularly uncomfortable. The sound of gunfire seemed to echo in his ears. He thought, I am still on the battlefield? Am I still dead?


    Until the sound of the guns went away, his body was particularly painful. He tried to open his eyes and wanted to see where he was. Is it in the ruins that were blown up by gunfire, or is it in the military medical office?


    When the eyes just opened a little gap, they were stung by the sun. He immediately closed it. After several hard attempts, he opened his eyes a little.


    In the sun, sitting on a beautifully dressed boy, the teenager holding a book, beautiful like a painting. He Liyuan looked at him. He didn''t understand. He was still on the battlefield in the last second. Why did the next second appear in front of him, would it be such a beautiful picture?


    He Liyuan, who spent the rest of his life, was the first to see the picture, and he was firmly remembered for a lifetime. Many years later, no matter when, no matter where it is, as long as he thinks about this picture, he feels very happy and very beautiful.


    Tao would like to habitually look at He Liyuan, and found that he actually squinted for a moment, he stunned, then stood up, went to the bed and squatted, smiled and touched his face and said, "Are you awake?"


    Who is he? Why did he look at me so gently, and laughed so beautifully.


    Tao is willing to know that he just woke up and needed a little time to slow down. He got up and walked to the door. He opened the door and went out. He said to the guard outside, "Liangyuan brother woke up. You should inform the doctor and give it to the family. Make a call."


    The guards squatted for a few seconds and then rushed out immediately.


    In less than half an hour, the family members went to the hospital, and even the old lady was in a wheelchair. A family surrounded the bed, Su Shi held the hand of He Liyuan, and kept crying.


    He Liyuan is still not very able to speak, can only make a simple voice, he probably already knows what he is, and he has been in a coma for so long.


    What He Liyuan needs most now is rest, can''t be disturbed for too long, so after seeing him, other people leave with a sad mood, only Su Shi and Tao are willing to stay.


    Su Shi saw He Liyuan looking at Tao Yuan, and this time he thought that he had not introduced Tao Yuan with him. She took a shot and said, "Look at my brain. I am excited to forget the most important people. Li Yuan, this is If you are clear, you have already gotten married. When you are in a coma..., forget it, you just woke up, but still have a good rest now, because the situation is a bit complicated, waiting for you to be a little better, Mom will follow you in detail. Say.."


    He Liyuan thought, how can he wake up, he has a wife? He remembers that he had a fiancee, but the man did not seem to be like this? It doesn''t seem to call this name, what is it called?


    Su Shi looked at him and said, "Mom knows that you must be very uncomfortable now, but you have been brave and brave since childhood, and you have amazing perseverance. Mom believes that you will get better soon, and you must have confidence."


    He Liyuan nodded. What he lacked most was perseverance and confidence.


    "Then rest well, Mom will come to see you tomorrow." Su Shi stood up and said to Tao, "Like, let''s go back."


    "Mom, go back first, I will stay with him and go back in the afternoon." Tao said.


    "That''s okay." Su Shi patted his hand and said, "What do you need, let the guards call the home, or let them go home directly."


    "Good." Tao is willing to nod.


    After Su Shi left, Tao was willing to close the door and walk to the bed to sit down. He looked at He Liyuan and said, "I know that you have a lot of doubts in your heart, but you need to rest well now, work hard to recover, and should not hurt other things. You are better, you want to know, we will tell you."


    He Liyuan looked at Tao Yuan and thought that he suddenly had a wife, but it was obviously not his former fiancee. During his coma, there must have been some things. Although he does not care who his wife is, he will not find someone personally, so he is asking the family to help him choose a suitable one. Since this person was chosen at home, he has nothing to say.


    It is almost in the afternoon, Tao is willing to go to the water, want to help him wipe his body.


    When Tao was willing to take off his pants, He Li¡¯s fingers moved abruptly. He subconsciously wants to stop, but he can''t move now, so it is impossible to stop.


    Tao is willing to look at him, his hands are completely stopped, continue to take off his pants, and then help him wipe his body. These things, he is carrying a family member, secretly doing it.


    From the beginning of his life, He Liyuan took a bath and never needed help from others. But he can''t move now, don''t let others help, and this person is his wife. It doesn''t seem to be wrong to help him, but he is still not used to it.


    He Liyuan stared at the neck of Tao Yuan, and on the side of his neck, there was a red beak with blood. His skin is white and his neck is beautiful, and even the red dragonfly looks very attractive. And that red dragonfly is the identification of the brother.


    He suddenly remembered that his former fiancee seemed to be a brother. Doesn''t it mean that there are fewer and fewer brothers now, but there are only a few hundred in the country? How is his predecessor''s fiancee, and his current wife, brother?


    After that, Tao hopes to come over every day and help him wipe his body every day.


    After another ten days, He Liyuan has become accustomed. The two occasionally speak, but the two are not many people, so most of the time, both are silent.


    As long as He Liyuan wakes up, he can see his little wife in a turn, and he has a feeling of inexplicable peace of mind. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 40： Chongxi 5 in the sixties

    Chongxi 5 in the sixties


    A month later, He Liyuan can go home to recuperate. The speed of his recovery is really amazing. Even the doctors are shocked, but they all think that this is the reason for his personal physique.


    He Liyuan was finally able to go home, and the family was very happy. He Huai-Min and his wife asked the doctor whether it was possible for He Liyuan to return to the army.


    The doctor unfortunately shook his head and said, "I am afraid that this is not possible, but at first we thought that he could not sit up even if he was sitting, but from his current recovery situation, positive treatment and rehabilitation, after a few years, ÖôIt is still possible to abduct, but it is certainly not possible to walk like a normal person, and you can¡¯t do strenuous exercise any more."


    He Huaimin frowned and his face was full of embarrassment. His son¡¯s military career ended like this. If he knew it himself, he would not accept it.


    Su Shi also knows that with his son''s personality, he can no longer be a soldier in the future, he may be suffering for a lifetime.


    "Liyuan can survive. If we can walk around in the future, we should thank God. Others, I will not ask for more." Su Shi looked at He Huaimin, that is, to comfort himself and to comfort his husband.


    The two guards joined forces and carried He Liyuan to the wheelchair. He thought that he could finally go home. He Liyuan was also a lot more comfortable.


    Seeing his parents coming in, He Liyuan was keenly aware that his mother¡¯s eyes were a bit red and his look was very stubborn. He was discharged from the hospital today and said that his mother should be very tall.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± He Liyuan looked at his father and asked, although his father¡¯s face was as usual, but his eyes were awkward and regrettable, but he knew that at least his father would not deliberately conceal him.


    "Let''s go home, go home and say." Su Shi knows her husband''s personality and will definitely not lie to her son. He will feel that the man''s husband must bear the burden. But she felt that it was a moment to delay, and let him know later that he would be suffering later.


    "Dad, what the doctor said, can I not stand up again?" He Liyuan looked at his father and asked again. During this time, he also learned from the doctor''s words that he was unlikely to recover.


    "The doctor said that as long as you actively cooperate with the treatment, the possibility of standing up is still there, just..." He Huaimin hesitated a little, and finally said more concealingly "just in the future, no more vigorous exercise can be done."


    "So... I can''t go back to the army, can''t I take the troops?" He Liyuan himself said what his father couldn''t say. He clenched his fists and was struck by lightning. The meaning of his life is lost, living or dying, what is the difference?


    Tao is willing to stand on one side and look at this sad and depressed atmosphere, and can''t say it. He can help He Liyuan to be fully finished. Even if he says it now, they will certainly not believe it. Who chooses not to believe the doctor, but believes in the words of a self-taught Chinese medicine practitioner?


    After returning to the Hejia, in order not to worry the old lady, they all played a strong spirit and showed a very happy look. He Huaimin and He Liyuan and his sons are all faces with only one expression all the year round. Everyone is used to it. When he does not want others to see the mind, it is difficult for others to see it.


    He Liyuan finally came home, and the old lady was very happy. She took the hand of Tao Yuan and said that thanks to him, He Liyuan only woke up and gave him the baby at the bottom of his pressure box. Tao is willing to postpone it, but Su Shi also advised him to accept it, saying that it was the old lady''s mind, he could only accept it.


    After dinner, He Liyuan and his father and grandfather talked for a long time in the study room before returning to the room to rest.


    He Jia covers a large area. In addition to the front hall, there are five small two-story buildings. He Liyuan lives in the middle of the building. His room was originally on the second floor, but it was not convenient to get on and off the wheelchair. After returning, he lived on the first floor.


    Tao wished to live in the room on the second floor of He Liyuan. After everyone went back to the room to rest in the evening, he sneaked down and went to the room on the first floor of He Liyuan, and took a shower in the bathroom of his room.


    Tao is willing to take a shower out of the bathroom, wearing pajamas and standing on the edge of the bed to wipe her hair.


    He Liyuan stayed in the bed and stayed in the bed. Tao was willing to look at him. He knew that he looked like this, seemingly blank, but the heart must be very painful. Time will prove everything. He doesn''t want to say anything now. He said he may not believe.


    Drying the hair, Tao is willing to open the quilt to go to bed, He Liyuan suddenly returned to God, turned to look at him.


    "What''s wrong?" Tao is willing to look back at him.


    "You sleep with me?" He Liyuan had doubts in his eyes, because his mother had told him that they were married because his grandmother insisted that people should be happy, and his former fiancee had already married someone. The marriage between them was said to be good at the beginning. It is notorious. It will be released after two years.


    "We are legal couples, I don''t sleep with you, who sleeps with me?" Tao wished to look at him with doubt.


    "Mom told me about the situation. After all, you are a buddy. Innocent is still necessary. You sleep with me, your future husband, I am afraid it is not good." He Liyuan said seriously.


    "I won''t have other husbands. I have already told my mother. I won''t divorce after two years." Tao said, "And your body, I have seen it, touched the same quilt. What happened to sleep? Shouldn¡¯t couples sleep on a bed?¡±


    He Liyuan is like his parents. If he is still a good person, he naturally doesn''t mind having such a small wife. After all, through this period of time, he felt that this wife is very close to his heart, not much words, and doing things is neat and neat. The two stayed together, and even if they didn¡¯t say anything, he felt very relaxed.


    But he is doing this now, and certainly will not give him in the future, a wife should get happiness. He has already talked with his father in detail, and he knows that he knows it. He can''t even have his own children in the latter half of his life. Although his father said that they can help them adopt, and as a normal person, he definitely wants to have his own children. How can he lose such rights because of himself?


    "Hurry up to sleep, you can''t sleep when you turn on the lights." Tao is willing to lie down and say.


    It was already late, and He Liyuan was not good enough to drive him out. After all, he was taking care of himself in the hospital during this time. He had to turn off the desk lamp, try to keep a distance with him, and then lie down.


    This is the first time He Liyuan has been in bed with people. I don''t know if it is the cause of the night. His sense of smell is more sensitive. The people around him have a very good smell. He turned his head and looked at the bright and delicate face through the moonlight shining through the window. There was an inexplicable movement in his heart.


    Whether he can be selfish, just leave him alone. After all, it is so difficult to find a suitable person who can feel comfortable in his heart. It is a pity that he has become like this, only to meet this person who makes him so satisfied.


    Tao is willing to move in the half-dream and half-sleep, unconsciously moving the body, tightly attached to He Liyuan, his face still licking on his shoulder.


    Through the thin fabric, He Liyuan can feel how smooth his face is. Close to his body, it is also soft and smooth, and the fragrance is clearer.


    He Liyuan raised his hand and touched his face that was no longer flat. After waking up, he has not taken care of the mirror, but from the eyes of some people, he can be sure that this face is certainly not the same as before.


    Tao is willing to get up early, and personally cook to make breakfast for He Liyuan. His own man is distressed. He estimates that he will have to suffer for a while, so other aspects will be better for him.


    Su Shi passed the kitchen and was attracted by the seductive scent. When he walked in, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°What breakfast is doing today, how is it so sweet?¡±


    Standing on one side, the chef who couldn¡¯t help but drool replied, "Mrs. Is the lady of the big and the young doing breakfast for the young master."


    "Mom, good morning." Tao is willing to turn around and say hello to Su Shi.


    "Good morning, what is delicious, so good." Su Shi walked over and looked.


    ¡°I have made soup and vegetable porridge, and there are some cakes. These cakes are not greasy. You and your grandparents should also eat some.¡±


    "Well, it¡¯s really hard for you, and it¡¯s breakfast early in the morning.¡±


    "Not hard." Tao is willing to smile.


    Su Shi saw a soup pot on the stove, curiously opened the smell, immediately swallowed and said, "What kind of soup is this? Put the medicine, smell the real fragrance."


    Su Shi himself also loves soup, and often adds some herbs to the soup. She likes to drink this soup with a little medicinal aroma.


    "This is a pigeon soup specially given to Li Yuan''s brother. It contains some herbs and is good for his injuries. However, these herbs are not very good for ordinary people." Tao said.


    Su Shi nodded and put the lid on it and said, "Our family is far away, it is a good thing."


    Because there are a lot of early types, Tao hopes that one person can''t take it at a time, so he called two helpers together and helped him to get to the room early.


    Just opened the door of the room, I heard the broken glass sound, which was transmitted from the bathroom.


    Both of the servants were stunned, and they looked at Tao¡¯s wishes and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Tao is willing to watch the two of them say, "After you go out, don''t disturb the family, do you know?"


    The two servants nodded and left the food after putting the food down.


    Tao is willing to walk into the bathroom, see He Liyuan standing on the marble washstand, the mirror fragments on the wall, falling everywhere, and the back of his hand is bleeding outside.


    "If you have finished venting, come out and eat early. If you are full, you will have the strength to continue to vent." Tao is willing to calm down.


    He Liyuan breathed hard. He stepped back half a step and his legs fell into a wheelchair.


    Tao is willing to go over and push him out of the bathroom.


    As soon as he was approaching the round table, Tao said, "These breakfasts are what I got up early in the morning and I worked hard. If you dare to knock over, or dare not eat, I will definitely make you regret it."


    Tao is willing to push him to the table, then sit down opposite him, squinting, his eyes very fierce and say, "Do you feed me or I feed you?"


    He Liyuan, who had a lot of emotional ups and downs, looked at Tao¡¯s wish, and did not expect that this person who looked at the quiet and good temper would have such a fierce time. Although he was squinting, he didn''t have any shock to him, and made him feel a little cute.


    Tao would like to see him pick up the chopsticks, look at his injured hand, hold back the urge to help him deal with the wound, and eat it with chopsticks.


    He Liyuan couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you feel horrible? Looking at such a face, can you still sleep with me?"


    Tao is willing to look at him and say, "So, you can''t be a soldier anymore, you care more about your face? You don''t eat on your face."


    In fact, Tao is very clear in his heart. He Liyuan is a very forbearing person. He can only survive until now because he saw his face and became the last straw to crush him.


    He Liyuan had long known that his face must be different from before, but he did not expect it to be destroyed. Such a face, even his own look is disgusting, why can he do it, just like facing a normal face?


    In the eyes of the doctors and nurses, He Liyuan saw the wrong eyes in the eyes of the domestic helpers. Even his grandparents and parents have a distressed look on his face. Why is he only, he doesn''t feel at all, and he thinks that his face is not as close as he can.


    Tao is willing to look at him for a long time, put down the chopsticks, and seriously said, "Some words, I only say it once, you love it or not, but you will not answer you repeatedly. I don''t care what you become, even if you are beyond recognition. Lying in bed, I can''t get better in my life, I will go with you for a generation. Not to mention I am confident that you can get better, please have a little confidence in yourself."


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    Throw a mine in the moon


    A donkey threw a mine


    More or less throwing 1 mine


    A donkey threw a mine


    A donkey threw a mine


    A cockroach threw a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 41： In the sixties, Chongxi 6

    In the sixties, Chongxi 6


    Su Shi accompanied the old lady and had breakfast. She couldn¡¯t help but admire. "I didn¡¯t expect it. If there is such a good cooking in Qing, I have eaten the retired chef of Jinfulou. I thought it was this life. It¡¯s better to eat the best. I didn¡¯t think that if I did these things early, the taste would not be worse than that of the chef.¡±


    The old lady ate sweet but not greasy snacks and nodded and said, "My grandson has a good fortune, and we can follow his blessings. I look at Li Yuan¡¯s temperament, which is much stronger than when he just woke up. Master Linghai is not a sorghum, can figure out that Fuqing is the lucky star of Liyuan. I have been much better in the past few days. After two days, you will accompany me to the temple."


    "Well, I also have a few incense sticks and fill in some sesame oil." Su Shi nodded.


    When the three people finished eating early, the helper packed the table, and the old man stood up and prepared to go for a walk.


    "Madam, Mrs. Wen''s wife is coming." A domestic helper came in and said to Su Shi.


    Su said a moment, "What is she doing?"


    In the past, she was a good friend and good sister with her, but Li Yuan had an accident. After the Wen family regretted marriage, their family members did not go to the door. Now she is coming to the door to do something?


    "Push me back to the room to rest." The old lady said coldly to the maid.


    The old lady didn''t like the Wen family before, and felt that the family was very hypocritical, but the daughter-in-law had a good relationship with the Wenjia daughter-in-law. The two had a relative, and she was not good at it, and they were also polite. After the repentance of the Wen family, she was even more worried about seeing their family.


    She believed in the words of Master Linghai, and did not force her son to repent and marry. However, after a long-term accident, their family raised their regrets in less than a month.


    She does not want them to marry the children to marry, but in the two years of love, you waited for a few months, waiting for the family''s mood to calm down and mention. When you are in the most painful time of injury, you are rushing to pick up a handful of salt. Is it so urgent?


    "The visitor is a guest, our two families, there is no deep hatred, you will entertain it." He said that the old man said with a blank expression, he went out for a walk.


    "I know Dad." Su Shi looked at the old man and left, only to say to the helper, "Please come in."


    Tao is willing to hold the hand of He Liyuan, carefully picking the broken glass for him. "I know that your heart is uncomfortable. Whoever becomes you will not feel good. But torment yourself is the most stupid way to vent. If you really feel The pain, just sleep, in the dream, venting a good pass. In the dream you can punch and kick, how to vent how."


    "Dream?" He Liyuan said with a sarcasm. "I looked at this face. I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t rest in my dreams. I lost you to this face, and I didn¡¯t have nightmares at night."


    Tao hopes to look at him and know that the suffering in his heart is not something that ordinary people can bear. If he changes his personal, he is afraid that it will collapse.


    "You are like this. If you let your grandparents let their parents know, how worried they are?"


    "You don''t want to tell them, they won''t know." He Liyuan looked at Tao and said, "I don''t want them to worry, don''t tell them."


    "What about the bathroom mirror?"


    "You help me to inform the guards, I let them come over and secretly change."


    Tao is willing to think and say, "I know, let you keep the pain in your heart, you will definitely suppress the disease. So, your feet can''t move, but the hand can still move. You have a good rest. A few days, a few days later, I will send you to the shooting range to shoot, let you vent, how?"


    "My face, still don''t go out and scare others." He Liyuan said.


    "You wear a mask, can''t you not see it?" Tao said, "When you let your soldiers, help you arrange it. When there is no one, we go quietly. This is not difficult." ¡±


    Tao is willing to finish, and he bowed his head to help him deal with the injuries on his hands.


    He Liyuan looked at his serious eyes and his focused face, and suddenly he was not so uncomfortable. There is a person who cares about himself and can be worried about things. He does not have to suffer alone, nor does he know that this is not a blessing in disguise.


    Su Shi stood up with a cold face and said very rudely, "We don''t have to worry about things in our family. Our face is ruined and our body is ruined, but we can still be better than others in the future. I have other things to do, no time to continue to entertain you, please come back."


    Li Yiyue stood up and said, "Su Shi, don''t misunderstand me. I am also concerned about Li Yuan. These two years of friendship, although not a family, but can not be friends? You should not blame us, Who doesn''t feel bad about their children? In fact, we also feel bad, just..."


    "Our family is far away, there is enough pain in our own family, you don''t need your extra pain." Su Shi raised his hand and said, "You please, if you have nothing afterwards, don''t go to the door, I can''t afford you." ""


    Li Yiyue licked her mouth. For many years, she also knew what kind of character Su Shi was. She is usually a very good person. Once she is angry, her face is not given.


    "Then I will go first, you will eliminate your anger, don''t go to the heart. I will come back later... and come to see you again." Li Yiyue turned and prepared to leave.


    "Wait!" Su Shi picked up the paper bag on the table and threw it back into her arms and said, "You bring these medicines back. We don''t need these things in our family."


    "This is the meaning of Wen Han. The medicine inside is especially useful for treating scars." Li Yiyue said, "You will accept it. You are angry with me, and you will not even have the child''s anger."


    "Your mind is my heart, there is no medicine, it is what your literary family can get, and we can''t get it. The medicine better than this, our home can still get it, we will use it best." Just like a wife, there is nothing to be dispensable, we can still help him to get better."


    "You mean the child of the merchant''s family?" Li Yiyue said with some disdain in his eyes, "Can he compare with us? We have graduated from the military medical school, and now we are still working in the military hospital. The child of the merchant family, Even after reading a few years of books, but this merchant is born, can there be any good education?"


    "Do you think it was still the feudal dynasty? The merchants are inferior? Speaking, your maiden was not a merchant before? I have never seen such a look down on my birth."


    "That was all years ago!" Li Yiyue did not like others to say that her merchant was born. "You don''t know, my father is not a merchant after my father is an official!"


    "Hey!" Su Shi said coldly, "Is your family a business, I can''t control it. You love it or not. It doesn''t matter to me. Our family is good, our family knows it, and you don''t have to worry about it." The personality of your family''s Wenhan, after marrying in Ning''s family, can''t make a good life, it''s really not necessarily. Come to Japan, let''s go and see."


    "Well, let''s go and see, see your family, He Liyuan, and our Wenhan ratio, who will have better in the future!" Li Yiyue turned away with anger.


    Li Yiyue felt that she had endured her for such a long time. She didn''t give herself a good face, but she still talked about their family. Even if their family wenhan is not good, is it better than the business of the merchant? Besides, they are good at picking one, and how many people want to ask for it. He Liyuan is half-dead, his face is ruined, his body is ruined, what good days can he have in the future?


    Li Yiyue did not want to lose Su Shi¡¯s friend. After all, he¡¯s a big family. As long as He¡¯s father is in a day, others will not be able to move to the status of the family. But she is not a tempered personality, she has been so whispered in front of Su Shi, she still does not give her a good face, then she will not wait.


    Su Shi used to think that Li Yiyue also loves to show off. He likes to talk about other people''s right and wrong, and his heart is still good, so he has been friends with her for so many years. However, when she came to mention the dissolution of the marriage contract, she always said that she had cursed the words of Li Yuan, and she was afraid that Li Yuan would even be tired of Wen Han. In Su Shi¡¯s heart, like a **** wound, she was stabbed a few more.


    The relationship between the two for so many years, even if she does not mention the dissolution of the marriage contract, Su Shi is also prepared to mention. But without that mother, I can endure the curse of my own children, and still in the case of my own child, life is dying. And the words she just said are too difficult to listen to.


    Su Shi also knows that in the family area of ??the military area, everyone envied her, had a good son, and had a good wife. But now, certainly many people are secretly watching jokes, even if they do not see jokes, they also sympathize with her, pity her. However, she does not need the pity of anyone. She believes that her son will be able to do well in the future.


    Su Shi calmed his anger, and after his mood recovered, he turned to the building in the middle of the mansion and went to see He Liyuan.


    When Su Shi knocked on the door, Tao would just come out of the bathroom.


    "Mom." Tao is willing to say hello to her.


    Su Shi smiled at Tao, then sat by the bed and looked at He Liyuan and asked, "How is it today? Is it still painful?"


    "There is a little pain, but I can bear it." He Liyuan''s current physical condition is painful all the time, only occasionally hurts better. If he can bear it, his perseverance is strong enough, and he is an ordinary person, afraid that he can''t bear the pain.


    So when he was sent to the military hospital, the doctors told the family that the temporary coma was better for him. Otherwise, it will be tortured by pain, but it will be more unfavorable for recovery.


    "Mom." Tao is willing to say to Su Shi, "The mirror of the bathroom has to be replaced."


    He Liyuan looked at him fiercely.


    "Change the mirror? Why is the mirror broken?" Su Shi asked in confusion.


    He Liyuan used his eyes to stop him and let him not go on.


    Tao hopes to ignore his eyes and continue to say, "Li Yuange secretly went to the bathroom, and he stood up and broke the mirror with his fist."


    "You stood up?! The doctor is not accounted for, can''t you try to stand up now?!" Su squatted at him, gradually reddening his eyes. "You kid! Why are you so obedient?! Anxious mother?!"


    "I, I didn''t use the strength of my feet. I was holding my strength and holding my body up." He Liyuan quickly explained that he was most afraid of his mother crying. Every time his mother cried, he wanted to hide, but Now, I can¡¯t hide without hiding.


    "Do you need to use your feet to touch the ground?" Tao said, "When I go in to see you, your legs are all on the ground, and you are back seated in a wheelchair."


    "Why don''t you worry about it?!" Su Shi shed tears and rubbed his shoulders with his hands.


    "I..." He Liyuan didn''t know what to say. He had the strength to fight on him and he was just as worried. She was worried that she had hurt her hand.


    Su Shi knows that he is seeing his face, and he knows that his heart is definitely not good. He also thinks of Li Yiyue¡¯s words of hurting people, and he can¡¯t help but cry.


    He Liyuan looked at Tao Yuan, but he didn''t expect him to complain with his mother. He told him that he didn''t want his parents to worry.


    Tao is willing to look at him without hesitation. He is not used to hurting himself. He doesn''t want to worry about his parents. Don''t do anything that makes them worry.


    Tao hopes to know that his heart is very painful, but he will never be self-inflicted by him, so from now on, he will break his thoughts of self-harm. Moreover, these pains are only temporary, whether it is his face or his feet, he will help him cure.


    His military career, and a long time, he must let him love his body from now on. Because from now on, it is not his personal body, it is their common property.


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    Cold throwing a mine


    Sukie threw a mine


    The mosquitoes of Daming Temple¡¯s house threw a mine


    Throw a mine in the moon


    I threw a grenade


    A cockroach threw a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 42： In the sixties, Chongxi 7

    In the sixties, Chongxi 7


    Sleeping in the middle of the night, Tao hopes to wake up suddenly, and by the moonlight that comes in, he sees the person sitting next to him.


    Tao is willing to sit up, open the desk lamp on his side, and then turn to look at He Liyuan and say, "I can''t sleep?"


    He Liyuan was silent and did not answer him. Pain was only one of the reasons. When he thought of his future life, he could not sleep well.


    Tao is willing to open the quilt out of bed, take out his own medicine box to open, take out a small porcelain bottle, pour a thick slurry into the cup, and then pour some warm water from the hot water bottle.


    Tao is willing to sit at the bed with the cup and hand the cup to He Liyuan and say, "Drink it, you can sleep well after drinking."


    He Liyuan still did not speak, nor did he reach for the cup.


    Tao is willing to put the cup on the bed, then get up and go to the door.


    "Where are you going?" He Liyuan finally asked.


    "I went to see my mother sleeping." Tao hoped that the door had been opened and ready to go outside.


    "You are coming back!" He Liyuan immediately picked up the cup and drank it. He put the cup down and said, "I am finished."


    Tao is willing to close the door, go to the other side to go to bed, and sit with him on the bed.


    He Liyuan turned to look at him and said, "We are all adults, and we are still married. Don''t complain to the mother if there is something."


    "What you said is very reasonable." Tao is willing to look like a face. "So, as a married adult, shouldn¡¯t it be tempered and arrogant, and vent it in a way that hurts you?"


    He Liyuan had no words to refute. He did not think that his little wife was such a powerful person who could eat him. If he really did not intend to divorce, he could not help but worry about his future life.


    "Sleep, drink medicine, you will fall asleep soon." Tao is willing to look at him.


    After the two lie down, He Liyuan closed his eyes and immediately felt the drowsiness.


    Tao is willing to add medicine to help the medicine. The painkiller is too bad for the body, and it takes some time for the body to recover. So the pain now is what he must bear.


    After confirming that He Liyuan had fallen asleep, Tao was willing to turn on the lights and sit up. He held the face of He Liyuan and kissed him on his forehead. I thought to myself, don''t be sad, don''t be sad, if you are there, you will soon get better.


    When he got up the next day, Tao would like to help He Liyuan wipe his face and say "hand to me."


    He Liyuan has been used to being treated like this by him, raising his hand and letting him wipe it.


    Tao is willing to hold his generous palm and look at the back of his hand and say, "Recovery is good."


    He Liyuan also looked at the back of his hand and then stunned. He thought, is he remembering the wrong one, and hurting the other hand? Then I lifted up the other hand and looked at it, and there was no scar at all.


    He Liyuan felt very confused. He used his fist to smash the mirror several times before he smashed the mirror. Not only did he have a deep scratch on his back, but he also had many small wounds. Even if it is good and fast, it should be the first one. Why are there no traces? It seems that I have not been hurt.


    "I am not very good at this medicine?" Tao is willing to look at him proudly and say, "If you use it on your face, how do you feel?"


    He Liyuan looked at him with big eyes. "Can this medicine be used on my face?"


    "Of course, although this medicine is used when the wound has not healed, the effect will be better. However, although it is used a little later, it will still be effective after a period of use."


    He Liyuan was shocked by the long time to return to God. That is to say, his face can still recover some. He does not seek to recover completely, as long as he can see people.


    "This drug is so powerful? Where did you buy it?" He Liyuan thought, if it is really useful, you can buy more.


    "This is the recipe left by my grandfather, and then I can match it. I can''t buy it outside. There are several drugs that are hard to get. I asked my dad to help me find it. It took some time to find it. I only had the medicine in two days. I was prepared to use it for you yesterday. Who knows that you ran to the bathroom and broke your hand. I had to waste a little in your hand."


    "Why don''t you tell me early, what is wrong with this hand, you don''t need medication at all."


    "If I don''t let you see the effect, would you believe it?" Tao hopes to watch him.


    He Liyuan is silent and correct. He really can''t believe it. After all, the wound on his face is serious enough.


    Tao is willing to stand up, "Today''s sunshine is very good, I push you to the sun in the yard, make up the calcium and disinfect it."


    Tao is willing to push him to the yard, sit down opposite him and watch him say, "You will endure for a while, your face will definitely recover, and your legs will soon stand up."


    "Why are you so confident that I can get better?" He Liyuan did not know why he was so convinced that he could be good.


    "In any case, I said that you can be good, you can be good, my grandfather is a **** doctor, I let him bless you, you can certainly get better." Tao is willing to be a serious nonsense.


    "...you must have a common language with your grandmother. Our family originally only believed in these superstitious things, and now there is one more." He Liyuan said.


    "You don''t believe it now, it doesn''t matter, and soon the facts will prove everything." Tao would like to ask him "Do you think my skin is good?"


    "...very good." He Liyuan didn''t know why he suddenly asked.


    "Is it just fine? You touch it and feel it carefully." Tao is willing to pick up his hand and put it on his face.


    Suddenly touched the smooth and tender feel, so that He Liyuan lost his heart, while there was no reason to panic, because he actually liked the feeling of touching his skin.


    "Now you describe it to me, how is my skin feel?"


    "It''s very slippery, very tender, very comfortable..." He Liyuan completely instinctively said his inner feelings.


    "This is the reason why my grandfather blessed, although your face can''t be as smooth as I am, but it''s still the same as before."


    He Liyuan did not listen to what he was saying, but watched him stunned. He could only hear his heartbeat because his heart was moving.


    ........................


    A few days later, He Liyuan was going to the hospital for review. Tao was willing to hand him a black mask to "put it on."


    He Liyuan turned over and looked at it, only to find that it was a mask. He saw a black mask at a time, which is very different from the thick cotton mask of the hospital. This black mask is very thin and has a three-dimensional feeling because the middle is the protruding.


    "Hurry up." Tao is willing to urge him.


    "Where is it?" He Liyuan asked, then put on the mask.


    "I did it myself." Tao said.


    He Liyuan was not surprised at all, because his little wife had already surprised him too many times.


    The flesh that was destroyed on his face was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye every day. He can sleep well every night, and it doesn''t hurt so much during the day. Every day he eats the food he makes, he feels that he has grown a lot of meat.


    Tao is willing to look at him with satisfaction, then take the round mirror and let him see "How? Is it handsome?"


    He Liyuan looked at himself in the mirror. After a moment of squatting, the mask was not only very comfortable, but also very nice.


    "Let''s go, my parents are waiting for us outside." Tao is willing to push him out.


    After Tao was willing to push He Liyuan out, He Huaimin and Su Shi both saw the mask on the face of He Liyuan.


    Su Shi came forward and looked around and asked He Liyuan, "Is this a mask? How do you look at it, so, so..."


    Su Shi wants to say, how to look so good, but worried that looking at two words, will hurt He Liyuan. They all know that Tao is willing to give medicine to He Liyuan''s face. His face has indeed recovered some of these days, but they are not expecting much if he can recover completely.


    "If you do it." He Liyuan liked this mask very much. Even if his face is good, he hopes to have the opportunity to wear this mask in the future.


    You don''t have to say that Su Shi can guess, it must be Tao who is willing to do it for him.


    The time is almost up. The three people got on the bus. He Huaimin is taking a special leave today and went to the hospital for review with He Liyuan.


    Tao is willing to see him always wearing a mask, as if he likes it, and said to him, "I will give you a camouflage next time."


    When He Liyuan heard the words of camouflage, he immediately turned to look at him and then nodded.


    Tao is willing to reach out and help him adjust the mask.


    Su Shi looked at the intimate look of the two people, and could not help but smile. Even if they couldn¡¯t be a husband and wife, they would be good friends when they were brothers.


    After arriving at the hospital, He Liyuan did an inspection, took another film, and waited for the result.


    The doctor put the film on the light box, looked at it again, looked surprised, and there should be no such expression.


    "Doctor, is there any problem?" Su Shi asked nervously.


    The doctor shook his head and said, "There is no problem, but the speed of recovery is so fast, some are not normal. And the special constitution should not be restored so fast."


    Su Shi asked nervously, "Recover, recovery is too fast, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, this is not the case. It is of course a good thing to recover quickly. I just feel weird. I have been a doctor for so many years. I have never seen him hurt like this, and I have recovered so quickly."


    Su Shi heard that it was not bad, he just patted his chest and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Apart from the medicine prescribed by the hospital, do you still give him other medicines, such as new medicines from abroad." The doctor still thinks that his recovery speed is so fast, there must be a reason.


    ¡°No.¡± He Liyuan shook his head and said, ¡°In addition to the Western medicine and Chinese medicine prescribed by the hospital, there are those pills. I did not eat the medicine I bought at my home.¡±


    He Liyuan thought, medicine is not something else, can he eat it?


    "Chinese medicine and pills?" The doctor looked at him in confusion. "I only gave you western medicine. I didn''t give you Chinese medicine and pills. Chinese medicine should be given to Chinese medicine."


    He Liyuan stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Tao Yuan, he was responsible for all his medicine, and when he was still in the hospital, he began to drink Chinese medicine.


    "Chinese medicine and pills, I gave him the match." Tao said.


    As soon as the doctor heard it, he immediately became angry. "Are you not a fool? Is the medicine open for anyone? If so, what should I do?!"


    "I understand pharmacology. I know both Chinese medicine and western medicine. It is impossible to give him medicine." Tao is willing to calm down and say, "And, according to the prescription of my grandfather, I know that it will be effective. I will give it to him."


    "Who is your grandfather? Is he a Chinese medicine doctor?" the doctor asked.


    Su Shi will reply to Tao, "My grandfather is a famous **** doctor Luo Guyang."


    ¡°God doctor Luo Guyang?¡± The doctor yelled and said, ¡°Have he been dead for several years?¡±


    "So I said, it is the prescription he left, and then my own medicine. If my grandfather is still alive, I don''t need me to dispense medicine." Tao said.


    "You show me the prescription," the doctor said.


    "My grandfather''s rules, he only prescribes medicine, does not prescribe prescriptions, and his prescriptions must not be circulated, nor can he be seen."


    "But you don''t show me, if the prescription is not right, what happens after the problem?" He worked as a doctor for decades, of course, knowing the rules of the **** doctor Luo Guyang, and also witnessed Luo Guyang''s medical skills. He is actually selfish and wants to take a look at Luo Guyang''s prescriptions that other doctors have not seen.


    "Is it right? The prescription is useless. Will there be any problems? Is the test result and recovery speed of Li Yuange not the best proof?" Tao said, "I just said that I understand pharmacology. Both Chinese and Western medicines are understood. If there is no full grasp, I will not give him medicine. He is my husband, will I still harm him?"


    "This...", the doctor can''t help but admit that He Liyuan''s recovery speed is really amazing, and there is no bad situation, but he still does not give up, want to take a look at the legendary Luo Guyang prescription "You give me a person to see, I Absolutely not rumored. And your grandfather''s prescription, the effect is so amazing, you show me, I can cure more people, you are doing good deeds."


    "You know, my grandfather''s prescription, why can''t it be circulated?" Tao asked.


    The doctor is silent.


    "It seems that you know," Tao said with a smile, "I won''t say more."

 Chapter 43： In the sixties, Chongxi 8

    In the sixties, Chongxi 8


    Two months later.


    Tao is willing to take out the white ointment, spread it evenly on He Liyuan''s face, and then tap it with two fingers.


    After the skin on his face absorbed the ointment, Tao hoped to pick up the round mirror and said to him, "Look, how? Now you can go out without wearing a mask?"


    He Liyuan turned his head around, and the meat on his face was much flatter than before. Although there are still some red marks, if you look closely, you can still see the traces of the pits, but at this level, it is no problem to go out and see people.


    However, He Liyuan still asked Tao to take a mask. It was just to cover his face. Now it is just that he likes to wear it. Tao is willing to give him several camouflage masks. Every time he goes to the hospital, he must wear it.


    At the beginning, Tao was willing to give him a mask of skin color, which is not very noticeable. If others don''t look carefully, they can''t see him wearing a mask. But he just wants to wear camouflage and black, preferring to be noticed and worn.


    Tao is only able to be by him, and feels in his heart, some men, looking mature and steady, strong and strong. But deep down, I live forever a child who has not grown up.


    Tao is willing to push him out, not only the parents are waiting outside, the old lady is also there, and the four uncles of He Liyuan are back.


    When they saw them, the family went around.


    Su Shi looked at the mask on his face and said, "How do you still wear a mask? The face is so much better, you can go out without wearing a mask."


    "I said so, but he has to wear it." Tao said.


    "Come on, I am not allowed to wear a mask today." Su Shi directly took the hand and removed the mask of He Liyuan.


    She knows how ugly the outside people are saying, and what her son''s face can scare the child, is more ugly than the ghost. I really don''t think she knows who passed it? In addition to her family and doctors and nurses, the writers of the Wen family have seen her son, and it must be said that Li Yiyue¡¯s broken mouth is everywhere. She just wants them to see that her son''s face is already good, and he can see people without wearing a mask.


    Su Shi looked at it for a while, then turned to the old lady and said, "Mom, look, Li Yuan, is it the same as before?"


    The old lady clap her hands and sighed, "My grandson¡¯s face is good, and as handsome as before!"


    "It''s a lot better, it''s amazing to be able to recover." He Liyuan''s four uncles also looked at his face and sighed. "Let''s face, even if it didn''t fully recover, it was better than most people. He is good." The features of the facial features are good-looking, even if the skin is almost inconsistent, it does not affect the overall appearance."


    Su Shi laughed and was happy, she thought so.


    Since He Liyuan has been indoors for two or three months, the newly grown skin is relatively white and tender. Su Shi felt that after he had sunburned, the traces on his face could not be seen, and it was exactly the same as before. See who dares to say that her son is like a ghost, have you seen such a handsome ghost?


    "Time is almost up, let''s go to the hospital." He Huaimin urged, his face is also unsettled. He is a father, watching his only son get better every day, there is nothing more, can make him so happy.


    "Parents, then we are gone." Su Shi said, "Mom, let''s go back, you will wait for me to come back and make clothes with you."


    "Go, go." The old lady said, "When can''t clothes be done? You come slowly, don''t worry."


    Tao is willing to give He Liyuan a prescription, but also began to give the old lady a prescription, but the old lady is older, and for a long time, the recovery rate must be much slower. Tao does not dare to give her too much medicine, only slowly adjust.


    However, after drinking for more than a month, the old lady¡¯s legs have begun to be conscious. I couldn¡¯t sit for a long time. It¡¯s okay to sit for a long time now. And she recently discovered that even her eyes are much clearer, and her hands are not trembled. Although she was born as a big family, she likes to make clothes when she is young. I have been idle for a while, and I actually started to wear clothes with Su Shi.


    Looking at the disappearing back of them, the old lady folded her hands and said with her eyes closed, "We have suffered a great robbery in the distance. Thanks to the Buddha''s instructions, we will welcome Fuxing into the door in time to help him through this robbery. Thank you Buddha for blessing, we are far away, later It will definitely get better and better."


    He always said quietly, and silently pushed the old lady to the yard. When he was young, he experienced life and death several times and never believed in the Buddha. But after these things, he felt that perhaps, in the midst of it, is it really self-satisfied?


    He Liyuan went to the hospital. After the examination, he did rehabilitation. A lot of doctors were around, some were discussing his face, and some were discussing the speed of his foot recovery. It was not a miracle in medical history.


    He Liyuan¡¯s attending doctor, every time he saw Tao¡¯s wish, he wanted to get Luo Guyang¡¯s prescription from his hand, but he was refused every time.


    The former grandfather, who only prescribes medicine, does not prescribe the prescription, because Chinese medicine pays attention to the right medicine. If it is the same symptom caused by different reasons, the same prescription may not be effective. And depending on the individual''s physique, some medicines can''t be eaten indiscriminately. If someone takes his prescription and goes to treat people everywhere, if something goes wrong, it will count on him.


    At the same time, the former grandfather is also worried that someone will write a prescription for himself, and then pretend to be the one he wrote to make money, so he simply does not prescribe the prescription. The **** doctor Luo Guyang''s reputation is so big, as long as he knows his people, he also knows that he never prescribes a prescription, so as long as someone says that he is prescribed a prescription, it is definitely a fake.


    Since the original main foreigner never opened the prescription, the original owner naturally had no prescription. He only had some medical books, which were written by Luo Guyang himself. The original owner is the only grandson of Luo Guyang. Tao is willing to say that he has a prescription, and most people believe it.


    The deputy dean sighed to the dean. "Two or three months ago, he might even stand up, but now he can already try to move around. The name of Luo Guyang, the doctor of the year, was so loud that he thought he died. After that, there will be no such magical things anymore. But who can think that the prescriptions he left behind can actually have such magical effects."


    The dean looked at the eye and then fell into meditation.


    He Liyuan is practicing walking. Tao is willing to stand in front of him and encourage him with his eyes. The big sweat slipped from his forehead. He must be very painful now. The new long bones need to be tempered for better use.


    He Liyuan has been walking for ten minutes. He has not been able to walk for a long time. If he takes too long, he will not be able to re-grow his bones.


    When he got to his head, Tao was willing to reach out and hold him in a wheelchair. He took out his handkerchief and wiped his sweat from his forehead.


    He Liyuan breathed hard with his eyes closed. He never thought that he would have such a hard day to learn to walk. But as long as you can get better, as long as you can run and jump, this hard work is nothing.


    He Liyuan took the hand of Tao Yuan, and then looked at him silently. These hands helped him to massage acupuncture every day and helped him to cook medicine. He was very grateful to him, but because of his stupidity, he did not know how to express his heart, even if one in ten is grateful. He even felt that if he was seriously injured and exchanged him to come to him, then everything is worth it.


    He Huaimin and Su Shi came over, and Su Shi said with relief and distressed, "Work hard for your son, let''s go, let''s go home."


    The vice president came over and said to them, "Sorry, can we let him check it again?"


    "Isn''t it already checked?" Su Shi said with doubt.


    "Today, from the base below, a lot of orthopedic surgeons have come to watch the situation after they have heard about his recovery. They want to check it out for him personally, then ask him if there is any problem. Adverse reactions"


    "But..." Su Shi saw that He Liyuan was so tired and didn''t want to let him be tossed.


    "It doesn''t matter, let them check it out." He Liyuan said.


    The deputy dean nodded, then walked over to communicate with the doctors, and they couldn''t let each of them check. It is better to choose a few representatives.


    The dean came over again and said to Tao. "A platoon leader was sent last night. When performing the task, he was seriously injured and may need amputation. Can you look over and see your grandfather stay? In the prescription, there are no prescriptions that can help him. I remember that about twenty years ago, your grandfather had cured many injuries that required amputation."


    "You have already determined that the soldier must be amputated?" Tao asked.


    The dean sighed, "With the current medical level, amputation is the best way, at least to save your life."


    "Which unit is the platoon leader, what is it?" He Liyuan worried about his own soldiers and asked.


    "...called Wang Songming." The dean thought for a moment.


    "Wang Songming?" He Liyuan immediately widened his eyes "is Wang Songming of our squadron?"


    "Yes." The dean nodded.


    "I will go see him!" He Liyuan was emotional and he was going to go outside when he turned his wheelchair.


    "Son! Be careful, don''t be so excited!" Su Shi quickly stopped him.


    Tao is willing to hold his shoulder and say, "Don¡¯t worry, let''s go together."


    After the vice president communicated with the doctors, he turned around and found that people were gone. He stunned and asked the nurse next to him to know that the dean took them away and took the other doctors to the past.


    "Squadron leader? How come you?" Wang Songming was lying in bed, turning his head and seeing the incoming person, actually He Liyuan, his pale face, showing a surprised look "You are not good in your own body, how come you look I?"


    "I came to the hospital to recover. I heard that you were hurt, just come and see you." He Liyuan held his emotions and looked at him and asked "Your legs..."


    Wang Songming struggled to pull out a smile. "It¡¯s not a captain. Isn¡¯t it a leg? Even if I don¡¯t have a leg, I can still live a good life. That is, I can¡¯t do it anymore, train with the soldiers, and work together. , together on the battlefield."


    Wang Songming wanted to comfort He Liyuan, but when he spoke, he couldn''t help but feel sad.


    He Liyuan bowed his head and silenced. Since they chose to become a soldier, they were ready to be injured at any time and even sacrifice at any time. In order to protect the country and the people to sacrifice themselves, and then bear the pain and hardship silently, they are all voluntary.


    Tao is willing to go forward, pick up Wang Songming''s hand to give him the pulse, and then let the nurse cut the gauze and check his wound.


    Wang Songming looked at him with a puzzled look. He thought that this young buddy didn''t look like a doctor. What is he doing?


    He Liyuan saw him looking at Tao Yuan and introduced him to him. "This is my wife. He has studied Chinese medicine and has come to see you."


    "Oh, oh, scorpion is good!" Wang Songming greeted him quickly.


    "Hello." Tao would like to glance at him and continue to check his wounds.


    "What medicine did you give him?" Tao would like to frown and ask the attending doctor.


    Wang Songming¡¯s attending doctor, who is not sure about the dean, does not know what Tao wants to ask him.


    "Show him the medical records," the dean said.


    Since the dean has spoken, the attending doctor can only take out the treatment record and then hand it to the pottery.


    Tao is willing to look at the medication record above. "He hurts so badly. You can use these medicines for him. It doesn''t have much therapeutic effect. It''s no wonder that you have to amputate."


    "But these drugs are the best medicines in our hospital. Even in other hospitals, there is no better medicine than this." The attending doctor argued that they do not want to cure people, if there is a better medicine, They also don''t hide what they don''t use.


    "Do you have any idea?" The dean stared at Tao, saying that he remembered that many of Luo Guyang''s own medicines had magical effects.


    Tao is willing to think for a while and then say, "Let''s go, I will send him with several medicines first. You should use it for him temporarily. But if you want to formulate a better medicine, I have a lot of medicines on hand. You want the hospital." Get it done as soon as possible."


    "What kind of medicine is needed, you open a list, as long as you get it, we must get it in the shortest time," the dean said. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 44： In the sixties, Chongxi 9

    In the sixties, Chongxi 9


    After coming out of the ward, He Liyuan asked the doctors to check him. After the inspection, Su Shi pushed him to walk in the hospital corridor, and several people were ready to go home.


    "Hey, hey, He Bobo." Wen Han stood in front of them, looking down at He Liyuan in the wheelchair, opened his mouth, as if toughly called "Liyuan brother..."


    Next to Wen Han is his mother Li Yiyue, who came to Wen Han to send things, did not expect to meet their family in the hospital. She stared at He Liyuan''s face, and she was shocked for a long time without returning to God. She thought to herself, how could she recover so well? Before the ghost-like face, in such a short period of time, the recovery is almost the same as normal.


    Wen Han also looked at He Liyuan, looking at the face that was as handsome as before, and he felt mixed in his heart. He Liyuan has been able to practice walking. He has already heard about it. After knowing that He Liyuan woke up, he did not dare to meet him. Suddenly met today, seeing the handsome face in memory, he has the urge to cry out.


    He Liyuan saw that the two looked at themselves so much that they were not happy because they felt inferior to their faces, but felt that the two men looked at themselves so rudely.


    Su Shi thought, since I met, just let you see how good my son is.


    "Li Yuan, this is Wen Han, you may not remember him. After all, you have not seen several times, and you have never put people who are not important in your heart." Su Shi deliberately introduced "This is your Li Hey, you should remember that she loved to go to our house when she had nothing to do. But after you were injured, she didn''t come very much."


    Li Yiyue returned to God and said, "What a coincidence, are you coming to the hospital?"


    "We have been able to rehabilitate with the distance. He can now practice walking. My grandfather is a **** doctor Luo Guyang. The prescription he left is very magical. Our family is far away and the body can recover quickly. Su Shi said proudly.


    "Yes, isn''t it? That''s a congratulation to you." Li Yiyue said with a stubborn smile on his face.


    "Right, look at Li Yuan''s face. Now I won''t scare you and Wen Han?" Su Shi deliberately said, "Would you like to take back some of the ugly words you said outside?"


    "What, what is hard to hear?" Li Yiyue pretended not to understand, but his eyes were dodging and said "I don''t know what you are talking about?"


    "I don''t understand," Su Shi said with a sarcasm. "In short, we have a good wife and we will get better and better in the future. Our family will not bother your family, you There is no need to say anything new."


    "Who cares about your family?" Li Yiyue was dismantled in person, and she was counted down by her. Her face couldn¡¯t be hanged. "We will live better than anyone after we have Wen Han. He will soon have his own children. I wish you a long-term life, you can live early, live, expensive, and son."


    "Mom, what do you say about this?" Wen Han whispered.


    "Is it only allowed her to talk, can''t I talk?" Li Yiyue took the hand of Wen Han and said, "Let''s go!"


    Wen Han was dragged away by his mother, still could not help but look back.


    "What do you care about with that kind of person? Specifically, when those words are heard by others, can you feel comfortable in your heart?" He Huaimin said.


    "I just want to care about her. The wounded words she said, I am still hurting my heart now, I will never forget it!" Su said with a sigh of relief, "You guys don''t care, I am this. When the mother can''t do it, she dares to curse my son, and I won''t leave her face again in the future."


    He Huaimin shook his head helplessly.


    Entering Wen Han''s duty room, Li Yiyue put things on the table and said loudly, "What''s so great?! We don''t owe them to their homes. How is her son good? What does it have to do with us? Do you show off in front of us? Have you married a good wife, a business owner¡¯s child, how good?!¡±


    When Wen Han said the first sentence, he quickly closed the door. He knew what kind of temper his mother was, and the more she advised her to be more energetic, so she simply said nothing.


    Li Yiyue saw Wen Han lose his soul and said to him, "Mom knows that you still remember him in your heart. Even if his face is restored, his feet can go. But if he can''t bear this, it is not worth your marriage. give him."


    "Now we have not only spread our hospitals, but other hospitals are also circulating. It is said that Yue Ruqing¡¯s hands have all the prescriptions left by the **** doctor Luo Guyang. Li Yuange can recover so quickly, which is the best proof. He is so heavy. They have all recovered. Maybe the prescription on the hands of others can also restore his fertility?"


    Wen Han is now particularly regretful, he thought, if he knew that Yue Ruqing could save Yuan Ge, let him ask him to do it, but he would never give him to He Liyuan.


    "If he can give birth, what about it?" Li Yiyue said with a bitter look. "You have been married to Haobo. He Li Liyuan is already married. You are not likely to be together again. Besides, Hao Bo also No worse than him, he has already risen to the squadron leader. With the power of Ningjia, he will rise even higher in the future. You will forget He Liyuan, and live with him, is it better than anything? ?"


    Wen Han is silent again, but he wants to forget, but the person who has loved and loved it so hard can not forget what he wants to forget.


    "Mom can tell you, Ning Haobo''s mother is not a fuel-efficient lamp. You have to have a child with Haobo and let her take it. She won''t have time to find you."


    "Since you know that his mother is not a fuel-efficient lamp, why do you want me to marry Ning Haobo?" Wen Han couldn''t help but complain. "Moreover, the matter of having children is that I can decide to live." ?"


    "You let Haobo also work hard, you are a doctor, you should know..."


    "Mom!" Wen Han really can''t listen, interrupted his mother''s words and said, "You are going back, I am going to work."


    Li Yiyue looked at Wen Han, helplessly sighed, "I will not bother you, you have a number in your heart."


    After Li Yiyue left, Wen Han squinted and wanted to cry but could not cry.


    ........................


    Returning to Ningjia in the evening, Ning Haobo should have arrived home early today, but Wen Han waited until he fell asleep, and he did not return.


    Was awakened by the sound of the sound, Wen Han opened his eyes, sat up and looked at Ning Haobo and said, "Are you drinking again? Such a big drink."


    "I have a few good brothers, in order to celebrate my squadron leader, I went to drink a few cups." Ning Haobo explained.


    ¡°I have celebrated several times and celebrated?¡± Wen Han said dissatisfiedly. ¡°It¡¯s just the last squad leader. Is it necessary to celebrate so many times?¡±


    "They are also happy for me, I can''t refuse them." Ning Haobo sat down on the bed and hugged him tightly. "I don''t really think, I really can see you, I really are I am so lucky. You can rest assured that I will cherish you a little, hurt you for a lifetime, love you, and be nice to you."


    Wen Han said with no expression. "You have said these words many times, as long as you can really do it, you don''t need to repeat it all over your mouth."


    "I will do it." He really didn''t think that he could actually find Wen Han. He had always liked him very long ago. He was a god-like person in his heart. They will definitely be in the future. Very happy.


    Ning Haobo kissed his face and slowly kissed his neck down. Wen Han couldn''t help but push him away and said, "Go to the bath! A drink of alcohol."


    "Follow, obey, go immediately." Ning Haobo stood up a little, then went to the bathroom.


    Wen Han closed his eyes and his heart was very tangled and painful.


    Ning Haobo quickly took a shower and went out to bed. He immediately said to Wen Han, "My mom told me, let us have a child quickly. Let''s finish the task early and give her a grandson to hold her."


    Wen Han leaned his head, his hand clenched his fist and endured the movement of Ning Haobo. He didn''t want to have a baby now, but he also understood that what his mother said was still reasonable.


    Wen Han was lying still, only Ning Haobo was in motion, he only maintained this rigid posture, can resist and not push Ning Haobo. Don''t say that it is enjoyment. He doesn''t even feel a little excited. He is doing this kind of thing by someone he doesn''t like. He only has the feeling of disgust that he needs patience.


    ........................


    Tao is willing to sleep until midnight, and he is awakened by heat. It is not his own heat, but the people around him, like a stove, hot.


    Tao is willing to turn on the lights and sit up. He looks at the sweaty face of He Liyuan and says, "Would you like to change the quilt of the bed? You are a little hot."


    He Liyuan shook his head and said, "Today''s soup is a bit too strong."


    "I have said, let you drink less, you have to drink all." Tao wants to see him sweat to wet the pillow, ready to take a towel, wipe him sweat.


    He Liyuan grabbed his hand and then breathed hard. There was a fire in his heart, burning with anger, and he wanted to vent.


    Tao is willing to come close to him and say, "Is it difficult?"


    "Don''t rely on me so close, I can''t help it." He Liyuan felt that if he didn''t lie next to him, his body might not be so hot. A body with a seductive scent and a slippery and soft body is next to him. He will feel if he does not mention it, not to mention that he can now lift it.


    "I don''t want to let me close, why are you holding my hand?" Tao said.


    He Liyuan let go of his hand and then continued to be patient. His legal wife is around, and it is a matter of course for the two to do housework, but he can¡¯t do strenuous exercise now.


    Tao would like to put his hand into his pants and kneel on his shoulder and say, "I will help you."


    He Liyuan did not refuse, and reached out and pressed his head to kiss him.


    A few days ago, after He Li couldn''t help but kiss him, the two kissed from time to time. He Liyuan felt that God was really not thin to him and sent this person to his side. He is the greatest reward he has received in his life, without hard work, and his greatest fortune.


    Tao is willing to get rid of his pants, and then sit on his body, the two people look at each other with affection, eyes entangled, as if the soul is also entangled.


    Tao is willing to bit by bit, slowly sit down, and both of them are sulking at the same time.


    This is a joy that Tao is willing to take the initiative and control. It is unclear who is giving and who is venting. In short, they are very satisfied.


    ..............................


    Tao is willing to lie on his chest, He Liyuan touches his smooth back and bows his head to kiss his forehead.


    Tao wished to want to come down from him, but somewhere he felt up again, he looked helplessly at him "you..."


    He Liyuan looked at him innocently. "This is not something I can control. I have no way."


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    A donkey threw a mine


    A donkey threw a mine


    A donkey threw a mine


    Kirin & Evil Emperor throws a mine


    Kirin & Evil Emperor throws a mine


    Red and red throws a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 45： In the sixties, rushed to 10

    In the sixties, rushed to 10


    After more than a month''s time, He Liyuan not only can go, but also has been able to start jogging. In order to get back to the army early, he got up and exercised every day without dawn.


    When he finished his fists and was ready to start running, there were already many old ladies who got up and exercised.


    Most of the runners are good old men, and most of the old ladies are getting together and doing sports that are both exerciseable and not too strong.


    He Liyuan has been exercising for more than half a month. When he first started, the old ladies couldn''t help but stare at him. After all, it was said that he was mostly awake, even if he was lucky enough to wake up, he would have to stay in bed. He also said that his face was also ruined and ruined, and that face could scare people. But when they saw him, I felt that there was such exaggeration. Is this face the same as before? The body looks good too, and can run and jump.


    After seeing the habit, the old man and the old man are no longer staring at him, but every time he sees him, these life is boring, and the old ladies who can only rely on the short time of the parents can''t help but discuss it.


    "You said, the Wen family has regretted it now? When He Liyuan was sent back from the battlefield, it was less than a month. Their family Wenhan was married to others. It must have been that He Liyuan could not wake up. So eager to marry, but now it is only three or four months, He Liyuan has resumed the same as before, if they wait, then the marriage with He Liyuan is definitely Wen Han."


    "I heard that the daughter-in-law of Hejia is the grandson of Luo Guyang, a **** doctor. He has all the prescriptions of Luo Guyang in his hand. It is because of these prescriptions that He Liyuan is so good. If he is not guilty of this, He Liyuan Maybe, still lying on the bed in a coma?"


    "This **** medicine Luo Guyang, the reputation of that year can be big, even a lot of foreign capitals come to him for medical treatment. His prescriptions are now in the hands of his grandson, the family has married his grandson, the biggest benefit It¡¯s the family of the family. Even the old lady of He¡¯s family can stand up now.¡±


    "Really fake?! Mrs. He¡¯s been a long time for a few years? I heard that I have found a lot of famous doctors and said that I can¡¯t cure it. Now I can stand up?¡±


    "I saw it with my own eyes, can I still have a fake? I went to their house to borrow something that day and saw the old Mrs. He standing in the yard. Their family Su Shi was holding her on the side. I was surprised. After that, I realized that I was drinking the medicine of He Liyuan¡¯s daughter-in-law, and I needed acupuncture massage every day. Now I can stand for ten minutes every day, slowly exercise, and I will be able to go later.¡±


    "It¡¯s really a **** doctor Luo Guyang. I saved a lot of people that year. Now the prescriptions left are so amazing."


    "No one said before, He Liyuan just woke up, and he didn''t expect it in his life. So, did they buy him the brother of the merchant''s house?"


    "That''s what Li Yiyue said. What kind of person is she? You still don''t know? I heard from my grandmother, that the Yue family is not a small business. The family industry is big. The most important thing for people is money. However, as far as the sale of their own children is concerned, not to mention the fact that they are still the grandsons of the **** doctor Luo Guyang, who have prescriptions in their hands, and others cannot ask for them."


    "Isn''t it? Their family must have known that he can cure He Liyuan, so he promised to let him marry the family."


    "I feel that the Wen family must have regretted it now, in order to congratulate the status of the father, plus He Liyuan''s own ability and character, can there be better objects in our military region?"


    "I don''t think there is anything to regret. Ning''s family is almost better than Hejia, but Ning Haobo is not bad. He also raised the squadron leader last month. My grandson went to celebrate him several times."


    "I heard that the daughter-in-law of this family had previously had a marriage contract with Ning Haobo. Ning Haobo had regretted the marriage for the sake of Qi Wenhan, and then the daughter-in-law of the He family was married to He Liyuan."


    "It¡¯s really messy, and this article is two, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll even see you in the future.¡±


    After He Liyuan finished training, he was about to jog home. A Jeep drove to stop behind him and walked down a rich middle-aged man from the car.


    "He Liyuan!" After the middle-aged man got out of the car, he sighed.


    He Liyuan immediately turned around and ran to the middle-aged man to respect a military ceremony. "Brigade is good!"


    "How is the body recovering?" asked the Brigadier.


    "The recovery is very good. After half a month, I can report back to the troops."


    "Your boy, this time, but I have escaped from the dead, I know that you don''t want to accept you." The brigade suddenly asked, "After half a month, there is a military match. Can you participate?"


    "can!"


    The Brigadier nodded and said with relief, "You have made great achievements this time. Your kid is also hard enough to live and accept this honor. Come back to the army report, and there are important tasks waiting for you." ¡±


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, come to the house when you have time, let you give it a good job." The Brigadier patted his arm and turned to the car.


    The craftsman of the brigade''s wife is famous, and He Liyuan has also eaten the dishes she made. It is really delicious. However, after eating the dishes that Tao is willing to make, He Liyuan feels that no one can make the same taste.


    Thinking of Tao Yuan, He Liyuan speeded up and ran to the house.


    After He Liyuan opened the door, he entered the door with a light hand, and Tao hoped that he had not yet woken up. He walked over to the bed, bent over, and looked at the exquisite and radiant sleepiness of the moment. He couldn''t help but want to raise his hand and touch it, and he was afraid to wake him up.


    He Liyuan simply squatted and seriously looked at it. This person made him feel grateful and moved, and let him realize, from the choice of a person to the feeling of falling in love with a person. He originally thought that he would not fall in love with anyone in his life, he would only choose a suitable person, respect each other, and spend a lifetime.


    But after falling in love with this person, he realized profoundly that it was such a wonderful thing to fall in love with a person. Especially this person, when he fell in love with him, already belongs to him, I feel very happy when I think about it.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, He Liyuan got up and walked into the bathroom. After showering and drying his hair, he walked out of the bathroom.


    Tao hopes that he has not yet woken up, and He Liyuan leaned down, kissed his face and kissed his mouth. Originally, I wanted to wake him up, but the touch on his face was so good, his lips were too soft and sweet, so he couldn¡¯t help but kiss him in his mouth, and his hand touched his pajamas. touch.


    "Well~" Tao is willing to make a protest, not willing to wake up from sleep.


    He Liyuan does not mind, the longer he stays, the longer he will be able to kiss.


    Tao hopes to finally open his eyes with difficulty. After kissing him for a while, he pushes his face away and complains, "Why are you waking me up so early?"


    "You are going to the hospital today, have you forgotten?" He Liyuan licked his smooth face.


    "I don''t want to go, I want to sleep." Tao is willing to frown, his face is reluctant, but he just talks about it, he is definitely going to go, he said to the doctors.


    "Come back and sleep again." He Liyuan took him up. "First eat it early, then I will send you over."


    Although Tao is willing to work well, the family members are distressed by him, and he is not allowed to get up early every morning to make breakfast, so that he can get up again every day. Tao is willing to personally teach the chef at home, although not exactly the same as him, but there are seven or eight points he made.


    Tao is willing to rely on He Liyuan''s body for a while, and when he is completely awake, he will get out of bed and wash in the bathroom.


    He Liyuan held him from behind him. When he thought of returning to the army, he could not stay with him all day long. He was reluctant in his heart. This is the first time that he feels reluctant to return to the army.


    Tao is willing to lean on him, brushing his teeth with half his eyes, and He Liyuan helps him wet and wring the towel and hand him to let him wash his face. Although He Liyuan began to exercise, the body began to be hard, but relying on it is quite comfortable, Tao does not want to move up.


    The two went to the restaurant together, and the family sat around to eat breakfast, and they were happy and happy.


    "I am going to report back to the troops a few days in advance." He Liyuan suddenly said.


    "Why are you so anxious?" Su Shi said with dissatisfaction. "You just didn''t take long. What happened after a few more days of rest? Just be able to spend more time with you. When you return to the army, it is ten days and a half. I can''t see anyone."


    "I met our brigade commander this morning. He said that there is a contest contest after half a month. I haven''t trained for a long time. I want to get back to the state soon. I won''t come back for ten days and a half, only can Come back, I must be back every time."


    "Competitor contest?!" Su Shi put down the bowl and said seriously, "Which line is it? Your body is just right, how can you go to the contest? In the army to participate in the contest, they are all practicing, playing their own people. Fighting like an enemy. You just got a good bone, can you stand it so hard?!"


    "My body is already good. I only want to get back to the state. There is no problem in participating in the competition." He Liyuan replied earnestly.


    "You will let him go. This time the contest is very important. If he can''t participate, he will have regrets in the future." He Huaimin is a civilian in the army, responsible for political and ideological education, fighting and exercises. Also acts as a military division. However, as a soldier, he still supports his son and can rely on force to win more honors.


    The in-laws are all there, and Su Shi is not good at getting angry. He can only look at Tao¡¯s wish to say, "If you are clear, you can go to the present body, can you go to participate in the contest?"


    He Liyuan looked at Tao Yuan nervously. If Tao would say no, his mother would not agree to let him go.


    Tao would like to glance at him and put down the bowl and say, "His bones are all well. It¡¯s no problem to participate in training. If he wants to participate, let him participate."


    He Liyuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tao is willing to continue to say "But after all, it is a new and good bone, certainly not as good as it used to be. As long as he can resist the pain, even if it is broken, I can help him."


    "I... I try not to break any more." He Liyuan said with less confidence.


    "Is it?" Tao is willing to have a look that he doesn''t believe. If they are soldiers, they are so desperate, and the broken bones of their hands and feet are considered minor injuries.


    Since Tao wish and He Huaimin both told him to participate, Su Shi alone did not insist on opposing it.


    After eating breakfast, He Liyuan drove to Tao to go to the hospital.


    The dean several times wanted to persuade the pottery, let him go to the military hospital, and gave him a lot of special treatment, but Tao wished to refuse. He doesn''t want to be a doctor, and he doesn''t want to be too busy and too tired. It is good to talk to the old lady at home every day.


    Although Tao wished to refuse to go to the hospital to work, but if there is a very serious patient, the dean will ask him to go. Pottery is also bad, always refuses, and occasionally will be responsible for treating several patients. However, he does not go to the hospital every day. He goes every other day. Those patients are usually taken care of by the attending doctors.


    The author has something to say: Thanks:


    I threw a mine.


    Cold throwing a mine


    Kirin & Evil Emperor throws a mine 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 46： In the sixties, Chongxi 11

    In the sixties, Chongxi 11


    The doctors had already waited, and when they saw Tao, they immediately stepped forward and tried to take him away.


    "I will wait for you first. He should go with me first."


    "My patient is more important. He should follow me first."


    "My patient is in a serious situation, of course, with a serious priority."


    "My patient is more complicated..."


    "Of course, you have to put it in the back. I will be able to see it soon..."


    The appearance of these doctors¡¯ disputes has attracted many people passing by.


    Tao is willing to ignore them and go straight inside. He is the first to go to the ward, and he will be advanced to whom. Those doctors had to follow him.


    After watching Tao wish to leave, He Liyuan turned to the other side. He was going to see Wang Songming and heard that he was going to be discharged today.


    "Squadron leader!" Several soldiers came to pick up Wang Songming, and when He Liyuan came in, he immediately stood up and saluted.


    He Liyuan came back with a military ceremony and looked at the empty bed and said, "Wang Songming?"


    "The platoon leader went to the toilet and will return soon." A soldier replied.


    He Liyuan nodded.


    "Squadron leader, we all heard that your body is already good. When are you going back to the army?"


    "It will be reported back to the troops in a few days."


    "Really? Great?!"


    "Squadron leader, are you participating in this contest?"


    "participate."


    "But the squadron leader, your body has just recovered, and you will participate in the competition immediately. Is it not good for your body?"


    He Liyuan has not answered yet, and Wang Songming walked in.


    "Squadron leader!" Wang Songming met with He Liyuan and happily went to him and asked "Is the nephew coming over with you?"


    "He went to other wards." He Liyuan said.


    "Is it?" Wang Songming thought for a moment and said, "I really don''t know how to thank him. Thanks to his medicine, I saved this leg and I was discharged from the hospital so soon. Squadron leader, You must help me to convey it. If there is any place in the future that I need to use, as long as I don''t violate discipline, as long as I can do it, I will do my best!"


    Although He Liyuan felt that Tao hoped that there would be no need to use him, but in order to make his heart comfortable, he nodded seriously.


    After Tao looked at the situation of several patients, what kind of medicine these patients should use next, he wrote it in detail. Some medicine hospitals have them, they can be used directly, and some medicines need to be prepared by themselves. After he goes back to arrange them, they will be sent over.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to finish, he was ready to go back with He Liyuan, just met the dean, or the dean was actually waiting for him here.


    "President." Tao is willing to say hello to him.


    The dean nodded and then looked at He Liyuan and asked, "When are you going to return to the army?"


    "It was reported back to the troops in a few days." He Liyuan said.


    "Okay, okay, go back soon." The dean looked at Tao and said, "Your husband is going back to the army. You don''t have to take care of him. Can you re-think and come to the hospital to work?"


    Tao is willing to say helplessly, "President, isn''t this good now? You let me come to the hospital on time every day, and I have to be on duty from time to time. I really can''t do it."


    "That''s it, I will help you with your job, and then help you with special applications, so that you can become a military doctor. So you have a compilation and rank. If your husband is going out to fight, you can apply to go with you. Usually, You don''t need to come to the hospital every day, you can go to the hospital for two days a week. Other patients don''t need to be responsible for it. Just like now, you will instruct the doctors and let them do it."


    The former dean told him a lot of things, but he could not listen. The dean did not want to let go of his talents and wanted to hold him back so that he could save more people. Thinking about it, I feel that he does not care about fame and fortune, and does not care about honor. The only thing he cares about may be He Liyuan, so he added conditions and changed his opinion to convince him.


    This is a very tempting condition. Other pottery wishes don''t care, but in the future, He Liyuan goes out to fight. He can follow this with him. He thinks he can still think about it. After all, the battlefield is very risky, and he wants to be with him to be able to heal him in time when he is injured.


    "I think about it, reply to you in two days." Tao said.


    The dean nodded in agreement, and he was able to promise to consider it compared to the previous refusal, indicating that his heart had been loose.


    The two went out and met another one, who seemed to be someone who was waiting for them.


    "Liyuan brother..." Wen Han looked at the face that He Liyuan had completely recovered, the emotions in his heart, and some feelings that could not be suppressed.


    Tao wished to ignore him, and He Liyuan did not pay attention to him. The two went straight away, as if they didn''t see him.


    Wen Han turned and looked at the back of their departure. Some of the heartaches were difficult to breathe.


    Tao is willing to look out the window and think seriously, whether or not to agree with the president''s proposal.


    He Liyuan turned to look at him and said, "Do it according to your own ideas. If you don''t want to go to the hospital for a long time, don''t force yourself."


    Tao is willing to watch him say, "If I become a military doctor, when you go to perform combat missions, you can apply to go with you. You don''t want me to be with you?"


    "Of course I hope that you can stay with me all the time." He Liyuan said, "But I don''t want you to be a war doctor, the conditions of the field medical team are not very good most of the time. And once you hit It will be very dangerous, I don''t want you to suffer."


    In the heart of He Liyuan, Tao hopes that this delicate buddy should be like a **** and his grandmother, and enjoy the fun at home. It is a man''s business to go to the battlefield.


    "You are too young to look at me. I can bear harder than you think. I just want to see if I want to." Tao said.


    "It''s not a question of whether you can suffer, but I don''t want you to go to this to suffer." He Liyuan said earnestly.


    Tao hopes to start thinking again.


    When I was going to sleep at night, Tao was willing to wash and go to bed, and I already had a decision in my heart.


    He Liyuan came out of the bathroom, opened the quilt and went to bed, and took the pottery into his arms and bowed his head to kiss him.


    Tao wished his hand on his chest, and kissed him from time to time, with his eyes closed to withstand his hegemonic invasion. Regardless of that life, no matter what kind of personality, the habit of kissing is the same, and hegemony is entangled.


    Tao Yuan¡¯s clothes were taken off, and He Liyuan slowly kissed from his face to his neck. His whispering sighs, as if to make He Liyuan inspired, the more kiss the more force.


    Tao is willing to scream, to scream, his vibrato, in the heart of He Liyuan is very beautiful.


    ..................


    When He Liyuan wants to quit, Tao hopes to hold his waist, and his expression is blurred and said, "Leave it inside."


    He Liyuan struck hard several times, all of which remained in his body.


    Tao is willing to hold him, the expression on his face, and the relaxation after the joy.


    He Liyuan kissed him for a while, then got out of bed and went to the bathroom to pick up the water.


    Put the water on the side of the bed, He Liyuan wets and wrings the towel, pulls the legs of the pottery and helps him clean it up.


    Tao is willing to lie down and turn to look at the face of He Liyuan.


    He Liyuan looked up and the two eyes were entangled. He couldn''t hold back, throwing the towel into the basin and pressing it up.


    ........................


    A few days later, He Liyuan returned to the army, but he said to Tao, as long as he has time to go home, he must strive to go home. Not as before, sometimes I don¡¯t go home for a month or two. When he has no training and tasks, Tao hopes to live with him at night.


    Tao hopes to reply to the dean, agrees with the president''s proposal, and goes to the hospital for two days each week, but no more than twenty patients can be seen every day.


    Every time I want to go to the hospital, there are many doctors who follow him. Some want to let him go to see his patients, some want to find him to dispense drugs for patients, some want to find him for treatment, and some simply want to observe him to treat patients.


    Tao hopes that every time he comes to the hospital, he will leave immediately after waiting for four or five hours. If these doctors do not follow him, they will not even have the opportunity to speak with him. Every time such a group of people walked into the hospital, it would attract the attention of others.


    Wen Han and her mother and Ning Haobo mother and child just saw this scene. See Tao is willing to walk in the middle of the forefront, followed by a group of white coats, like the head of the army to inspect the work. They automatically let out the aisles and stood sideways waiting for them to pass.


    Looking at the group of mighty people walking away, the four talents came back to God, Liu Shuyun looked at Li Yiyue and asked "Family mother, are you going back with us?"


    Li Yiyue said quickly, "Let''s go back first. I haven''t seen Wen Han for a few days. It just happened to take time off. I will accompany him."


    "Then we will go first."


    "Oh, well, be careful on the road."


    When she was about to leave the hospital, Liu Shuyun sighed and said, "I really didn''t expect that he would have such a day. If he knew that he had all the prescriptions of the **** Luo Guyang, you should consider it again."


    "Mom, I have already married Wen Han. What do you say about these words?" Ning Haobo said, "He is a good thing for him. What about the prescriptions of a doctor? I am a person who has lived for a lifetime. It¡¯s not the prescription. Wen Han is my beloved, and I will be happy only if I live with him for a lifetime.¡±


    "Stupid son, marriage and love, need two people to give together. Only if you are hot, the feelings will break sooner or later."


    "Who said that only I was hot, Wen Han is a cold and hot character, but in front of others, he is embarrassed to show off, but when we are two, he is intimate with me."


    Liu Shuyun smiled and didn''t tear him down. He only said, "I hope he can really do it. He is really good to you, and he will live with you for a lifetime."


    "We are all sincere, and we will definitely make our days better. You can rest assured that your mother." Ning Haobo said with confidence. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 47： In the sixties, Chongxi 12

    In the sixties, Chongxi 12


    Li Yiyue put the porcelain jar on the table and opened it. Put the soup inside into the bowl and said to Wen Han, "There is still some heat, let''s drink it, Mom will give you a special bow."


    Wen Han walked through the smell, and then tasted a bit, thinking about his mother''s mind, even if he is not good to drink, he must barely drink, but this taste is too weird.


    "What is this soup?" Wen Han asked.


    "Can let you hurry up with your child''s soup, I am looking for someone to ask for a recipe, just drink it." Li Yiyue urged.


    "Mom, don''t you make trouble?" Wen Han pushed the soup and said with a helpless face, "I have only been married for a few months, not a few years. What are you worried about?"


    "This soup is very good, even if you don''t have a baby, you can make up your body."


    "Take more and hurt, and then say, you know that I hated drinking Chinese medicine from an early age, so heavy Chinese medicine taste, how can I drink it?"


    Li Yiyue sighed and said, "Mom doesn''t want to force you, but it is also anxious for you."


    "When people get married for a few years, they have children. I only got married for a few months. What can I do?"


    Li Yiyue hesitated, and finally decided to say "Hao Bo, his mother asked me a few days ago, saying that you are too cold for Haobo, this newly married couple is not as alienated as you are."


    "His mother can really do, actually find a door to find you, telling you that I am not coming." Wen Han licked his mouth.


    "She will come to tell me that she does not want to put a frame with your mother-in-law, so let me persuade you." Li Yiyue said, "Haobo is your husband, you are a little bit warm to him, care more about him, then It should be."


    "I have always been like this since I was a child. I have never dissuaded me to be passionate about people." Wen Han felt a special grievance.


    "You are infatuated with He Liyuan. Anyone can see that if you have half of the attitude toward Haobo, your mother-in-law will not come to me to say this."


    "Then what can I do?" Wen Han said, "Like who doesn''t like who, not what I can control."


    "But you have all got married, you are infatuated with him, and it''s useless." Li Yiyue thought of the scene he just saw and said to him, "He Liyuan''s wife, now working in your hospital?"


    "He was invited by the Dean several times to enjoy the special treatment. Every week, he only had to sit for two days, and the salary and bonuses were taken." Wen Han couldn¡¯t tell what he was, he had never been through before. Who, but now, there is a person who makes him extremely embarrassed.


    Li Yiyue listened to him, and his heart was as uncomfortable as blocking. She bit her teeth and said, "You are a doctor who relies on his own ability. He is only relying on his grandfather''s prescription. It is not at all His own ability. Let''s not compare with them, and live your own life."


    "Mom, go back, I want to take a break for a while, and I have to pay a big night shift at night." Wen Han said.


    "You promised Mom first, and later I will be better for Haobo, at least in front of your mother-in-law, can''t you?"


    "I know, I will try to express my concern to him." Wen Han said impatiently.


    "The mother is gone, take a rest."


    After Li Yiyue left, Wen Han lay down on the single bed and closed his eyes. His brain was all the handsome face of He Liyuan.


    ........................


    He Liyuan entered the finals in the competition. After he wanted to win the competition, he won the championship medal and handed it to Tao.


    "Do you want to see me in the game?" He Liyuan invited.


    Tao is willing to lean in his arms and ask lazyly, "Do you compare bloody, will it be very **** and violent?"


    "..." He Liyuan did not know how to tell him that the competition is to get the other party''s shackles, the violence is affirmative, as for bloody, occasionally people will bleed.


    "Is it going?" Tao is willing to look up at him.


    "I, try not to bleed the other side." He Liyuan said.


    "That''s how the line?" Tao willing patted his chest and said, "I just want to see the **** violence, you give me to punch him the other, can not be lenient know? If you mercy for each other, do not give up Is the other party smashing your chance?"


    "Do you know who my opponent is?" He Liyuan asked.


    "How can I know? I am not familiar with the people of the army, not to mention the troops are still so many people." Tao is willing to look at him inexplicably.


    "It is Ning Haobo." He Liyuan said.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Tao wished to sigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s even more embarrassing. Give me to death and exhale for me.¡±


    "You still hate him for abandoning you?" He Liyuan was a little depressed.


    "The key is not here, I don''t like him. I wanted to marry him. He wants to get rid of the marriage contract. I hate it, not their family''s dissolution of marriage, but the way their family cancels the marriage contract." Tao wished Finally, there is a chance to report this hatred. He wants He Li to slap him.


    "Then come to see me in the game?" He Liyuan immediately felt a lot more comfortable.


    "Of course I will go see it, but you haven¡¯t been able to stand up for so many new days and good bones in these few days. I have to prepare some medicine for you. On the day of the game, you must be jealous. Hao Bo." Tao is willing to let him recover faster, otherwise his body may not be able to eat.


    On the day of the contest finals, the scene was quite large. Many soldiers were organized to watch the game, and most of the leaders of the military region also attended.


    Except for Mrs. He¡¯s not coming, the family members have basically arrived.


    The Ning family is naturally also the whole family to watch and support the Ning Haobo competition.


    Liu Shuyun pulled Ning Haobo to the side and said to him, "Son, Mom took a lot of effort and finally found out that the most serious injury to He Liyuan is the right thigh and side waist, even if he has really recovered, but He has been hurt, and there will be shadows in his heart. When you play later, you will attack his right leg and right waist."


    "I know." Ning Haobo responded.


    "You are too mean to be so!" Just heard the words and words of them, they couldn''t help but say, "The people are on the battlefield, and the defenders are injured. If you attack as a weak point, can you not be in a good game?" ?"


    Liu Shuyun saw Wen Han, and his guilty conscience disappeared immediately. She was somewhat unhappy and said, "How can this be called despicable? This is called strategy, called strategy. Do you not want Haobo to win?"


    "Winning also has to win the righteousness." Wen Han said.


    "Why didn''t you be upright?" Liu Shuyun argued that "as long as the competition is over, the ability to defeat each other by his own ability is to win the upright. Is it because he was hurt, let Hao Bo let him? What is better than that? ?"


    "Mom, let''s go first. I said a few words to Wen Han." Ning Haobo saw that they had to quarrel, and quickly let his mother open.


    Liu Shuyun didn''t want to influence his mood before his son''s contest. He suppressed his anger and said to Ning Haobo that "He Liyuan did not take long to recover from serious injuries. It is definitely not your opponent. You are sure to win."


    "Mom, don''t worry, I am in a good state, I have confidence in myself." Ning Haobo said, "You will go ahead, the competition will soon begin."


    Liu Shuyun looked at the eye Han Han, then nodded to Ning Haobo and left silently.


    "Wenhan," Ning Haobo went to Wenhan and looked at him seriously and said, "I will definitely win this competition and then give you the medal."


    "You don''t have to be too desperate. It doesn''t matter if you win or not." Wen Han hesitated and said something that was against the heart. "You don''t want to be hurt yourself. I don''t need that medal as a gift."


    "Are you worried that I am right?" Ning Haobo looked at him with a little excitement.


    Wen Han glanced at him and nodded his eyes.


    Ning Haobo hugged him tightly. "Don''t worry, people who are injured and lost will not be me."


    Wen Han opened his mouth and finally did not say what he said.


    The contest is about to begin, Ning Haobo can no longer delay, and Wen Han said something to see later, and then quickly left.


    Looking at the back of Ning Haobo, Wen Han¡¯s heart is a bit awkward. He does not want Ning Haobo to win, and he does not want to be injured. He is far away, but Ning Haobo is his husband.


    If He Liyuan has not survived, or is lying in bed for a lifetime, then as time goes by, he may indeed forget him and live with Ning Haobo. But He Liyuan has changed back to his favorite appearance, and he can meet him from time to time, how can he forget it?


    Tao is willing to hold the face of He Liyuan and ask, "How are you feeling?"


    "What did you eat for me? I don''t feel guilty when I don''t vent my strength." He Liyuan felt that he was full of strength and couldn''t wait to go straight to the cross-country run, otherwise his strength would be nowhere to vent, so he was very Uncomfortable.


    "Of course it''s a good thing." Tao said, "You have just recovered from serious injuries, and your bones are new and good. It''s not as flexible as before. I will give you a supplement, so it is fair to compare."


    He Liyuan lifted the chin of the pottery, kissed his lips and sucked hard.


    "Squadron leader, contest..." Wang Songming entered the door and saw the two kissing, scared to turn immediately. "I, I, I have not seen anything."


    He Liyuan released the wish of Tao and asked, "What happened?"


    "The squadron leader, than, the contest is about to begin, you should have passed." Wang Songming said what he had just finished, and then ran away.


    He Liyuan also held the face of Tao Yuan, and kissed him hard before he left.


    Tao wished to go out with a blush and go to the stand under the stands to meet with Su Shi.


    "How is the face so red? Is it uncomfortable?" Su Shi asked.


    "No, it is a bit hot." Tao said.


    "Today the sun is a bit big, forbearance, and will soon end." Although at the beginning, she did not agree with He Liyuan to participate in the contest, but she still has confidence in her son.


    Ning Haobo has always been a defeat of He Liyuan, and all aspects are far worse than He Li. Both of them are martial arts martial arts, and they are all famous teachers who are invited by themselves. However, Ning Haobo is better than He Liyuan. As long as He Liyuan participates in the competition, the champion has not given it to others.


    Ning Haobo has been arrogant to Li Yuan, and he is doing better than him, no matter what he does. Every time someone compares him with He Liyuan, he feels that He Liyuan is stronger than him. He also told him that he had a fianc¨¦e like Wen Han, and his fiancee, but a merchant family, was timid and weak, and could not get on the table.


    Can you grab Wen Han from He Liyuan, Ning Haobo can not tell the joy, in addition to he really like Wen Han, there is a kind of satisfaction that finally won him once. This time the contest, he will certainly win, he wants everyone to look at it, he Ning Haobo, no need to stand out. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 48： In the sixties, Chongxi 13

    In the sixties, Chongxi 13


    He Liyuan mainly practiced the work on his legs. He Liyuan''s legs are like steel whip. When he is out, it is not only very fast, but also powerful.


    Ning Haobo mainly practiced the effort on the fist. When He Liyuan kicked in, he reached out and blocked his arm. The arm was shocked and numb. When he attacked with a punch, He Liyuan was very flexible and hid, facing his chest, his leg was a kick.


    Ning Haobo had no time to hold down the painful chest and quickly blocked the attack of He Liyuan, but this block made him fall to the ground.


    After Ning Haobo fell to the ground, He Liyuan did not continue to attack, but waited for him to stand up before continuing to attack the past.


    Seeing that Ning Haobo is obviously attacking He Liyuan¡¯s right leg, Tao is willing to sneer in his heart. He knows that this family is this virtue. In order to achieve the goal, it is always the pain of finding someone else.


    Between the two, it is obvious that Ning Haobo is at a disadvantage, and Ning Haobo is in a state of being beaten.


    Seeing that Ning Haobo was kicked and beaten, Liu Shuyun¡¯s heart was hurting, and he thought about it, and quickly replied his son! Beat him, hit his right leg and right waist!


    Wen Han''s attention is all on He Liyuan''s body. He sees He Liyuan''s skill and flexibility, his momentum is strong, his legs and feet are strong and powerful, and he is not like someone who has recovered from serious injuries for a long time. This handsome and mighty look made him more excited.


    The leaders who sat in the first row also discussed with the people around them.


    "He Liyuan now looks like it is not like the recovery of a serious injury. The strength of this leg is as strong as before."


    "Isn''t it? I was still thinking that this competition final should be evenly matched, and it is difficult to win or lose, but now I look at it, Ning Haobo is not an opponent at all."


    "He Liyuan is a kid, life is hard enough, luck is good enough, and the grandson of Luo Guyang, a **** doctor, has survived, not only survived, but also better than before."


    "I heard that his wife and children used those prescriptions to save a lot of patients whose lives are dying. Now he works in the military academy. Many people line up to wait for him to be treated."


    He Huaimin looked at the game seriously, with no expression on his face, but his heart was proud of how he couldn''t help it. Can have such a good and excellent son, he is a father, it is hard to do it.


    The person next to He Huaimin turned his head and said to him, "When you were injured in your home before Li Liyuan, I went to see it. I really didn''t expect that he could recover so well. On his face, the skin looked more white than before. It is."


    "A big man, what are you going to do?" He Huaimin said, "He has been training for too long. After a while, he will be tanned."


    "It will be a few months, but it can be considered for a long time. If it is a general injury, it will take too long to recover for such a long time, but it hurts him so much, it can recover so quickly, it can recover so well, no one will say It¡¯s a miracle.¡±


    "It can''t be considered a miracle. The **** doctor Luo Guyang, who also healed a lot of injured people in the same year, my daughter-in-law has a prescription on hand, it is not difficult to cure my family."


    "I heard that your old lady can go?"


    He Huaimin nodded "has been able to move around in the yard."


    "Is this a miracle? Your luck is really good. Others want to find a cure for your family. You don''t have to wait in line to get it. Your own family can always get treatment that others can''t get."


    He Huaimin just smiled and didn''t speak.


    The victory on the stage has been divided, Ning Haobo was swollen with a bruised face and a **** nose, and he could not get up on the ground. He was not willing to lose, he wanted to stand up and continue to fight with him, but his body did not have a painful place, it really could not stand up.


    "Liyuan won! Win!" Su Shi excitedly held the hand of Tao.


    Tao is also very happy to laugh, although He Liyuan can win is expected, but for his happy mood, it has not been reduced.


    Ning Haobo was supported by two soldiers, and Liu Shuyun has already waited for it. When they came, she immediately greeted him, and tried to touch his face and dared not touch it. He only wanted to cry " son..."


    "Mom, I am fine." Ning Haobo was bit confusing because he bit his tongue.


    "It hurts like this, and said nothing. He Liyuan is too much something! Actually so shot!" Liu Shuyun said with resentment.


    The two soldiers were awkward. The contest was originally intended to knock the opponent down. If the opponent was too embarrassed to take a shot, there would be no insults, and it would be not only incompetent, but also without bones.


    "Mom, go back first, I am really fine, it is skin trauma, it will be good soon." Ning Haobo does not let his mother continue to say, the more she said, the more he made him shameful." Let Wen Han come to give me some medicine. He is a doctor and knows how to take care of me."


    "Right, Wen Han." Liu Shuyun thought of this, Wen Han also came today, he is a doctor, can better take care of his husband. But when she turned around, she did not see Wen Han¡¯s figure ¡°Îĺ­?¡±


    Liu Shuyun can only say to the two soldiers, "You will send him to the infirmary first. I will look for Wen Han."


    He Liyuan took the medals and certificates, and the soldiers of the Yonghu Squadron, who are waiting to meet him, are ready to cheer for him.


    In the cheers of the soldiers'' excitement, He Liyuan went to the pottery and hung the medal to his neck.


    Tao is willing to look down at the medals and then look up, pretending to be a serious saying, "Working hard, Comrade He Liyuan."


    "It''s also hard work for you. This medal is what we got together. You have more than half of the credit." He Liyuan looked at his eyes and said seriously.


    The two people are facing each other with deep affection, and the cheers next to them are accompanied by obvious envious emotions.


    He Liyuan couldn''t help but hug the pottery wish. Before he changed it, he was absolutely unsuccessful. He would make such a move in front of so many people.


    Tao hopes to hold his waist tightly, and feels very happy and happy in my heart.


    The cheers of the soldiers were even louder, and the soldiers of other troops did not leave. They watched them cheering and celebrating, and they were envious. Any soldier wants to have a good leadership, because the ability of the leader determines whether the soldiers of this unit can receive more important tasks. Only when more tasks are completed can there be opportunities for meritorious deeds and opportunities for promotion.


    Su Shi and He Huaimin stood not far away and looked at them silently. They smiled and looked at them. They also looked very happy.


    There is another person who is standing not far from watching them. That person is Wen Han.


    Seeing that He Liyuan won, Wen Han couldn''t help but feel excited and very happy for him. But at this moment, he saw that He Liyuan''s eyes were full of affection, but he was watching another person. In his heart, he couldn''t afford it anyway, but he was stinging.


    The person who was put on the medal by He Liyuan and who was deeply watched by him should have been right. But now he has become an outsider, and he can never get the love that should belong to him. He really regrets it, it is painful.


    "Wenhan!"


    Wen Han heard the cry, violently returned to God, turned and looked, Liu Shuyun stood faceless and unhappy.


    "Haobo has been sent to the infirmary, you are not going to take care of him, what are you doing here?" If you don''t want to let others see jokes, Liu Shuyun will get angry. His own husband was wounded like that. He didn''t react at all, but stood here and looked at the person who hurt his husband.


    Wen Han bowed his head and walked quickly from her side to the direction of the infirmary.


    Liu Shuyun looked at the soldiers who cheered and celebrated, as well as the two men surrounded by soldiers. The fire in my heart was even stronger. She never thought that her son was worse than anyone, but as long as someone said her son, others would use He Liyuan to make comparisons, but they still felt that He Liyuan was stronger than her son.


    I thought that He Liyuan had come to an end in this life, and she could no longer compare her son. She was happy for a long time. However, only a few months later, He Liyuan recovered more strongly than before, and pressed against her son''s head.


    Now when talking about the Hejia, who is not saying that the Hejia luck is good, He Liyuan is blessed, and the grandson of Luo Guyang, the **** doctor, will surely get more and more people who will come to the house to ask for their family. This luck, this blessing, should have been their home.


    Just because her son wants to swear by Wen Han, he has handed over these luck and blessings to his family. The heart of Nayong is not in his son, but also remembers his former fianc¨¦ He Liyuan. Liu Shuyun regretted it very much. Now, when she really thinks about it, she feels remorse. Their family made a big mistake.


    "Scorpion." The soldier greeted the incoming Wen Han.


    Wen Han nodded to them and said to them, "Let''s go, I will take care of him."


    "The captain of the squadron, we will go back first, you have a good rest." The soldier said to Ning Haobo.


    "Go." Ning Haobo just nodded his head and immediately dared not move.


    After the soldier left, Wen Han closed the door and went to the bed and asked, "How are you doing? Is it painful? Do you want to call the driver and send you to the General Hospital of the Military Region to check?"


    "No, skin trauma, it is not very painful." Ning Haobo has no face today, and does not want Wen Han to think that he is very fragile, even this pain can not help but "wen Han, I am sorry, failed." Get the championship medal for you."


    "I said it at the beginning, I care about the medal." Wen Han said that he did not care. In the beginning, he did not care. He could see that He Liyuan gave the medals so solemnly in the public, and he was crazy.


    The two were silent for a while, and the atmosphere was getting colder. Ning Haobo saw Wen Han in a daze. He could only say, "The doctor just gave me some medicine, you can help me."


    "Why didn''t you let the doctor here give you medicine?" Wen Han frowned.


    "He wants to help me with the medicine. I said that the woman is a doctor, waiting for him to help me." Ning Haobo said.


    "You just let him help you on the line, but I have to wait for me to help you." Wen Han was impatient, but still went over, opened the medicine, took out the cotton swab and prepared to help him.


    "..." Ning Haobo saw the impatience of Wen Han, but still pretended that he was worried about himself.


    Wen Han first helped him to apply the wound on his face. Ning Hao wave painfully twitched, and then painted the injury on his body, it hurts better.


    Looking at Wen Han Bai Jingjun''s face, Ning Haobo was very satisfied, and his body gradually got **, could not help but grab his hand.


    Wen Han saw that his look was not right, and he opened his heart and said, "You have such a thought. You are really good enough. I will call the doctor here to help you paint it."

 Chapter 49： In the sixties, Chongxi 14

    In the sixties, Chongxi 14


    Wen Han strode to the door, and as soon as the door opened, he immediately stopped.


    "Where are you going?" Liu Shuyun was about to push the door, seeing him immediately, asking in confusion.


    "I, I am going to find a doctor here," Wen Han said.


    "Do you not be a doctor yourself? Are you going to find a doctor? Is Haobo''s injury serious?" Liu Shuyun pushed open Wen Han and hurried in.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I''m fine. The doctor has already checked it for me, saying that I didn''t hurt my bones, it''s all skin injuries." Ning Haobo said.


    Liu Shuyun was relieved and looked at Wen Han and said, "What doctor are you going to find? Scared me."


    "I called the doctor to help him apply the medicine." Wen Han whispered.


    "You can''t help him paint?!" Liu Shuyun''s anger is getting heavier and heavier. If he doesn''t teach him lessons today, she must be ill. "You are a doctor, he is your husband, apply a medicine." Also want to find another doctor?! Since you don''t have him in your heart, why did you promise to marry him?! If it is not because you are married, today''s champion is our Haobo! How much is our family? If you suffer, do you have no points in your heart?!"


    Wen Han originally bowed his head, but after listening to the back, he really resisted. He replied, "I asked him to marry him. It is not that I have to marry him. If he suffers, will I not suffer?" ¡±


    Wen Han was spoiled from childhood, and he was definitely not a person who was angry or not. He felt aggrieved in his heart. If it was not because he married Ning Haobo, he is now married to He Liyuan.


    Liu Shuyun sighed and laughed. "Do you still feel that you are suffering?"


    "Mom, don''t make a noise, it makes me a headache..." Ning Haobo advised.


    However, Liu Shuyun did not pay attention to him and continued to say, "If you feel that you are suffering, you should not promise to marry! You are watching He Liyuan now, so you feel that you are suffering. If he is still lying in bed, do you still feel bad? ?! If it is not because of you, our family Haobo will not regret marriage, now married to our home is Yue Ruqing! Envy, being so many people come to the door, is our home!"


    "Since you think Yue Ruqing is so good, why should you regret it at the beginning? You have to ask him now, do you want to marry him or not? Compared with your family, anyone will choose a family!" The temper broke out, and if you don''t care, you will tell your heart, then turn and leave.


    "You! You..." Liu Shuyun''s trepidation, she pointed to Wen Han and said nothing, see Wen Han turned and left, she shouted "You give me back! You said it to me clearly." !"


    Liu Shuyun is excited to chase it out.


    "Mom!" Ning Haobo picked up and wanted to stop her. One did not stand firm and fell to the ground.


    When Liu Shuyun heard the sound of falling, he immediately turned and ran over Fu Ningbo. "How are you? Are you hurting?"


    "I''m fine..." Ning Haobo endured the pain and climbed onto the bed and said, "Mom, don''t you argue with Wen Han. They are all family, can''t you be angry?"


    "You still help him to talk?!" Liu Shuyun is distressed and angry. "What do you listen to?" Is there such a thing to talk to your mother-in-law? If I talk to your grandmother, your dad Can you **** me with a big ear, you are not pointing to your mother, but also talking to him?"


    "I am not pointing to him." Ning Haobo saw his mother crying, and immediately comforted, "I just don''t want you to make a noise. The family is hurt and angry."


    "Which family?!" Liu Shuyun said loudly. "He has you as his husband. Do you think of us as his family?! He only has He Liyuan in his heart! You got down from the stage, and it hurts like this. He didn''t. Say hurry to take care of you, and immediately ran to see He Liyuan! He simply did not want to live with you, such a wife, don''t worry, you will divorce him tomorrow!"


    "Mom..." Ning Haobo said helplessly, "Is it possible to say anything about divorce? If I really divorce Wenhan, what good is it for me? I can still find more than Wen Han. Ok?"


    Liu Shuyun is also saying that he knows the marriage, not to say that he can leave, not to mention that the writer is not much worse than their family, but her heart is uncomfortable.


    Under the command of the old lady, in the kitchen of the Hejia, many good dishes were prepared today to help Li Liyuan celebrate.


    Tao is willing to sit next to the old lady and watch her medals won by He Liyuan.


    The old lady took the medal in her hand, looked at it, looked at it, touched it and touched it. This is not the first medal of He Liyuan, but it is the most happy and most gratifying medal for her. Just a few months ago, all the doctors said that his grandson had no hope, but now, her grandson can not only run and jump, but also won the championship in the military.


    "That''s thanks to you." The old lady patted the potter''s hand and said, "If it weren''t for you, Li Yuan is still lying on the bed now. How can he recover so quickly? He also participated in the competition and won the championship."


    Sitting on the other side of the sofa, Su Shi said, "Isn''t it? Li Yuan also said that this medal is like a lot of credit."


    The old lady put the medal in the palm of the pottery, and said seriously, "This should be your medal, and it is your honor, but Li Yuan won''t win it for you!"


    "This is my first honor, I will take care of it." Tao said with a smile.


    "The days will be long, and your honor will be more and more," said the old lady.


    Tao is willing to seriously nod.


    "Mom, it''s time to eat, I will help you sit in the past." Su Shi smiled and stood up.


    Tao hopes to stand up, and the two together support the old lady and walk to the restaurant''s table to sit down.


    "Dad, they are still in the study," Su Shi said. "I will call them."


    Not long after, He¡¯s father came out of the study and went to the restaurant.


    After everyone was seated, the family first raised their glasses. He said that the father simply said a few words, mainly the affirmation and encouragement of He Liyuan and Tao Yuan, and then let the two work together to make the day better.


    After the father moved the chopsticks first, the family picked up the chopsticks and began to eat vegetables. He Liyuan and Su Shi, who were sitting next to the pottery wish, kept giving him a dish, and Tao was almost ready to eat.


    The family talked about He Liyuan''s victory in the championship. He Liyuan''s four uncles praised his performance today and let him perform well in the next exercise.


    Tao is willing to eat a bit today. The old lady is more happy because she is happy, so Tao hopes to push the old lady out to bend.


    I used to be in a wheelchair. The old lady was not willing to go out, but now it is different. She is going out in a wheelchair and she can walk a little down the ground.


    The old man who came out after the meal was quite a lot. Some people greeted Mrs. He, and she smiled.


    In the garden of the community, Tao is willing to take the old lady up and walk along the gravel road on the edge of the pond, watching the red squid in the pond.


    "Mrs. He, come out and bend, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you." A fat old lady came over and greeted her with a smile.


    "Don''t it haven''t come out for a long time?" Mrs. He also said with a smile. "Before the legs and feet are not good, it is not interesting to sit in a wheelchair. Now I can take a few steps and I want to go out."


    "It¡¯s great, even the look is much better than before.¡± The old lady looked at her and clap her hands.


    "My grandmother and daughter give me a soup every day to make up my body. Can it be bad? He told me that medicine is not as good as food supplement, and food supplement is not as good as soup."


    "You are really blessed. It is really enviable to have such a good grandmother."


    "Isn''t it? This is old, and there is such a good blessing. But the most blessed is that our family is far away, thanks to the blessing of the Buddha, let him find such a good wife." As long as someone said Her family married a good grandson, and the old lady was very happy.


    Tao is willing to worry that the old lady will be tired after a long time, then she will help her to sit in the pavilion.


    Not long after Mrs. He sat down, there were many old ladies who came over and sat down to talk to her. Tao was willing to bend around and eat.


    "I bought the qi and solid yuan cream of Yuejia shop some time ago. These weathers are much better," said an old lady.


    "My daughter-in-law also bought it for me. I was eating it these two days. She said that she wanted to buy more, but it was out of stock."


    "Now I have to queue up, and there is the beauty cream, the black hair cream, the cream that wipes my face. My daughter said, every time I grab it, I can''t grab it, and let the domestic helpers line up."


    "Who makes people use things well, even if they line up to buy, everyone will not buy more."


    "I think it is best to use typhoid powder. Our grandson, who has a cold and cold, has been drinking a lot of Chinese medicine since childhood. He has hurt his stomach and spit it when he smells the medicine. Now he uses the typhoid fever of Yuejia shop. Powder, as long as you drink a glass of water, the next day will be fine."


    People are love to join in the fun, see a lot of people chatting in the pavilion, there are more and more people around the past.


    They are all talking about the things in the Yuejia shop, because Tao is willing to get a lot of dowry from the Yue family, so thinking about returning them, they wrote some recipes for them to make some supplements and skin care products to sell. The formulas he gave, even if there is no spring in the space, but it is certainly easy to use.


    As for some medicines that are easy to use but can''t be used casually, Tao is willing to sell the formula to the National Pharmaceutical Administration, asking them to indicate what kind of patients, under what circumstances, and what kind of situation is absolutely Can''t be used.


    Now the director of the General Administration of Pharmaceuticals is looking for a pot of hope and wants to buy recipes from him. Tao is willing to sell it at a price, but asks them to buy shares. As long as they can get the formula, they are also willing to give the shares.


    The old ladies who came out to walk and bend, see everyone sitting in the pavilion and talking, and they all walked over. Only an old lady stood not far away, as if she was thinking about something, and stood there.


    "Hao Bo, his grandmother, why are you standing here alone, I see everyone talking in the pavilion, why don''t you go?"


    "I seem to have something to forget to do, I am thinking about it here. This person is old and easy to forget." Mrs. Ning quickly said an excuse.


    "Isn''t it? I used to forget the East and forget the West. In the first two months, my son bought me the brains of the Yuejia shop. I ate it for two months. My memory is much better. You also let you Son bought it for you."


    "Yes, I will let him buy it tomorrow." Mrs. Ning''s face said a bit unnaturally.


    "I can''t buy it tomorrow, but it''s hard to buy now. I have to hurry to buy it when they get the goods, or they will be robbed." The old lady suddenly remembered. "Hey, your family is not very good with Yuejia." If you still need to buy it, let them say it, will they not send it to you? It is much more convenient than us."


    "Yes, it is quite familiar, but how good it is to trouble people for this."


    "Hey, look at me." The old lady suddenly remembered the thing that Ningjia regretted marriage. "You don''t want to go to the heart, I really don''t mean anything else."


    "I don''t know, I don''t know who you are, I always have a heartless heart." Mrs. Ning said, "That line, you can chat with them. I think it is something. I will go home first, tomorrow. Come talk to you again."


    "Oh, okay."


    Mrs. Ning turned and walked away. Of course, she doesn''t really have anything. She is anxious to go back, but stays too embarrassed.


    Wen Han packed things back to her family. After that, Hao Bo came back with a bruised face. When she knew that Wen Han had returned to her family, she immediately chased it. She was crying at home, and the family atmosphere was not good. She wanted to come out and breathe, but she saw Mrs. He, who had not been out for a long time, and everyone surrounded her to discuss how good the Yue family had. She is not in the past, nor is she leaving.


    If she is gone, she will be jealous and others will be jealous. If I left, I was seen, and I still felt that she was guilty or what.


    They all say that they are at home and everything is going on. Of course, she also hopes that the family and the peace of mind will be so noisy and noisy. She originally disagreed with the Yue family to remarriage. She used to think that Yue''s children were better than Wen Han. In her heart, family life is not the most important. A person''s personality determines whether he can make a good life.


    Looking up and seeing He Liyuan coming to this side, Mrs. Ning turned and walked on the road, sighing and shaking her head as she walked. Who made their homes ruin the former, and now Yue is not willing to go to their homes, nor can they blame others.


    Tao is willing to look at the fish on the edge of the pond. A figure stands next to him. He doesn''t have to look at it and knows who it is. He stands up and asks, "They talked to Grandpa."


    "Yeah." He Liyuan touched his face and tried the temperature on his face. "It¡¯s going to be dark, go home."


    Tao is willing to nod and the two walked to the pavilion.


    "Grandma, it¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s go home.¡± Tao is willing to say to Mrs. He.


    "Okay, go home." Mrs. He stood up under the help of the two men and said to others "I will talk to you in two days."


    Everyone else said yes, then watched them leave.


    He Liyuan pushed a wheelchair with one hand and held the hand of Tao Yuan with one hand. The people behind him saw it. They said that the young couple are really loving couples, and they look beautiful and look envious.


    I went back home and sat for a while before I went back to the room to rest.


    Tao is willing to take a shower in the bathroom. Just after taking off his clothes, He Liyuan will open the door and come in.


    After quickly taking off his underwear, He Liyuan walked over and hugged him, and the two stood together under the water.


    Tao is willing to apply soap on his body. He Liyuan is standing behind him to help him. At the beginning, he is very serious to help him squat, and then his hand stops at somewhere and kneads, does not move.


    Tao hopes to know what he wants to do, and does not stop him, leaning on his chest, and when he rises, his hands are on the wall and his waist is bent down.


    He Liyuan took some of his slender waist and rubbed and vented in his body with his fiery **.


    ........................


    The author has something to say: This story has just been halfway through, because it will be 6,000 a day next month. The number of updates made by the author every day is planned and arranged. In order to be serious in Calvin, I can¡¯t write a sentence for several days. It will not break even when it is, so keep some of the manuscript, please don''t remind me. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 50： In the sixties, Chongxi 15

    In the sixties, Chongxi 15


    Tao is willing to come out of the bathroom first, only dry the water on the body, and go straight to bed without wearing anything. Because he knows that it is definitely not enough to do it once, and he is too lazy to take it off.


    He Liyuan also came out of the bathroom, standing naked at the bed and rubbing his hair. Seeing Tao¡¯s wish to sit on the bed, the body immediately became hot again, throwing off the towel and going to bed.


    Tao is willing to be kissed by him in his arms. When he overthrew him, he asked, "Are you going to start the exercise?"


    "Well." He Liyuan replied at the same time, and his movements did not stop at all. "It is not a big exercise. Small-scale exercises will soon end."


    "I listened to the uncle''s tone. This exercise seems to be very important." Tao asked as he gasped.


    "Well... I will tell you later." He Liyuan really couldn¡¯t talk.


    The body that has just been done once is easily entered. Tao is willing to bite his lip and endure it. He can¡¯t help it, and he screams.


    He Liyuan likes to listen to his voice, always deliberately stimulate him, let him call louder.


    ....................................


    Tao is willing to lean on the chest of He Liyuan and forcefully gasp. He Liyuan opens the cup on the bedside table and feeds him to drink water.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, Tao was willing to call a small scorpion to be better, and the breathing gradually calmed down.


    Before the drowsiness, Tao said, "You haven''t told me about the exercise yet, why is it important?"


    "Do you know the Yunling Mountain District?" He Liyuan asked.


    "I know, in Huiyang, where the mountains are surrounded, the terrain is steep, I heard that there are many strange mountains." Tao is willing to ask, "Would you like to go there to practice?"


    "Not going to the exercise there, but in this exercise, the two winning squadrons are going to perform important tasks there."


    "What mission?" Tao is willing to think that there is a central war in the inland, and after the civil strife subsides, there will be no more wars in that place, but I heard that there are many soils there.


    "Now the security of the various regions is very strict, so that many bandits have no way to live, they have paid attention to stealing cultural relics. Surrounded by mountains in the Yunling Mountains, it is very convenient for the bandits to hide, where there are a lot of famous names. The bandits, they have stolen the tomb several times, but as long as they hide in the mountains, it is very difficult to catch them. There has been a batch of cultural logistics that has been dropped abroad. This time it was stolen from a tomb of the emperor. There are quite a few important cultural relics stolen. Let''s get to know the artifacts and annihilate the bandits. This exercise is to see a few squadrons, the squadron is more powerful in the mountains."


    "These bandits are really hateful. When they were in the civil war, they fetched fish and fish to take advantage of the people''s property. Now that the civil war is over, they have stolen cultural relics and smuggled them abroad to sell them. It is even more hateful! You must destroy them all. It is no longer possible to let the national cultural logistics fall abroad."


    "Those bandits are not good to deal with. If I can go there this time, I may not be able to come back for a while. You have to take care of yourself at home." He Liyuan thought that they would soon be separated for a while, and they were very sad.


    "I can go with you. If you go to jealousy, you must bring a military doctor. I will apply to join the accompanying military medical team."


    "The conditions there are very bad, and you have to go up the mountain to go up the mountain, you have to use it, the car can''t drive in, it''s too hard, I don''t want you to go to suffer." He Liyuan said.


    "I said it before. I am not afraid of suffering. I want to see if I want to eat this bitterness. My grandfather used to take medicine and went to the mountains of Yunling. He said there are many poisonous snakes and poisonous grasses. If you go with you, I don''t trust."


    "...well, but it will be very hard, you have to be mentally prepared." He Liyuan said.


    "Yeah." Tao is willing to kneel on his chest, and sleepiness is coming. He hits Hache and quickly falls asleep.


    Two days later, He Liyuan went to participate in the exercise. Tao is willing to have confidence in his commanding ability, so he also prepares the hospital to apply for and join the medical team.


    Tao is willing to go to the hospital, the dean is looking for someone to call him in the past.


    "These heads, there are some things I want to ask you." The dean said to Tao.


    "What?" Tao asked doubts.


    "In the mountains of Yunling, there are a group of very powerful bandits who have stolen the national cultural relics and sold them abroad. Because of the special nature of the Yunling Mountains, there are many poisonous insects and poisonous grasses, and even the locals do not dare to enter the mountains easily. But those bandits are very familiar with the environment in the mountains, which brings great difficulty to the mission. I remember that your grandfather used to take medicine in the area before. Do you know if he left any medicines?" Road.


    "Yes." Tao said, "But later, my grandfather burned the medicine book."


    "Burn it?" The dean looked at him unexpectedly and said, "Why did it burn?"


    "My mother was not good when she was a child. My grandfather tried to treat her with great care. Only then did I get better. But when I was only a few years old, my mother got a strange disease and suddenly passed away. Even my grandfather I was caught off guard. On the top of the book, there were herbs that could cure my mother, but when I used up, it was too late to pick it up. After my mother died, my grandfather was particularly sad when I saw the drug book. The medicine book was burned. Later, when he was sad, he burned the book. The medical book he left now is less than half of the previous one."


    The dean sighed and felt very sorry in his heart. Those medical books were kept, and it must be the treasure of the medical profession.


    I heard that Tao was willing to say that the medicine book was burned. Several heads looked at each other and felt very sorry in my heart. However, the **** doctor Luo Guyang, who saved countless lives, but failed to save his daughter, his heart hurts, they can understand.


    "But I have seen the drug book. There are not only herbs that can save people, but also poisonous poisonous grass. Because it can be poisoned, my grandfather also recorded it. I remember all the contents inside."


    ¡°Really?¡± the dean looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°You are not saying, how old were you?¡±


    "I have been able to remember since I was a child. The medical books that my grandfather burned, I just read them, I remember them in my head. Otherwise, why do you think that I can treat those patients and can give them so many medicines? Come."


    "You, it''s a genius!" The dean couldn''t help but admire.


    Tao is willing to nod and say no modestly. "My grandfather said so. He said that my talent in Chinese medicine is higher than him."


    "The stolen cultural relics of this time are of great significance to the country. Can you see if you can..."


    "For those who have stolen the tomb and sold the national cultural relics abroad, I am also very hateful. So this time, I hope that I can make a contribution and follow the accompanying military doctors to the Yunling Mountains."


    "Great!" The dean can see that Tao is a person who is particularly reluctant to suffer and is thinking about how to convince him. He did not expect him to propose to go.


    Several heads nodded and revealed a lot of relaxed expressions.


    Because of fear of going to the shackles, many soldiers will be bitten by poisonous insects. Tao is willing to be too busy, and the military academy has sent two old Chinese doctors together.


    There is another person who also took the initiative to apply to follow the past, that is, Wen Han, and his application has also passed.


    The Yonghu squadron has been a model squadron since He Liyuan became the squadron leader, so they won in the exercise, which is expected by everyone. Another winning squadron made people feel a little surprised, and Ning Haobo was the squadron''s fierce squadron.


    Wen Han originally wanted to take this opportunity and separated it from Ning Haobo for a while, saving him from always looking for him, but now Ning Haobo has to go, making him feel uncomfortable.


    Tao is willing to prepare two large boxes of things. There are no suitcases in this age. The things in his bottles and cans can only be packed in wooden boxes.


    Su Shi worried that he would suffer in the past, kept stuffing his bag, and constantly scolded him, paying attention to safety and taking care of himself.


    This time, the squadron of the Yonghu squadron served as the main battle, the squadron of the wolf assisted the battle, and the local militia cooperated.


    After the urgent preparations were completed, the Yonghu squadron set off first, occupying the hills that are easy to defend and difficult to attack, and then set up camp. The fierce squadron carried supplies and guns and ammunition, and then set off.


    Because there is no road repair in the mountains, the car can''t get in. You have to walk in with your legs and then start climbing.


    The medical team and the Yonghu squadron entered the mountain together. In addition to manpower to transport the camped goods, the soldiers also had to help the medical team transport medical supplies.


    After walking for two hours on the mountain road, I have not started climbing, and Tao is willing to sweat.


    Most of the soldiers had gone to the front, and only a small number of soldiers escorted their medical team to walk slowly. The mountain road is rugged and difficult. Two old Chinese medicine practitioners are all supported by soldiers.


    Tao is willing to stop and prepare to take a break and walk again. Anyway, the time is still early, the soldiers have to camp on the mountain, they do not have to go so fast.


    Tao is willing to wipe off the sweat on his face with his sleeves and look up. He Liyuan is going back.


    Quickly walked to the front of Tao wish, He Liyuan looked worriedly and asked him "Is it tired? Can you still move?"


    "A little tired, but still able to go." Tao said.


    "I am going to take you away. I will start climbing in front of me and I will be more tired."


    "No, others are not good at watching." Tao refused to say "You have to climb the mountain yourself, but also carry me, isn''t it more tired?"


    "I am carrying my own daughter-in-law, what is wrong." He Liyuan turned and squatted. "Come on."


    Tao is willing to look around and think that such a stalemate is not good. When they go to the front, the people behind can''t see it, and the soldiers have long gone.


    Tao is willing to go to He Liyuan''s back, and He Liyuan will stand up and make strides.


    "If you are tired, tell me, I can go by myself." Tao is willing to say in his ear.


    "You are so light, walking with you on your back, it is easier than offloading off-road." He Liyuan said.


    Looking at the two people who are gradually moving away, the nurses who are helping each other are envious.


    "If I have someone back, I will be fine."


    "The people squadron, the back is their own wife, who do you want to carry you?"


    "I really think now, if anyone is willing to recite me, I will marry it. This is really too difficult to go."


    "You go to the soldiers and say, there must be something for you to be willing to carry you."


    "They all carry things, and they can still carry me. I still admire Dr. Yue, my husband is there, anyone cares at any time, and the tiredness is worth it."


    "Every time Dr. Yue came to the hospital, sometimes he was transferred to the squadron. The relationship between the two was really good."


    "Isn''t it? The squadron looks at Dr. Yue''s eyes, so obviously love, no one believes that they don''t love each other."


    "It''s so good, I can marry someone I love, and I feel envious when I think about it."


    Wen Han not only has to endure the pain of his feet, but also endures the uncomfortable feelings in his heart. He bit his teeth and walks step by step.


    Some nurses saw him on his head and said to him, "Doctor Wen, you should come with the Wolves Squadron, so that you will be back."


    Wen Han squinted his face, speeded up his steps, and walked in front of them without saying a word.


    When Wen Han went a little further, the nurses whispered and discussed it.


    "The doctor''s face is so ugly, is it uncomfortable or not happy?"


    "This road is so difficult to walk, still so tired, no one will be uncomfortable."


    "You said, does the doctor still like the team, so he will be unhappy?"


    "I also feel that although the Ning Squad''s family personality and ability are not bad, but compared with the squadron, I think everyone will choose the squadron. And you see, the squadron is so good to Dr. Yue, really It is worth marrying."


    "Love is such a thing, you love me, I love you too, you are good to me, I am also good to you, so life will be happy together. The squadron is good to Dr. Yue, definitely because Dr. Yue is also against him. Well, if it¡¯s not because of Dr. Yue, the squadron is definitely lying on the bed now."


    "Also, if the doctor is regretful, it will be useless. If he is married to the squadron, the squadron will not recover so well."

 Chapter 51： In the sixties and rushing to the 16

    In the sixties and rushing to the 16


    He Liyuan has always turned Tao Yuan back to the mountain and went to the camp where he was put down.


    Tao is willing to take out his handkerchief and help him sweat. "It''s hard for you."


    "Not hard, I am not tired." He Liyuan looked at him and said, "There may be poisonous insects and poisonous snakes on the mountain. You should not walk around. There is an abandoned temple there. The soldiers are cleaning up. After cleaning up, give it Your medical team lives, and if someone is injured, they will be arranged there, but you can sleep with me at night."


    "You don''t have to worry about me." Tao smiled and said, "If snakes and poisonous insects see me, they will definitely run away. But I have medicine, absolutely don''t let them escape, grab them all and bring them back to make wine."


    "You..." He Liyuan listened even more uneasy. He said seriously, "Let them run away. Don''t grab it. If you bite it, it will hurt if you don''t poison it."


    "Know it." Tao is willing to promise, "You are going to be busy with you, I will go to the temple to see."


    He Li nodded, then turned and left to deploy the battle plan.


    Tao wished to walk into the temple himself. The soldiers who were cleaning saw him and greeted him. He smiled and nodded with them.


    Although this temple is not large, it is not very small. There are several rooms behind the hall, and there is a small yard in the middle.


    Tao is willing to rest on the stone bench in the middle of the yard. After thinking about annihilating the bandits, I must take some time to collect the medicine and then bring it back to cultivate. Although artificially planted, there are no wild herbs that work well. But it is better than nothing. If there were herbs grown in the same year, the mother of the original master would not die.


    After the medical team members came up, spray disinfectant syrup everywhere in the temple, and then sprinkle the insecticide ants in the corners. Although the conditions on the mountain are tough, since it is a place for medical treatment, health is still in place.


    The next day, the Wolves Squadron took the material ammunition up the mountain and then camped on the other side of the temple. The two squadrons guarded the intersection of two up and down mountains, and the medical team was protected in the middle.


    The soldiers sent the boxes of the pottery, and the boxes were heavier, but the things inside were important. Tao is willing to bring some herbs and poisonous snakes back. He can''t all put them in space. It will definitely be suspected, so it still depends on the things in the box.


    After opening one of the boxes and taking out a few things from it, Tao hopes to lock the box again and then take things out and go out.


    Every two days, the local militia will send him some food and meat. They sent a few sheep to the soldiers in good intentions, but the soldiers are eating canteens in the army. You can¡¯t count them. How good the craft can be. The sheep soup that was made yesterday, the smell of the scent goes straight to the head, and Tao is willing to drink it.


    In order not to let the remaining two sheep be wasted, Tao is willing to prepare himself.


    Originally there were still four left, because the Wolves squadron came, they were divided into two.


    The soldiers have already killed the sheep, and they have been cleaned up, waiting for the pottery to cook.


    In fact, Tao is willing to let the sheep be disposed of, and when he comes to cook, the soldiers do not have much confidence in him. Because the hands of Tao wish, that is, white and slender, at a glance, I know that it is definitely not the ten fingers.


    But he is kind enough to cook for the soldiers, and they are not good to refuse. Anyway, even if it is difficult to eat, it will not be more difficult to eat than the compressed military food. As long as they are cooked, they will certainly be able to eat it.


    "Xunzi, lamb, we have all been cleaned up, and the fire you want is also burned." The soldiers saw Tao wishing to come over and habitually stand up straight, as if reporting work.


    "Okay, thank you." Tao would like to nod and say, "Do some pies, I cook some mutton soup, and then shred the cake in the soup, even if it is a staple food."


    "Good!" The soldiers answered, and they immediately started doing it.


    Tao is willing to put the things he brought to the clean wooden board next to it, then roll up the sleeves, start to make the mutton soup, and finally start to roast the whole sheep.


    Tao hopes that the food prepared by these soldiers will not taste too good. So he brought some things over and prepared to open a small stove for He Liyuan and himself. If a soldier is injured, he can also help with the sick meal.


    ½Ë·Ë It may take a long time. There are many people who raise sheep in this area. Tao knows that they can definitely eat mutton, so they are prepared in advance.


    After cooking the sheep soup, Tao is willing to start roasting the whole sheep.


    Opened a group of wine sent by the local militia, washed the two sheep with wine, and then racked it to the red fire to roast. Tao is willing to call two idle soldiers. After he has applied the spices to the mutton, let them sit and keep turning.


    This roast whole sheep is to keep turning, evenly taking two or three hours to taste, the taste will be good.


    After an hour or two, the smell of this roasted whole lamb has drifted away.


    Soldiers under the big trees, or resting in the camp, smelled the fragrance, and then kept sucking in and looking for the direction of the fragrance.


    "smell good!"


    "Is this meat baked? Why is it so good, my stomach is called."


    "Is our people at the barbecue? So fragrant."


    "What you said, this mountain is only our squadron and the squadron of the fierce wolf. Judging from the direction of this scent, it must be that our squadron is roasting."


    ¡°Who is the turn of the day to cook? How is the craft so good?¡±


    "It seems to be Gu Rui and Yan Bin. I remember that they will also make some noodles and cakes. When will they learn to barbecue? It is also a good smell. It is too appetizing."


    "What are you doing? Go and see if you don''t know!"


    "Go, go see!"


    "Hey, let''s go and see it. It''s just smelling this fragrance, and my mouth is going to flow out."


    "Go and go, let''s go see."


    He Liyuan was arranging the task. Several platoon leaders who had listened very seriously, after the smell, began to be absent-minded. They sneaked hard to breathe and smell the scent that came.


    He Liyuan certainly smelled it, but he was strong enough, although he felt good, but he was not disturbed. I thought that Tao would complain to him last night, saying that the smell of mutton soup is too big. He wants to make roast lamb and sheep soup himself today. He can already guess that the fragrance is definitely the wish to be a roast sheep, and only him. Have such a good cooking skill.


    Seeing that they are all absent-minded, He Liyuan put down a pen and said, "It¡¯s almost time to eat. After dinner, let¡¯s discuss it again."


    Several platoon leaders immediately stood up, and when He Liyuan got up and went out, they quickly followed up.


    Tao is willing to squat at the edge of the fire, take out a knife, and put a word on the mutton. After observing the extent to which the lamb was cooked, he stood up, turned around, and was shocked by the people behind him, subconsciously taking a step back.


    He Liyuan quickly hugged him in a big step.


    "You, what is this?" Tao is willing to look at the soldiers around him.


    The soldiers did not speak, just watching him smirk.


    Tao is willing to look at He Liyuan, He Liyuan gave him a helpless look.


    Tao hopes that he can only helplessly say, "I haven''t baked yet. You should go to rest first. If you bake it, you will be called."


    The soldiers quickly dispersed, and they sat down to find places where they were not far away, and their eyes were fixed on the roast lamb on the fire.


    Some soldiers squatted to the soldier who turned the mutton and said, "Are you tired? Do you want me to help you?"


    The soldier swallowed his mouth and said, "When you go, there is something to be tired."


    Tao wished to shake his head and walked to the side of the tent that was temporarily set up. Open the lid of the cauldron and use the large spoon to fish the miso soup inside.


    As soon as the lid was opened, the scent immediately spread, and some soldiers were brought around.


    On the other side of the fierce team, they were cooking and cooking, and suddenly asked the smell of the floating, and spent a long time.


    "What is this smell? It''s so fragrant."


    "It seems to be the taste of barbecue." A soldier looked at the processed lamb next to his eyes and said, "Isn¡¯t it going to be the mutton in the Menghu squadron?"


    "It must be! It is better to bake it."


    ¡°Without the spices, there are only a few seasonings that can be baked like them?¡±


    "Whatever it is, in the end, it''s all right. They can bake so fragrantly. The taste of our roasting will not be too bad. Maybe it''s the lamb here."


    "Yes! Let''s try it too."


    "Tell it, do it!"


    The time for roasting is almost the same. Tao is willing to let the soldiers put the lamb on a clean wooden board and cut it into even pieces with a large kitchen knife. With so many soldiers, two sheep are definitely not enough to eat. So Tao is willing to let the soldiers make the cake, piled up like a hill.


    The soldiers took their own lunch boxes and started to line up early. One person had a lunch box of mutton soup, and then received a small piece of roast lamb, and the scones were enough.


    Tao is willing to go with He Liyuan, and there is a small dish of roast lamb, but there are only a few pieces in it.


    Put the tableware on the table, Tao will tear the cake into small pieces and throw it into the sheep soup.


    "The few sheep were wasted yesterday, and today is not enough to eat." Tao said, "I think they are very fond of eating. I spend money myself to buy some sheep from the local people, let the militia help us, let the soldiers once. Eat enough, or a small piece, not enough to stuff your teeth."


    "It is estimated that it is impossible to eat enough." He Liyuan first gave Tao a piece of sandwich, and then he ate a piece of "the taste of your lamb, not eating enough, they may not even sleep well." ¡±


    "Then let them eat enough, risking their lives to protect their homeland, even the food can not eat well, too unhumanized." Tao said, "I have made a lot of money recently, There is no place to spend, I will pay for them by myself."


    The ranks of the squadron of the fierce squadron, Ren Xiuyang, went to the side of Wang Songming and discussed with him "Wang Songming, how about giving you a mutton?"


    "Give you a bite? Are you kidding?" Wang Songming looked at him with anticipation. "I have a total of one bite, give you a taste, what do I eat?"


    "I don''t taste you forever. How do I change this pack of cigarettes with you? This is a good smoke!"


    "Go and go, go, I don''t smoke! You just give me ten packs, I don''t change."


    "Then let me give me a drink, and we are doing it over there. I will not do it later. What are you doing so?"


    "I still do it with you?!" Wang Songming stared at him and said, "If you can make this taste, I will tell you the last name?"


    "You and his surname?" Gu Yu, the second platoon leader of the squadron, came over. His face was expressionless, but his eyes were very unpleasant. "Why are you going to name him?"


    "I didn''t want to be with his surname. I mean, if you make the soup, the taste is good with our nephew, I will follow his surname." Wang Songming explained, "This is what our squadron leader Xunzi personally did, I am I have never had such a good soup in my life!"


    "Is that the nephew who keeps your leg?" Gu Yu also asked, "Is it really so delicious?"


    "I don''t believe you have a taste, but don''t drink too much, I am not enough." Wang Songming grew up with him since he was a child. When he lived with him, he went more. He didn''t despise him to drink his soup.


    "Hey, are you so eccentric?" Ren Xiuyang said unhappyly, "Is it great to grow up together?"


    Gu Yu took a small soup with the lunch box he handed over.


    Ren Xiuyang hurriedly asked, "How is the taste? Is it good?"


    Gu Yu¡¯s thumbs up ¡°absolutely affordable, the best soup in my life.¡±


    Ren Xiu¡¯s heart is more itchy, but his face is an unbelievable expression. ¡°Can you have such a good drink? You don¡¯t give me a taste, I don¡¯t believe it anymore.¡±


    "You love it or not." Wang Songming rolled his eyes.


    "Your cake is also made by your nephew?" Ren Xiuyang asked.


    "The pie is made by Yan Bin, and there are still more. Do you want it? Take it." Wang Songming showed a generous look.


    "Then you let me get some soup, I will try the taste." Ren Xiuyang said.


    "When you do, you have less touch." Wang Songming was entangled in him.


    Ren Xiuyang tore the piece of cake, dipped it in Wang Songming''s lunch box, put it in his mouth and savored it, and immediately opened his eyes. "It''s really good, this taste, how is it done so well?"


    Wang Songming said with pride: "The craft of our nephew, can it be bad? Not only save people, but also do cooking."


    Gu Yu¡¯s mouth was smiling and he looked at him with a look of pride.


    The squadron of the fierce wolf also opened the meal.


    Ren Xiuyang took his own lunch box and couldn¡¯t wait to run the soup. But when he smelled it, he couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°How is it so embarrassing? The soup on the other side of the house has no smell at all.¡±


    The soldier in charge of cooking said, "The platoon leader, we have tried our best, you will drink it."


    Ren Xiuyang barely drank the soup. When he got into his mouth, he immediately squirted out. "What is this taste? How can it be so difficult to drink, even if you don¡¯t let anything go, it¡¯s not so hard to drink?!"


    "We have never done mutton soup, just do it."


    "Isn''t this a bad thing? If you forget it, don''t you also roast the lamb? Let me have a taste."


    The soldiers immediately took the roasted lamb out.


    "So black?!" Ren Xiuyang said with big eyes, "Do you roast meat or charcoal?!"


    "The platoon leader, we tried our best, but this heat is really difficult to master." The soldier said with regret.


    Ren Xiuyang is completely tempered. "Can you have something to eat?"


    "We also made noodles," the soldier said.


    Ren Xiuyang¡¯s face was handed over to the lunch box.


    Ren Xiuyang took the noodles and walked to the side of Gu Yu, sighed and sighed.


    "You said, I am writing a report now, apply to go to the Yonghu Squadron, can you still have time?" Ren Xiu Yang Ming asked.


    "To apply so well, I have already passed." Gu Yu said quietly.


    "°¦~" Ren Xiuyang sighed again. "Wang Songming, the kid, luck is good, can follow the squadron, the future is definitely better than the two."


    "There are different lives, and the most important thing is to work **** your own."


    "Are we still not working hard enough?" Ren Xiuyang screamed at the corner of his mouth and said, "Is this exercise, if we are desperate enough, can we get the chance of this mission? Originally, this squad leader should be yours. he¡­¡­."


    Some words are not good, but they also affect the mood. Gu Yu is silent and does not speak. Ren Xiuyang has not finished speaking. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 52： In the sixties, Chongxi 17

    In the sixties, Chongxi 17


    After eating, several platoon leaders came to meet with He Liyuan.


    Several of them looked at each other, and then one of them, laughing and pleading, said, "Captain, the craftsmanship of the scorpion, it is absolutely! The taste, we will never forget this life. Just, just the big guys have not eaten enough. I still remember it in my heart."


    "Yes, yes." Another Wang Songming followed the words "Although we also know that during the mission, it is definitely not good to remember to eat. But thinking about these two days, there is no official task, first Let the brothers eat well, wait until they fight, and they are more motivated."


    "What we mean is not to say that if you can''t eat well, you don''t have the motivation. Captain, don''t misunderstand! We mean that this can stimulate potential and be more motivated."


    "Right right, so the captain, can you see if you can, let the brothers have enough to eat? Just a meal, we will pay for the sheep ourselves, let the nephew help to do it."


    He Liyuan waited for them to finish, only to watch them say, "You don''t have to pay for it, your nephew said, he paid for you to buy sheep, so that you can eat enough."


    "Really?! Great, but we still have to pay for it. How can we make it cost?"


    "That is, we have so many people, no one or twenty sheep, it is definitely not enough to eat. How can we let the scorpion give it again and buy it. We have more people, and one person is enough."


    "Your nephew has made a lot of money recently. He has a lot of heart and wants to comfort you. You should not refuse, or he will be unhappy."


    Several people looked at each other and could only accept it with embarrassment.


    When the militia came back, Tao hoped to give them a lot of money to buy sheep and spices. He knows that all the soldiers can eat, and they must not eat enough, so they give more money and let the militia be sent several times. The extra money is the hard work for the militia.


    Because of those bandits, there are a number of dens in these mountains, not fixed in a certain den. In order to familiarize themselves with the environment in the mountains, and in order to accurately grasp the position of the dens, the soldiers are constantly lurking and searching in the mountains.


    Tao hopes that the soldiers are suffering and suffering, and they are always at risk of life. With such a small salary, why can''t they eat well? If there is no such condition, it can be considered, but he can now help them create conditions, of course, they should eat better.


    Although there is a lot of sheep roasting at one time, but you don''t need to be willing to do it yourself. There is not much technical content in roasting whole sheep, that is, the time of the fire and the roasting time are good. Tao is willing to tell them the method, and then let them bake themselves, he will look at it after a while, let them not roast.


    Ren Xiuyang took the soldiers today and ran all day in the mountains. After returning, he swallowed noodles with deep and deep hatred. Because the flavour of the meat from the squadron of Yonghu was thicker than the previous two days, he was tired of this one day and felt uncomfortable.


    The soldiers of the Yonghu squadron, one person is divided into a large piece of mutton, the big mouth is torn the mutton, and the face looks satisfied, as if all the tired moments disappear.


    Wang Songming quietly called the second row of the squadron of the fierce squadron, and the two hid from other people, eating a piece of mutton.


    Tao is willing to see the joy of the soldiers, he is also comfortable in his own heart.


    These soldiers were originally angry, and Tao was worried that they would eat mutton and drink a lot of mutton soup, which would be very good on fire. Behind this temple, there are a few pear trees, which are estimated to be the former scorpion species, and are now full of huge pears. They asked the soldiers to pick up some pears, cook some pear water, and then put some of the herbs they brought with them to let the soldiers clear the fire.


    Tao hopes that they will definitely not eat enough, so two days later, the militia sent a dozen or so sheep.


    Ren Xiuyang took the lunch box and walked to the side of the cauldron. He couldn¡¯t help but complain that ¡°it¡¯s noodles? Can¡¯t you do something else?¡±


    "We will not do anything else, or do you want to make two cakes for you?" said the soldier.


    "That''s better than eating noodles, the cake is so dry, and there is no good soup to drink." Ren Xiuyang said.


    "The platoon leader, you will make it to eat, who let us, no brave tiger squadron is so good..." The soldiers noticed that they said what they should not say, and quickly shifted the topic "platform leader, not me said you, you also Too picky eaters, there are noodles is good, it is better than dry glutinous military food. Your rich children, the tongue is delicate."


    "Is this related to whether I am a rich child? You smell the flesh of the flies over there, and then eat this salty noodles, you can balance in your heart?"


    "How can you be unbalanced? Can you still ask them if you want it? If you want to, you can''t give it to us. If I am, I will not give it."


    "I asked them to go!" Ren Xiuyang put the lunch box on the ground and stood up and said, "If they don''t give it to me, I will go to the squadron to give us the squad, I will ask him, I don''t believe he does not agree." !"


    Looking at the back of Ren Xiuyang''s stride, the soldier whispered, "He really doesn''t necessarily promise, who will let our squad leader offend him?"


    Wang Songming saw Ren Xiuyang stride over and thought he had something urgent. He quickly went up and said, "What happened? What happened?"


    "I want to find the squadron of the squadron." Ren Xiuyang said.


    "What are you doing with us?" Wang Songming wondered.


    "You don''t give us the lamb. I will invite the squadron to give me a squadron." Ren Xiuyang will continue to go to the temple.


    "Hey!" Wang Songming quickly stopped him. "Do you specialize in cooking for our nephews? He is a doctor, not a cook!"


    "I will ask him to do it once, and then he said that he did not do it for you?" Ren Xiuyang reached out and pushed him away.


    "You can''t go!" Wang Songming stopped him again and called the soldier next to him, "Come a few of you come over and stop me!"


    Several soldiers rushed over to stop Ren Xiuyang.


    "Why stop me?!" Ren Xiuyang said with dissatisfaction.


    "In short, you have to go to our nephew, but you can''t do it. He doesn''t specialize in cooking for people." Wang Songming said eloquently.


    "I am going to go, you give it away!" Ren Xiuyang opened them with force and wanted to rush inside.


    Gu Yu stood under the big tree not far away. He watched a few people entangled and twisted together. They were not really fighting, they didn''t move the real thing, so he didn''t stop in the past. It¡¯s very interesting to watch them like that.


    Tao is willing to come out from the inside, see a few soldiers are scrambling, he stunned, recognized one of them is Wang Songming, he shouted "Wang Songming!"


    Several people entangled together, immediately released, turned and stood up and looked at Tao.


    "Xunzi." Wang Songming called.


    "What are you doing?" Tao is willing to step down and ask "How do you fight?"


    "Xunzi, we have no fights, we, we are playing around." Wang Songming said.


    "Xunzi, I have something to look for, they will not let me go in to find you!" Ren Xiuyang said.


    "Is there something to find me?" Tao said with a puzzled voice, "I have something to look for, let me talk."


    "You shut up! Not allowed to say!" Wang Songming said in a voice.


    "Why don''t you let him say?" Tao said, "If you are not the same squadron, but they are all the same people''s soldiers. This time together to carry out the mission, you should unite and work together and fight together. Kill those bandits early. If you have difficulties, you should help each other."


    "Xunzi, we all know what you said. If they really have difficulties, we will not help him. But he, he..."


    "What happened to him?" Tao is willing to look at Ren Xiuyang and ask "What do you want to say, even if I can help you, I will help."


    Tao is willing to say this, Ren Xiuyang is a little embarrassed. He said with a sigh of relief, "It¡¯s not related to combat. It¡¯s that the squadron of the brave tiger eats roast lamb every time. We are also a little embarrassed, so I want to ask the scorpion to pass, give us Do it once."


    Tao is willing to sneak a bit, he really did not expect that he wants to say this. This is not a problem, are they so twisted together?


    "I thought it was something." Tao said, "You want to eat, can you just come over or not? If so, today is also baking, I will let them send you a few past."


    "Thank you for your nephew!" Ren Xiuyang immediately thanked him.


    "How is this going?!" Wang Songming said excitedly, "Give them, are we not enough to eat ourselves?"


    "What can''t you do?" Tao hopes to help him look at him. "It''s all his own. How many roast lambs are so reluctant? I didn''t think that I forgot to give you some more. Waiting for the next time the militia returns, I let They sent more sheep and baked them together with yours."


    "Thank you for your nephew!" Ren Xiuyang once again thanked him and said with pleasure, "How much do the sheep need? I will send it to the donkey in a while. If it is not enough, I will return to the military area. I will make it up."


    "No need." Tao said, "You are so hard, you only have to eat a meal in a day, and when you start to fight, you can''t necessarily eat a meal in a day. I spend some money to comfort you, nothing." ¡±


    "So many sheep, how can I make the scorpion cost? The money is still to be given, and the scorpion will be accepted, so we can also eat peace of mind."


    "If I don''t have money, I will definitely not be polite with you, but I don''t need this money. You shouldn''t be polite with me. I have a bad temper. I don''t have to give it, you don''t have to give it. If you don''t give it, if you don''t give it. Give it to me, but I will be angry." Tao will leave when he finishes, and see how the lamb is roasted.


    "Hey, the scorpion is very good." Ren Xiuyang said with a smile.


    "This is our nephew, not your nephew, your nephew is inside." Wang Songming squinted at him.


    "Xunzi just said, we are all the same people''s soldiers, what are you, me?" Ren Xiuyang said, "Just this does not give money, in the end it is still not good, can you think of other ways, can let the blind When the money is accepted, can he not be angry?"


    "Our scorpion is a big man, he will practice medicine, cook, and make money. Since he said that he doesn''t have to give it, then he really doesn''t have to give it, and you don''t have to be polite with him. We have not given money, we The squadron leader said, this is a piece of mind of the blind man, let us not refuse. Otherwise he is really unhappy, and there will be no mutton in the future."


    Gu Yu came over and looked at Ren Xiuyang. "In order to stutter, you are really going out. If you don''t have a good heart, do you know how much you will be now?"


    Ren Xiuyang gave him a white-eyed "hidden person who is eating meat, not qualified to say such things."


    Seeing that Ren Xiuyang really came back with the mutton, the soldiers of the Sergeant Squadron had straight eyes and all came round.


    "The platoon leader, you are really amazing, really asked them to go to the lamb, and there are so many!"


    "That is, who am I?" Ren Xiuyang looked proud, then pointed to the two soldiers and said, "You two, give these lambs to everyone. This is mainly my credit, give me a big chunk. what."


    "You can rest assured that you will leave the biggest block for you!" The soldier took out the kitchen knife and prepared to split the lamb with excitement.


    "Before eating mutton, I have a few words to tell you." Ren Xiuyang said with a serious expression, said loudly, "These muttons are given to us by the squadron¡¯s nephew. The scorpion said, and later roast the mutton, We all have our share. He himself pays for the sheep, the spices he has prepared himself, and the method of teaching the roast lamb himself. It is to let us eat well while working hard. But I think, Although people don''t want us to give money, but in our hearts, we must remember that people are good!"


    "I don''t want to give more money."


    "Yeah, people are very grateful to people for helping them. How can they eat it?"


    "Yes, yes, we have a lot of people, and it¡¯s just a matter of one."


    "The scorpion said, don''t give it, don''t give it, and give him a anger. This is his heart, let''s remember his goodness." Ren Xiuyang said.


    The soldiers are still very embarrassed.


    "Come here, everyone is coming over the lamb!"


    The soldiers temporarily threw their embarrassment behind their heads and immediately lined up to pick up the lamb.


    The soldiers of the Slalom Squadron were not only assigned to the mutton, but also to the two pots of mutton soup. Soldiers who have already eaten noodles are still satisfied with their food.


    The soldiers went to Ning Haobo to deliver the meal and put the two lunch boxes on the table and said, "Captain, eat."


    Ning Haobo smelled the scent and looked up at the roast lamb and the sheep soup and said, "This is..."


    "The squadron given by the Yonghu squadron, the squadron¡¯s nephew gave it to him, and the row of squadrons went to the squad, and the squadron¡¯s scorpion gave us half of it."


    "How can I ask people to ask for something?" Ning Haobo frowned, he did not want to owe He Liyuan and Tao to wish this person.


    "A row of long said that he was supposed to give money, but the people don''t want it. The row of people said that this is a bit of a slap in the face of others, and it is not good to refuse. Let''s remember how good people are."


    Ning Haobo can only nod. If he says he doesn''t eat, he seems to care too much.


    After the soldiers left, Ning Haobo originally wanted to continue writing the plan, but the scent was really tempting. He couldn¡¯t help but take a sip of the mutton soup and immediately widened his eyes. He has never had such a good soup. I really didn''t think that there was such a good cooking.


    He also knows that the Yonghu squadron is eating roast sheep during this time. The smell has long been smelled. If other squadrons, he might even be cheeky and ask some for the soldiers. However, it is the squadron of He Liyuan, and the person who made these roast sheep and mutton soup is his former fiancee. He just wants to eat any more, and he can''t personally want it.


    Ning Haobo took another mutton. After thinking about it, he put the lid on it and took the lunch box out.


    The medical team is the most leisure time, as long as no soldiers are injured, they will not be very busy.


    Wen Han is sitting in the yard reading a book. There is no electric light here. Reading at night is not good for the eyes. Anyway, it is boring to be idle. He will watch the book and pass the time when he is still bright.


    "Ning Squad."


    "Ningzhong team, the doctor of the letter sent food?"


    "Ningzhong team, the doctor is sitting in the yard."


    The nurses greeted Ning Haobo and Ning Haobo nodded to them.


    When I walked into the yard, I saw that Wen Han was sitting on the stone bench. He walked over and placed the lunch box on the stone table and asked, "Have you eaten?"


    Wen Han looked up at him and looked at the two lunch boxes. "I have eaten it, you can eat it yourself."


    Ning Haobo sat down and opened the lunch box and said, "This soup is very good. You can drink it."


    Wen Han asked the taste to know who did it. Recently, doctors and nurses are drinking this soup, only he eats what he has done.


    He said with a cold face, "What did Yue Ruqing do? Your former fiancee has such a good cooking skill. Do you feel regret?"


    "Do I regret this soup? If I didn''t see you, it is the last regret in my life. Now I am married to you. In my life, there is nothing to regret. You don''t want to I am angry, okay?"


    Since the last time Wen Han has returned to her family, Ning Haobo advised him not to go back with him, so Ning Haobo only needs to go to the Wenjia to find him if he has time. He is going to the hospital to find him. I want to come out and hide, who knows that he will come together.


    Ning Haobo thinks that this is a good opportunity to forgive the Wen Han forgiveness while performing the task.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Wen Han said coldly, ¡°The whole day is here to roast lamb and make mutton soup. The soldiers who have gotten the task of doing the task are gone, so I remember this. I have to show my cooking skills. It shouldn¡¯t be at this time, the soldiers are coming out, not coming out to play together. You should always be vigilant and keep an attitude of waiting, now a few tons of roast lamb, make a little soldier look like there is no way.¡±


    The two soldiers of the Yonghu Squadron and the Slalom Squadron came to collect the insecticides, just to hear his words, and they were very uncomfortable. When did they have no soldiers to look like? They did not delay the completed tasks. They ran between several mountains every day. Not only could they meet with the bandits at any time, but also beware of those poisonous insects and poisonous snakes. Shouldn¡¯t they come back to eat well?


    Just because they are soldiers, it is wrong to eat well during meals. Is it that the military food that is difficult to swallow in the rest and eating time is what the soldiers should look like? They used to be cooking, just to make the difference between eating and doing delicious. Is it in his heart that the soldiers should eat unpalatable meals, and they are called to perform the task, so that the soldiers should look like they have?


    The nurses who took them in and said that he should not say that they should have eaten, and that they did not eat because of the better food, which affected the task. If you eat well, rest well, isn''t it better for the soldiers to fight?


    Ning Haobo looked at the two soldiers and looked a little embarrassed. He was the squadron leader. Whether these soldiers had completed their tasks well, he was the clearest. Wen Han said these words, it will make the soldiers chilling.


    Three rows of long back to the camp, put the insecticide on the table, and looked like a bulging look.


    Ren Xiuyang was full of food and drink, sitting on the bed and resting, looking satisfied. Seeing the three rows of long-lived, he stood up and walked over to the table. While dismantling the insecticide, he asked, "Who is messing with you? Is it like this? Is it not full?"


    "Don''t mention eating!" Three rows of long airways.


    "What''s wrong?" Ren Xiuyang looked at him with suspicion. "There is a good meal given by the squad of the squadron of the home, why can''t you mention it?"


    Three rows of long open mouths, but did not say it.


    Gu Yu also sat up and looked at him in confusion, and several other soldiers who were resting were watching him.


    "You are talking!" Ren Xiuyang was patient and exhausted, and couldn''t help but kick him. "If you are dissatisfied with the squadron''s nephew, my first one will not agree!"


    "I am not dissatisfied with the squadron''s nephew. It is our nephew..."


    "What happened to him?" Ren Xiuyang wondered more. "He didn''t give us a good meal. Is it because we ate what the squadron''s nephew did? He has opinions?"


    "Does he have any opinions?" The three-row long said, "He has more opinions than us. Even the Yonghu squadron has his opinions!"


    "What the **** is going on? You said everything, don''t say a word and a sentence, don''t worry?" Ren Xiuyang said impatiently.


    The three rows looked back and looked at them. They said the words that Wen Han said just now, and then everyone was silent.


    A soldier whispered, "That, after we, can''t we eat again, those mutton and lamb soup?"


    "Who said that he didn''t eat?!" Ren Xiuyang squinted and said, "We are going to eat! Why don''t you let us eat?! When the soldiers are born and died, it should be taken for granted. If you eat well, you shouldn''t?! Let''s say we are wrong. Have you got it? If you have the ability, let him go with us tomorrow, and when he comes back, he will say no to these words!"


    "The platoon leader, you whispered, how bad it was heard." A soldier went to pull the camp door up.


    "He is awkward." Gu Yu said faintly. "Seeing his eyes can be seen. He likes the squadron, and the Ningzhong team will regret it sooner or later."


    "That platoon, do we still eat later?" Gu Yu''s soldiers, whispered to him.


    "Eat." Gu Yu said, "If the Ning Squadron has not been stunned, it is impossible to say what we should not let us eat. Why do we care about what he thinks."


    "That is, as long as we have done everything we do, why should we care about how he sees us." Ren Xiuyang said.


    "Gu Yu! Ren Xiuyang!" a voice shouted.


    Gu Yu immediately stood up and went out. Ren Xiuyang also heard the voice of Wang Songming, and went out behind Gu Yu.


    Wang Songming saw them coming out and pointed to the two big iron barrels and said, "This is the pear soup that our scorpion cooked. He said that the mutton sheep soup has been eaten more, so that you can also drink some pear soup and clear the fire."


    "It''s too timely, I just need to go to the fire, thank you for the scorpion." Ren Xiuyang walked over and slammed the lid, and smelled the sweet smell of the nose, with a hint of Chinese medicine.


    "Then I am gone, remember to send us the bucket back." Wang Songming said.


    "Well, it¡¯s hard work for you, and I will send it back to you later." Ren Xiuyang said.


    When Gu Yu watched Wang Songming leave, he said to the soldier next to him, "Hurry up and let the brothers take the cup, or you will have a long row of faces buried in it."


    "Yes!" the soldier immediately ran away. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 53： In the sixties and rushing to the 18

    In the sixties and rushing to the 18


    Tao is willing to sit in bed and daze, He Li remote water comes in, help him take off his shoes and socks, and then put his feet into the water.


    "How is your investigation? When did you start playing?" Tao asked suddenly.


    "It¡¯s just a matter of blocking them before they can fight. It¡¯s hard to fight even if they don¡¯t even meet each other.¡± He Liyuan said, ¡°Those who are very awkward and more familiar with the environment than us, their ability to escape and hide is very powerful. ""


    Tao is willing to nod. "They grew up in this mountain since childhood. Naturally, they know how to rely on these mountains to protect themselves."


    "But this is only temporary. Now every export is blocked. It is basically impossible for them to leave this mountainous area. Now it just takes time with us."


    "But those of them can survive in the mountains, but life is not too good." Tao said that "the artifacts hidden by them must be found, so they can''t be allowed." It¡¯s all dead, you have to leave some work. This mission is really not simple.¡±


    "Our most important task is to catch the king of the bandits. The people under him don''t necessarily know the place where the Tibetans are, but he must know." These words are not secret, and it is estimated that the king of the mountain is also I have already guessed it, so He Liyuan has nothing to do with Tao.


    "Shan Awang?" Tao is willing to say "Is the king of pangolins?"


    "Yes, listen to the militia and say that the man can walk freely in this mountain. Nothing can stop him. As soon as he enters the mountain, others will not find him. And this person is not only fierce and rude, but also very resistant, even if it is It¡¯s not easy to catch him and ask for something from his mouth."


    ¡°Is it?¡± Tao would like to smile and say, ¡°If you can catch him alive, let me come and meet him. I can¡¯t keep it for ten minutes. I want him to say everything he wants to say the most.¡±


    "Really?" He Liyuan looked up at him.


    "I can not only save the medicine of the person, but also the medicine that afflicts people. It can also be equipped with people who are unconscious. There are so many poisonous insects and poisonous plants here, which is more conducive to me."


    He Liyuan helped him dry his feet and put them on the bed, then took off his shoes and socks and put his feet in the water. "Where you prepared the medicine first, I must grab him as soon as possible."


    "You don''t have to be as fast as possible, you should be steadily and steadily. Don''t be too hasty, you should be based on your own safety." Tao is willing to cover the quilt and then slap him seriously.


    "I know, I will be careful, I will spend a lifetime with you, I am reluctant to die." He Liyuan said.


    "Whatever is not dead, I will not say this in the future." Tao is unhappy, and they are high-risk occupations when they are soldiers. He does not like to hear him say this.


    "Well, I won''t say it later." He Liyuan saw that he was not happy, and quickly scolded him.


    After He Liyuan went to bed, Tao was willing to enter his arms and soon fell asleep.


    When I slept in the middle of the night, the system in Tao¡¯s mind suddenly rang, and the system would only sound to remind him when life was at risk. Tao is willing to open his eyes and then smell a smell. This smell smells like nothing, mixed with the smell of plants at night, it is difficult for people to distinguish.


    "Liyuan brother, get up!" Tao is willing to push He Liyuan.


    "What''s wrong?!" He Liyuan sat up immediately.


    "There is a lot of smoke! Let the soldiers get up, put a bucket of water in each camp, and I will take the medicine with me. Remember not to light up. At night, only a little light may be found, and it must be quietly acted." "Tao is willing to get out of bed, walk to the wooden box he brought, and find out the key to open, and find it inside."


    After Tao¡¯s words were finished, He Liyuan immediately rushed out. He went to the nearest camp to wake the soldiers, gave them the tasks they were scheduled to do, and then let them wake up the soldiers of other camps.


    Tao is willing to go out with a pill bottle carefully. After running outside, the line of sight is clear. With the moonlight, at least it is not all black.


    "Liyuan brother?" Tao is willing to stand outside the camp, whispering.


    "Here, come in." He Liyuan opened the curtain of the camp and reached out to join the pottery.


    "Is the water ready?" Tao is willing to ask.


    "Get ready for the scorpion." A soldier came in from the outside with water.


    "Take it over." Tao would like to hear the sound of the bucket falling down, groping for it, pouring the medicine in, and then saying, "Use your towel to wet the water, then cover your mouth and nose. Those bandits will definitely come to the night attack." , hurry to change the soldiers of the night, they are outside, certainly have inhaled a lot of smoke!"


    Tao is willing to put a few bottles of medicine in the hands of He Liyuan. "Let the other camp soldiers do the same, and there is the squadron of the squadron, let people wake them up."


    "I am going! Give me the medicine and put the captain." Wang Songming has already tied the wet towel and quickly walked over to He Liyuan and reached out to him.


    He Liyuan put the medicine in his hand and he immediately rushed out.


    He Liyuan put another bottle of medicine in the second row of long hands, let him take other camps, and then he took the pottery back to his own camp.


    "You will stay here, if you don''t be afraid to hear the guns, I will be there, and I will never let those bandits rush up." He Liyuan put the pottery on the bed and then turned and left.


    "Wait a minute!" Tao hopes to pull him and give him a bottle of medicine. "If a soldier feels weak, give them a smell. And you must be careful."


    "Know it." He Liyuan shook his hand hard and then quickly left with a pill bottle.


    Tao is willing to put his legs on the bed, sitting with his quilt, taking his gun from the clothes next to him, and then putting it on his leg. In order to prevent accidents, military doctors also have guns.


    About half an hour later, Tao was willing to hear the first shot, like a hole in the silent night, and then began the sound of the bullets.


    Tao is willing to hold the body, carefully recognizing his eyes, how far those bandits are. In the sound of non-stop shots, there are occasional sounds of grenade explosions. The grenade must have been thrown by the soldiers, and the strength of the bandits is so great that it is impossible to throw the grenade up.


    About two times in the past, the gunshots gradually stopped, and the sky outside was already bright. The sky began to light up, and those bandits must have been withdrawn. They must have thought that even if they woke up the soldiers, but the smoke continued to drift to them, they would certainly be able to attack them easily. And they are familiar with the mountain environment and fighting at night is more beneficial to them. But they did not think that the soldiers could persist for so long, but they were seriously injured.


    Another small past, a little orange sun, appeared in the horizon.


    Tao is willing to put on his coat and get out of bed, put the gun into the holster, go to the camp door, pick up the curtain and look out.


    Some soldiers are running outside, Tao is willing to go out, and then look for He Liyuan''s figure.


    Seeing that He Liyuan is standing there and looking down the mountain, Tao is willing to go to his side and ask, "Is there a soldier injured?"


    "No." He Liyuan turned to look at him and said, "They must have injured a lot of people. They attacked last night. It seems that they feel very confident, so they have come a lot. They definitely want to put us in the pot. Fortunately, you find out in time, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "This mountain is easy to defend and difficult to attack. There are only two roads that can go up the mountain. Even if it is more favorable to them at night, as long as the soldiers are awake, they will not be able to attack."


    "Go to sleep for a while, it has already been finished, and the sky is bright. Those bandits can''t run to death now." He Liyuan looked at him.


    Tao is willing to shake his head. "I can''t sleep. After the day is bright, I want to pick some herbs. With this lesson, I feel that I should have more medicines and bring them to each soldier, ready to be on the safe side." Just like last night, if every soldier inhales a lot of smoke, I will take a lot of time for a bottle of medicine that will allow them to recover quickly."


    He Liyuan thinks that it is also true that those bandits have lived in the mountains for many years, and those herbs are more familiar than them, they can be used at will, and they need to do more preparations.


    "For a while, the soldiers have to go on a search to see if there is any bandit that has been ambushed because of the injury. You should go to rest first, or wait until tomorrow." He Liyuan said.


    Tao is willing to think about it. I feel that it is not very good to go to the medicine today, so I promised, "I will go back for a while."


    "Go." He Liyuan knew that he had not slept overnight, and he touched his face with distress.


    Tao is willing to know that he can''t sleep, but lying on the bed for a while, it is good to raise God. By the way, think about how to prevent those bandits from using the smoke again.


    The sun has risen high, and the soldiers who went down the mountain have already returned.


    Wang Songming, they are sitting under the big tree, still have a lingering fear.


    Ren Xiuyang said with a sullen face, "It was so thrilling last night. I have never been so scared since I became a soldier."


    "I almost got the pots with the pots, can you not be afraid? Fortunately, the scorpion found in time, or wait for those bandits to touch them, we are all in the middle of the smoke, they can only let them slaughter." Wang Songming is also afraid of the heart He felt that Tao hoped to save him once and saved all the soldiers once.


    "This mountain is not too short. How do they get the smoke?" Ren Xiuyang was somewhat puzzled.


    Gu Yu looked at the opposite mountain and said, "Using the wind direction, people who live in the mountains all the year round will definitely be able to discern the passing position of the wind. Burning a particularly powerful drug on the opposite side of the mountain, when the wind blows over, Brought the smoke too."


    "What should I do? If there is another wind, we can''t tell it! The blind man is going to sleep at night. What if he doesn''t find out next time?"


    These mountains are full of plants, and the scent of the plants is more intense at night, and the smoke is sweet and sweet, and he can''t tell.


    "There should be a way for the scorpion. He has such a powerful medicine. With this experience, he will definitely make some preparations." Gu Yu said, "There are possibilities for the bandits to use this lesson and then use the same method. It has become very small."


    ..................


    Two days later.


    Wang Songming and some soldiers, coming out of the temple with a mask, looked like a chest, a special look.


    Ren Xiuyang and Gu Yu, as well as some other soldiers of the Wolves Squadron, stood outside and looked at them.


    "How, look good?" Wang Songming said, pulling the mask on his face.


    "Too good! I first saw such a good-looking mask. Compared to the white mask of cotton, this mask should look too much!" Ren Xiuyang said that he would pick his mask.


    "What?!" Wang Songming patted his hand and said, "This is mine."


    "I know it is yours, I will take a look, don''t be stingy, you can''t see me?" Ren Xiuyang, you don''t let me see, I will try to grab it.


    "When you go, look at it, snacks, don''t give me any dirty." Wang Songming was helpless. He could only take off the mask and hand it to him.


    The soldiers gathered around and looked at the mask on Ren Xiu¡¯s hand.


    "It¡¯s so beautiful, I first saw camouflage masks, and it¡¯s still three-dimensional.¡±


    "The mask of this shape will definitely not hold the nose."


    "Good looks are good-looking, but half of the face is covered with rigor, and I don''t know how breathable?"


    Wang Songming said, "Although the cover is tight, but the breathability is much better than the white mask, it is not difficult to breathe at all. And there are medicine bags inside, and our nephew said that these medicine packs are used more than gas masks. Even if those soils are poisonous, We are not afraid. But these kits need to be changed every few days."


    Ren Xiuyang touched the mask and did touch the mezzanine, but the interlayer was not thick and it felt soft.


    "The soldiers who watched the night at night, wearing this mask, are not afraid of the smoke and poisonous gas. As long as they are not in the smoke, those bandits can''t touch it." Wang Songming said.


    "Then we have it?" Ren Xiuyang quickly asked, "We must also watch the night!"


    "What are you worried about? You will not lose yours, and you are still doing it. It will take some time," Wang Songming said.


    "I went to see how the scorpion did, need no help." Ren Xiuyang threw the mask back to Wang Songming and ran into the temple.


    "Hey, you!" Wang Songming quickly caught the mask and tried to catch him without catching it. He could only stop other soldiers who wanted to go in and said, "Don¡¯t bother you, it¡¯s not good to disturb the doctors and nurses. Let you platoon. Just go in and see it, don''t follow me."


    After Wang Songming finished, and Gu Yu also went in, he had to go in and look at Ren Xiuyang.


    Tao is willing to teach the nurses to sew masks, so that all soldiers have a mask, he must be busy. The method of making masks is not difficult, and the nurses are very clever and learn quickly. Tao is willing to formulate medicines for making medicine packs. This demand is much larger than that of masks, and it will be changed once every two or three days.


    After Tao is willing to put the medicine together, let the doctors help to form the shape of the medicine pack together. The medicine package should not be too thick, otherwise it would not be easy to breathe, nor should it be too thin. Otherwise, if it encounters a strong smoke, the effect will be bad.


    Tao is willing to look up and see them coming in, the movements on his hands have not stopped. "Is there something?"


    "Nothing." Ren Xiuyang said quickly, "We are here to see if there is any need for help."


    "You can''t help these busy things." Tao is willing to say "sew masks and make medicine bags. You haven''t done it before. For a while, you can''t learn. But I do have something, you need to help me." ¡±


    "What do we need to do, you say what you are!" Ren Xiuyang heard that he was finally able to help, and immediately excited.


    "My herbs are not enough. I have to go back to pick some herbs today. Most of the soldiers of the Yonghu squadron went out to investigate. Wang Songming, they want to defend. So I want your soldiers in the squadron to smoke a few people and accompany me. Go to collect medicine." Tao said.


    "No problem!" Ren Xiuyang immediately said, "I just have a rest today. I am going with my son."


    "Thank you, I am going to prepare things and start for a while."


    "Should we thank you for your nephew, and protecting the scorpion to collect medicine is also a matter for us." Ren Xiuyang.


    Tao would like to smile and nod, then turned to get things.


    Ren Xiuyang, they went out, Wang Songming said, "I can tell you that we have protected our nephew. If he suffers a little injury, the people of our squadron will not let you go."


    "You can rest assured that if I fight my life, I will never let the scorpion be injured." Ren Xiuyang promised.


    "If I didn''t want to take the soldiers to guard the wheel today, I wouldn''t be able to protect your nephew from your boy." Wang Songming said reluctantly.


    "I didn''t say it before," we are all the same people''s soldiers. Your nephew is also our nephew. What do you know so clearly?"


    Wang Songming snorted and thought, this should be calculated according to the relationship of relatives, we are direct, you are side by side, of course, we are not.


    "I am going to take medicine, you have to remember, take the steamed medicine out and dry it in a while." Tao is willing to marry the nurses.


    Some herbs are cooked several times before drying, the medicinal properties will be good, and they can be preserved for a longer period of time.


    "I know Dr. Yue, we will remember, you can rest assured." The head nurse replied.


    Tao is willing to carry a medicine box, carrying the backs and tools of the medicine, and a bow, walking outside the temple. Ren Xiuyang has already ordered people and is waiting for him outside.


    Looking at Tao¡¯s wish to leave, a nurse said, ¡°Dr. Yue is really amazing, anything will be.¡±


    "Whatever is not the most powerful. Two nights ago, Dr. Yue discovered that there is a cigarette and saved all of us. That is what it is."


    "I am still flustered when I say it. I slept well at night, and suddenly I heard a gunshot. I thought that the bandits had come up."


    "Fortunately, Dr. Yue lived in the camp with the Hessian team at night. If he lived in this temple at night, if he couldn¡¯t find the smoke, he would really be afraid."


    "According to what you said, fortunately, Dr. Yue is a husband and wife with the squadron, otherwise he will not live in the camp with the squadron."


    "Is it fortunate that they are husband and wife? I used to think that Dr. Yue could marry the Congratulations team. It is really lucky. But now I feel that the Congratulatory Team can find Dr. Yue, the greatest blessing."


    Wen Han was sitting in the corner and grinding the powder. When he heard them, his heart was very sour.


    Tao is willing to use a small **** shovel to carefully dig a herb and put it in a herbal box. In these mountains, if it is not because of too many poisonous insects and poisonous snakes, it will definitely be the favorite holy place of Chinese medicine. Not only have the herbs of various functions, but if you look carefully, you can find some very precious herbs.


    Soldiers scattered around, armed with guns, although the bandits had been hiding from them, obviously did not want to confront them. But still have to guard against the jump of their dogs, they will suddenly hit.


    "There is a snake!" suddenly a soldier called.


    The guarded soldier continued to be on alert and the other soldiers looked in the direction of the soldier.


    Tao Tao also looked at the past, is a woman with a small arm and a thick snake, where the twists and turns stop to spit, elongated is estimated to have two or three meters.


    "You give it a little." Tao is willing to take out the bow from the back. He knew that he would encounter a snake, so he was ready.


    The soldiers would dare to let them go. If the pottery would be bitten by a snake, they would go to death, and if they were not detained, they would not let him suffer a little.


    "Xunzi, the snake is too big, it is not easy to deal with, let''s go." Ren Xiuyang advised.


    Tao hopes to know that they are good for themselves, but he is not hurt by a snake. They don''t let it, he has to go by himself.


    Ren Xiuyang was about to stop him. He suddenly saw something flying over. He fixed his eyes and the snake head and the snake body were separated, and they kept swaying on the ground.


    Ren Xiuyang and several soldiers were stunned. They didn''t see Tao wishing to throw an axe. They only saw a shadow flying over, and the snake head was broken. Such a fast speed requires a lot of effort to do it. Tao is willing to be in their eyes, it is not like someone who can have such great strength.


    Of course, Tao hopes not to throw the axe himself, but to use the modified version of his hand.


    Tao is willing to pick up a very thick branch, take out the knife that He Liyuan sent him, sharpen the branches, and walk over to put the snake head on the ground. Even if the snake head is broken, the snake will not die for a while, or to prevent the snake head from biting into the person. Without the body, it¡¯s just that the snake head doesn¡¯t have much energy and can¡¯t get rid of this stick.


    "Bring the snake back, I will give you a braised snake in the evening." Tao said.


    When the Tao was willing to be a snake, the soldiers immediately walked over and took the snake.


    Tao is willing to continue to search for herbs. When he meets the snake, the soldiers look at him and see him pick up the bow. The axe without the handle is flying out. Not only is the speed fast, but the key is still very accurate. As long as it is, the snake head will definitely break. But they all want to understand why a bow has such a great power.


    After picking up a box of herbs, I also picked up some Matsutake and Ganoderma lucidum. I hope that when I annihilate those bandits, he must take some medicine and bring them back.


    The soldiers dragged three big snakes and prepared to return.


    Halfway through, I met him.


    "Hey, have you caught the snake?" said a soldier on the other side of He Liyuan. They did not have time to catch the snake when they were investigating on the mountain. The main thing is to catch the snake and need skill. It also needs patience to slowly grind it, and the snake moves fast when it is in action. It is not always possible to hit with a gun. If it is hit, it will not die immediately. And they come out to perform the task, and it is not good to waste bullets in order to catch snakes.


    "It''s not what we caught." The soldiers who dragged the snake looked at each other and said, "It¡¯s the scorpion."


    "Is the scorpion still catching the snake?" The soldier was surprised. "These snakes are so big, the strength is definitely not small, are they caught by the scorpion?"


    "It¡¯s not a catch. The scorpion cuts the snake head with an axe. We used to smash it."


    What is the cut of the snake head, this living snake, will it be left in place to cut people? The soldiers who did not see how Tao was willing to cut the snakes were all confused and could not imagine the pictures they said.


    He Liyuan went to the side of Tao Yuan and took the medicine box in his hand and asked, "How long has it been?"


    "I came out in the morning." Tao is willing to look up and look at the sky. "There are a few small ones. I have taken a lot of herbs today."


    "Tired?" He Liyuan asked.


    "Fortunately, not very tired." Tao said, "I caught the snake today and went back to make snake meat."


    The soldiers armed with guns, while staying alert, walked back. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 54： In the 60s, Chongxi 19

    In the 60s, Chongxi 19


    Ning Haobo walked out of the camp and immediately stopped, because he found that the soldiers who should have been resting outside and chatting were all gone.


    The soldier who came to give him a meal, walked over with a lunch box and said, "The team, eaten, there is a snake meat today, and the squadron¡¯s nephew did it by himself. It was incense."


    "What about other people?" asked Ning Haobo.


    "Everyone went to the Yonghu squadron to eat there." After the soldiers finished, they quickly explained, "Because it is a break, it is not far away. They just ate in the past and immediately returned. Two classes of the wheel guard." It¡¯s all about giving meals, and it¡¯s definitely not a warning.¡±


    "I know, you can also go to dinner." Ning Haobo said.


    After the soldiers left, Ning Haobo sat down and looked at the snake meat in the lunch box. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was. If it wasn¡¯t for Tao¡¯s willingness to find the smoke the night before, they might have been wiped out by the whole army. Now all the soldiers are full of gratitude to him. Even the soldiers of the Slalom Squadron also called him a scorpion intimately, and he was very respectful to him.


    Ning Haobo did not think that Tao would like to ignore such a suspicion, treating the soldiers of the Sergeant Squadron, just like the soldiers of the Yonghu Squadron.


    Tao hopes that he just can''t understand the family of Ning, and he has no opinion on those soldiers. Of course, he will not treat the soldiers differently because he is the squadron leader of the squadron.


    All the soldiers know that Tao Yuan and He Liyuan are very loving, and Tao hopes to sleep with He Liyuan at night. Wen Han¡¯s attitude towards Ning Haobo is indifferent, just like a stranger, and he is also seen by the soldiers.


    Therefore, Ning Haobo''s mood is very complicated. Of course, he still loves Wen Han, but Wen Han has always been so indifferent to him, let him give him a fiery heart, and he can not help but gradually lower the temperature.


    The soldiers were very envious of He Liyuan, and he felt that he had found a capable wife and loved him so much. And I feel that Ning Haobo abandoned Tao Yuan, the biggest loss of his life, he will regret it.


    If it was before, Ning Haobo would definitely sneer at it and think how he might regret it. Wen Han is the love of his heart. But now, he gradually discovered that the two people live together, in addition to love, they also need mutual care and concern. You are good to me, and I am good to you, so that I can go on for a long time. Only when he had a hot love and a marriage, how long he could persist, his own began to have doubts.


    "I really didn''t think that the snake meat is so delicious. This is the first time I have eaten snake meat." Ren Xiuyang, who had enough food, went back with the soldiers and said to Gu Yu, who was around him, "waiting for the gang of bandits." I must bring my brothers and catch a few more snakes back. Otherwise, I will go back to the military area. Where can I catch such a big snake? The snakes on the mountains near us are also thick and thin, and there is not much meat at first glance. ¡±


    "When you annihilate the bandits, let''s just say that the bandits have been blocked, it is really anxious." Gu Yu is also satisfied with the food, but as soon as he thinks about the bandits, he feels anxious.


    "I am also anxious." Ren Xiuyang sighed and said, "The bandits are too embarrassing. It seems that we know that our actions are not blocked."


    "Generally, there are people like military divisions around the head of the bandits, who are responsible for making suggestions. It seems that among the bandits, there are very powerful military divisions."


    "What should I do? I can''t always consume it." Ren Xiuyang frowned, and he felt awkward in his heart.


    "Look at the Hessian team can do anything, he has commanded the mountain battle, has combat experience." Gu Yu said.


    "Yes!" Ren Xiuyang looked around and then pulled Gu Yu to the place where no one said. "I don''t think the squadron looks very anxious. It must have been a plan. Not like our captain, all day. Sitting in the camp to study the map, neither discuss with us, nor discuss with the squadron. You said that just looking at the map, can you see what?"


    Gu Yu sighed in his heart, but he said, "He has just become a squadron leader. It is normal to have enough experience. Give him more time. Let''s talk about this battle. The brave tiger squadron is the main force. We are only assisting. The main command is still in the Hessian team, and we are obeying the arrangement."


    When he was going to sleep at night, Tao was willing to sit on the bed, and He Liyuan helped him wash his feet at the bedside.


    He Liyuan''s fingers were rough, and when he slipped over the pottery''s soles, he couldn''t help but retract his "itch."


    Tao Yan¡¯s feet were white and tender, and He Liyuan did not dare to force himself, but gently helped him with a glimpse.


    Tao wished to hold both hands on both sides, looked down at the basin, and suddenly began to play with the mind, constantly breaking his feet out of his palm.


    "Don''t make trouble, today, I walked for a few hours on the mountain road, so I made a good bubble." He Liyuan pressed his raised foot back into the water.


    Tao is willing to hold his shoulder and ask "Do you love me or not?" in a spoiled tone.


    He Liyuan looked up at him and said seriously, "Of course I love you."


    "Why love me?" Tao is willing to ask.


    He Liyuan thought for a while and said, "No reason. After I fell in love with you, I discovered that love itself is the biggest reason. There is no reason to compare it."


    "Don''t it be because I am good to you, so you love me?"


    "You are good to me, I can also treat you well, or you can return to you in other ways. But if you change someone personally to me, I may be grateful, but not necessarily fall in love with him. So I love you, not only Because you are good to me, the biggest reason is that I just fell in love with you."


    "Mom still told me that you guys are stupid and don''t say good things. After I go back, I must tell her that your mouth is not stupid, and you can say good things, a set." I am moved by my heart, but I still have to ridicule him.


    He Liyuan took the foot of the pottery, helped him wipe the water and put it on the bed, and opened the quilt to help him cover it.


    After He Liyuan went to bed, he held the pottery wish tightly and said in his ear, "I will start playing in two days. You should stop taking medicine and it is not safe."


    "Do you find those places where the bandits are hiding?" Tao hoped and whispered.


    "I found out how they hid." He Liyuan said, "They are very embarrassed. The way to hide is hard to find, but there are certain rules to follow. Perhaps even their own, they have not found this law, or they will not stay. The traces made me discover."


    "You are careful not to get their trap." Tao is willing to remind him.


    "Reassure, I have already tried it, they can''t set such a trap." He Liyuan said with great confidence.


    "Then you must also be careful. If you can''t live the king of the mountain, you will kill him. If you have the cultural relics, we can find another way to find it." Tao hopes that he will not feel at ease, worried that he will fight for life, only for the live catch. King of the mountain.


    "I know." He Liyuan kissed his forehead.


    He Liyuan not only has a strong command capability, but also is resourceful in terms of planning. Sure enough, as he said, two days later, they blocked the bandits and the two sides exchanged fire.


    Tao hopes to think that if they can''t find those bandits, he will find an excuse to go with them to investigate and use the system to help them. However, He Liyuan¡¯s wonderful calculations were really blocked by those bandits. After a fierce siege, although he was ran away by the mountain king, at least half of the bandits were wiped out.


    He Liyuan injured the king of the mountain, and even if he was so powerful, he would certainly be inconvenient to escape with a wound. Therefore, in the past two days, He Liyuan increased the intensity of the search. The Yonghu squadron and the squadron of the squadron were dispatched at the same time to try to capture him when he was seriously injured. Otherwise, these mountains, there are many herbs, if he is cured, he will have to find him more.


    Because of the opening, there were also wounded soldiers, and the medical team was even more busy.


    Tao is willing to be busy while still worrying about He Liyuan. Although he has space and spring water, as long as He Liyuan still has a sigh of relief, he can heal him if he is hurt again, but he still hopes that he will not suffer a little because he will feel bad.


    "The squad leader is injured, take the stretcher and come and take the handle!"


    Tao wished to be shocked in his heart. He and Wen Han ran out at the same time, but because Wen Han was in the yard, and he was in the house, Wen Han ran in front of him.


    Wen Han ran to the front of He Liyuan and eagerly looked at him and asked, "Li Yuan Ge, are you injured?! Where was the injury?!"


    He Liyuan didn''t look at him. He went straight to the pottery wish to run. He supported him and said, "Slow down, be careful to fall, not hurt me, don''t worry."


    "Don''t you be hurt?" Tao is willing to follow his own fast-moving heart and gasping and saying, "Scared me."


    Wen Hanyu was in the same place, facing Ning Haobo, who was just lying on the stretcher. Even the soldiers next to him felt very embarrassed. Because he rushed out, the first question was not his own husband Ning Haobo, but the husband of other people, He Liyuan.


    Ning Haobo''s face and legs are all blood, but the pain on his body is not as good as the pain in his heart. He looked at Wen Han and looked at him with eager worry. He was so happy. But when he ran to the front of He Liyuan, his heart was like a splash of cold water, and his body was trembling cold.


    "Come on the captain of the squadron, what are you doing?" Ren Xiuyang said to the soldiers, breaking the embarrassing scene.


    The soldier lifted Ning Haobo and hurriedly sent him into the temple and asked the doctor to treat him.


    The soldiers all walked away, and He Liyuan and Tao wished to return to the camp. Only Wen Han was still standing there. He was shocked by Ning Haobo''s eyes. After standing for a while, he returned to God, then slowly turned and walked into the temple.


    "Damn!" Ren Xiuyang beat a fist in the tree and said reluctantly, "It¡¯s just a little bit. We almost can catch the king of the mountain, and finally let him run!"


    "The king of the mountain is really powerful, and the Ning squadron is like that. It has been shot several times and can escape under our encirclement." Gu Yu also regrets that "I just happened to meet him, next time I am afraid there is no So good luck."


    "He just knows that we have to catch him alive, and won''t kill him, so there is no fear. Otherwise, I shot his head in a shot and watched how he still ran!" Ren Xiuyang said with anger, "I am strange, he is really true. The pangolins change, or how do they suddenly disappear?!"


    "If he didn''t have the ability, he wouldn''t be the bandit leader for so many years." Gu Yu sighed.


    "Since it is a person with the ability to do something, it is a bad thing to do, but you have to choose to be a bandit. If you make a fortune, you can enjoy the wealth you have won, and he can enjoy it with peace of mind?"


    "Some people think differently. He certainly doesn''t think that he is wrong with doing this. Instead, he will feel that under his leadership, his brothers sipped and ate meat, especially with a sense of accomplishment."


    "Hey! Waiting for him to be caught by us, I let him see what is a real sense of accomplishment!" Ren Xiuyang kicked a tree trunk to vent.


    "Are you really not injured?!" Tao is willing to untie his coat and carefully touch his body. "Even if it is a minor injury, it is not allowed to glare at me."


    "I really didn''t get hurt. I didn''t touch the king of the mountain, it was the people of the squadron, but he was escaped by him." He Liyuan said.


    Tao is willing to hold his face and look at him and say, "I really worry about you. I even think that if you don''t be a soldier, I don''t have to worry about it. I know that I don''t think so. Other soldiers. It¡¯s also the sons and husbands of others, and some people worry about them. If everyone is not a soldier, our country will be chaotic. But I just can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s such a selfish idea.¡±


    "I''m sorry." He Liyuan hugged him hard and said, "I know that my career makes you scared, but I have my duties and mission. I can''t retreat. I promise you, I will be more careful in the future, I will definitely I am old with you."


    "I know, I can understand you, I can''t help but worry." Tao is willing to close his eyes and lean his face on his shoulder. "I will not be lazy anymore. I will certainly treat more soldiers. ""


    "You are still a little lazy." He Liyuan said, "If you are too diligent, I will worry about your body, so it is easier to be distracted. You will keep the status quo, don''t worry me, okay?"


    "It''s really unfair. I have to worry about you, and I can''t let you worry about me." Tao said with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m sorry." He Liyuan apologized to him.


    "I don''t want to hear you apologize and say something else to me." Tao is willing to spoil him.


    "I love you, this life, the next life, the next life, eternal life, only love you."


    After other doctors bundled Ning Haobo, Wen Han went to the bed and sat down and asked, "How are you feeling?"


    Ning Haobo blinked his eyes, did not move, and did not answer his words.


    Wen Han was also silent for a while, let him open his eyes, he must not be able to do it. However, he knows that his previous move must have made him feel chilling, but he is a subconscious act, and he simply can''t think too much.


    "I''m sorry." Wen Han apologized for the first time. This is a considerable improvement for him. However, when he received it, the heart of Ning Haobo was transformed from cold water to ice and snow.


    "I still can''t fall in love with you. I know it''s very unfair to you, but I can''t control my heart. After we go back, let''s separate, let the divorce procedure go, and find another one that is really good for you. People, this is good for you."


    "Do you think that you are divorced, will he marry you?" Ning Haobo finally said, "He now has his own loved one, and everyone else envious of the lover, do you think he will divorce for you?"


    "I know that he will definitely not divorce me now, I have figured it out, even if I have a small hope, I am alone, it is better than now." Wen Han stood up and said, "You have a good rest, other words, Let''s talk after we go back."


    The nurse next door, listening to the conversation between the two, could not help but whispered.


    "Ningzhong team is really pitiful. For the doctor, he still regrets the marriage. The result is still to end the divorce."


    "The bitter fruit that I planted, if I have to eat it, I have to swallow it. Is there any way?"


    "If he had married Dr. Yue, it is not the result now."


    "That''s not necessarily the best that can''t be said. If he doesn''t marry Dr. Wen, he is estimated to have to remember the doctor for a lifetime."


    "Mr. Yue, now, with the love of the squadron, I will certainly not regret it. Dr. Yue is so good, the squadron will certainly not divorce him. If the doctor is willing to wait, he will wait for a while."


    "Yeah, I think so too, the doctor is not as good as the heart, so I have to live well with the Ning Squadron. Why do you have to remember someone who doesn''t love yourself, and is still someone else''s husband."


    "This person''s heart, what to say is good."


    After investigating the route of the mountain king''s escape, He Liyuan has completely mastered the way he escaped. In the case of a serious injury to the mountain king, they will be able to block him again if they search more quickly and rigorously.


    If you act at night, it is very unfavorable for them, so you can''t search for it overnight. In order not to let the king of the mountain armor have more rest time, as long as the day is just bright, He Liyuan set off with the soldiers.


    When He Liyuan left, Tao hoped that he couldn''t sleep, but now he gets up too early. He can only lie on his bed with his eyes open and listen carefully to see if there will be gunshots.


    After the dawn of the day, Tao is willing to get up, standing under the big tree outside the temple, watching the mountains in the distance. Vaguely heard the gunshots, Tao hoped to know that they once again found the king of the mountain, this time, He Liyuan should not let him escape.


    When it was noon, the soldiers who were watching the telescope on the ground suddenly said loudly, "They are back! They are carrying a man with a big flower and tied up. It must be the king of the mountain that was caught!"


    "Show me!" The soldier next to him heard his words and grabbed the telescope to watch it.


    Just standing in the hope of not far away, I heard aloud in my heart, waiting for him to see He Liyuan, to confirm that he was not injured, can completely relax.


    After the soldiers came up, they threw the bundled armor on the ground and kicked him hard to vent their anger. "It¡¯s finally catching you, and it took us so much effort!"


    Tao is willing to see He Liyuan being supported by the soldiers. He immediately ran over and asked, "Are you injured? Where was the injury?!"


    "You don''t worry, it''s not a serious injury." He Liyuan first comforted him, and then said, "When he played against the mountain king, he was hurt by his leg. It would be fine if he took the medicine."


    "The captain did not make him better, so he couldn''t climb up and could only be caught by us!" the soldier said proudly.


    "Come on, go ahead, I will give you medicine, and then go to the king of the mountain." Tao is willing to say in a hurry.


    Ning Haobo turned his head and saw that He Liyuan was helped to come in and asked, "Is the King of Shanjia caught?"


    "Catch it, it is tied outside." He Liyuan replied, and was taken to another bed to sit down.


    Ning Haobo closed his eyes and the king of the mountain was caught. As long as the place where the Tibetan cultural relics were asked, they would be able to go back and go back.


    The nurse came over with the medicine box. Tao was willing to kneel down at the bed, cut his trousers with scissors, then avoid the wound and touch his leg bones.


    "I also said that the injury is not serious." Tao said, "You can''t walk down the road for two days. I will give you medicine first, then give you a splint. You will take a good rest. This foot must not be used."


    "With your medicine, can''t you go down?" He Liyuan looked at him and asked.


    "It is because I use my medicine, so I only let you not go to the ground for two days, or at least half a month or more can not go, but you hurt the bones." Tao is willing to say to him, "I said two days on two Days, if you dare to go down in these two days, I will faint you with medicine and let you lay for ten days."


    "Know it." He Liyuan quickly said, "I must strictly follow the doctor''s advice, and I will never move around in these two days."


    Tao is willing to help him clean the wound first, then help him with the medicine, after giving him a splint, after handling everything, Tao is willing to bring clean clothes, pull the curtain up, and then help him to change.


    He Liyuan changed his underwear and sat on the bed. Tao was willing to hold his changed underwear and said to him, "You have a good rest. I will go to the medicine and come over with you for a while."


    He Liyuan nodded and watched him leave.


    After Tao was willing to leave, Wen Han came in and stood at the bedside of He Liyuan and asked, "Liangyuan brother, are you okay? Is the leg hurting?"


    He Liyuan is the same as before, completely when he does not exist, then lie down and close his eyes. He is already married, and he should avoid suspicion of any other sex, not to mention the obvious opposite sex.


    Wen Han turned his head and looked at Ning Haobo, who also had his eyes closed, and could not wait any longer. He and Ning Haobo have not yet divorced. In front of their legitimate husband, too much care and worry about another man, no matter what, it is not appropriate.


    After turning away, Wen Han is going to cook some porridge, not to help Li Liyuan cook, to help Ning Haobo boil. He knows that even if he cooks to He Liyuan, he will certainly not eat, and he and Ning Haobo are still husband and wife, and should take care of him. Although in his heart, he felt a little guilty about Ning Haobo, but he really could not fall in love with him. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 55： In the 60s, Chongxi 20

    In the 60s, Chongxi 20


    The mountain king was not only **** by the five flowers, but his mouth was blocked. They took such a big effort to catch him, but he could not let him commit suicide. The soldiers surrounded him, and you said a word.


    Tao is willing to go over and stand outside the crowd and say, "What are you doing around him?"


    The soldiers looked at the past and gave Tao a wish to make a way out.


    "Xunzi, let''s take a look at this legendary bandit head. Do you have a look? You can do both kicks, that is, he is hurting the squadron." Some soldiers said.


    "For this kind of person, how is it enough to kick two feet?" Tao is willing to take out a brown medicine bottle, open it, pour the powder inside into the nose of the mountain king, and then say "Oh, now even untie him." He can''t escape. You shut him down to the temple''s vacancy and sent someone to look at him. I will interrogate him tomorrow."


    "Xunzi, do you want to interrogate him?" Wang Songming said, "While this person has been injured, but the bones are hard, it will certainly not be easy to open. Too violent pictures, you don''t look good, let us interrogate He will do it."


    "You don''t have to torture him for confession. If you ask for it, you won''t necessarily be the truth. I naturally have my way to let him say everything he doesn''t want to say."


    "What is the solution?" Wang Songming asked in confusion.


    Tao is willing to smile, did not answer him, turned and walked into the temple.


    Wang Songming looked at Gu Yu and asked with a puzzled face. "What can he do with the blind man, do you know?"


    "You forgot what the blind man did?" Gu Yu said.


    "The scorpion is a doctor. Is it a doctor who will also interrogate?"


    "The scorpion is the master of medication, give him a little medicine to torture him, or let him be unconscious, not asking what he said."


    "Yes!" Wang Songming took a look at his head. "How can I not turn this bend? It is definitely better to torture him than to torture him. He is not afraid of the place where he does not say Tibetan cultural relics. For this murderous bandit." Head, we don''t have to talk to him about human nature, it''s right to toss in the dead. It is also for those who have been ruined by the people who have broken their homes."


    Wen Han Duan walked in with two lunch boxes and sat down at the bed of Ning Haobo and said, "Eat, I cooked some porridge."


    Ning Haobo sat up carefully, took the lunch box and drank the sweet porridge. If he had seen it with his own eyes yesterday, he ran to care for He Liyuan in front of everyone, not his husband. At this moment, he drank these porridge and could sweeten it to his heart.


    When he had such performance, he asked himself, and when he went back, he divorced. Ning Haobo was bitter from mouth to heart.


    Wen Han slightly lowered his head and tried to control himself. He did not go to see He Liyuan next to him.


    After a while, Tao wished to come in with two lunch boxes.


    When He Liyuan saw him, he would sit up immediately.


    "Be careful." Tao is willing to walk quickly, put the lunch box on the table at the bedside, and then go to Fuhe Liyuan.


    "You eat, I also went to eat, and came over to take the lunch box." Wen Han stood up and left.


    Ning Haobo¡¯s hand paused and continued to drink porridge.


    Tao is willing to sit down at the bed and open the lunch box and say, "I cooked chicken and vegetable porridge for you. The chickens sent by the militia in the last two days are just two left. You try to taste good."


    As soon as the lunch box was opened, the aroma immediately floated out, so that the rich and seductive scent, without knowing it, was definitely delicious.


    Tao is willing to porridge with a spoon, put it on the mouth and blow it cool, then feed He Liyuan.


    Although He Liyuan was hurting his feet instead of his hands, he did not refuse to feed.


    "Is it delicious?" Tao is willing to ask.


    "It''s delicious." He Liyuan nodded, as delicious as he did at home.


    "I will give you Matsutake porridge tomorrow morning. Now the bandits are almost annihilated. The bandits are also caught. I let the soldiers go to the mountains to catch the game. But you are injured now, you can only eat light, those If you have a barbecue, you will have no good fortune."


    "Give me some more. After I have finished, I will eat it. You will be fine for two days." He Liyuan said.


    "I mean, you can''t walk down at least two days, not that you can be all right in two days." Tao is reluctant to say, "You don''t want to talk, I will give it to you after I go back. How much do you want to eat?" All right."


    He Liyuan nodded. When he was injured, Tao always wanted to be especially gentle to him, and sometimes he was a child. He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it, but he was quite enjoyable.


    Ning Haobo smelled the scent of the drifting, while drinking porridge, he still felt very hungry, and the porridge in his mouth was even more boring. Those scent is a kind of torture for him. He can only smell it but can''t eat it. Even if his mind can control himself, his stomach can''t control himself.


    After dinner, Tao is willing to sit on the side, talk to him for a while, then go out to fetch water.


    With a wet towel, carefully rubbing his face and neck, Tao is willing to pull the curtain up, help him wipe the body, let him sleep a little comfortable at night.


    Tao hopes that they are husband and wife, and taking care of each other is justified. When He Liyuan was injured, he took care of He Liyuan. When He Liyuan was not injured, he often helped him wash his face and wash his feet. This kind of you are good to me, I am also good to you, you are distressed by me, and I also feel bad about your feelings, that is, between the people who love each other, the feelings and modes of getting along.


    Ning Haobo did his best, didn''t listen, didn''t think about it. But the whispers that came from the side always disturbed his mind. In the case of injuries and illnesses, people are inevitably weaker than usual. I hope that someone can stay with me, even if I don¡¯t take care of them, I will be more concerned about them.


    Except for his mother, he has not been taken care of so seriously, and he hopes that Wen Han will take care of him like that. He simply can''t even think about it. But even if Wen Han does nothing, he will be with him, quietly waiting for a while, he will feel better in his heart, but will he do this? impossible. Ning Haobo sneered at himself and everything was what he asked for.


    Although Tao is willing to not understand the family, but after all, it is not a deep hatred, Ning Haobo is also injured, need to rest. It¡¯s already night, he¡¯s not always making sounds, disturbing people¡¯s rest, this is a person¡¯s quality and parenting issues.


    Tao is willing to whisper to He Liyuan, "You sleep, I am sleeping next door. If you want to go to the toilet at night, there is a urinal under the bed."


    "I also go to sleep next door with you." He Liyuan said.


    "There is a nurse who is worthy of the night next door. How can I give a place to sleep?" Tao said.


    In the case of a wounded soldier, every night, there will be a doctor and two nurses worth the night. Tao wished that it would not be worth the night, but He Liyuan was injured and he took the initiative to ask for the night.


    "Then you let them move the bed, put it next to me, and pull the curtain all over." He Liyuan didn''t want to be separated from him by a wall, wanting to watch him sleep. He also knows that when he is injured, Tao will promise him if he is not too demanding.


    Tao is willing to think about it, "Well, let me ask them to help me move the bed."


    Tao is willing to go to the next door and talk to the two nurses. The two nurses immediately agreed.


    It is also a very narrow single bed, very light and easy for two people to lift. If there were paved quilts on the top, Tao would like to fold the bed up, and one person would mention it.


    Because it was already at night, there were still wounded soldiers in other houses, and the three moved as gently as possible.


    After putting the bed away, Tao hopes to whisper to the nurse, "If there are any injuries to the soldiers at night, you will call me."


    The two nurses nodded and then went to rest next door. They are two people, one is in the middle of the night, one is in the middle of the night, every hour to go to the rounds.


    Tao is willing to pull all three curtains up and take off his coat and go to bed. He and He Liyuan did not speak, just looked at each other, just using eye contact and knowing what the other party wanted to say.


    He Liyuan reached out and held the hand of Tao Yuan. Tao would like to hold back his hand. The two looked at each other so much, and they felt very beautiful and satisfied. Nothing is more satisfying than the one you love.


    Ning Haobo has been keeping his eyes closed, but he has not slept for a long time. His heart is very entangled. Even he does not know why he is so entangled, but he does not dare to think carefully about the reasons.


    Until midnight, Ning Haobo fell asleep slowly, and then he began to dream. In the dream, he did not dissolve the marriage contract with Yue Ruqing, nor did he marry Wen Han, but married Yue Ruqing according to the marriage contract.


    After he got married, he still loves Wen Han and he never forgets Wen Han, but Yue Ruqing loves him and he is very good to him. Their family, no quarrels, and a happy life. Then slowly, he forgot the Wen Han, liked Yue Ruqing, because Yue Ruqing has always been very good to him, caring for him, taking care of him, they are very happy.


    Such a happy ending made him reluctant to wake up, but a voice suddenly awakened him, and he opened his eyes sharply, and the sky was already bright.


    The nurse accidentally got the medicine bottle. Seeing Ning Haobo woke up, sorry to say, "Is it awoke? I am sorry, Ning Squadron, I am going to give you a dressing change."


    Ning Haobo stiffened his body and nodded. He still remembered the contents of his dreams. He dreamed of a very happy feeling. After waking up, he only had guilty conscience and pain. Could it be said that he has changed his mind to Wen Han and liked Yue Ruqing?


    No, no, he is so deeply in love with Wen Han, how can he change his mind? However, Wen Han¡¯s heart has never been here. He has no confidence and can heat his cold heart. He is also a human being. He also wants a person who knows the cold and cares about him. If he starts to marry Yue Ruqing, will he treat him like He Liyuan?


    Tao is willing to interrogate the king of the mountain, because He Liyuan and Ning Haobo are both injured, so that Wang Songming and Gu Yu, as representatives of the two squadrons, recorded the interrogation process and content.


    The king of the mountain was tied to the wooden frame, and he lowered his head in a powerless manner, and the cloth in his mouth had been taken out. Because Tao is willing to give him medicine, he even wants to commit suicide, and he does not have that strength.


    Wang Songming and Gu Yu are ready, see Tao willing to come in, get up and say hello to him.


    Tao would like to nod to them and then said to the soldier next to him, "He lifted his head."


    The soldier grabbed the hair of the king of the mountain and asked him to lift his head.


    Wang Jiawang looked at Tao Yuan and smiled. His eyes were full of disdain and said, "Is your army no one? Send such a weak brother to interrogate me, change a man! Whip, salt water, soldering iron, all You''re welcome, even though it''s used to greet the Lord, you can cut the meat, and you can stand it!"


    "What you said is already a thing of the past." Tao is willing to say "and it is not enough for you to deal with such a person. How do you say that, enough for you?"


    "Hey, look for a buddy to judge me, even the words are so soft, really boring." Shanjia Wang said disdainfully, "Replace the man who caught me and let him come to judge me."


    "My husband was hurt by your leg. You need to take a rest and interrogate you about this little thing. It will be fine for me to do it for you." Tao said.


    The king of Shanjia smiled and said, "Is it by you? I want to ask questions from my mouth? Hahaha, it¡¯s really interesting. Seeing that you are so handsome, if I haven¡¯t been caught, I will grab you to do the press. Madam, sleep every day."


    Wang Songming slammed the table hard and stood up and angered. "Dare to talk to our nephews, don''t want to live you!"


    "I was caught by you, I never thought about living, come! Kill me! Kill me, you will never find those artifacts!"


    "You..." Wang Songming pointed at him and wanted to be jealous. He was taken down by Gu Yu. The more angry he was, the more he was counted in the mountain king.


    Tao is willing to raise his hand, indicating that he is not safe, then open the medicine box, take out a herb, and shake it in front of the king of the mountain armor. "What is this? Do you know?"


    The mountain king was shocked, but his face was not obvious. He still said with disdain that "a broken grass, this mountain is everywhere, everywhere."


    "This is the treasure of your armored cottage, the grass, how can it be a broken grass?" Tao is willing to say slowly, "You are using this grass, and ask those places where gold and silver jewelry are hidden, I said Right?"


    The king of the mountain armor was even more shocked. The brethren who were fascinated by the grass did not know how he knew it. And the people he used to be fascinated by the grass were killed by him and could not be passed away.


    Tao is willing to take out a small iron box and open it to the eyes of the king of the mountain. "You should be more familiar with this? You are killed, as long as you are bitten, you will be poisoned in three minutes. It is also your iron frame." What about the specialty? If I smash this smash, and then mix it with the fascinating grass, let you eat it. What do you think will result?"


    "It seems that I have looked down on you, but even if you know more, but there is one thing, you certainly don''t know." The mountain king said, "I am the owner of the village, in order to train the will, this crazy grass from snacks to big, It hasn''t worked for me long ago."


    "Is it?" Tao is willing to take out a red plant like a flower and grass from the medicine box. "If you add this heartburn, what do you think?"


    Heartburn! Actually it is heartburn! Even the heart-burning leaves that he could hardly find were actually found by him!


    Tao is willing to pick these things yesterday, in order to be able to find it quickly, he also used the system function, if it is not good tormenting and tormenting him, I am sorry that I have walked for several hours.


    The mountain king looked at Tao Yuan with his eyes open, his eyes were completely devoid of the disdain, and his face was not arrogant.


    Wang Songming saw the expression of the king of the mountain, could not help but look at him with smug eyes, seeing that he dared not to utter anger and insult to see their nephew, and later he had a good feeling.


    "To tell you the truth, the medicine that was given to you yesterday will make your bones softer and softer. Not only will you stop standing up, but it will also make you soft like a pool of mud, not using a little strength. ¡±


    "Let him loose, take a chair and let him sit down." Tao said to the soldiers.


    "Xunzi, if he wants to..." The soldiers are hesitant, but the king of the heart will hurt the pottery.


    "Do what the scorpion said." Gu Yu said.


    The soldier can only unlock the king of the mountain, take a chair, and press him to sit down.


    Tao is willing to look down on him. "I am letting you escape now. You can''t go. If you still expect someone to save you, then I will tell you that it is right for me. I will even prepare them for the trap, not only you. There will be traps, I will let you see for yourself how great my trap is."


    Tao is willing to know that there must be a bandit in this mountain, he will not let go.


    Tao is willing to throw a pill bottle to the soldiers. "Put the medicine inside a bowl of water, let him drink it, ask the place where the Tibetan object is first, and then let him enjoy it."


    "You don''t have to give me this, you want to know what, I said it is. I also tell you where the Tibetans are." The king of the mountain is soft.


    "Oh? That''s really embarrassing. I am not interested in anything you say when you are awake." Tao said with a blank expression, "I want to know where you are hiding things, I want to know, you There are no relatives. Although it is not a feudal dynasty, there is no family member of the family in the law, but as long as they have a little dirty place, I will never let them go."


    The face of the mountain king changed greatly. He squatted and hoped to stand up and kill the pottery. If he can use his strength, he can kill him with two fingers, but he has no strength at all.


    Tao is willing to look at him and smile. "What? Want to kill me? I have given you a chance, although you try to look good. But I remind you, the more you try to force, your muscles will soften. The sooner."


    "The scorpion, the medicine is better." The soldier came in with a bowl.


    Tao is willing to take the silver needle from the medicine box and tie it to several acupoints of the king of the mountain, and then say to the soldier, "Give him a drink."


    The soldier poured the bowl of water into his mouth.


    Tao is willing to take out his pocket watch and look at the time, up to an hour, no matter what he asks him, he will say it.


    Half an hour later, the eyes of the king of the mountain armor gradually picked up and the expression became a bit sluggish. Tao is willing to take out his pocket watch and shake it in front of his eyes. He will hypnotize him just in case.


    "What is your name?" Tao is willing to ask.


    "The nickname, the king of the mountain, the real name, Wang Jiashan." The eyes of the king of the mountain armor followed the pocket watch.


    "Who is the most respected person in your heart?"


    "I, mother."


    "What is your mother''s name?"


    "Call, Wang, Mei, Ying."


    "What does your mother look like?"


    "When I was young, it was beautiful. Now, I am getting older."


    "When did you see your mother last time, when?"


    "More than a month, before."


    "Now, you have been back in front of you for more than a month before you see it, do you see it?"


    "My mother?"


    "Yes, sitting in front of you is your mother, you look carefully, that face is not your mother. Your mother is asking you, hurry to answer her, she is worried about you, you hurry Answer her words."


    "Mother, you are, what are you talking about? I can''t hear."


    "Where do you hide the cultural relics?" Tao is willing to put away his pocket watch and say, lowering his voice.


    "Mother, have you forgotten? Hiding under the small tiankeng, the big tiankeng is fake. Those who are soldiers, if they go to find it, they must think that they are hiding in the big tiankeng, they can''t find the small tiankeng. I am Big tiankeng, buried explosives and killed them."


    Wang Songming and Gu Yu looked at each other with a sigh of relief. It was a felony to steal the cultural relics. He actually killed them as soldiers.


    "Mother is old, forget the location of the small tiankeng."


    "Or, the little tiankeng that my mother took me to, how to forget? Just, just under the cliff behind the cottage, they must be, can''t find it."


    "How do you go, you said in detail, I want to see."


    "Go in from the secret road, then..."


    Wang Songming quickly recorded the route he said,


    "Mother is old, when are you married, give my mother a grandson?"


    "Mother, isn''t the daughter-in-law already there? The grandson is there, just study at school."


    "Yes? Then you can talk to your mother again. When the mother is young, what is it? Look at you and remember."


    "How can I not remember, when you were young,..."


    Tao is willing to ask and ask the king of the mountain, Gu Yu and Wang Songming quickly recorded that every word that the mountain king said, they remembered it.


    Tao would like to ask him questions for two hours. All of the questions were asked. He only asked his 18th generation ancestors. However, it is estimated that he does not know who his ancestors are. His grandfather was a bandit and gave birth to his mother. When his mother was young, she was also a murderer and a female bandit. She grabbed someone else¡¯s husband up the mountain and gave birth to him.


    After his mother was older, she changed her name and went to live in the city. There are also his wife and son, hiding in the ordinary people, living a normal life to go to school, and no less help to ventilate his letter, and there are people in his hands. His son was only thirteen or four years old, and he helped him kill him, making him very proud.


    After the trial was over, Wang Songming and Gu Yu went to report the trial with He Liyuan and Ning Haobo, and then waited for instructions.


    Tao is willing to say to He Liyuan, "There are some bandits in the mountains, and the bandits hiding in the county. One can''t let go. The bandits hiding in the mountains will definitely find a way to save the king. I let the soldiers set up. Under the trap, the king of the mountain is hanging and waiting for them to save. Even if they know that there are traps, they will definitely find a way to take risks."

 Chapter 56： In the 60s, Chongxi 21

    In the 60s, Chongxi 21


    On the second day, Tao was willing to walk into the house of the king of the mountain, and the king of the mountain was thrown into the corner. In order to prevent it, his hands and feet were tied.


    When he heard the sound, the mountain king opened his eyes in a difficult way, and saw that he was a pottery wisher. He suddenly shuddered in his heart because he did not know what he said yesterday.


    Tao is willing to look at the five big three strong men, his pitiful look in the corner, it is really imaginable, he is the famous bandit head of the mountain king.


    "I am here to inform you that at this time, your aging mother, your wife and children, and the bandits who are mixed in the city, should have been arrested."


    "I am a bandit, it is my business! They have nothing to do with them, they are innocent. The law is not sitting now, you can''t chase people!" Langshan said excitedly.


    "Do you still understand the law?" Tao wants to laugh out loud. "You are a bandit, actually with me? This is really the best laugh I have ever heard. Sure enough, this is human nature, that''s it, one Depending on the law, there is no object, and the life of the beggar is a mustard. When your loved one needs protection, it will be lawful."


    Tao smiled on his face and suddenly disappeared. He looked at him coldly and said, "Your relatives are human beings. Those who have been cruelly killed by you are not people? What about them? Isn¡¯t they innocent? You said very much yesterday. Clearly. Your old lady is a bandit when she is young, and the person who kills is afraid that it is no less than you? Why can she enjoy her old age with peace of mind? Your son can kill when he is twelve or three years old. Are you not quite proud? Now it has become Innocent?"


    The mountain king closed his eyes and his heart was desperate. He was born to be a bandit. When he was a few years old, he began to kill. He knew that there would be no end. But what kind of results he is willing to bear, just want to let the old mother and wife and children live a normal life, knowing this, he should not let his wife and children also participate.


    Tao is willing to go closer, looking down at him and saying, "The souls that have been killed by you, ask me to avenge them. You don''t think about these bandits. You, my wife, children, they will not have them. Good end. I have prepared some good things for them. When people make secrets for them, let them survive without asking for death. I will also let people give you, let you know, they will What kind of pain you endure."


    "You... I really can''t see it, you are so poisonous!" The king of the mountain armor did not even have the strength to bite his teeth. For the first time in his life, he felt the incompetence and the pain of slaughtering. He is not afraid of death, even if the big knife falls, he will not blink his eyes. However, his aging mother and his wife and children, he would rather die for them 10,000 times, and want to exchange their hospice.


    "My person, the most favorite is to use violence to violently, to sin against evil. Don''t let you feel personally, how can you know the suffering of others?"


    Tao is willing to turn around and stride out. He said to the soldiers who are outside. "Hang him on the big tree under the mountain. See how many bandits will come from the net. You can come one, you have to work harder. I found it in the mountains."


    "Yes!" The soldier entered the house and dragged the king of the mountain.


    Tao is willing to go outside the temple and wants to go to He Liyuan. Just as Ning Haobo walks in, Tao is willing to go as usual, ignoring his existence and preparing to go straight.


    "Like Qing." Ning Haobo suddenly cried.


    Tao hopes to look at him with some accidents. He actually calls himself. Is this what medicine is wrong?


    "I..." Ning Haobo did not know what he wanted to say. He suddenly became impulsive and called him. I don''t know if it was because of the dream. He had always thought about him for two days. However, he felt that he still loves Wen Han in his heart. There are two people in his heart, which makes him very painful and tangled.


    Tao is willing to see him swallowing, to say nothing, to wait for him without patience, and to leave.


    Ning Haobo turned and looked at his back, and he didn''t know what it was. He can''t even tell, he is too envious of He Liyuan, or really want to live with him.


    He Liyuan is writing a report in the camp. Tao is willing to go to sit next to him and lean his head on his shoulder and say, "When all the bandits are caught, we can go back after the archaeologists enter the mountain?"


    "Well, homesick?" He Liyuan turned his head and touched his forehead with his face.


    "One thing, Grandma and Mom must have missed us too. We can''t call them in this deep mountain."


    ¡°There will be a quick return. The military district¡¯s caller said that archaeologists are already on the way. Let¡¯s grab all the bandits as soon as possible and have direct resistance to them, without wasting time with them. Other troops will come and escort. Cultural relics, the mission of our combat troops, even after they came over, it is over."


    Tao is willing to nod. "I have to take some herbs and bring them back. Before they come, they have to hurry and pick them up."


    Tao hopes not only to take herbs, but also to bring some poisonous grass back, because some of the ingredients in the poison, if used well, can also cure.


    When Tao was willing to come, he had already talked to the dean and said that he wanted to grow herbs. Wild is good, but some rare herbs can''t meet the demand. In order for more people to use good medicines, they must have more raw materials.


    The dean is very supportive of his ideas, saying that he will discuss with the pharmaceutical bureau and discuss a plan to grow herbs.


    Tao is willing to let the soldiers set the trap, but also really caught a few to take the initiative to die. They estimate that they themselves are the masters of traps, and Tao is willing to let these traps be set, they are not in the eye. The results came all without going back, and then did not dare to come again.


    They succeeded in finding those artifacts according to the content of the king of the mountain, and removed the danger. They only waited for the archaeologists to come over and transport the artifacts away.


    The mission of the two squadrons has ended, and they are ready to return after the handover of the escorts.


    The soldiers have already marched to the front of the march, and He Liyuan helped Tao slowly to go down the mountain. When he was at the foot of the mountain, He Liyuan wanted to recite him. This time, Tao hoped that he would not refuse, and immediately hit him on his back and let him go.


    On the way back to the Ducheng Military District by car, Tao is willing to go back to sleep almost all the way. He Liyuan thought that he was tired of taking medicine, and carefully held him in his arms, trying to make him sleep more comfortable.


    After returning to the military region, Tao is willing to go home first, and He Liyuan will go to report. Those cultural relics are very important. They succeeded in annihilating all the bandits. They also caught some of the bandits who were mixed into the common people and disguised as good people. The credit can be said to be very large.


    Mrs. He and Su Shi were waiting in the yard. When they heard the sound of parking, Su Shi immediately helped Mrs. He to go to the gate.


    "Like Qing!" When he saw that Tao was willing to get off the bus, Su Shi asked the helper to help the old lady. He walked quickly toward Tao and walked away. He held his hand and said, "It¡¯s back, I have had a lot of bitterness in the mountains. ?"


    "Mom, Grandma, I am back." Tao is looking at him with a smile.


    "It¡¯s good to come back safely." Mrs. He nodded. "Hurry up and enter the house to rest. This road is definitely tired."


    "I fell asleep all the way, Li Yuan brother has been holding me, I am not very tired." Tao is willing to follow them slowly.


    "The car is so swaying, how to sleep well, your child, you know to comfort us." Su Shi took the hand of Tao Yuan and said, "I know that you are coming back today, I let the kitchen always prepare meals for you, eat something first. Take a rest, then go back to the room and have a good night''s sleep. On the mountain, there is no good food, and there is no good living. You see that your face is thin."


    ¡°Is it not thin?¡± said Mrs. He, who was distressed. ¡°If you come back, you can make up your money and make up the meat.¡±


    Tao is willing to touch his stomach and say, "It is necessary to make up for it."


    Tao is willing to sit down at the table, and Mrs. He and Su Shi sit on both sides and watch him eat.


    "In the mountains, it is not convenient to send something in. The soldiers are eating rations. You must be unaccustomed to eating. Even if you can cook some noodles rice, there is no good food to eat. , but it is broken?" Su Shi looked at him and said.


    "The aspect of eating is still good. At first, the militia sent a few sheep, but the soldiers will not do it. The smell is too heavy. I am not used to it. Later, I simply baked the whole sheep, and the soldiers loved it. I bought it for myself to eat. I can eat a roast lamb and mutton soup in a day or two, and occasionally chicken and pork. There are also many wild game on the mountain, such as pheasant and wild boar. I wanted to catch it and I also made two snake meats. I also brought back a lot of pine mushrooms and ganoderma lucidum. The pine mushrooms are roasted on charcoal fire and sprinkled with a little spice, which is delicious. I will do it for you tomorrow."


    Su Shi and Mrs. He¡¯s wife looked at each other and patted Tao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Whenever we eat, you should take a good rest for a few days and raise your spirits to say it.¡±


    Tao is willing to nod. "I have to rest and rest. I thought about it. I have to go to the hospital after I come back, but it is not working for the time being. I may have to talk to the dean, I am going to the doctor these few months. The number of times may be less, so that he can be prepared."


    ¡°A few months?¡± Su Shi was puzzled first, then worried and asked, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    "Not uncomfortable." Tao is willing to shake his head and say, "I am pregnant, and then my stomach is getting bigger, I must rest more."


    "You, what do you say?!" Su Shi¡¯s eyes widened, and he was afraid that he had got it wrong.


    "I said that I am pregnant." Tao is willing to calmly say, "I have checked myself. I am in good health and my children are very good. After that, I will rest more."


    "Are you pregnant?!" Su Shi looked at Mrs. He, and confirmed to her, "Mom, is it clear that he is pregnant? I am not dreaming?!"


    "Well, it seems like this." Mrs. He is also wondering if she is dreaming.


    "Grandma, Mom, I am really pregnant, you are not dreaming." Tao said.


    "I want to be a grandmother? I want to be a grandmother! I am going to call Huaimin and tell him the good news!" Su Shi excitedly ran to the living room.


    "Buddha bless, I can still see the great grandson, Amitabha, Buddha bless!" Mrs. He''s hands clasped together, kept talking about the Buddha.


    "Lao He, this time your family is Li Liyuan, and it is a great achievement!" The brigade said to He Huaimin, "I can find the cultural relics so smoothly, and I will catch all the bandits mixed in the people. Your daughter-in-law also played a big role." Function!"


    "This is a model of a husband and wife, and it is a good example of a broken gold."


    "Isn''t it? We didn''t think that they could complete the mission so quickly."


    "It¡¯s not too much. The key is that no soldiers are dead! I am thinking, if every fight and mission, the soldiers can come back to live, it is the greatest blessing!"


    "Yeah...." The Brigadier nodded and felt very emotional.


    Hearing that they praised their son and daughter-in-law, He Huaimin was very happy despite his calm face.


    ¡°Report!¡± A soldier walked to the door and said, ¡°He¡¯s political commissar, you have a phone call at home.¡±


    "What is it?" He Huaimin asked.


    "No, just let you hurry to pick up the phone, listening to it seems to be very anxious." The soldier replied.


    "It won''t be something wrong? Go and pick it up," said the Brigadier.


    He Huaimin strode out.


    "Hey, it is me." He Huaimin said, picking up the phone.


    "What, really?!" He Huaimin said with a big eyes, "That''s great! Ok, good, I know, you can tell them. Just wait for me to go back, I am having a meeting here, good."


    "How? Nothing happened at home?" The Brigadier looked at He Huaimin¡¯s face as if he was quite happy, not like what was going on.


    "My daughter is pregnant." He Huaimin had a hidden smile in his eyes. He sat down and said, "My wife doesn''t wait for me to go back and talk. I also called specifically. I am embarrassed and delayed everyone''s time."


    "You old boy! Is it beautiful in my heart? I still have such a serious look!" The next person licked him.


    "Congratulations, you are old, everyone is a grandfather, but we can''t catch up with you."


    "You, when you are in front of me, when Grandpa is in front of me, how do you say that you are so lucky?"


    "This is a big happy event, please let us drink!"


    "Reassured, wine is indispensable to you, to ensure that you drink enough." He Huaimin said with pride.


    When He Liyuan returned home at night, it was quite late, but when I saw the family, except for Tao, I was all excited and chatting. He was very confused. Thinking about what happened today? So late, still not sleeping? Even if they come back today, don¡¯t need to be so happy?


    ¡°Is it back?¡± Su Shi said with a smile. ¡°We are negotiating to help you and Ruqing hold a wedding. If you enter the door, you are still unconscious and the wedding is not for you. Now you have to prepare well. , to make up for you."


    "Oh, OK." He Liyuan nodded. "You are ready to go. I and Ruqing are responsible for participating."


    "Isn''t we ready? Can you expect you to prepare?" Su Shibai said with a glance, "You go to sleep, we have to sleep. We have to discuss this wedding, and wait for the day." Speak slowly."


    "Then I went back to sleep." He Liyuan just sat down and stood up again, and he just wanted to go back to the room to rest early.


    "If you are pregnant, you need to rest more, your hands and feet are lighter, don''t wake him up." Su Shi.


    "What?" He Liyuan looked at his mother, and the foot that had just stepped out stopped immediately.


    "I let you lighten your hands and feet, don''t wake up like Qing." Su Shi said it again.


    "No, the previous sentence, what did you say like Qing?"


    "I said that he is pregnant." Su Shi looked at him and saw him look like he was stunned. He said with a puzzled voice, "Don''t you know? If Qing did not tell you?"


    He Liyuan did not answer, striding back to the room.


    Su Shi said to him loudly, "You let him sleep well, don''t wake him up."


    In the mountains, it is better to be comfortable at home. Although Tao does not feel tired at first, but lying on the bed, smelling the quilt scent that has just been sunburned, surrounded by a comfortable feeling, he soon fell asleep. .


    He Liyuan carefully entered the room, went to the bathroom to take a quick shower, put on a pajamas and opened the quilt to go to bed. He gently hugged the pottery from behind, careful not to wake him up, and then placed the broad palm on the belly of the pottery.


    He Liyuan thought that there are already their children here, it is amazing. I don''t know the little things in this belly, have they been formed? When his stomach gets bigger every day, it will definitely be very hard.


    He Liyuan kissed the pro-Tao¡¯s wish, and thought that he would only be born this time, and he would not be born in the future.


    The whole family knows that Tao is willing to become pregnant. Only He Liyuan is the last one to know. Even his uncles who were assigned to other places knew it earlier than him. Tao Tao was also the day before he came back, only to find out that he was pregnant, and did not want him to worry all the way, so he did not tell, he thought he would know after returning anyway. Su Shi thought that he must have known it. The informant had notified her, but she did not inform him of this person who had to be defamed.


    When Tao was about to wake up, it was almost approaching noon. He Liyuan went to the army early in the morning. He was going to discuss with the brigade commander about the vacation, because he and Tao were willing to hold a wedding.


    Su Shi is in the living room listing the guest list, so I will send out the wedding invitation first, see Tao wish to come out, smile and say, "Wake up? Hungry?"


    "A bit." Tao is willing to touch the belly.


    "First eat something, then call your grandfather and dad and tell them about it. I will go with your dad tomorrow and discuss with them about the wedding." Su Shi said.


    "Okay." Tao would nod and then asked, "Is Li Yuan brother coming back last night?"


    "Come back." Su Shi said, "I see him like that, don''t you know that you are pregnant?"


    "I didn''t come and tell him." Tao said with a smile.


    "No wonder, I see that he can''t respond, I guess you haven''t told him yet." Su Shi shook his head and thought of He Liyuan''s reaction, it was a bit funny.


    Tao is willing to have a phone call to his father after breakfast, and then think about it. I feel that I haven¡¯t gone back for a long time, just go back and have a good look.


    "Mom, I will go back to stay for one night today, and wait for you and Dad to come over tomorrow, I will come back with you again." Tao said.


    "Also." Su Shi nodded. "You haven''t been back for a long time. It''s time to go back and see your grandfather and your dad. Let the driver send you in the past. The things that brought you back from the mountains are also given to your grandfather and Your dad brought back some, after all, what you personally picked is also your heart."


    "Okay, then I will prepare." Tao is willing to get up and prepare to bring back her family''s things.


    Father Yue and his father-in-law, already knowing that Tao is willing to be pregnant, Su Shi gave He Huaimin a call after he finished the call, and told Tao about what he was willing to conceive. But they still don''t know, Tao is willing to do the wedding with He Liyuan. Su Shi, they also chatted and talked at night, and then decided to reissue the wedding of the two.


    Tao is willing to give them a surprise, did not tell them in advance, they went straight back.


    When Father Yue and his father-in-law saw him back, he was naturally very happy. He immediately told the kitchen to cook the dishes he loved. Then he took him to sit down, asked about his physical condition, and whether he was uncomfortable after pregnancy.


    Tao is willing to answer one by one, and then told them about life in the mountains, as well as what he can say.


    Father Yue and his father-in-law were really relieved this time. They used to go to Chongxi and said that they had a good name and false marriage. However, Tao was willing to heal He Liyuan, and neither of them meant divorce, but in their hearts, they were still a bit worried.


    Tao hopes to come back a few times before, telling them that He Liyuan is very good to him and let them rest assured. But they still couldn''t help but worry that He Liyuan would remember his former fiancee and could not live well with Tao. Now that Tao is willing to be pregnant, he heard him say that He Liyuan has no former fiancee in his heart. They have not seen it several times before, and they are really relieved.


    "Want to eat, or what you need, just call home, and then find something difficult, Dad must find a way to find you." Father-in-law said.


    "I know Dad. If I need it, I will tell you." Tao said, "Yes, I am staying at home tonight. My father-in-law will come over tomorrow and talk to you about the wedding."


    ¡°Wedding?¡± The father-in-law and the father-in-law looked at each other and then looked at Tao¡¯s wish to say, ¡°Do you want to help you with Li Yuan to make a wedding?¡±


    "Yeah." Tao is willing to nod. "My mother-in-law said that the two of them would do it together, and they would pack the biggest restaurant in the capital and invite the two people to be invited."


    "This is not bad." Father-in-law said to Yue¡¯s father, "We have always regretted that we have not been able to have a banquet in the wind, but we have been rushing to marry out like Qing. There must be some gossip behind the scenes. Our family and Hejia are working together to make a big trip together. Please bring in friends and family, and have a good meal, lively and lively."


    Father Yue is naturally very much in favor of "give a message to Rufeng, let him come back soon, attend the wedding like Ruqing."


    "Okay, I will go."


    Yuejia and Hejia are wealthy people. Yuejia was originally a big merchant. The most important thing is money, and the recipes that the pottery is willing to give, the more you earn. The He family was a long-time family, and the ancestral home was enough for several generations to squander. Mrs. He¡¯s wife and Su Shi¡¯s wife are also big ladies, and their dowry is enough to feed two or three generations.


    Both of them are not short of money, and no one can treat their children with ill-treatment. What''s more, there is still one in the stomach of Tao. So they are going to do a big job, hold a wedding with a beautiful scenery, let relatives and friends know that their children will have a good life in the future. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 57： In the 60s, Chongxi 22

    In the 60s, Chongxi 22


    After Yue He and the two discussed the wedding, they chose a good day together and sent the wedding invitations the next day. Then I started to prepare and waited for the wedding day.


    Ning Haobo¡¯s father, Ning Yunsong, took the wedding invitation home and said to the old man, ¡°The wedding invitation from the family.¡±


    "Wedding posts? Who is going to get married in their home?" asked Ning''s father.


    "When He Liyuan and Yue Ruqing got married, he was still unconscious. Now he and the Yue family are going to give them a wedding. It is said that Yue Ruqing is pregnant. When the child is born, it is not good."


    Ning Laozi looked at the big red wedding invitation and sighed. If you don¡¯t regret it, it is impossible, but what use is regretting? Everyone has children.


    Mrs. Ning took the beautiful wedding invitation and opened it. She said, "Since they are co-organized by the two, it is supposed that the Yue family sent us a wedding invitation. Now the Yue family does not want to come and go with us. It is also awkward to meet. At that time, it¡¯s time for people to send gifts."


    "I really can''t think of it. He Liyuan was still unconscious a few months ago. Now he is only half a year after he got married. He is going to be a father." Liu Shuyun thought that he regretted that "the children of Haobo, I don''t know when it will be there." I knew this before, even if I didn¡¯t want Yue Ruqing, I shouldn¡¯t let him swear.


    "You don''t say a few words." Mrs. Ning put down her wedding invitation and said, "I said that I regret that marriage is not good. You have to say that it is the right thing to do with the Wenjia. It is said that Wen Han is worthy of Haobo. Now say these regrets. What''s the use? Home and talent are all things, you are so noisy, sooner or later, the blessings are noisy."


    "If he lives well with Haobo and knows the painful words, I won''t argue with him. Don''t I want my son to have a comfortable day?" Liu Shuyun couldn''t help but red-eyed. "He doesn''t put me." In the eyes, I can bear it, but there is no Haobo in his heart, and he still remembers other men. How can I bear this as a mother?"


    From Ning Laozi to Ning Laotai, and then from Ning Yunsong to Liu Shuyun, the four are a dull state. Since Wen Han returned to the writer, the atmosphere of Ning''s family has never been better.


    "You go to the hospital tomorrow, and I will pick up Wen Han personally and persuade him. He is already a married person. He has been living in her family. It is not a matter of fact. The people outside are not good at it. "Mrs. Ning Lao said, "This day, I still have to go on, maybe I¡¯m going through it, just fine?"


    "Hao Bo has picked him up so many times, he refused to come back. Even if I am a mother-in-law, I am willing to let go of his body and ask him to come back. He may not be willing to return." Liu Shuyun is even more uncomfortable in his heart. "I see him is I¡¯ve gotten my heart and I don¡¯t want to go through with Haobo.¡±


    Mrs. Ning is sighing again. "You will go to him. If he refuses to come back with you, I will go to his house to ask for help. If the family is so troubled by him, Then we will spread the words and see if we have to pass this day."


    Hejia and Yuejia are busy for the wedding of the two, but Tao is very relaxed, because he is carrying a child, Su Shi does not let him do anything, let him rest well.


    Tao is willing to think about it. If he doesn''t have a big stomach, he will go to the hospital.


    Two days ago, someone from the intelligence department came to him and wanted to ask him to interrogate the medicine of the king of the mountain, saying that it would be very helpful for them to interrogate the spy. It can not only hurt the good guys, but also ensure the authenticity of the content of the trial.


    It is not that Tao does not want to give them, but that the grass is only in the mountainous area, and the number of growth is very small, it is difficult for ordinary people to find it, and he can''t keep running in the mountains. Tao hopes to give them only the rest of the medicine, and then let them find ways to find the grass, can you find it, just look at their luck.


    The Military Region General Hospital recently imported new equipment that can use ultrasound to see through the human body and see people''s internal organs. People of this age must have been magical about this thing, but Tao hopes to know that it is actually a super.


    Even the doctors and nurses in the hospital feel novel, and they all go to do it once they have time. In the hospital, only Tao Yuan and Wen Han are brothers. Doctors and nurses want to have a look. There is no difference between the gestational sac of the buddy and the uterus of the woman.


    Tao hopes that as soon as he arrives at the hospital, he will be busy for a little free time, and he can check himself with the system. So if you don''t do b-super, he doesn''t care.


    So only Wen Han can do it, Wen Han as a hospital, let them look at their gestational sac, study the difference with the uterus, even if it is for medical contributions, so go and do it.


    However, when the nurse gave him the operation, he had been working for a long time, and he did not find his gestational sac. The nurses were puzzled, and Wen Han himself was paralyzed. Later, Tao hoped to find the past, and soon saw his gestational sac, just a little different from the position of the uterus.


    Wen Han is even more embarrassed, why can''t he see his gestational sac? A nurse comforted him. Maybe before the pregnancy, the gestational sac of the buddy could not be seen.


    Just as the family of the doctor had a buddy, he called him to check it again. He and Tao Yuanyi soon found the gestational sac. The position of the gestational sac is similar to that of the pottery, but the size is different, which of course is related to Tao¡¯s wish to become pregnant.


    Wen Han sat in the lounge, holding his forehead with his hand, and panic in his heart. How can he not have a gestational sac? Why is this happening? There is no gestational sac, is he a man or a buddy?


    Li Yiyue came to the hospital to find Wen Han. He wanted to persuade him to go back with Ning Haobo. It¡¯s just a matter of time to have a good life. What is so stiff?


    But when she heard Wen Han say it, the porcelain bowl on her hand was loose, fell to the ground, and fell into pieces.


    "What are you talking about?!" Li Yiyue widened his eyes and asked, "You don''t have a gestational sac? You are a buddy! How can there be no gestational sac?? Is it wrong?!"


    "I don''t know!" Wen Han held his forehead and said irritably, "Other brothers have checked, I don''t have it!"


    "How could this be?" Li Yiyue¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She said incredulously, ¡°You are a buddy, how can you not have a gestational sac? No, it must be wrong? Have they been careful? Help you check it out?!"


    "Repeated for a few hours, I found all the brothers I could find, they all have them, only I didn''t!" Wen Han wants to cry, he is neither a man nor a woman, as a buddy, he is There is no gestational sac, so is he a buddy?


    Li Yiyue suddenly remembered that when Wen Han was born, there was no red dragonfly on his neck. They all thought it was a boy. When he was a few years old, his red dragonfly grew out and grew bigger and bigger. His character is not as wild as a boy, as charming as a girl, so they all think that he is a buddy, so he will be raised as a buddy. Could it be said that he actually was a boy, but his character was a little more delicate, and he just had a red dragonfly on his neck? God, what kind of joke is it with them? !


    The door of the lounge was suddenly pushed away from the outside. Li Yiyue and Wen Han looked at the same time. I saw Liu Shuyun standing outside and his face was very ugly.


    "Pro-family..., you, when did you come?" Li Yiyue is not sure how much she heard, but looking at her face, most of them already know that Wenhan has no gestational sac.


    "You don''t have a gestational sac, that is, you can''t have a baby, right?!" Liu Shuyun stared hard at Wen Han, waiting for his answer.


    Wen Han went to face, didn''t want to see her, and did not answer. He is already restless and uneasy, and he doesn''t want to explain anything.


    Liu Shuyun followed the instructions of her mother-in-law and personally came to Wen Han to go back. When she went outside the door, she was about to push the door. Suddenly she heard the broken sound of porcelain. Her hand pushed the door and stopped, and then she heard what Li Yiyue said.


    "No! My mother, you listen to me, it must be that they made a mistake." Li Yiyue hurriedly explained, "We are a buddy, he can''t have no gestational sac."


    "I heard everything you said, you want to lie to me?!" Liu Shuyun glared at her and said, "He is not a buddy at all, so there is no right gestational sac? Right? You take a boy as a buddy. Let him marry our family Haobo, what are you?? You are a swindler, do you know?!"


    "No! It''s not like this! We don''t know that he is not a buddy!" Li Yiyue felt awkward in his heart, screaming and screaming, and blurted out. "He didn''t have a red dragonfly when he was born. Later he grew red, and we thought he was It¡¯s a buddy! We need to know that he is a boy. Why do you want to raise him as a buddy?! Doesn¡¯t that harm him?! It¡¯s not necessary for our family to do this! This is not, this is not God¡¯s teasing. People, so is this the case?!"


    Liu Shuyun was originally bombing her. I didn''t expect to really provoke the truth. Her brain was dizzy and her body was shaking.


    "I, I am going to Haobo, I want him to divorce you! I can''t let my son, have a generation with a man!" After Liu Shuyun finished, he took the wall and walked away.


    "Pro-family, you wait, you calm down..." Li Yiyue was completely panicked, even she didn''t know why she wanted Liu Shuyun to calm down. If Wen Han is really not a buddy, can she still stop others? Do not let the divorce?


    When she arrived at the door, Liu Shuyun had disappeared into the corner. There were only doctors and nurses outside, and the patient looked at her.


    Li Yiyue saw the eyes of those people and immediately retreated and shut the door hard.


    "What to do? What can I do?!" Li Yiyue¡¯s group of people went straight.


    Mrs. Ning¡¯s wife listened to Liu Shuyun¡¯s saying that she knew that Wen Han was not a buddy at all, and her eyes were black and faint.


    Ning Yunsong quickly helped the old lady to lie down, and among the people who licked her, she slowly woke up.


    Ning Haobo temporarily received the task and went to perform the task, so I still don''t know about it.


    "What is this made, is it necessary to be punished like this?!" The old lady was helped to sit up and slap the sofa and cried. "I said not to regret marriage! Don''t regret marriage! You just don''t listen! Now I am retribution." Are you satisfied?!"


    "They are the writers, even the boys and the buddies are unclear. They don''t say that their own children don''t say it, but they also hurt us!" Liu Shuyun cried. "When everyone else knows, we have a good relationship with a man." Married, what other faces will he face in the future, how can he face the soldiers?!"


    Ning Laozi is also dizzy, blood and blood reflux, closed eyes can not open, a dizzy. It was his fault that he had caused the whole family to face the face and he should not look down on the identity of the Yuejia merchant.


    "Dad! Are you okay?" Ning Yunsong sees Ning''s father is not right, and immediately walks over and squats, nervously saying, "Don''t worry, don''t get angry, it''s not good to get mad. The things are not so serious, big deal. It¡¯s a divorce. After two years, let¡¯s give it another suitable wife.¡±


    "You said it is easy, out of such a shameful thing, then there are people who are right at home, willing to marry a prostitute to us?" Liu Shuyun is really angry and sad.


    "You don''t want to say anything about the door!" Ning Yunsong Chong Liu Shuyun shouted, "Before you want to find a door to Haobo, you will repent with the Yue family and become like this! You still want to find the right person. After waiting for two years, I will find a similar one for Haobo. As long as the family is innocent, not married, and healthy, it will be fine. It is not difficult to rely on our family."


    "If it was Yue Ruqing, I can now be a grandmother. In a few months, I can hold my grandson." Liu Shuyun wants to regret more, the more he wants to be sad, "What is this now?" ?!"


    "Don''t say anything!" Ning''s father finally calmed down. He opened his eyes and said, "When Hubo comes back, let them divorce and immediately divorce!"


    Wen Han is not a buddy''s thing. It was immediately spread in the military district''s family area. Even Su Shi listened, and it was incredible for a long time.


    "Wenhan is not a buddy?" Su Shi thought it still couldn''t believe it. "I almost watched him grow up. When he was a child, he didn''t like to play with boys or like girls. How could it be that it is not a brother?"


    Tao is willing to think that this can only show that he was so isolated from his childhood that he could not be evidence of gender determination.


    Su Shi shook his head. "The character of Wen Han is neither like a boy nor a girl. And he likes Li Yuan since he was a child. Who can think that he is actually a boy. Now they are two, afraid of crying. I don¡¯t know the old lady in their family.


    ¡°Is there such a serious thing?¡± Tao said with incomprehension that ¡°it¡¯s not just wronging the gender, and it¡¯s not the wrong gender of men and women. The difference between men and buddies is that they can have their own children. There is nothing for men to live with. Some men and women have no fertility. Can they not be too good? If they are divorced, they can get married again, or they can have their own children. But they are two. A man accidentally got married and was most jokeed by others for a while. Isn¡¯t it a big deal?"


    "You are still too young to understand what is awesome." Su Shi said to him, "It is not a matter of jokes when two men get married, but they will be pointed at the back of their lives for a lifetime. Even if they leave Married, I may still be told about this in the future. Some people, who are willing to let their children marry them, and be accused with them?"


    Su Shi sighed and said, "But for Ning Haobo, it¡¯s not difficult to make a good one. After all, Ning¡¯s family is there, Ning Haobo¡¯s personal conditions are also good, he is just not Knowing that Wen Han is a man, he was married to him. In this life, Ke Wenhan did not know how to live. On the one hand, he could not accept a woman himself. On the other hand, he was raised as a brother from an early age. And married someone, who would be willing to marry his daughter?"


    Tao hopes that this will be remembered. The acceptance of same-sex love in this age is still very low. This is an abnormal thing. The thoughts of his previous two generations, looking at the marriage between Ning Haobo and Wen Han, naturally feel that there is no big deal, but they have forgotten the people''s feelings of this world, and they do not accept the same-sex love.


    Even a buddy can be with a man, not with a woman or with the same sex, or it will be cast aside. Although with a modern mind, he feels that their ideas have big problems. But different eras, different worlds, will have different ideas. If you think that their ideas are wrong, they will feel that your thoughts are problematic.


    The things of the Wenjia and Ningjia did not have any influence on the wedding of the two. He Yue and the two worked together to make the wedding scenes officially grand, and not too high-profile and extravagant.


    On the wedding day, in the largest restaurant in the capital, five or six courtyards were filled with guests. It was full of excitement, and the door of the restaurant was closed, and it was guarded outside. There is no network or media in this era, and the newspaper will not report who will hold a wedding banquet, so it will not cause bad influence.


    He Liyuan and Tao are willing to toast, Tao Tao is willing to drink because of pregnancy, so he is drinking tea. Su Shi and He Huaimin led the two of them, and after giving each one a drink, they would like to sit down at the main table to eat and rest, and let He Liyuan himself to deal with those who are waiting to get drunk.


    He Huaimin and his father-in-law both went to greet the guests. He and his father and grandfather sat at the main table. They both talked and drank, because they were in a good mood and their faces were red.


    Father Yue mentioned the life-saving grace of the year. He really couldn¡¯t remember the old man. He had saved him. However, these things have passed, and they are no longer important. What matters is that their young couples and the United States and the United States are getting better and better.


    Mrs. He¡¯s wife can now move around without the help of others. Today, many families of military officers have come, and the old ladies in the military district¡¯s family area have basically come. Mrs. He walked over and chatted with other old ladies.


    "You are really blessed. Now that your legs and feet are good, you are waiting to hold your great-grandchildren. When you are young, you are a blessed person. Now you are old and you are more blessed."


    "It''s all the blessings brought by our family like Qing, and our family has touched his light." Mrs. He said with a smile.


    "You are getting better and better, and when your great-grandchildren grow up, you can still see him getting married."


    "Their family is like this **** doctor, she can certainly live for a hundred years, and there is no problem with holding a grandson."


    "According to your good words, I must live to the day of mysterious grandson!" said Mrs. He, happy.


    Yue Rufeng smashed a half bowl of clear soup with a small bowl and put it in front of the pottery wish. "I am anxious to come back this time. Dad suddenly gave me a power report, saying that you have to do a wedding, and I have not had time to bring you anything. I still have one. I graduated in the year, and if you want me to bring it back from abroad, let me know."


    "I don''t think there is anything to bring with me." Tao is willing to say, "When I think about it, let Dad send you a report. After you graduate, you can manage your business at home, and he can relax."


    "You, you are already a child. When I first left the country, you are still a child." Yue Rufeng could not help but feel a little "Although you already have your own family, but never forget, you still have A home, you can rely on it at any time."


    "I know, I will not forget." Tao said with a smile.


    Even if He Liyuan had a good amount of alcohol, he couldn''t help but turn around, but there were too many people who admire him and hate him. If he didn''t take a big day, he wouldn''t have such an opportunity.


    In the afternoon, the guests gradually dispersed and went back to each other.


    He Liyuan was drunk, but the guards of He¡¯s father got him back.


    Tao is willing to come out of the hot water from the bathroom, wipe his face and body, when he untied his clothes button, he grabbed his hand and gently brought it into his arms.


    Tao is willing to look at him on his chest and touch his face and say, "Are you drunk?"


    "No, it is a little drunk, dizzy." He Liyuan said.


    "Drunk is so so awake?" Tao is willing to prop up his body and say, "I am going to make a cup of tea, and you will not faint when you drink."


    "No need." He Liyuan hugged him and prevented him from getting up. "I just want to hold you like this, and it doesn''t matter if I faint."


    "Don''t drink tea, you rub your body, so I am drunk with you," Tao said.


    He Liyuan hugged him, slowly sat up, and then got out of bed "I, go to the bath, can''t smoke you."


    He Liyuan swayed to the bathroom, and Tao was willing to hold him quickly. "I will wipe it for you. Don''t fall."


    "No, no, no." He Liyuan held the door frame and prevented him from entering. "You don''t, come in, or I can''t help it."


    "Then you be careful." Tao is willing to swear at him without worry. It is really too much that he drank today. Those people are a little too much. Tao is worried that he is poisoned by alcohol. However, his amount of alcohol is really bottomless. For a long time, he has been drunk, and he is quite awake.


    Tao is willing to give him a sober tea, is ready to put it, just waiting for him to drink today, he will not feel dizzy after drinking.


    After He Liyuan came out of the bathroom, Tao was willing to bring the cup to his front and said, "Come and drink, then take a good sleep."


    He Liyuan had to drink it, and then he would go to bed with Tao.


    "I haven''t taken a bath yet, you should sleep first." Tao is willing to break free from his arms and then take a quick bath in the bathroom.


    When Tao was willing to come out, He Liyuan was still in the posture just now, lying on the bed in a skewed position, and his feet were still on the ground.


    Tao is willing to pat him and say, "Are you asleep? Sleep well, I can''t move you."


    He Liyuan quickly sat up and opened the quilt, and then took the pottery to go to bed, the action is quite fast.


    The two finally lie in the bed, and He Liyuan feels satisfied with the wish of Tao, thinking that as long as he can grow old with him, there is no such thing in his life.


    Tao is willing to put his face on the chest of He Liyuan, and he feels very happy in his heart. It is said that love will sooner or later fade, but this is already the third world. His love for this person is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Thank you for coming to me, thank you for loving me so much, thank you for letting me love you." He Liyuan said in his ear, his voice contained affection.


    "So in order to repay me, I will always be good to me in the future, and always love me." Tao said.


    "Every day in the future, I will love you more and I will work harder for you." He Liyuan said that he vowed "I want to engrave your love for you in the depths of the soul, never forget the eternal life. My soul , only exist for loving you."


    Tao is willing to smile, he knows that he is still a little drunk, it is precisely because of this drunk, let him say the most subconscious words in a state of not fully awake.


    The author has something to say: This story is over. Ning Haobo and Wen Han are open endings and will not specifically describe what they will do. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 58： Wrapped wolf small milk dog 1

    Wrapped wolf small milk dog 1


    Tao is willing to look at the schedule in the bedroom, watching those that have been completed, and those are waiting for him to return to China.


    He was seriously thinking about the next plan. He suddenly received an assistant''s call and told him very fluently that he had a model to unite and boycott him. Let him hurry up and take a look.


    Tao is willing to hang up the call, click on the web page to watch the latest news content, there are more than 20 supermodels, unite and launch a boycott against him. The reason for boycotting him is that he had previously rumored that the original plagiarism of Xiao Yi¡¯s design, and I don¡¯t have to think about it, this must be Xiao Yi¡¯s handwriting.


    When the former master was still very famous, many models wanted to go to his costume show, but the original character was cold and arrogant, and he was very picky and stubborn. He never used this model because of a large model background or high popularity. He only chose the model he felt was appropriate.


    Some models, because they want to become the original clothing spokesperson, but the company failed to communicate many times, because the original owner felt that they are not suitable, that is, insist on not using them. Then those people remembered to hate the original Lord and waited for an opportunity to report to the Lord.


    The original master several times with the reborn Xiao Yi hit the design, although because of the timely replacement of clothing, did not really carry the reputation of plagiarism, but was still rumored by Xiao Yi, saying that the original plagiarism of his work.


    Originally, it was only a small rumor. Under the four years of hard work of Xiao Yi, more and more people believed. Plagiarism, for a designer, once confirmed, the designer''s career is completely ruined. Even if there is no real hammer, once such a reputation spreads, there will be someone who believes.


    If it is not stopped in time, the rumors will spread more than before, and things will be more serious because of the boycott of the models. He is likely to be unable to participate in this year''s high season. This is definitely the purpose of Xiao Yi. He asked the models to make things big and make him unable to participate in the competition.


    Tao is willing to lean on the back of the chair, think carefully for a long time, and after using the system to check some information, he opened his eyes, picked up the mobile phone, and dialed the phone of the original stepfather.


    The original stepfather had many different high-class cars. Tao was willing to call him, just want to ask him to borrow a car. When the original stepfather heard that he wanted to borrow a car, he agreed to it without saying anything, and let him choose whatever he wanted, and he didn¡¯t have to.


    After the original bodyguard¡¯s bodyguards sent the car, Tao was willing to go to the parking place with the tools that the assistant bought.


    ....................................


    After the Tao was finally busy, he slipped out from the bottom of the car, got up and wiped his forehead with his arm, put the car repair tool back into the toolbox, prepared to take a bath and set off.


    The original owner had a very serious cleansing. It was not too much to take two or three baths a day. After returning to his place of residence, he must take a shower. If you go out, you will definitely take a shower as long as you have time.


    After bathing and drying the hair, Tao is willing to walk into the locker room around the bath towel and take out a set of clothes and put it on. Looking at the exquisite face in the mirror, Tao is willing to make the most common expression of the original Lord, with a cold look and an indifferent look. It looks like a cold jade with coldness, which makes people feel like they are loving. I feel cold and cold, and I can''t get close.


    The original owner is the famous **** in the fashion circle|cold, from the appearance and temperament, as well as the usual dress, giving the impression that it is a standard abstinence man. Because of this good-looking reason, there are many men and women who pursue him, but he never accepts anyone''s pursuit and keeps a distance to anyone.


    In fact, the original owner is not only sexual | cold, he is particularly sensitive to the body because of his special physical condition. He has a very serious cleansing and does not want to be discovered by his special physique, so he deliberately shows that he will not produce ** at all. All those who know him think that he is sexual | cold. In this open world, the unrestrained circle can be said to be a different kind.


    After being neatly dressed, he walked into the garage and drove to set off.


    Tao is willing to drive the car to the seaside road, and then to the mountain on the beach, it is now completely dark, it is the time when the bar is about to open. There is a bar on this hill that only accepts VIP customers. You can race in the mountains, you can gamble, you can do all kinds of crazy things. It''s a place where models who want to seek excitement but don''t want to be exposed to madness and shame are often coming.


    Tao is willing to think while driving, the original Lord''s wish, he will help him to complete, will also let the reborn Xiao Yi, experience the pain of all the original Lord. The person who pays the price, he will also let them pay the price.


    It¡¯s just this world, his most important task, which may be more difficult. Because of this world, his lover''s identity is very special. Just wanting to find him and meet him is a big problem.


    Stopped outside the automatic iron gate, Tao is willing to take out the vip card and scan it, the machine scans his face again, confirming that the card holder himself, the automatic door opens to both sides. Tao is willing to continue to move forward, the bar is on the mountainside, it is not far from the urban area, and it can be isolated from the outside without being disturbed. Everything that happens in the bar can be guaranteed not to be exposed. It is suitable for celebrities and dignitaries. bar.


    Although the original owner has a vip card, but only once, this card is a supreme vip that was specially designed for him to please him. There is no time limit. He can enter the mountain at any time. After he goes back, he throws it in the room drawer. A few years later, it was still there, just to facilitate the Tao.


    The car was driven to the parking lot next to the bar to stop. Tao was willing to get off the bus and walked to the door of the bar. After opening the vip to the doorguard, he pushed the door and went in.


    In this super-luxury large bar, there are already many people drinking, and Tao willing to walk in, it will attract a lot of attention. The original owner is still somewhat famous in the fashion world. Although he has been blessed by Xiao Yi in recent years, his reputation has declined rapidly.


    Some people recognized Tao Yuan, but because of his indifferent face, the body of the stranger was not close to the momentum, so no one came over to talk to him.


    Some people here are playing cards, some are gambling, and others are sitting in pure chat. The most crowded people are the ones under the biggest screen because some people are racing. Many people who have already made a bet are nervously watching the screen. When the two cars collide with each other, there are people who cheer from time to time.


    Tao is willing to choose a slightly corner to sit down, the waiter asked him what to drink.


    "I will race for a while, help me register." Tao is willing to hand him the vip card.


    The waiter immediately used the computer to help him register, and when the game is over, he can challenge people.


    After about ten minutes, the car is over, the winners and losers have been divided, some people have cheered for victory, and some people have expressed disappointment. In addition to the bet on the gambling car, there are also obvious two parties, a friend who is racing. One side makes provocative actions and taunts, the other side is gaze and escape. If you lose, you lose. You can only ridicule.


    The door was pushed open from the outside, and Anger came in from the outside. He felt like a hero who was triumphant and his face was full of smug expressions.


    "Angrily! Angley! Angley!"


    His friends, shouting his name loudly, this time they won a lot of money, even for the rich people, they are not a small number. What''s more, it hurts the other''s momentum and makes them happy more than winning.


    Angley walked over and celebrated with his friends, then made provocative gestures to their dead rivals.


    "Good job, Angley!"


    "You have helped us win a lot of money. This money is enough for us to play for a long time."


    "Sure enough, it depends on you to play the car."


    "Have a chance to celebrate tomorrow, you are the protagonist this time. If you arrange how to play, we will listen to you."


    Angrie''s face is getting bigger and bigger, and he talks with his friends about how to celebrate tomorrow.


    Tao is willing to go over and stand behind him and say "Angri."


    Anger turned his head and saw that Tao hoped to stop, and it took a while to return to God.


    "Let''s take a quick look. Who is this?" Angley looked at Tao Yuan and deliberately said in an exaggerated tone. "Isn''t this the big designer Xiao Yu? The self-righteous, cold and arrogant Xiao Yu, actually took the initiative. It¡¯s incredible to come to me!"


    The friends of Angrid immediately followed up, they all know who he is, and he knows that he is one of the disgusting people of Anger.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, should you come to beg for mercy?" Angrie smiled very proudly. He felt that today is a good day. Good things are one after another. "I want to stop me from resisting you, so Are you looking for me specifically? Then how are you going to ask me?"


    When Angley¡¯s words were finished, his friends laughed and began to follow suit.


    "Anglo, he has to ask for mercy, but he must show his sincerity."


    "To be right, sincerity is very important. Since it is to beg for mercy, what should I do?"


    "It''s better to let him drink a few cups with you. His face is really good."


    "How to drink a few cups, of course, it is necessary to drink cool, and let him accompany us by the way."


    "Still let him come and play gambling with us. If someone loses, take off a dress and get rid of it, hahaha."


    "This idea is good, I agree."


    Tao is willing to embrace his hands, like watching a clown, watching their performances. Among the models that boycotted the original Lord, Angley was the one who took the lead. Tao was willing to start from him, killing the chickens and monkeys, and then slowly dealing with Xiao Yi and the people behind him.


    The rest of the bar, there are reasons to know, there are unknown, all are not related to the side to watch the lively.


    Angley''s ranking in the supermodel is not low, and the number of fans is also very large. He openly said that the original plagiarism also launched a boycott on the Internet, so that many people who did not know the truth also resisted. Angly¡¯s boycott has had some effects, and I am very proud of it. Now Tao is willing to come to him, and it is not easy for him to feel happy.


    "I heard that you lost to Xu Liwei in the car?" Tao said, "No wonder your girlfriend, who abandoned you in order to be with him, he is indeed much better than you."


    Angley¡¯s face immediately slammed down and the smile on his face disappeared completely. In addition to being a model, he is also a racing driver. Xu Liwei is his biggest rival. Not only is the car more powerful than him, he also snatched his girlfriend. This is the last thing he wants to hear from others.


    After Tao¡¯s words were finished, Anger¡¯s friends were quiet, and then looked at Angri¡¯s face.


    Angrily said with a sullen face, "It seems that you are not asking for mercy, but to provoke me, and dare to come alone, the courage is really big!"


    "Does this make you feel that I am courageous?" Tao is willing to pout and sneer at the corner of his mouth. "So if I say, I am not only verbally humiliating you, but also preparing to crush you on the car, let you Have you tasted the taste of failure again, what do you think?"


    "What do you mean?" Anger did not respond and could not understand his words.


    "I want to challenge you, we are more than a car, if I win, I let you do what, what do you do. If you win, what do you let me do, I will do." Tao is willing to use provocative Looked at him "Do you dare to accept the challenge?"


    After Angley stunned for a while, he suddenly laughed loudly. "Ha ha ha..., have you heard it? He actually wants to race with me and asks if I dare to accept the challenge."


    His friends also laughed loudly.


    "He may have been over-excited by you, not even an amateur racer, but he has to challenge you as a professional racer!"


    "It''s better to promise him, let him see and see, the difference between racing and driving on the big road."


    "Since he took the initiative to ask, what do you want him to do, he will do whatever, then you will be perfect."


    "He must be embarrassed to beg for mercy, so in this way, deliberately find a step, let you think about him, how about him."


    "You have to let him, don''t cry him, but he cried, it should be pretty good."


    Angrie laughed enough. He looked at Tao and said, "I want to crush me on the car? You think I lost to Xu Liwei, can you win me? If it is not your stupid innocence, it is your heart, is Deliberately want me to win you. But unfortunately, although you look good, I am not interested in men. But my friends should be interested. If you lose, you will dance in striptease in public, the one to be stripped. Kind, then let''s take a photo of it?"


    This bar is not allowed to take pictures, but in the case that I agree not to take the bar scene, it is another matter.


    The friends of Ang Lie were smirking again and kept saying that the idea was good.


    "Yes, if I lose, I will dance striptease here, how do you want to shoot it." Tao hopes to agree immediately. "But if I win, you must publicly apologize on the Internet, saying that you are I wanted to frame me deliberately, so I only boycotted my initiative."


    "Okay, no problem!" Angley also said without hesitation. "If you want to race, you should sign the car contract first. You have to prepare for the injury in the middle. I am not a man, but I will not be pity."


    "In addition to signing the car contract, we will sign the contract as soon as possible." Tao is willing to take out his mobile phone and click on the prepared electronic contract document. He has signed it and pressed the fingerprint, just waiting for Ann. After Glee accepts, he also signs and presses the fingerprint, and the contract is valid.


    This country can sign a variety of contracts, as long as both parties sign, the contract will take effect, but it will only take effect in this country.


    "You think it''s quite thoughtful, so you don''t have room for remorse. It just happens to prove that you are voluntary, not because we force you." Angley also took out his mobile phone and confronted Tao. I hope that the mobile phone will be swept. After receiving the contract, I will sign the full name and press the fingerprint. After submitting, the contract will take effect.


    "Whenever you are injured, you will climb here if you climb." Tao is willing to look at him and say, "Don''t escape because of injury."


    "Do you think that if you say what I want to say, can you lose a good look?" Angri said with a smile, "I will definitely make you cry for mercy."


    The contract for the car is the responsibility of the bar, and the two can sign as long as they are able to carry out different levels of racing only if they are licensed. The owner of this bar has a very good way to get the highest car license, and can directly carry out violent racing, as long as the contract is signed, it will be born and lost.


    On another small screen, it is to compete for the two people''s racing experience and win or lose. Angley is a professional racer. His racing experience has a long list, and the experience of Tao Yuan is below, nothing.


    Under such circumstances, everyone feels that Angrie has won, although his odds are low, but he is willing to make a profit. Anyone is willing to try.


    The bar guests began to bet, almost all of them were bet on Anger, and Tao wished that only one person bet he won. The man walked to the position where Tao was willing to sit down and looked at the screen, waiting for the start of the game.


    Although it is already at night, there are a lot of street lights on the race track, and the flying camera can shoot very clearly.


    The two parked side by side at the entrance of the race track. The timer in the middle of the road rang and counted down from the tenth.


    Both of them had already started the car. When the timer number was zero and a long beep sounded, the two men rushed out at the same time.


    Two cars chased me, and there was a fierce collision. Angley¡¯s car clung to the car of Tao¡¯s wish, and wanted to hit the car of Tao¡¯s wish on the mountain wall, but it did not succeed.


    Their distance was not too wide, and Angley was looking for a chance to hit the car, and Tao hoped to hide it several times.


    The people watching in the bar did not feel nervous about the last game because they felt that there was no suspense in the outcome.


    Only the friends of Anglo, who cheered him excitedly.


    "Crash him and knock his car!"


    "Angrily, hurry up and let his car turn out of the driveway, he will be scared to death!"


    "Let his car turn over and not even reach the end!"


    "Hump, Angley, don''t wait!"


    "Hurry up and hit him! It¡¯s fun to hit him, don¡¯t let him go!"


    They all thought that Angri was deliberately not hitting, but in fact, Angley did not want to hit the collision many times. He was puzzled in his own heart, obviously should be able to hit it easily, why he could not hit it.


    Tao hopes to pay attention to the passing place. Before he came, he had already learned about the racing track on this mountain. He knew what kind of place he would go through. After he felt that it was almost finished, he would start to shoot.


    Tao hopes to suddenly accelerate, and the front of the car slammed into the tail of Angley, causing a great impact.


    Anger was not prepared, and the body flew forward, and his heart was shocked. But before he could react, Tao hoped to hit three or four times in a row, hitting his scalp and numb, and his body was a while.


    The people in the bar saw this and they all stunned. The friend of Angrid once again called.


    "Angley, what are you waiting for?! Hit him at the end!"


    "Let him go over and hit it from the back!"


    "Keep the same speed, you can hit it from the side, and his car will definitely hit a few times!"


    "Crash him, hurry!"


    On the screen, Ang Li was hit several times again, and his car was almost obviously knocked out of the track. His friends didn''t understand what he was thinking, why he was hit so many times and didn''t fight back. With his character, he was hit this time, and he should have started to fight back. A person who can''t count as an amateur driver, want to get rid of his car, isn''t it a breeze?


    Of course, those people couldn¡¯t guess what Angri¡¯s heart thought. After being hit so many times, Ang Lie was already a big fire, but even if he wanted to fight back, he had to do it. The key is that he Actually, I couldn¡¯t do it, Angly thought, why can¡¯t I do it? !


    Angley tried various methods. He wanted to append his tail, but every time he was hiding, he would be hit by him as soon as he slowed down. Even when racing with other professional racers, this kind of helpless feeling, he rarely has.


    Angly focused on the spirit, no longer as careless as he was at the beginning. He told himself that the person who won in the end would definitely be him, but he had to find it back. Actually dare to hit him so many times, he must let him not even reach the end!


    There will be a big bend in front, and Ang Li finally smiles, thinking that the opportunity is coming.


    The two cars are almost close to the turn. Whoever will knock out the people, the people in the bar are also involuntarily nervous, although their hearts are still more inclined to Angere to win, but this picture allows them to control I feel nervous when I can''t live.


    When Angley slammed into the past, the smile on his face had not disappeared. With the bang, his car lost control and rushed out of the track, and it was about to hit the mountain wall. The expression on his face was also distorted by shock.


    Although Angley instinctively stepped on the brakes, it was too late, and half of his head had hit the mountain wall. Because of the violent impact, Angley¡¯s head also hit the windshield, and the pain came from the blackness in front of him, and the fear of the heart almost stopping beating.


    After rebounding back into the seat, Angley did not dare to open his eyes. Because of the darkness and dizziness, he knew that he must have been injured, but he must not be unconscious. Feeling the forehead blood flowed down, in order to avoid flowing into the eyes, Angley opened the box next to it, took out the medical gauze and pressed it on the head.


    His hand is still shaking, and if it is not a seat belt, he has already hit the glass and is likely to die on the spot. At the beginning, he thought about playing with him. He was not prepared to wear a seat belt. He was tied to the seat belt because of the instinctive habits of the driver.


    The people in the bar were shocked and wide-eyed. If they didn''t see it, they would never believe it. Anger was actually knocked out by someone who had no racing experience. Could it be that? He is actually a racing master, just hidden?


    The author has something to say: Introduction:


    Including a wolf-sized milk dog: can you take someone else''s things for rebirth, and also plagiarize others? Appearance, high cold, abstinence, inner sorrow, physical designer, x appearance, handsome, eight-abdominal, small milk dog, inner vicious wolf model


    Overhead world, please do not test 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 59： Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 2

    Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 2


    Anger''s rapid breathing, after a little better dizziness, he opened his still fuzzy eyes and turned his head to look out the window. He originally thought that Tao¡¯s wish was definitely gone, and he rushed to the end. He wanted to chase him. It is estimated that it is impossible. But after he had a clear vision, he saw the car that Tao wished, and stopped at a place not far away.


    Tao is willing to pour the car back, then deflect the body, see Ange Li looked at him, he put his hand out of the window, thumbs up, and then turned hard down.


    If the vertical **** is a swearing and insulting, then with a thumbs up, it is a strong disdain.


    When Angley saw his gesture, the flusteredness immediately turned into a burning anger. He dared to use this gesture to provoke him. If he didn''t give him some lessons, his dignity as a professional racer would have disappeared.


    Angus''s car was also refurbished at a big price. It was very resistant to collision, so the violent impact did not crash, and it could be launched again immediately.


    Angley¡¯s eyes were fierce and slammed into the pottery with a desperate posture.


    Of course, Tao hopes that he will not be hit by him. Although Tao is willing to be in front, the person who is hit by the tail is still Ang Li.


    Angley¡¯s friends were so anxious that they couldn¡¯t understand why Angri did not fight back.


    "What exactly is Angley doing? Actually hit the mountain wall and almost lost it!"


    "Be sure because I didn''t put the other person in my heart, so I care about it. Don''t worry, when he gets serious, he will suffer some bitterness."


    "Yes! How could Angley lose to an amateur rider."


    "Angrily! Now is your chance, hurry up and hit him!"


    But on the screen, Angley was obviously the one that was suppressed. The friend of the racer who lost to Angri before began to ridicule.


    "Angrily is obviously not the opponent of the other side. If he can fight back, he will definitely fight back."


    "That is, what is the meaning of what I say? I think it is more than enough to have enough energy?"


    "The car has to be smashed. Actually, he hasn''t been serious yet. Is it going to be hit into the sea before he plans to get serious?"


    "Maybe that''s the way it is? Hahaha... How can Angley lose to an amateur driver, he can only crash the car, and the loss will definitely not lose, hahaha."


    "This time I pressed Anger to win, it is estimated to be lost."


    Angley¡¯s friends glanced at those people, but after waiting for Angley to fight back, they had something to fight against those people. They were eager to die, but Angley was still in a state of suppression, and they could not Fight back those who satirize them.


    Those who pressed Anger to win, could not help but worry.


    "What to do? Look at this situation. The chances of winning Angley are smaller, and we are likely to lose."


    "I really didn''t think that a person who didn''t have any racing experience could actually put Angge into this."


    "It seems that this is really a master, but it is only hidden. It is a big loss, and it should not be so much money."


    "Who can think of such a reversal, even if it is hidden, it will not be a bit of a racing experience, or I will not press so much money."


    "The one who called Xiao Yu really won, and the one who pressed him to win, this time he made a big profit."


    "Unfortunately, we can''t press on both sides, or we won''t lose at least so badly."


    "It''s like you can press on both sides, and you will press the one who has no experience in racing."


    "Haha, it seems that it really won''t."


    Angley was dizzy when he was hit. He calmed himself down. Even if he couldn''t teach him, he must not lose to him. This is related to his dignity as a professional racer.


    Then Angley began to fight with Tao, but he felt that it was a good opportunity to go beyond it. He could not succeed more than that, and he had been at a distance behind him.


    Anger''s hand held the steering wheel tightly, because the heart was very anxious, and the hand could not help but tremble. The other party actually has a car skill above the professional level. He said that if he wants to crush himself, he will really crush himself. How is this possible? ! how is this possible? !


    Angrie was full of strength, his eyes were red, and when he collided with the Tao¡¯s car again, his car suddenly flew up.


    "Ah!!! Ah!!!!!" Angley was so frightened that he had never screamed, because his car rushed out of the guardrail and was about to fall into the sea.


    At the moment when the Angere car flew out, the people in the bar were stunned, and then they opened their eyes with shock.


    Angley¡¯s friend shouted, ¡°He flies out, and he will inform people to save him!¡±


    "Bar bodyguards? Let them inform the rescue team, fast!"


    "What are you waiting for these waiters?! Go and inform the bodyguards!"


    Those who are onlookers are not as anxious as they are.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, his car window is open, even if you fall into the sea, you can swim out."


    "Yeah, there have been cars that have been dropped before. The rescue of this bar is very good, so don''t worry too much."


    "I can definitely come up. The people who fell into the sea before, just swim up."


    "In case he can''t swim? Or, when he fell, he was fainted? And now, at night, the difficulty of search and rescue has increased." People who hate Angley are very bad. Said.


    "Then he will... ask for more happiness."


    Those who were previously ridiculed by Angley¡¯s friends are schadenfreaked and wondering if they can¡¯t come up.


    After watching Angley''s car fly out, Tao is willing to continue to the end. When he drives the car through the end of the sensor, the screen inside the bar immediately shows that he won the game. The amount on the small screen also scrolls up, one side is directly cleared, and the other side is increased by the odds.


    Those who lost money are envious of the amount on the screen, and do not know who is so lucky. Some people thought that this person might be sick, actually pressed a person who could not win, and pressed the money. Now it seems that luck is really hard to say.


    Tao is willing to drive the car back to the bar. When he walks into the bar, everyone looks at him. Except for the friends of Angley, everyone else is cheering for him. Although they lost money, the car was so exciting that they really admire him.


    The friends of Angley are shunning their eyes and pretending not to look at him if nothing happens. Just now, their arrogant words, now can not say a word, because Angri is actually crushed.


    Those people looked at the rescue process on the screen and prepared to wait for Angley to be rescued and immediately left. It¡¯s nothing to lose all the money I won in the last game. They just put so many words, and all of them were thrown back into their faces. They still have their faces left here.


    According to Tao, there is a character that must be reported, and of course it will not be easy to let them go.


    "Just who said that I want to see my striptease?" Tao asked to go to the highest bar in the middle.


    The friends of Angley looked at each other and there was no buzz.


    "Why didn''t anyone talk, where did the arrogant attitude go?" Tao said with sarcasm, "You are a little too fast? I am alone here, what are you afraid of, continue to yell?" !"


    "Still said..." Tao is willing to look at those people who say, "You are also stinking your mouth. In fact, the heart is just a cockroach | kind?"


    Losing the game is to ridicule, this is already the practice, especially before the game, but also put so many insulting words, but the result is so ugly, you must be subject to ridicule.


    "I said that there are a few kinds of cockroaches over there, you are snoring!" Tao is willing to take a shot.


    Being tempted to be so insulted, those popular faces have changed, but they have to release their own face words, biting their teeth to bear.


    Those who were willing to be ridiculed by the onlookers are now watching the scorn of Angley¡¯s friends. In short, for them, it¡¯s all about watching the excitement.


    Among those who watched the excitement, the people who had previously sat in the pottery position were now standing alone in the inconspicuous corner. He looked at the pottery with his eyes and thought that he was very interesting, and he was interested in him inexplicably.


    Tao is willing to look at the gambling bar that is not far away. It looks like a smile and laughs at those people who say, "I don''t want to give you a chance, how can you avenge Anglo?"


    Tao is willing to go to the gambling bar under the watchful eyes of everyone, saying, "You can take turns to gamble with me. If one person wins me, I will take off a dress. But if you lose, Just go back in the body, how about, dare to gamble?"


    Those people, you, me, I see you, no one dares to promise, for them, the loss is small, the face is big. And gambling, this kind of thing, luck accounts for a lot of ingredients, winning or losing is not necessarily. If they go back in the light, they will not have to play out in the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare?¡± Tao said, ¡°That¡¯s so good. Whoever loses will take off one, whether you or me, as long as one person is stripped, gambling is over. You are so many people to me alone. Is it enough to dominate?"


    "Gambling with him!" Anger stood at the door and said loudly, his wounded plaster on his forehead, his body was wet, his face was blue. After the bodyguard brought him up, he was supposed to send him to the hospital, but he did not want to go to the hospital. Before the game, the words have been released. If he escapes, he will continue to be a professional racer, and will be laughed at by others in the future.


    "I actually came back alive." Tao is willing to hook up and say, "It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t die, but it¡¯s good. Since I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯ll cash the bet.¡±


    Ange violently bite his teeth, but he is willing to gamble and lose, not to mention that he still signed the contract, if not done according to the contract, may be deported.


    Angrie opened the live broadcast in front of everyone, and then pointed at the phone lens, according to the requirements of the pottery, clearly stated that he wanted to frame him because he hated the original owner, and deliberately united his model against him. A boycott was initiated.


    His fans saw him doing such a live broadcast, and they all looked awkward. I don''t know what happened to him. Yesterday, I was so indignant, let them boycott the fashion designer Xiao Yu, and now suddenly admitted that he was framed by him. What is the situation?


    Regardless of the reaction on the network, when Angley¡¯s live broadcast is over, Tao hopes to immediately say, ¡°So next, we will start to gamble on the bar. Who are you to be the first to gamble with me?¡±


    Anger said loudly, "Jess, you are good at gambling, you go to gamble with him! Let him go back!"


    Jess is not very willing, because gambling is the most stressful thing, and today it is obvious that the other party''s momentum and air transport are more sufficient.


    "Angrily, even today, you are injured, go back and raise your wounds, we will gamble with him next time," Jess said.


    "I missed this opportunity. I won''t pay attention to you next time. I won''t accept the challenge of losing." Tao is willing to pick up a glass of wine and ridiculously said, "You are too courageous, so many people are against me." A person will be afraid, it seems that I overestimate you. Also, people like you have a mouthful, and there is something true."


    If you look at the lively people, you will definitely not be too big. The bigger the trouble, the more happy they will be.


    "Do you so many people still afraid of him alone? Gambling with him, what are you so timid?!"


    "That is, people are not afraid of one person. You are so afraid of so many people, and it is too shameful?"


    "Some people let you take turns betting, so you don''t dare to accept it? After that, you still don''t come to the bar, you are suitable to go to the amusement park!"


    "Gambling this kind of thing, winning or losing is normal, and losing is not a shame. But he has challenged so many people by yourself, and you dare not accept the challenge, which is too shameful."


    "If I were you, I am embarrassed to go out!"


    Angela''s face is even more ugly. Although it is not glory, it is better than not being able to accept the challenge. And if he does not let him get a lesson today, he will not be willing to leave.


    "Don''t you hear them?" Anger bit his teeth and said, "If this matter spreads, we will be laughed at wherever we go!"


    Those people have no choice, even if they are reluctant, but they have already been said to be like this, they can not help but agree, or they really have no face to play. Moreover, the irony and insults of Tao Yuan¡¯s wishes have already made them angry. Thinking of so many people, they will definitely not lose all of them. It¡¯s not a big deal for them to go back in the upper body.


    The so-called gambling is to put ten glasses of wine on the outside of a turntable, and to have five different wines each. Then turn the turntable yourself, go to the cup and drink the cup, and go to the designated kind of wine, even if you lose.


    The bartender has placed the wine, and the first one to come to the pottery is to be sent by Jess by Anger.


    The two shake the dice to decide who will turn first, the person with the big points will turn first, Tao will shake three ones, and the number of points is smaller than Jess, so Jess will turn first.


    For the first time, Jess turned the turntable and turned to the non-designated wine. After he got up and drank, he looked at the pottery.


    Tao Tao also turned the turntable, and for the first time, he transferred to the designated wine. After drinking the wine, he took off his coat. He actually felt that it was too hot and wanted to take off a piece of clothing.


    But Angrie felt that this was a good start for them, and it was also a good sign, and finally there was a smile on his face.


    At the beginning of the second game, the vacant wine was put up and went to Jess first.


    After a few more turns, Jess took off his coat and top, respectively. If he changed again, he would take off his pants, so he went on and changed himself.


    Three or four people came up in a row, and they all went down the upper body.


    After Tao took off his coat, he just drank, not even shoes and socks. Others didn''t know how he did it. Anyway, except for the first time, he never switched to the designated wine.


    Angley quietly glanced at another person, who nodded with a clear eye and then slowly moved to the bar to pour the wine.


    The man took out a small paper bag from his pocket. The inside was a powdery thing. He was about to pinch it out with his fingers and put it in the glass. Suddenly his knee hurt and he fell to the ground.


    "Ah!!!" The man made a scream, because someone stepped on his hand and trampled very hard. He felt his fingers were broken.


    His screams attracted many people''s attention. The person who stepped on him, only found that he stepped on the person''s appearance, and quickly removed his foot and said. "Sorry, I didn''t see you. What are you doing on the ground?"


    Everyone looked over here, and Tao wished to turn around and look at the past. After seeing the man lift his hand, there was a paper bag containing powdered powder on the ground.


    Tao is willing to go over, bending over and smashing the paper bag, shaking it with his fingers. "It¡¯s really mean and shameless. You so many people deal with me alone, actually use this method? Let¡¯s take a look. This kind of person who will give people medicine, you have to be careful in the future."


    The onlookers looked at them with contempt, and it was shameless to be arrested with the mean means of giving people medicine. This kind of person is still very interesting to play.


    Tao Guan¡¯s head was right, just right with Donna¡¯s eyes, and immediately stopped, thinking how he would be here?


    Donna Xiu also looked at Tao Yuan, and wondered why he looked at him like this. His eyes and expressions were like they knew each other.


    What is a person who has never experienced it for a long time, certainly does not believe that there is such a thing, only those who have experienced it know how it feels. Tao is willing to fall in love with his lover at first sight in this world. Although they are the first time in this world, the familiar eyes, even without the information given by the system, will not admit their mistakes. This is his lover. And he knows that he must have the same feeling.


    Tao is willing to put away the mind, Ang Li, they have not solved it, now is not the time to think about other things. Even if his lover, he suddenly appeared in front of him, he must first solve those people.


    They were very embarrassed when they were dismantled. It was an exciting and hallucinatory medicine. They managed to get a little bit and prepared to use it at their party. Angley wanted to give Potter a pot of medicine, because Tao had only one person, even if their people mistakenly drank, but they have many people, they can bring people, but if Tao is willing to drink, they think he will definitely be ugly.


    "Go ahead, who will change next." Tao is willing to go down and sit down and say, "It¡¯s better to be like this. If you look very pitiful, give you a pair of underwear and don¡¯t let you get rid of it. You take turns, If you only have underwear, you can''t turn it."


    Some of Angley¡¯s friends have no hope of winning. Anyway, they have already lost their faces to this extent, as long as they can leave quickly. Angley also began to regret it. He did not expect Tao to be so powerful. He turned so many times with a probability of one-half, and actually only transferred to a designated wine. If he knew that his gambling was so powerful, he would listen to Jess''s advice and make another appointment after the next time.


    Those who have only underwear left are waiting to stand, and the onlookers ridicule and satirize, and they can only bear with their heads down. Just slowly, they felt that their bodies were getting worse and worse, and the brain gradually began to squat up. Suddenly, they felt very happy and excited.


    When the last person took off his underwear and prepared to leave with them immediately, he found that those people were very wrong. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Come on, come play, let''s play together!"


    "Come on, get excited, jump up!"


    "Let''s have some music, music?!"


    "You calm down! What happened?! It won''t..., it shouldn''t..." The person who wanted to stop them gradually became confused and began to have hallucinations.


    Then those people took off their underwear and started to dance wildly. Some people still hugged each other and some of them fell to the ground and overlapped.


    Tao is willing to stand on it for a while, the medicine that he picked up, only a little bit, will make people very excited, Tao willing to use them for a whole package, they can not stay awake and rational.


    The onlookers finally saw more excitement, and they both whistled and screamed.


    Although they did not see, Tao is willing to take the medicine at the end, but the medicine is their own, not to make medicine for others, but instead of recruiting themselves, can only say that they are self-sufficient.


    Tao wished to drink a lot of wine, and certainly could not drive back by himself. It was originally for the bar driver to send him back, but since that person was there, he would not have to send it.


    Tao is willing to take the car keys out and say, "Is anyone willing to send me back?"


    "I! I will send you!"


    "I can send you, I haven''t eaten yet!"


    "I send! I have a driver, definitely send you safely!"


    "My driver is outside, you can go back in my car!"


    The original master''s face is so beautiful and beautiful, Tao is willing to drink a lot of wine, his face is flushed, exuding the attractive charm, let the following people see the dry mouth, the heart beats quickly.


    In this unrestrained country, even if you are a conservative person, it is easy to let go of yourself after coming here. Only look at the right eye, one night. What is the emotion, what is more exciting.


    Donnaeus did not speak, but he always looked at Tao Yuan. Tao hoped to face his eyes again and walked up to him and asked, "Are you drinking?"


    "No." Donna Xiu looked at him. He didn''t know if he was confused by the seductive atmosphere of him. He answered it if he didn''t have it.


    Tao is willing to raise the key, Donna repair immediately took over.


    Leaving the group of people to continue the group dance, Tao Tao is willing to leave so quietly, he knows that those people will definitely hate him more, but he does not care, but also wants to avenge his words, even if you let go. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 60： Wrapped Wolf Little Milking Dog 3

    Wrapped Wolf Little Milking Dog 3


    Donna opened the car and Tao was willing to sit in the back seat and hold the body tightly.


    He knew that the original body was sensitive, but he did not expect that this body would be sensitive to this level after drinking alcohol, just like the powerful spring medicine.


    He wants to use the system to recover the body, but recovery also takes time. Because he drank too much alcohol, he was not drunk by the system. The body of this body is too special and it is not easy to recover.


    Donna took a look at the rearview mirror and asked, "Are you not feeling well?"


    "You..., try to, hurry up, I have to hurry, go back, I will do it." Tao is willing to talk as long as he speaks. Hey, can only resist it, will not be jealous |


    Donna Xiu felt strange. Just now, I knew that after a car, he seemed to be particularly uncomfortable. He watched him drink so much wine and didn''t get drunk. He thought he was just like himself. He was drinking too much and wouldn''t be a little drunk. But now it seems that his state of drunkenness seems to be different from others.


    Donna was originally to the bar and so on, but the man actually put his pigeons. When racing, only he is willing to win by himself. It is not that he believes that Tao will definitely win, but in terms of gambling, he has always been like this, that is, he likes to bet on others. And he has always been good at gambling, and he can win most of the time.


    He didn''t care about the money he won, mainly to enjoy the process and results, and the person who made him win the money also made him inexplicably interested. He alone played those people, the kind of control, arrogant and succinct temperament, inexplicably let his heart.


    When he arrived, Donna helped him open the door. Tao would like to stand on the ground and couldn''t help but soften his legs.


    Donna Xiu quickly helped him "Are you okay?"


    "Well~" Tao is willing to bite his lip, still can''t hold back Éë Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷ Ò÷He was able to hold back, but it was his lover who touched him, making him more sensitive from the physical to the psychological.


    "I will send you up." Donna Xiu helped him up, half holding him in the elevator.


    "Don''t..., um~" Tao is willing to say don''t touch me, but can''t help but scream, the more he touches him, the more unbearable his body is.


    After entering the elevator, Donna Xiu felt that he was constantly shaking, his face was particularly red, his expression was blurred, and he looked very wrong.


    ¡°Would you like me to send you to the hospital?¡± Donna couldn¡¯t help but frown. He¡¯s so wrong, it¡¯s not just drunk.


    Tao is willing to shake his head. It is useless to go to the hospital. He just needs to lie in bed and then support it. The system will help him recover, but it takes time.


    Finally entered the room, Tao willing to lie down on the bed, began to take off his underwear, his body is not hot, like being taken a potion, and it is like being baked.


    Donner went into the bathroom and wet the towel with cold water. When he went out, Tao had only left his underwear, and his legs kept twisting and rubbing.


    Donna repaired it, he thought, is he being prescribed? However, I have been staring at it. I have determined that every drink he drinks has not been prescribed. Instead, he has seen that he is constantly giving medicine to others. He is even admired by his quick hand.


    Donna went over and sat down at the bed and wiped his face with a towel. Tao is willing to grab his wrist violently, open his eyes and look at him, a afflicted look, the eyes are full of spring waves.


    Tao¡¯s hand is also hot and scary. Donna can¡¯t help but say, ¡°You, sure not to go to the hospital? If you are not feeling well, I think you should not hold back.¡±


    Tao is still shaking his head, and his heart is annoyed. His lover is clearly in front of him, but he has to endure the pain of torture. But what can I do? They only saw it for the first time. They couldn¡¯t let him speak for himself. Let him help him solve it?


    "Trouble, you, help me, help me, take it..." Tao hopes not to know how to export, think of the original owner''s name for that thing, he said, "Help me take it, my boyfriend, at, in Bedside drawer, inside."


    "What?" Donnaugh did not know if he had got it wrong, or he was so confused.


    "Open the drawer, the innermost, take out my, boyfriend." Tao is willing to go out. "I need it now to help me solve it."


    Donna repaired the bedside table drawer and frowned. Was it a photo of his boyfriend? Has he actually had a boyfriend? Why is he so unwilling and angry?


    Downer repaired and found that the drawer is a password with a password lock?


    "Four four." Tao is willing to say.


    Donna repair opened the drawer, took out the innermost box, took out the contents of the box and took it in his hand. His mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Is this your boyfriend?" Donna''s expression is very indescribable.


    Tao is willing to turn around and look at "Yes, help me see if there is any electricity."


    Donner repaired the switch and looked at the stick that started to twist. The expression was serious and complicated. "Your boyfriend is still very charged and should not be charged."


    "Give me." Tao is willing to reach out to him.


    Putting the stick in the hands of the pottery, Donner continued to look at him, there is a strong ** that wants to watch him use.


    "You, go out..." Tao wants to see him look at himself and start to drive people. "You look at me, how can I use it?"


    "Oh, okay." Donna Siu stood up and prepared to go out. He felt that looking at people and boyfriends was really rude, but his heart was not reconciled. What happened?


    "Don''t go!" Tao said suddenly, "Keep outside, don''t leave..."


    Donna¡¯s footsteps paused and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tao is willing to be loved | Too much torture, the lover is there, and his heart is suddenly a little fragile. He didn''t want him to leave, he wanted him to guard himself, even if he just stayed outside, he would be much more secure.


    He was really uncomfortable. The original owner suffered a lot of torture because of this special constitution, so he prepared the electric rod because it was mainly satisfied from the back.


    The original owner is not drunk, any alcohol-containing thing is spring for him. Pottery would have thought that he had systematic help and should not be too uncomfortable, but he underestimated the body. Special degree.


    The original owner is very easy to produce **, the body is extremely sensitive, but because of his extreme cleanliness, he does not want to be touched by others, can only endure himself, or use tools to help. In the view of the original owner, there is no need to cultivate feelings with the tools, and there is no need to worry about being betrayed, not to worry that it will be sick. For him with special constitution, it is really suitable.


    But Tao is willing to do it. He looks at the tools in his hand. He has never used this thing. He can''t do it as normal. But the body is still very uncomfortable, and I really want to be satisfied. He has always been in love with his lover in the past few days. He has never been tortured by love.


    How to do? Do you want to use it? Tao is willing to breathe hard, the body can not help but twist and rub in the bed, my heart is more entangled.


    hateful! His lover is clearly outside, but he has to struggle here, whether to use a electric rod to be satisfied. Tao wished to be more and more angry, could not help but throw away the electric stick, and then stood up and stood up.


    Donna rehabilitated, since he would not let himself go, then he would be a good person to do the end, and stay here tonight. I think that I will have such a day, but also be a good person to help others, even he himself feels amazing. If those people under him know it, they will be shocked by the chin.


    Donna''s hearing was very sensitive. He heard the movement inside the room and immediately opened the door and went in. Seeing Tao is willing to fall to the ground, Donner repairs and quickly lifts him up, and asks "Why are you coming down?"


    Tao is willing to touch his body, which is even more uncomfortable. The body in front of me is really perfect. He is not too strong, not too thin, and the ratio is super perfect. It is a standard supermodel body. The most important thing is that this is his lover and the object of his strategy.


    Tao is willing to hold his legs tightly, endure the emptiness and the torture of the **. His face is flushed and his breath is unstable. He looks at Donna and asks "You, what is it, name?"


    Donna repaired it a bit, thinking that he was special, just to ask himself what the name is? "My name is Donna."


    "Then, you know that I am, who?" Tao is willing to ask.


    "Know, you are a fashion designer Xiao Yu, although I just entered the model, but I know who you are." Donna said.


    "That, I don''t introduce myself. We even know, I know." Tao said, "Now, take me to bed."


    Donnay hugged him up easily and put him back on the bed.


    Tao is willing to lie in bed, grabbing Donna¡¯s hand and saying, ¡°Hold me.¡±


    "What?" Donnaeus looked at him accidentally and puzzled. "What about your boyfriend?"


    "It can''t satisfy me, so break up, hurry up!" Tao is willing to pull his pants, because the strength is not enough, simply grab it straight.


    "..." Donner said that he has lived through these twenty-two years, and that strange and dangerous things have been experienced, but this kind of thing tonight is the first experience of his life. However, his face and body are really the best, the type he likes.


    Tao is willing to kiss the neck of Donna Xiu, and the two fell on the bed together, touching each other''s body.


    ....................................


    "Hurry up, a little more." Tao is finally satisfied, but still wants more, Donna Xiu''s body is strong and powerful, making him feel happy and exciting, but also very comfortable.


    Donna Xiu took the pottery wish and let him sit on his own body. This posture made the pottery more exciting and shouted out loud. His voice seemed to be very painful, but it was actually a comfortable vent.


    Donna Xiu¡¯s man in his arms has a very wonderful feeling. The pleasure is as if his body is awakened, and he constantly rushes to vent his own **. This person¡¯s body can actually give It¡¯s fun to bring such a wonderful feeling.


    ........................


    Tao is willing to call the scorpion dumb, and finally can''t make a sound, the body is still shaking, because Donner''s movement has not stopped, has been constantly teasing him.


    Tao is willing to think that in this life, because of the special reasons, he estimated that most of the time must pass in bed. Not only because this world is very special, but also the lover of the world, the combat power and endurance are also particularly strong. It¡¯s been so long, he doesn¡¯t seem to be tired at all. Is it because of the young relationship? When you are older, you shouldn¡¯t be so strong? At least not to be so long, his waist is really sour.


    Tao wished that he couldn¡¯t hold it, tired and slept, and how long Donna had done it, he didn¡¯t know that he only knew that his waist seemed to be broken, and that an inexplicable part was too much friction. Serious, some hot pain.


    ..............................


    Tao hopes that the brain is already awake, but the body is still very tired. He opened his eyes with difficulty and looked at the time on the bedside table. He found that it was almost noon.


    Strongly propped up to get out of bed, he walked out of the way of vain, and his body had no strength at all. But unlike the feeling of being weak last night, he is now exhausted and powerless. Before he fell asleep last night, he forgot to open the system to restore his strength.


    Going to the living room, did not see Donna Xiu, Tao is willing to think that he should not go, right? Hearing the restaurant seemed to be ringing, he walked over in a vain manner.


    Donna Xiu put the food on the table, was about to wake up the pottery, and turned around and saw that he came over, he said to him, "I let the room service send some food, it is a lighter dish, you eat Just a little."


    Tao is willing to be hungry, there are ready-made meals to eat, and the taste is very good, and the mood is much better.


    After the meal, Tao hopes to restore some physical strength, he went to the living room to sit down, a very serious look, watching Donna Xiu sitting opposite him.


    "Since you said last night that you know who I am, you should also know that those in the fashion circle are saying what I am doing right?"


    "I know, they all say that you are sexual | cold, but according to last night''s situation, they seem to have misunderstood you." Donna is also very puzzled in his heart, last night in his arms, physically sensitive and enticing How can people be sexually cold?


    "I am really not sex|cold, but I don''t want to be known by others that I am not, and you also knew the secret of my boyfriend with me last night..." Tao hopes to look at him gloomyly.


    Donna repairs eyebrows "So, do you want to kill me? Speaking, you didn''t say last night, your boyfriend can''t satisfy you, have you broken up? And I am the one that is forced?"


    "I don''t want to kill, I just want to ask, are you short of money?" Tao asked.


    Donna repaired a bit, thinking that it is to use money to send me? "Well, this... my money is just enough, not very short of money."


    Donna Xiu tasted the sweetness last night, and he was very fond of his sensitive and seductive body, and that kind of wonderful feeling, how can he only try once? With money, he can''t beat him.


    "You said last night that you just became a model?" Tao hopes to have some doubts at the beginning, because the system gives him information, this person has never been a model in his life. However, at first thought, his soul is no longer the soul before, but it is not strange.


    ¡°Yes, I just entered the current company, or a new person.¡±


    "You are a newcomer, it is difficult to get a good job, I can give you more and better job opportunities, and give you a sum of money every month. As long as you keep the secret of last night, then like last night, It¡¯s okay to continue to meet me.¡± Tao said, ¡°It¡¯s simple, I want to support you.¡±


    "Do you want to support me?" Downer rehabilitated his eyes and looked at Tao wish unexpectedly. He did not expect that he would make such a request.


    "Yes, I want to support you, money is not a problem, work is not a problem, I can also hold you into a supermodel, what do you think?" Tao is willing to say a serious, in fact, my heart is also very bottomless, because he looks After his information, knowing that he is the most lacking is money. He deliberately said this, he wanted to gamble, bet that he had an interest in himself, and he promised to let him support.


    And the variety of money and meat trade between designers and models is already very common in this circle.


    Downer tried to think about his chin seriously. He experienced all kinds of different life, running around the world, and he experienced it in various industries. Although he has recently become interested in the model, he really didn''t think about becoming a supermodel, just thinking about it.


    However, being taken care of, he really did not have this experience, and did not think about having such an experience. It¡¯s not that no one has ever wanted to support him, but those who have proposed to support him. What happened in the end? He really doesn¡¯t remember. It should be that he didn¡¯t know it because he was letting the following people go. Processed.


    Donna repairs the hope of Tao, and the desire to be fostered by the person in front of him seems to be a good thing. It can not only experience the life that is being taken care of, but also have a stunner to let him sleep. I think it is quite happy in my heart.


    "Well, I promise you." Donna Xiu said, "I will help you keep secrets, but also help you solve physiological problems. You can pay for the maintenance."


    "After being covered by me, you have to be on call, not ready to have a relationship with other people." Tao is willing to say seriously, "I have a very serious cleansing, do not like my own things to be touched by others. You have taken it. My money, I am your boss, you have to be professional, you must wait for me."


    Tao is willing to think of his first life being fostered, how dedication is, it is on call, ready to meet his needs. Now that the wind and water are turning, since this world he promised to be supported by himself, no matter how special his identity is, he must be as dedicated as himself. Otherwise, hehe...


    "There is no problem." Donna Xiu sat next to Tao Yuan, and said to him, "So the boss, since the beginning of the cultivation, do you want to try it first?"


    Tao is willing to shake the body, endure the feeling of rushing up, and push his hands between his legs. "I have tried it last night. I am very satisfied with you. I will not use it today. My waist is now. Still very sour, need to recuperate."


    "Then I will press you to press the waist, my massage technique is also very good, to ensure that you are comfortable." Donna repaired the pottery and returned to the room.


    ....................................


    In this world, Tao is willing to support his lover, and his lover is still a few years older than him. Others don¡¯t say that at least the **** life is definitely not to worry, but the special identity of the lover makes him unable to bear some worry.


    Donna Xiu is a mixed-race, not only looks handsome and handsome, because of the young sake, but also with a little milky feeling, laughing is very charming. His long legs and eight packs are perfect in proportion. And he will have a lot of things. In the heart of Tao Yuan, he is a perfect lover.


    There is only one point that makes Tao wish to be somewhat dissatisfied, that is, he is too young, and only two are twenty years old. The reason why Tao is dissatisfied with this is because young people represent energy and do not know how tired and temperate. Like a wolf dog with plenty of energy at a time, it can''t stop.


    While Donna repairs the sun and handsome outside, the true character is sinister and sinister, and the means are quite vicious, which is completely inconsistent with his appearance. This is related to his birth and background, and he also wants to worry about it.


    Because the body is too sensitive, especially Donna Xiu is his lover, as long as he touches him and pinches him, he will immediately feel. Therefore, Tao is willing to give him a rule. Without his permission, he is not allowed to touch him casually. Donnaeus promised to promise, but he will not obey, and Tao hopes that he has no confidence in him.


    After Tao hopes that the car won Ang Li, Ang Li live broadcast that he deliberately fell into Xiao Yu, in order to vent his anger, and then joined other models to initiate a boycott against him. Let those who resisted the wind be beaten, and also caused a lot of netizens'' dissatisfaction. This kind of plagiarism is a very bad behavior. Even if he voluntarily admitted, he was still attacked by many netizens.


    After Ang Lee admitted that he had fallen into Xiao Yu, the most angry thing is Xiao Yi. He has spent all his time trying to make Xiao Yu¡¯s reputation on plagiarism. Now, because of a live broadcast of Angley, his plans for several years have been completely ruined, and he is eager to ask for Angley.


    "What the **** are you doing?!" Xiao Yi finally got through the phone of Ang Lie and yelled at him "Why do you want to do that live broadcast, why do you admit that you are framed Xiao Yu?!"


    "I...", Angley¡¯s headache is not good, and he said with incompetence, "I lost the car to him, signed the contract in advance, and I did it according to the requirements of the other party."


    "Before you make such a bet with him, why not discuss it with me first?! Do you know that you have completely destroyed my plan?!"


    "I didn''t think I would lose to him." Angela is also very annoyed. "I don''t know how good his car skills are."


    "You really have nothing to lose! I know that this will happen, I should not give you the things to do! You still tell me what you can do well, if you don''t do well, don''t do that kind of guarantee! Don''t think about the main show of the second time, I will choose another model!"


    Angri made a strong fist. He was very uncomfortable in his body and heart. He was also embarrassed by Xiao Yi. If he was not the one behind him, he couldn¡¯t afford to sin. He would have to go back or hang up. Listen to him so much.


    "You give me another chance, I will never let him be better." Anger assured him.


    "I will give you the last chance. You''d better say it. Otherwise, you won''t want to go to my costume show in the future." Xiao Yi finished his teeth and hung up.


    Because the bar does not allow shooting, it is not allowed to upload the network, otherwise it will be accused, so the things that happened after Ang Li and his friends were taken the medicine were not uploaded to the network. But some people must have taken it, and they will no longer have to go to the racing bar in the future. He hated the wish of Tao, thinking about how he said, he must report this hatred.


    Xiao Yi threw the phone **** the sofa and walked around the room. After planning for two or three years, it was hard to play some effects. It was completely destroyed by Angley¡¯s live broadcast, and his gas was a headache.


    But things are already like this. He can only find another way, and there will definitely be other opportunities. Moreover, he has found a big backer in his life. He has never been more than Xiao Yu in his life. He must step on him under his feet in this life, otherwise he will be forced to regenerate this time.


    Those who are sought after by the ladies and ladies, who are worshipped by everyone in the fashion circle, can only be him, absolutely not Xiao Yu! 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 61： Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 4

    Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 4 Massage Service


    Tao is willing to agree with Donna Xiu on the support agreement, so that Donna Xiu must be on call, ready to meet his needs, Donna repair agreed.


    But a few days later, Tao was willing to return to China without telling Donna.


    In order to participate in the high-season competition after a few months, Tao hopes to have a lot of things to be busy after returning to China. He thinks that he may not have the energy to bear the satisfaction of Donner''s electric small motor.


    Tao is willing to draw a design artwork in the studio''s office. The phone next to it suddenly rang. When he saw the name displayed on the phone, he hesitated a little. He picked up the phone and pressed it.


    "Hey." Tao is willing to ask, "Is there something?"


    "Yes, I have already returned to China."


    "You decide it yourself, I don''t care."


    "...I know, I am going now." Tao is willing to hang up the phone, put down the phone, and hold his arm against the back of the chair, thinking about what important things the family can do, must he be present? After the original master''s divorce, the original owner did not go back a few times, and did not kiss the family.


    The original owner was less than one year old, and his parents divorced. One of his mother took him and raised him while working.


    The original parents also loved each other, but the original mother''s character was stronger, and the original father''s father was more masculine. The two had many contradictions after marriage.


    The original mother had a good girlfriend, called Zhao Xin. She was the opposite of the original mother''s character and belonged to a gentle and considerate type. Zhao Xin originally wanted to persuade the father of the original master, let him let the original mother, and then go and go, actually had a feeling with the father of the original master, and started awkward.


    The original mother¡¯s mother caught the evidence of the two derailed, and suffered a lot of shocks. The double betrayal brought her double harm. The original mother¡¯s mother endured a sad mood, decisively prosecuted the divorce, and submitted evidence to the court, and then won the custody of the original owner.


    In this world, the child''s custody is generally not given to the wrong party. Because of the derailment in marriage, this person''s character and loyalty will not work, and it is not suitable for raising children. Moreover, the mother of the original owner inherited a large legacy and was able to give the original owner a good life.


    After the original master''s divorce, the original father''s father soon married Zhao Xin, and then gave birth to Xiao Yi. The original mother''s mother remarried a few years ago, the studio handed over to the original management, she found a true love for her, this person has not chased her for ten years, she is quite happy now.


    The original Lord barely returned to Xiao''s family. It was not because he hated his father. When his parents divorced, he was still very small, and he did not remember anything at all. His mother did not stop him from going back. He also went back a few times when he was a child, but every time he returned to the house, the original owner always felt that he was an outsider and could not integrate. And Xiao Yi hated him from an early age, and he would be jealous of him every time, so that he would not go to his house, making everyone very embarrassed.


    When the original owner just made a name in the fashion circle, he often called and asked him to go back to dinner. Although he refused most of the time, he would always promise to go back ten times. Then four years ago, Xiao Yi was born again, and by the original master design became a genius designer, and the original master gradually became a second-rate designer, there was no phone call to him.


    After so long, I called and said that the grandfather of the original master had a very important thing to announce, so that he must also be present. Tao hopes that since they are so solemn and want him to be incompetent, he will go and see what they are going to announce.


    Tao is willing to go to the Xiao family, and their family is already sitting in the living room, including the original two masters, and they are all here.


    Tao is willing to go over, say hello to them, and then sit down on the farthest sofa.


    Xiao Yi squinted her eyes with her eyes, and her disgust in her eyes was very obvious. He hated Xiao Yu from an early age, and he did better than him. Because he was a talented fashion designer, he was not a big parent. He didn¡¯t come back several times a year. Grandpa wanted him to manage the company. He has a studio that can be inherited, why should he grab the rights to manage the company with him? In this world, the inheritance rights of Xiaojia Garment Co., Ltd. must be his.


    Xiao Jia¡¯s clothing company, the original owner simply could not see, and there is nothing to grab him. Only those of Xiao¡¯s family, except the grandfather of the original master, did not have a management talent. If the company of Xiaojia is not as good as one day, the grandfather of the original master will not think about it, and let the original management company that is completely unfamiliar with Xiaojia. No, Xiao Yiyi is famous in the fashion circle, they no longer call the original owner.


    "I am getting older, the management company has been unable to do anything. The body has not been good for the past two years. I have already established the will, and let you all come back today, just announce it with you and let you have a mental preparation." Xiao Laozi slowly Said "Xiao Yi in the past few years, the company is doing very well, so the company''s management rights, I am going to hand it over to him. After my death, one hundred and thirty shares to Xiao Yi, 30 percent to the boss, the percentage Forty to the second family. All of Xiao¡¯s property, including real estate and real estate, is 60% for the second child, 15% for Xiao Li, and 25 percent for Xiao Yu. Arrange, you have no opinion?"


    No one else has spoken, because they have already discussed it, but they have announced that they would like to listen to it. The original master and second uncle only knew to eat, drink, and play, and knew nothing about the management of the company. Only one daughter had already married, so he did not want to fight for any management rights, as long as the shares and property would do.


    Because in the past few years, the original owner is obviously not as good as Xiao Yi, which is also in line with the heart of Xiao Laozi. Xiao Laozi worried that the original owner would like to return to Xiao''s company, so suddenly announced the content of the will, in fact, just wanted to break his thoughts, let him know that he wants to inherit the shares of Xiaojia company, it is impossible.


    "I have opinions." Tao is willing to speak.


    "Do you have opinions?!" Others haven''t spoken yet. Xiao Yi said excitedly, "These properties are grandfathers. How can he arrange everything? What qualifications do you have opinions?!"


    "How come you are so uncultivated?" Tao is willing to look at him sharply and say, "I am bigger than you anyway, my elders are here, do you get yelling at me? I really don''t know how you were raised." Growing up."


    "You said who is not educated?!" Xiao Yi''s glaring at him.


    "Tell you, any educated person will not yell like you, how? You want to fight with me?" Tao said.


    "Do you want to fight, I thought I am afraid of you?!" Xiao Yi stood up and looked like a pair of pottery.


    Tao is willing to sneer a bit, and also stood up and said, "Go to the yard, try your weak chicken body and be able to stand up to me."


    "Who do you say weak chicken?!" Xiao Yiqi''s face turned red.


    "Say you, do you have a problem with your brain or a problem with your ears? Do you have to ask again, do you know who I am talking about?"


    Xiao Yi''s body is dry and thin, only the face is not bad, but it is completely inferior to the exquisite facial features of the original genetic mother. Although the original main body is not strong, but he is slender, fat and just right, not fat, but not thin.


    "Enough!" Xiao Xiaozi said, "Give me a seat, I haven''t died yet, are you fighting in front of me?!"


    Tao is willing to say that Xiao Yi is not educated, and the face is the most unsightly, that is, Xiao Sheng and Zhao Xin as parents. Zhao Xin pulled La Xiaoyi''s hand and let him sit down. Anyway, the widow''s father has already been established, and will not change because of his opposition.


    After both of them sat down, Xiao Laozi said to Tao Yuan, "I know that I will arrange this, and you will definitely feel uncomfortable in my heart, but I also have my consideration. You are indeed the person of our Xiao family, but you have already inherited your mother. The studio, with your ability, it is impossible to manage both sides at the same time. And for so many years, you have no contribution to Xiaojia Company. If you want to branch the company''s equity, can you say no?


    Tao is willing to sneer in my heart, then what is your contribution to Xiaojia and the company? Eccentricity directly said that the eccentricity is good. And when you have been seeking the original management company in your life, you are not saying that.


    "Grandpa, you misunderstood, I oppose it, not against you not giving me the shares, I am against you to give me the property of Xiaojia." Tao is willing to say "Xiao''s property, I have a penny No. As long as you can guarantee that Xiao''s company will not come to me anyway, no matter what happens."


    Since Tao hopes to deal with Xiao Yi, and Xiao Yi has inherited the company of Xiao Jia, Xiao Jia will definitely be tired of Xiao Yi. The original owner did not have any feelings for the family. The family had no feelings for the original owner. In the past, they only wanted to use the original owner. In this life, they did not even use it. They also worried that the original owner would remember the shares of Xiaojia Company. Even if Xiao¡¯s company fell, Tao would like to feel that the original owner certainly did not have any opinions.


    Xiao¡¯s father stunned and looked at Tao with an unexpected look. ¡°You don¡¯t want Xiao¡¯s property?¡±


    Xiao Laozi is very clear, they are more and more unsuccessful. Xiaojia¡¯s clothing company has become better and better since Xiaoyi¡¯s reputation.


    "Yes, you don''t blame me for speaking straightforward. In fact, in my heart, I don''t want to have a relationship with Xiao, and I never thought about the property of Xiao." Tao said faintly.


    I don''t want to give it the same thing. Giving him him doesn''t appreciate it. It''s another thing, and he also said that he doesn''t want to have a relationship with Xiao, which makes Xiao''s face look ugly.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xiao said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to have a relationship with Xiao¡¯s family and don¡¯t want the property of Xiao¡¯s family, then you have to give your property to Xiao Yi¡¯s good! Everything in this family, Have nothing to do with you!"


    "How can I give Xiao Yi, I should give Lily a little bit too." The second is not willing.


    "Then Xiao Yi Xiao Li is half a person." Xiao said.


    Tao is willing to stand up and say, "If there is nothing else, I will go first. Please Grandpa, you must abide by the promise. Do not contact me regardless of what happened to Xiao."


    "You can rest assured!" Xiao Laozi pressed his anger and said, "If they contact you in the future, I will interrupt their hands!"


    "I hope you can say it." Tao is willing to turn and leave.


    "Wait!" Xiao Yi suddenly stood up and said, "Next month, I have a catwalk show. Many famous people will come. If you are interested, you can come to the site."


    Xiao Yi knows that he will definitely not come, he just wants to show off with him.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Tao Yuan¡¯s head did not return, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have a clothing conference next month and I don¡¯t have time to see your show.¡±


    Tao is willing to go back to the studio after leaving Xiaojia.


    The reason why Xiao Yi hates the original master, except that the original Lord is stronger than him in all aspects, let him feel embarrassed, the biggest reason is that the past life, Xiao Laozi asked the original owner to manage Xiaojia Company.


    Because of the various bitterness of Xiao Laozi, when the original master passed away, he could only promise to help manage the company. However, although the original owner managed Xiaojia Company, it only had 10% of the shares. But even so, Xiao Yi still feels reluctant, Xiao Jia''s shares, he does not want to give the original owner, but he himself has no ability to manage the company.


    In the past, Xiao Yu was in the company''s president, making Xiaojia company better and better, and Xiao Yi was in the vice president. He wanted to take the position of the president and drive Xiao Yu out of Xiao''s company. It is a pity that even if he learns some ways of Xiao Yu''s management of the company, he will not learn Xiao Yu''s design talent.


    Xiao Yi tried his best to fight against Xiao Yu. The plan failed again and again. It was because Xiao¡¯s company could not do without Xiao Yu, so no matter what he did, it was futile. Just as he thinks, he may have been born again in this life than Xiao Yu, but he was born again because of a car accident.


    He felt that this was the opportunity that God gave him. All the fashion designs that Xiao Yu had not released yet would be owned by him. In this world, he not only wants to take away Xiao Yu''s design, but also replaces his life and becomes the one who is sought after and admired. And Xiao Yu, he will step on his soles and never turn over.


    There are more than four months, the high-definition clothing show season, the high-definition clothing season, is the world''s fashion industry, the largest haute couture competition.


    Designers who want to participate in the high-definition show season must have at least ten sets of clothing approved by the International Association for the Advancement of the Year. The standards of the International Association of Highly Determined are very strict, so the number of ten pieces does not sound like much, but there are thousands of designers, but there are very few that can achieve this goal.


    Xiao Yi already has the qualification to participate in the high season, so he is going to release the new fashion. Xiao Yu has not yet been qualified to participate in this year, and the time is running out, so Tao is willing to release the Gaoding clothing show.


    And just now, Tao Yan and Xiao Yi¡¯s clothing release time are set on the same day. After the release date was published, the media¡¯s report became a large-scale stepping on the scene.


    The person who is being held is of course Xiao Yi, then the one who is stepped on is naturally Tao Yuan. The original owner has not had any particularly good design works in recent years, and Xiao Yi is using the original design, ranks among the top designers, and is also sought after by many people.


    The reason for this kind of step-by-step phenomenon is that Xiao Yi is more optimistic, he has more fans, and he is more sought after by the rich. The original owner who has not had a good work for several years is naturally not optimistic. Tao is willing to choose to hold a conference with Xiao Yi on the same day, just to let them have a topic and describe him in various ways. The media often caters to netizens and writes what they want to see.


    When I returned home from the company, Tao was willing to eat something casually, then went to the bathroom to take a shower, washing and washing suddenly felt. This body is very easy to feel, and it is very strong every time. The original owner did not want to let people know that he was actually a very strong person, because he was worried that he would run into the scum man and spread the matter out.


    Although he did not think about it, find a suitable person and seriously talk about love. But pick and choose to pick up for so many years, and did not choose to make him feel satisfied. And whether he is physically or mentally, he has a very serious cleansing, and everyone thinks it is dirty. After many attempts, he could not accept accepting others to touch himself, regardless of man or woman, as long as he was touched, he felt sick.


    Putting on the nightgown and getting out of the bathroom, Tao is willing to lie on the bed, because the feeling of the body is getting stronger and stronger, which makes him unbearable, but he can''t use the tools like the original owner. He can only open the system and let the system help him. Press down.


    Tao is willing to think about it, and then do something else to divert attention, then take a mobile phone to watch fashion news.


    There are more and more wealthy people, and more and more people pay attention to fashion. Even if the haute couture can''t afford it, the person who pays attention as a hobby is no less than the star of the entertainment circle.


    Designers and models, like directors and stars, have good work, they will be noticed and sought after, and there will be many fans. Without good works, you can''t keep fans. If you don''t have good works for more than two years, fans will almost lose the same. The world is such a reality.


    In recent years, Xiao Yi has not only become famous, but also has a very high popularity. He has repeatedly mocked Xiao Yu on the Internet, and his fans naturally turned to him. Every time after Xiao Yu¡¯s clothing conference ended, those people were full of sarcasm. Xiao Yu''s original costume design, which was still quite good, was also ridiculed by them.


    Tao is willing to look at those comments and think about what kind of people, what kind of fans will attract, Xiao Yi, the best, attracting fans are the best of the extreme. However, many of these comments are also the water army that Xiao Yi spends money, deliberately guiding those fans to Xiao Yu.


    Suddenly heard the doorbell, Tao is willing to get out of bed to open the door, walk to the door, and look at the people who are waving at him on the screen, Tao will sigh and then open the door.


    "Hey, boss, I am providing services to you across the country. Am I very dedicated?" Donnaeus smiled and looked at Tao. His blue eyes were like a blue sea. It makes people feel like a heart.


    Tao did not say anything, and turned directly to go inside. He had already guessed that he would find it, so he was mentally prepared.


    Tao is willing to lie back to bed, and Donna has gone into the bathroom to take a shower.


    When Donna repaired the bath towel, Tao would like to kneel on the bed and say, "I am very tired these two days, my shoulders are sour, you can press my shoulders for me."


    "Okay, boss." Donner Sit sat down at the bed and helped Tao to massage his shoulders.


    His massage technique is really comfortable. Tao hopes to enjoy it very much, but when he presses down and presses down, Tao wishes to say, "Only press the shoulder and not press other places."


    "Boss, I think your waist must be very stiff, and you should have to press it to be comfortable." Donner said, leaning over his ear.


    "Oh...." Tao is willing to tremble, his body is slowly softening, and the original body is very sensitive, which is one of the reasons why he does not like being touched. The sensitivity of his waist is second only to a certain part, and it was quickly suppressed by Donna.


    "Boss, can I feel comfortable with you like this?" Donnaeus felt that he was shaking, and continued to press his waist without being too light.


    "Comfortable...." Tao is willing to make a comfortable sigh. He does press him very comfortably. If it is not because of his special body, he will definitely enjoy it. But just by being pressed by him, he already has feelings. Tao is willing to return to God immediately, want to find a topic, and divert attention. "How did you find me? It¡¯s still so fast."


    In fact, Tao hopes that he will definitely find a way to find himself, but he did not expect that he will come so fast.


    "I smell your smell, I found it all the way." Donna''s hand continued to go down. "I thought that since I received your money, of course I have to be dedicated, so I will provide you with massage services across the country. You are satisfied. ?"


    "Do you think you are a dog? I still smelled my smell and found it, oh..." Tao is shivering, and he has a weak warning. "Don''t go any further."


    "Boss, I think you should focus on one click here, I promise to make you comfortable." Donna''s hand has been pressed between his legs.


    "No, hehe...." Tao is willing to hold the sheets and can''t say anything. The character of this person should be cold and bloodless. Why is it so rogue and rogue? This is not the same as the description on the information!


    "Comfortable? Boss, let me go in, more thoroughly help you press a button? Resist the body is not good." Donna repair asked in the ear of Tao wish.


    Feeling the warmth of the breath, the ears of Tao will immediately become red, and the sense of emptiness immediately hit.


    Tao is willing to breathe hard, he is difficult to turn over and lie flat, open his legs and say "come in."


    "Follow, boss." Donna Xiu kissed him on the face of Tao wish, and then quickly threw away the towel on his waist, pressed it on the body of Tao, and untied his robe.


    Tao is willing to hold his strong and strong body, bear the strong impact of his strength, and enjoy the joyful stimulation in this pain.


    Donna Xiu kissed Tao Yuan and stirred it in his mouth for a while. He felt that this person was going to be sweet in his heart. He held him tightly and said, "Boss, how can you be so sweet?"


    "Don''t, nonsense, hurry up." Tao is willing to urge.


    "Okay, boss." Donna''s delicate waist moved like a small motor.


    "Slow, slower..." Tao hopes that he can''t stand it, and feels that his heart is about to jump out, but when Donner slows down, he feels unsatisfied. "Fur faster..."


    "Follow the orders." Donnery completely obeyed the command, letting the slowness slow, and letting it be fast.


    .................................... 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 62： Wrapped wolf small milk dog 5

    The date of the press conference is getting closer and closer, and Tao¡¯s preparations for this side are getting more and more tense.


    When I heard the knock on the door, Tao would like to look at the computer and "sit in."


    The assistant Yu Rong pushed in and walked over to the desk of the pottery wishing to say "Xiao Zong, about the choice of models..., we, we..."


    Tao is willing to take his eyes off the computer and watch her ask, "What''s wrong with the model selection? If you have anything to say, don''t be so swallowed, I have to listen to the most authentic content."


    "Yes, Xiao Zong." Yu Rong immediately said, "The model that came to our interview here was a little bit famous. I called the major model companies and they said, we said that we are with Yunxiao. When the date hit, the major fashion media are not optimistic about us. Those models that are slightly famous, worried that they will be scorned, will make them ridicule together, so they are not willing to come to our company for an interview."


    ¡°Is it?¡± Tao hopes not to care very much. ¡°The model that has never been interviewed, you can choose the right one. You don¡¯t have to have a famous model to come to the show.¡±


    "But, no supermodel is no problem, even no supermodel, it will lower the level of clothing and the entire conference. And we released, it is still quite a need for temperament of high-definition clothing." Yu Rong suggested that "not as good as We are raising the price, and at a supermodel price, please come up with a few famous models. I think there will be models who are tempted by money, even if they are already outdated models, they are better than those who are completely new. some."


    "No need." Tao is willing to reject her suggestion. "This conference, all with new models and catwalks, I don''t care if they have a reputation, but it must be appropriate. If there is no suitable candidate for the model to be interviewed, you Just put the news to the model companies, saying that we only invited new models at three times the price. The big companies are not willing to come to the interview, they will find those small companies."


    "but¡­¡­."


    "Do as I said." Tao is willing to say strong.


    "Yes, Xiao Zong." Yu Rong turned and left.


    The samples of the clothing to be displayed at the press conference are still in the process of being produced. Tao is willing to ask the people of the bodyguard company at a high price to **** and guard the costumes. The staff who made the clothes, he also changed a group of people, re-selected the people who can be trusted, and signed a new contract.


    Even if Xiao Yi knows all the classic designs of Xiao Yu, he will still worry that after Xiao Yu is forced to rush, he will think of the design behind, so he has been thinking of other ways to let Xiao Yu completely ruin his designer. road.


    Now Tao is willing to replace the real Xiao Yu, and finally who will ruin the designer this road, the mastery will certainly not be in the hands of Xiao Yi.


    Tao is willing to reorganize the studio, make a lot of new arrangements for the process, and the staffing arrangements have changed, because this studio is mixed with people who should not come in.


    Although Tao hoped that he had not personally managed the company, he had learned a lot from the past two generations, and he managed a lot of things to manage such a studio.


    Tao hopes to know very well that everyone is not optimistic about his release, even the people of their own company, they are advised to choose another release time. This time, his first major blow to Xiao Yi, of course, he had to choose to hold a press conference on the same day as him, so that the effect of the attack would be even greater.


    Those people who want to laugh at it laugh at it. His conference was originally to win the costume. Whether it is a model to come to the show, he does not care at all.


    Thinking of Donna Xiu, who should be doing nothing at home, Tao is willing to call him and let him come to the interview.


    When he thinks that he is so busy, he is so leisurely, and the heart of Tao will be very unbalanced. He felt that he would hurry up to let Donnery say his true identity, then send a reliable person to him to help him manage the studio, so that he would easily manage the part of the design.


    ....................................


    On the day of the clothing conference, Yunxiao''s conference show, not only came a lot of media reporters, the front row on both sides of the t-stage, but also sat some stars and celebrities from all walks of life, and some ladies and ladies were also present to support.


    With Xiao Yi¡¯s current reputation, just a casual press conference will make the whole fashion circle pay attention. It¡¯s no surprise that so many celebrities and wealthy people are watching the show. However, his current fame is entirely based on Xiao Yu''s previous works. He not only feels disheartened and shame, but feels particularly proud. He feels that relying on other people''s works, he will be able to fame and fortune, easy and simple.


    Xiao Yi released a women''s show today. The costumes of this show, according to the development of previous life, were designed by Xiao Yu three years later. With the theme of early spring, the fresh and elegant design style has been loved by a large number of women. There is an attraction that people can''t help but watch.


    After the catwalk, all the models came out. Xiao Yi finally came out and stood at the forefront, bowing to the people who came to see the show today.


    Everyone stood up and applauded him. They all felt that today''s fashion show did not disappoint them. It is really a talented designer.


    Zhao Xin took the flowers to the stage, Xiao Yi took the flowers and hugged her, the sound of the camera kept on and on, the photographers felt that this scene would be very good on the report page.


    Zhao Xin holds the face of Xiao Yi, happy and gratified to say "Xiao Yi, my mother is really proud of you."


    Xiao Yi¡¯s face is also an unstoppable smile. The gaze of those people who admire and praise makes him very proud.


    Xiao¡¯s people have arrived today. I saw Xiao Yi¡¯s very successful costume conference. Xiao Laozi and Xiao Sheng are very happy. They feel that it is very correct to hand over the company to Xiao Yi to manage. Decided that Xiao''s company will certainly get better and better.


    After the catwalk, it was a celebration party. Xiao Yi went back to the lounge from the banquet hall and asked the assistant to ¡°send the person over there and reply to the news?¡±


    "It seems that the end is not over yet. The person who sent the past sent a message only four hours ago, saying that the theme is classic." The assistant said, "When the end is over, he will call me right away." ¡±


    "Classic?" Xiao Yi sneered with a sneer. "Is his brain broken? Actually dare to use the classic two words as a theme. It seems that he thinks that being shackled is not enough. He can''t be a designer, he can''t be a designer anymore, and he has to wait until no one buys the design of their company."


    "Then the number of water troops this time has increased to three times the last time. Is that okay?" The assistant started recording with his mobile phone.


    "Yes." Xiao Yi said, "Make sure they are embarrassed."


    "Yes." After the assistant recorded it, he left the lounge.


    The fame and popularity that Xiao Yi has gained in recent years has already made him somewhat fluttering. Many of the contents he took to step on Xiao Yu by the way are his handwriting. Every time he looked at the reports and looked at them, he really felt that Xiao Yu was not as good as him, and he chose to forget. He was only because of Xiao Yu¡¯s design, he got the fame and fortune.


    Because of his own psychological suggestion, he really felt that Xiao Yu was not as good as him, so when he heard that Tao was willing to use the classic two words as the theme, his first reaction was ridicule and disdain.


    Standing up and walking to the floor-to-ceiling window, Xiao Yi thought, he must be in the fashion world, standing higher and walking farther. This world, known as a genius designer, who is worshipped by countless people, will be Xiao Yi, not Xiao Yu. classic? He really has the courage to dare to use these two words as the theme, the real classic, this world is in his hands.


    I have been thinking about the classic two words, Xiao Yi¡¯s heart suddenly bursts, and inexplicably raises a bad feeling. This kind of hunch made him wake up a lot in a moment. He thought that Xiao Yu of his previous life was not only cold, not with anyone, but his brain was also very calm and not easily disturbed. But this time actually used the classic two words, completely inconsistent with his character and style.


    No, it must be that I think more. Xiao Yi closes his eyes and comforts himself. Since God gives him the opportunity to be born again, then this world is the protagonist, there will be no adverse things happening to him, even if there are, He can also solve it.


    After Xiao Yizhen settled down, he was ready to return to the banquet hall to exchange ideas with the editors of the journalists, so that they would also praise him more perfect this time.


    While Xiao Yi is on the sidelines, Tao hopes that this side will soon start to show off. There are not many celebrities and celebrities, but there are not many reporters.


    The reason why such a multimedia reporter will come is because in the fashion circle, good design works are used by the media to be praised and sought after. The poor design works are used by the media to vomit and criticize. Although it is a different way of treating the world, it is all news content and material.


    Those media people think that Tao is willing to choose to hold a press conference today, so that they have a stronger contrast, and there is more content to write. If it is a high-level press conference, it can''t be compared to a fashion show, when they want to ridicule and fall.


    On the way to the scene, the staff introduced the card to them and looked at the theme written on it. It was a classic word, so they couldn''t help but start laughing.


    "I dare to use the classic two words as the theme, and the courage is too big?"


    "I don''t think I am courageous, but my face is big. If I have that designer, will I call my design a classic?"


    "After the news comes out, the network will definitely be a buzz."


    "But so far, the buzz has not stopped. I really don''t know what he thinks. Actually, I use the classic two words as the theme."


    "I heard that Xiao Yu and Xiao Yi are half-brothers. After Xiao Yi became famous, Xiao Yu has always been worse than him. It will not be too irritating. I decided to go black and red."


    "The designer is not a star. Is there any black and red route to go? If the design works, no one will be willing to pay for it. Once it is completely dark, there is no possibility of red."


    "Then, what do you say about his eccentric actions this time?"


    "It may be the success of Xiao Yi, the attack on him is too big, so my mind is not normal."


    "There is this possibility."


    In the background, the models are dressing up and changing clothes, and the staff are busy and busy, allocating the clothes that each model will change later. The order of dressing can''t be mistaken, and the clothes must be kept well, not dirty and damaged.


    This show not only has women''s wear, but also men''s wear, so it is a mix of men and women models. This is the popular way of presenting, because more and more men are paying attention to fashion, and more and more women are paying attention to men''s wear or men''s models. However, men''s styles are more limited, so the number of shows is definitely less than women''s.


    The female models changed their costumes, stood in front of the mirror, and carefully touched the clothes on the body. Although they had already passed through the rehearsal before, they felt very amazing again.


    "This is the first time I have worn such a good-looking costume show. I have only seen this costume and can''t see myself."


    "Me too, I dreamt that I can''t dream of such a nice dress. This cloth looks good, it must be expensive, and the embroidery above is really exquisite."


    "Are we missing this? So the supermodels, if they know that these clothes are so beautiful, they will regret it."


    "That''s why we are lucky. They don''t have this luck. Who can blame? Maybe this catwalk can make us a lot better."


    "These costumes will definitely be a big fire. As for whether we can take this opportunity to increase our reputation, we must look at luck and still be better."


    "I really envy those major shows, and they are more famous than ever."


    "Yeah, who can make them better in all aspects?"


    "I really really want to buy these skirts, but even if I buy them, I can''t afford them."


    "Everything is so beautiful, I really don''t know why, Xiao Yu designer will be silent for so many years."


    "The catwalk is about to begin! Come over and stand up in order. When you go back to the background and change clothes, you must not make a mistake! You must remember the clothes you want to change, and the order of appearance should not be chaotic. Be sure to appear in the order of the rehearsal."


    The show gave a loud talk, and the content that had been said many times before the game they played, and finally repeated, let them keep in mind. One minute on the stage, ten years of work, but no matter how hard you practice under the stage, once you make a mistake on the stage, all the hard work of hard work will be in vain.


    In general, a show will only have one style or theme. However, the original owner has a lot of different styles of design, Tao is willing to show all the classic designs in this show, directly using the classic two words as the theme.


    Because of the many different styles of clothing, he chose a few main players in the female model. The arrangement of the scene can also be changed gradually. In order to arrange the scene that can change automatically, he has spent a lot of money and energy.


    Before the start, the people who came to see the show looked at the show. It was a dreamy feeling that made people feel comfortable. It can be seen that the layout of the scene is a lot of effort, which is completely high-definition level scene layout. However, after the models came out, they were not very optimistic about the scenes on the clothes. Such a good scene, if it is not a very beautiful clothing, then the scene will not only play a role in setting off, but will form a strong contrast, causing counter-effects.


    As the light and comfortable music sounded, the models began to appear in the order of rehearsal.


    The first model was light and elegant, and she showed a long skirt with a slightly longer front and a slightly shorter front. The curves of the body were perfectly displayed. The high-grade fabric with a pale purple background and gradient embroidery on it. The style is elegant and generous, and it is so beautiful that it can''t be seen.


    Later, several models came out one after another. The styles of the clothes were similar and the styles were different, but each piece was beautiful and tempting. Until the first model had returned to the background, the photographer thought of taking pictures and quickly raised the camera and took it.


    What is the highest enjoyment of vision, what is beauty to temptation, what is amazing to forget to breathe, and the people who watch this show are very deeply experienced today. They feel like they are dreaming. If it is not a dream, how can they see such a fashion show? Everything is so beautiful, beautiful and moving.


    After the first style of the original design of the costume was finished, the scene automatically changed and slowly turned into a European garden scene. The second style of clothing also makes those people marvel at the heart, feel that they must still be in the dream, so they can see such beautiful clothing.


    The show was a long time, changing seven or eight scenes, but the people who watched have forgotten the time, except for watching with big eyes, and then involuntarily admired, they have no other reaction.


    This is the show that they have seen so far, the most amazing and amazing, and the first time in the same show, seeing the transformation of so many different styles of clothing, and each time changing the style, whether it is the scene or Clothing, all connected very well, not at all makes people feel very awkward.


    The combination of male and female models is also very comfortable to watch, this combination is really suitable.


    After all the costumes to be displayed were finished, the curtains were opened, all the models were standing on the stage, and Tao was willing to stand in the middle of the front.


    There aren''t many people watching Xiao Xiu on the show, but the applause is definitely louder than the one on the other side. Some people are numb with their palms, but they can''t express their excitement. They have forgotten the thoughts before coming. Now they only have a long time to be calm and excited. The applause is not only praise for him, but also thanks to him. They are really grateful for the magical experience he brought to them.


    Because the applause has been going on for a long time, Tao hopes to bend down and give a courtesy, thank you. At this moment, he is replacing the original Lord, accepting these applause and thanking him instead. All the praises and glory of this show belong to the original owner alone, and no one can take it anymore.


    And those who were taken away before, he will also replace him, give the person who took away the punishment, let him know that taking away other people¡¯s things and acting as their own things is to bear the consequences, and these consequences will definitely let He regrets it.


    Donna Xiu looked at the back of Tao wish, could not help but smile, and his heart had a different feeling for him. People who excel in their field are always so charming.


    ¡°Perfect! It¡¯s just perfect! It¡¯s amazing to be able to focus on so many styles!¡±


    "This is my life, the first time I saw a show of so many different styles of clothing on a show. How did he do it?! Those clothes are really worthy of being called classics!"


    "So Xiao Yu has been quiet for so many years, just to wait until today''s outbreak? Those clothes, let alone one or two years, many designers can''t design one of them in their lifetime."


    "I will never forget this day, this is definitely the most shocking day of my life!"


    "Right! I have to go back and write the comments, and I must grab the release before others!"


    "What should I do?! I can''t think of how to describe this show. Every outfit should have an independent chapter description. I can''t concentrate all the clothes to evaluate!"


    "Since the content is not enough, write a few more articles. I believe that the editor will agree. Let me write today''s show for a week. I have to go back quickly. You are slowly entangled. Don''t fight during this time. Call me!"


    "I have to go back. I have to stay up all night tonight. Maybe I have to stay up late tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow..., will I die?"


    Tao is willing to say to the models in the background. "You have worked hard these days, and thank you very much. I am willing to come to the interview and catwalk when everyone is not optimistic about this show."


    "It is up to us to thank you, and today''s show is a step forward for us."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s a very lucky thing to have such an unforgettable experience in our career."


    "In the current fashion circle, it is too difficult for a newcomer model to come out. For a newcomer like us who has no background background, it is even harder to go to heaven, but we have a dream in our hearts. We can meet this before the dream has not broken. The matter, even if one day the dream is shattered, it will not be completely regrettable to think back later."


    Tao wished to smile and watched them say, "I didn''t care about the background of the model before, and I won''t care about it in the future. As long as you can meet my standards, I will still choose you later. I will continue to work hard, please also keep working hard."


    The models smiled and applauded, and Tao was willing to arrange a big meal for them to let them go after eating and drinking.


    Although today''s show is showing the classic design of the original past life, but the time of a show is still very limited, there are many designs that can not be displayed on this show, Tao Tao has already invited people to take pictures, and A short video of some catwalks has been released and is now available on the company''s official website.


    All the original design of the original will be released in his own name, and will not be taken away by Xiao Yi, becoming his own. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 63： Wrapped wolf small milk dog 6

    Returning to the residence at night, Donna Xiu made a table with his own hands, which was to help him celebrate.


    Tao is willing to sit down at the dining table and watch the dishes that are very good. I have a very magical feeling in my heart. His lover, in the past few days, was definitely not a person in the kitchen. I have to have such a good dish.


    Then, in this world, can he pretend that his food is not doing well, and then let him do it? This feeling of being served is really good.


    Donna Xiu also sat down at the table and said to Tao, "This is the celebration party I have given you. Would you like to see if it suits your appetite?"


    Tao wished to have a piece of beef and tasted it. The taste was very good. He nodded and said, "It¡¯s delicious. You are so young, the cooking is still so good. Most of the young people like you are not doing it now. Dishes."


    "If you want to eat, you can tell me, I can do it for you at any time." Donna Xiu smiled and looked at him.


    Tao is willing to be accelerating by his smile, and secretly blaming himself for not being arrogant. He has lived for several generations, and he is old and old, and he is so easily beaten by his heart.


    Donner got up and went to get a bottle of red wine, and then poured half a glass of red wine into each of the two glasses.


    "Come." Donna Xiu handed one of the cups to Tao, "Celebrate how can you not drink?"


    "I can''t drink alcohol." Tao said in her mouth, but she reached out and took the glass.


    "It doesn''t matter, you can only take a sip, and the rest of me will solve it." Donna repaired him with a gentle gaze and said, "It doesn''t matter if you get drunk even if you take a bite. I can give you special services."


    Tao is willing to be itchy by his eyes and voice, and can''t help but sneak in his heart. Can you be able to wear this big-tailed wolf?


    Tao is willing to drink a whole cup while eating vegetables, and then with Donna Xiu from the restaurant to the bathroom, and the bathroom entangled into the bed. Finally, in the bed, enjoy the special service of Donna.


    ..............................


    On the evening after the end of the clothing conference, the pages of major fashion media have already released headlines.


    However, the push content is all a preview, because the body content can not be released for a while, in order to seize the pageview, they can only make a notice. And in the notice, there are all kinds of gorgeous adjectives and praises, and also use strong statements to tell the netizens who are concerned about the fashion circle, the next push is definitely worth their expectation.


    Netizens are all confused, thinking that Jinmeng Studio, this time the blood, want to buy these fashion media, let them help publicize? If this is the case, then they have to smash together these media. If there is no professional ethics, they only know the media that collects money, so let the people have a good lesson.


    However, when they continued to pull down the page and saw the pictures of the costumes, they were attracted to the eyes and watched them seriously.


    After seeing them, they felt that the pictures were not enough to see. They wanted to see more pictures and videos. So if they wanted to be sultry, they all forgot all about it and turned it into a crazy urge to make them text. If you haven''t written it yet, just send out the pictures and videos.


    Then I saw someone saying that Jinmeng¡¯s official website posted photos and videos, and immediately closed these media pages and opened them.


    Jin Meng¡¯s official website¡¯s browsing volume suddenly increased sharply, which almost caused the official website to be unable to open. Fortunately, Tao¡¯s wish was already ready, and the technicians were already on standby and immediately repaired.


    And those fashion media that were really bought by Xiao Yi looked at the photos and videos brought back by the reporters sent to both sides, and they all had headaches.


    Although the costumes released by Xiao Yi are also very good, if Jin Meng does not release those costumes, his costumes are really worthy of praise and praise.


    Even if they are willing to squint and say something, but to this extent, it will make netizens who care about the fashion circle feel that they must collect money, then the more miserable will be them, the netizens will also Will not pay attention to them anymore. Now the competition in fashion media is so fierce. If there is no attention, then they are not far from being closed down.


    "Editor, what can I do? If I send out the original written content, it will definitely be smashed by netizens, but I will not send it."


    "Although fashion, this kind of thing, different people have different aesthetics, different people will like different styles. But Jinmeng, once released so many styles of clothing, each style can be called Classic, we have no way to force people to say that people are not good."


    "Otherwise, we will only send out the costumes released by Yunxiao, and the costumes of Jinmeng, don''t mention it?"


    "But before Zhao always explained it, I must compare the two sides, and I will step on Jin Meng and Xiao Yu."


    "But look at the costumes on these photos, let me step on the costumes of Jin Meng, I will be guilty of not knowing how to write the content, and there is no place to step on it."


    "What should I do? Doesn''t it mean that Mr. Zhao has an agreement with Yunxiao?"


    "You don''t want to talk, what kind of agreement, this kind of thing, what do you say?"


    "Okay, don''t say it." The editor finally said, "It is definitely not possible to push according to the original plan. First, don''t push it first. I will go to Zhao to discuss it."


    All the fashion media bought by Xiao Yu are in an emergency meeting. The original content has already been written. Just add some content according to the style and characteristics of the two sides, and then attach the photos to publish them. I thought it was easy and simple to get money, but also to increase the amount of attention, but now it has become a hot potato, can not take it and can not throw it, can only accept it.


    Xiao Yi looked at the photos on the computer, his face was particularly ugly, because his stimulation was too big, his hand could not help but tremble.


    How could this be? ! Xiao Yi thought that these costume designs were the time when the past life, Xiao Yu can be called the classic style of clothing, some details, and later been used by many designers. These costumes, he originally intended to release a part of the year. Why was Xiao Yu displayed at a press conference? Is he also born again? impossible! It is impossible to have two people born at the same time!


    These costumes have already been released, so what will he do in the future? Design it yourself? When this idea came out, he was immediately denied by him. Then you can only use the design of other designers, but when he was alive, he only focused on the design of Xiao Yu''s clothing, and he did not pay much attention to other fashion designers. For other classic fashion designs, the impression was not deep. Even if you remember something, it is not enough for him.


    How to do? ! What is he going to do? Is Xiao Yu born again? If he is really born again, knowing that he has used his design, so all the costumes are released, then the next thing he has to do is to deal with him. He can''t sit still, he must start with a strong hand!


    Xiao Yi grabbed his hair hard, because his heart was too panic, he had been immersed in the inner world, he could not feel anything else, even his hair was caught by him, he did not feel the pain. .


    Zhao Xin knocked for a long time and didn''t get a response. I felt a little strange. She clearly watched him walk into the study room. Did he go to other places?


    Zhao Xin simply pushed the door open and looked inside. When she saw Xiao Yi, she sat behind the desk and held her hair on the table with her hands. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Xiao Yi?" Zhao Xin screamed, did not get a response, she felt a little strange, so he went in and called "Xiaoyi, what happened to you? Uncomfortable?"


    Xiao Yi did not respond at all because he did not hear it at all.


    Zhao Xin saw that he was shaking, thinking that he was sick, and he was even more worried. He walked over and supported his shoulder and shook. "Xiaoyi, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare your mother! Where is it difficult for you to tell your mother?" ""


    "Ah!" Xiao Yi was awakened back to God, scared and shouted, looked up at his mother, and his face looked unpredictable.


    "How is your face so ugly?!" Zhao Xin was also shocked by Xiao Yi''s ugly, holding his face and saying, "Let''s go to the hospital! Can you stand up? I let people come up to help you on the car... ...."


    "Mom!" Xiao Yi grabbed Zhao Xin''s hand and said, "No, I don''t have to go to the hospital. I will take a break for a while. Go out, don''t worry about me."


    "How is that going? Your face is so ugly, your body is still shaking, how can I not worry? Don''t force it, go to the hospital to check it, and let your mother feel at ease?"


    "I didn''t do this because I was not feeling well. I..." Xiao Yi didn''t know how to explain to her. He will face a big dilemma now and in the future.


    "If it''s not uncomfortable, what''s wrong with you? Is there something happening?" Zhao Xin eagerly asked, "If there is anything, you tell Mom, even if the mother can''t solve it, there is your father and your grandfather. Let¡¯s say that everyone can help you find a solution. If you are in your heart, you will never be able to solve the problem."


    "It''s a design problem, they can''t help me, no one can help me." Xiao Yi prayed, "I beg you mom, let me stay for a while."


    ¡°Design problems?¡± Zhao Xin said, ¡°Are you having a design problem this time? Is the conference not very successful?¡±


    "No, no, no!" Xiao Yi said with a loud voice, "Mom, go out! Don''t say it again, don''t ask again, let me be quiet for a while, can''t you?!"


    "That, the mother went out first. If you want to talk, if you want to say it, let us find a solution together. I will go downstairs with your dad." Zhao Xin went out and looked back at him and walked to the door. Finally, I looked at him again, although I was still not at ease, but I slowly closed the door and left.


    Those fashion media that have received the benefits of Xiao Yi, the original content that has already been written can not be used, can only change the strategy, and turn the original one-on-one plan into just holding it. Because the clothes designed by Xiao Yu, there is really no place to step on, so their push content becomes a clothing that only holds Xiao Yi.


    However, in this way, they have been sliding down for a week or two, and they have all counted down. They can only look at the envy every day. Those who have released Xiaoyu¡¯s clothing design every day, and the traffic has increased. And even the number of attention is constantly rising, and they can only sigh and sigh, this time is not worth the candle.


    "Today, our pageview is still the third last. It has been more than a week. Look at this momentum. It is estimated that it will be ranked next week."


    "Although we ranked third in the bottom of the page, but at least the focus did not drop, you look at the bottom tenth and ninth in the rankings, because the criticism of Xiao Yu''s clothing design, although the criticism is very concealed, but it is still being smashed by netizens It¡¯s a dog. Although they have more page views than us, the amount of attention is so severe that their editors are now crying.¡±


    "It is also said that we only need to support this time, at least to keep the amount of attention, and there are still opportunities to compete in the future."


    "What is the competition before? You look at the top few in terms of the number of page views. In just a few days, it has exceeded our full-page views, and the amount of attention has increased two or three times. We also If you want to compete in the first few positions, it is impossible to be afraid in a short time."


    "Our website has rarely fallen to the top ten before. Now it is ranked third to last. There are dozens of websites in front of us. This feeling of falling from heaven to **** is really sad."


    "But Xiao Yu is really strange. Everyone thinks that he is doing his best. He actually broke out at the bottom of the game. His clothing release will definitely be recorded in the history of fashion development."


    "Our website has been so embarrassed that he stepped on him in the past few years. After his limited release and exclusive release, Ken will not have our share. After a limited time, let''s reprint other homes, then there is still any pageview."


    "Now I can only hope that Xiao Yi can increase his breath, and it will happen once, so that we can also increase the amount of attention. Otherwise, the amount of attention is not high, the pageview will not be high, if the pageview is not high, there will be no Advertising and sponsorship, without advertising and sponsorship, may not even pay wages, let alone bonuses. Oh, it is a vicious circle."


    "Because you said this, I want to resign and hurry to find another job."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, although Xiao Yu suddenly broke out this time, but who knows what will happen? In case he has not had good design works for several years? And Xiao Yi''s design is also very good, It¡¯s just because Xiao Yu¡¯s outbreak is too strong, so it¡¯s a contrast, but he¡¯s not likely to be so strong again?¡±


    "Yeah, right, our website and Yunxiao company, but there is a long-term cooperation agreement. And Xiao Yi''s design in these years is quite good, and certainly not bad after that, everyone is uplifting, waited. In this battle, let''s send more Xiaoyi''s designs. The amount of attention and the amount of browsing will definitely go up."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s not so exaggerating to resign immediately. Is it so easy to find a job now? Even if Xiao Yu suddenly broke out, it will become very powerful. I think Xiao Yi will definitely not be worse than him. Anyway, at least it will be evenly matched."


    The clothes designed by Xiao Yu continue to dominate the top ten of fashion news, at least two or three weeks. The value and fame of those models have also risen, and most of the models'' faces have been remembered by many people, especially the main show, which has received a lot of attention.


    Those models who did not go to the Jinmen audition were very annoyed. With such a large amount of attention, such a high degree of heat, they not only waste such a good opportunity, but also have some competitors.


    Yun Xiao¡¯s design director and company vice president are standing in Xiao Yi¡¯s office at the moment, and their expressions are quite angry and heavy.


    "President, we have to go to the competition, actually appeared on the Jinmeng official website. Although we have not found out how they stole the design, but this matter is very serious, I think we should sue them !"


    "Yeah, the president, stealing this kind of thing, as long as we expose them, their reputation will be completely over!"


    Xiao Yi leaned back on the back of the chair and said with a blank expression, "Call them? Expose them? I want to do this, but the evidence? Without evidence, they will only bite back."


    "..." The director and the deputy chief looked at each other. They did not have any evidence. Even how they stole the design, they have not found it.


    "But it is clearly the president''s design. Do you let them steal it so well? And the game in the high season is getting closer and closer. If you don''t start preparing now, you won''t be able to participate in the competition."


    "I think we should take the time to collect evidence and prove that the designs were stolen by them. This is a good opportunity to completely kill them. Since they dare to steal the design, they must bear the consequences."


    "Yes, they are too shameless. If they can''t design them, they will steal other people''s designs. They will be released in a bright and straightforward way. They can''t easily let them go! When we find the evidence, we must let the media publicize and let the media The netizens found that they didn''t live the face."


    "Stealing someone else''s design, no matter in that industry, should be referred to by thousands of people, but also bear legal responsibility! It is so shameless that they are mixed in a lot of other clothing, we can''t see it?! ¡±


    "Okay!" Xiao Yi said with a heartfelt heart, "No more, no evidence, what you say is nonsense!"


    "That..., what about the clothing that goes to Fashion Week? The time is already running out, can the president drive out the new design?"


    "I will find a way, let''s go out first." Xiao Yi closed his eyes and said.


    Xiao Yi knew very well that they could not find evidence. Just as he used Xiao Yu''s design, Xiao Yu could not find evidence. Because those designs don''t rely on stealing the design, but relying on the memory of their own painting. And those designs are originally Xiao Yu, only when he used to steal, Xiao Yu used is not a steal.


    Xiao Yi is not sure that Xiao Yu is also born again, and no matter whether he is born again or not, his designs can no longer be used by him.


    On the screen on the wall of Xiao Yi''s office, the content of the fashion news channel was being played. When he opened his eyes and suddenly saw the pottery on the screen, he was shocked and thought that he had an illusion. After calming down, I saw it clearly. It turned out that he was accepting the visit.


    Xiao Yi took the remote control out of the drawer. It was originally intended to turn off the screen, but after hesitating, he couldn''t help but turn on the screen and wanted to hear what he would say.


    The host "The most amazing thing for everyone now is why you haven¡¯t had good design work in the past few years, but have you released so many styles of clothing again?"


    "On this issue, Xiao Xiao, the president of Yunxiao, is the most clear. You should interview him and let him tell you the answer."


    "Yes, is it?" The host was very puzzled. "Why does Xiao Yi know the reason?"


    "Because it is his reason, I have not been able to produce good design works in recent years. As for why it is his reason, you can also ask him because he is very clear about the reasons. But I think he is sure I won''t tell you why."


    Xiao Yi¡¯s hand clenched his fists. He made himself not nervous. Even if he was born again, he absolutely could not prove that he had used his design before.


    Hosting this question can''t ask why, just go directly to the next question. "So, why do you want to release so many costumes at the same time? Some of those costumes are very likely to be awarded if they take the competition. But Is it not a pity that you have released it all at once?"


    "It''s really a pity, but I can''t do anything about it. If I don''t publish all the clothes, I will be stolen and used for design."


    "Do you mean that someone stole your design?" The host thought, this is a very hot topic.


    "I don''t have to say that." Tao would like to smile and say, "I mean, the reason I posted this costume once was to prevent others from stealing my design. Attention, it is to prevent others from stealing. You will always I can''t imagine how many people can shamelessly."


    The host felt that he had encountered a bottleneck in his career. Because Tao wanted to say something, she seemed to understand it, and she didn''t seem to understand it. In short, it was right in the fog.


    The host was embarrassed to say that she did not understand, so it would seem stupid. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 64： Wrapped wolf small milk dog 7

    Wrapped wolf small milk dog 7


    Tao is willing to publish all the classic designs of Xiao Yu''s previous life, and the clothing approved by the Gaoding Association is of course more than ten sets. Therefore, it is easy to get the qualification to participate in the high-season competition.


    After more than three months, Tao is willing to come to country b again.


    Because the time from the beginning of the high-definition clothing season is getting closer, the world''s fashion designers, as well as supermodels, will also gather in the city of Los Angeles.


    Every year''s high season is a celebration of the fashion world. Not only are designers and supermodels from all over the world gathered here, but also celebrities and celebrities from all walks of life, business celebrities, high society ladies from all over the world, etc., will gather in Los Angeles.


    Because many famous designers will participate, can you get to the layout during this period, in addition to watching the popularity, but also depends on your clothing design, whether it is attractive enough.


    In addition to paying attention to world-class design masters, the domestic fashion media will naturally pay attention to their own designers. If you can shine in the high season, it will be a great help to improve your reputation.


    Xiao Yi painted the costume design drawings of Xiao Yu''s previous life, and when they handed it over to the following people, they were very confident. They felt that this time they could not only make the show, the company could make a fortune, and the reputation would be improved. . However, those costumes appeared on Jinmeng¡¯s official website in advance, so that they were completely unprepared and could only prepare in a hurry.


    In the fashion world, although it is usually possible to hold a clothing release in the company, it is a world-class competition celebration. It is a designer who can promote the best opportunities for fashion lovers all over the world. I don''t want to miss this opportunity.


    Xiao Yi also did not want to give up this opportunity. He had a good reputation now, and he must not give up. And he is born again, he feels that even if Xiao Yu''s design can not be used, you can also use other designers'' designs.


    Only when he wants to draw the design of other designers, the hair of the hair is lost a lot, and the number of clothes needed for the game can not be drawn all at once. Although he also remembers some very classic costumes, at the time of the competition, there are at least one or twenty sets of costumes in each show, and so many designers, when those styles are released, he simply can''t remember.


    Now he has a special regret, because his past life spent most of his energy on dealing with Xiao Yu, and did not pay much attention to the design of other designers. So even if he is now reluctant to recall his own, the brain is in a chaotic situation. He has no way to draw the designs of other designers as completely as the designs of Xiao Yu.


    He will remember Xiao Yu''s designs so clearly because he thinks that fashion is just a reincarnation. As long as he remembers Xiao Yu''s designs, he can design similar after he replaced Xiao Yu. clothing. And it is difficult for him to remember Xiao Yu''s designs. He has no intention to pay attention to the design of other designers.


    He is in a hurry at this time. If he doesn''t hurry out of the design, and then prepares immediately, it will definitely be too late. He fought hard to remember, and then patched together, reluctantly draw the design out, in short, the game will be carried over, after that, then later.


    The high-season competition is close to the day, and Tao is willing to take the staff to set off in advance to prepare for the b country. The original mother''s mother, Li Jinmeng, came to the airport to pick them up and arranged for them to live in her husband''s hotel.


    The original owner also had studios and staff in country b, but because of this large-scale competition, I brought some people from China to help.


    After the original mother''s mother remarried, she and her current husband settled in the country b. Her current husband is the boss of a five-star hotel, and the hotel is just in Luocheng. In the past two months, it is very difficult to get a room at a hotel in Los Angeles.


    Every time the original owner came to the b country, he would live in the stepfather''s hotel. Li Jinmeng let the original owner go home and let the staff stay in the hotel. However, the original owner felt that it was more comfortable to live in the hotel. Li Jinmeng knew his son''s character and did not force him. He also knew that he had cleanliness. He specially prepared a suite for him at the hotel, only waiting for him to stay, others would not let it live. .


    "Xiao Yu!" Li Jinmeng did not see him for more than three months. Some of his heart missed him very much. When he returned to China last time, she happened to go to other countries.


    Li Jinmeng walked over and wanted to hug him. He suddenly thought that he didn''t like to be touched. He put down his raised hand and seriously looked at him. "I looked fatter than before. It seems that I really have a good meal."


    "Mom, you look slimmer than before." Tao said with a smile.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Li Jinmeng touched his face and said happily, ¡°You, this child, haven¡¯t seen it for more than two or three months, and would you say good things to me?¡±


    Because the staff are still standing there, Tao is willing to say to Li Jinmeng, "Mom, let''s talk to the hotel."


    "Right right, let''s go, I have already arranged for you. After a few hours of flying, are you tired? Wait until the hotel, eat first, then take a good rest."


    Li Jinmeng took them out of the airport and drove to the hotel. Their gifts were first airlifted. Li Jinmeng signed them for a few days. The costumes that are going to be on the show this time are very important and can''t make any mistakes, so Li Jinmeng is specially guarded.


    After arriving at the hotel, everyone went to the restaurant to eat and then went back to the room to rest.


    Li Jinmeng also returned to the room with Tao Yuan, ready to talk to him.


    After asking about some of his recent situations, Li Jinmeng said, "The clothes you released last time have been reported by the media for many days in the country b. During that time, all the fashion media pushes can almost see your name. I have to go to a party in a few days. When I met Mrs. Lemir last time, she said that she would like to meet you, and then you will go with me."


    "Good." Tao is willing to agree.


    "Then you will have a good rest today, my mother will go back first, and come over to talk to you tomorrow." Li Jinmeng got up and said.


    Tao is willing to go out with Li Jinmeng, originally intended to send her to the car, but when waiting for the elevator, Li Jinmeng asked him to go back to rest, so no way to send her.


    Tao wished not to insist, watching Li Jinmeng on the elevator, and when the elevator door closed, he turned back to the room.


    During these two months, there will be many banquet occasions in Los Angeles. For some banquets, Tao will definitely not escape, and must go to participate.


    Although I have already arrived in Los Angeles, they have a lot of things to prepare before the start of the game or after the start of the game. The time is very tight.


    Tao is willing to make as much preparation as possible, so that at the beginning of the game, you can not be so flustered.


    Tao hopes that he hasn''t seen Donnery for two weeks. The guy originally said that it will appear in at most a week. In addition to thinking about him a little bit, Tao hopes to worry more, because his true identity is really to make him unable to worry.


    Tao is willing to lie in bed, it is impossible to sleep. He sat up and dialed the phone that had not been opened in those days.


    "Hey."


    When I heard the voice coming from there, Tao hoped to finally breathe a sigh of relief, but still very unhappy to ask, "How can you not answer the phone these days?"


    "Oh, sorry, I left my mobile phone in my place and went somewhere else. I came back a few hours ago and I am going to call you back."


    "What the **** are you doing? Why are you still not coming back?" Tao is willing to ask "It will take another ten days to play. If you can''t get back, I will choose another person to be the men''s fashion show."


    "My plane the next morning, you can see me at night."


    "I can tell you that this person is not only clean, no need to use anything else, but I am still a perfectionist, there are things that are embarrassing, I don''t need it."


    "What''s the trick?" Downer repaired it and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "That is to say, if your body is a little damaged, I will not support you, to find a more perfect body!"


    "How can I have a broken place, you don''t think about it, I am not doing dangerous things, I will not be hurt." Donna Xiu comforted him.


    "You''d better not be doing dangerous things, otherwise..." Tao is willing to bite his teeth and hold back the words.


    "You don''t want to think about it. How can I do a dangerous thing when I am such a good and honest young man?"


    "Hey!" Tao is willing to scream, "That is the truth, tell me, what have you been doing during this time?"


    "..." Donnery said after a while of silence, "I will tell you, but not now, I don''t want to lie to you..."


    Donna is puzzled, why does he seem to know what he is doing? Then I feel that I think more. He can''t know his identity. How can he know what he is doing? It is estimated that he is deliberately defrauding himself.


    Tao is willing to close his eyes, he can understand his mood, some things can not be said, but do not want to lie to each other. Tao hopes that he does not want to embarrass him, but he is really worried.


    "Let''s come back soon." Tao is willing to whisper, "I, I miss you a little."


    Donna repaired it, as if something had hit the heart, so that he suddenly felt the impact of a force.


    "I know..." Donna said, "I try to go back in advance, go to bed early, or I will have no spirit tomorrow."


    Tao is willing to hang up the phone, close his eyes, still can''t fall asleep right away.


    Donnae looked out of the glass wall and looked down at the high-rise buildings outside. The mood suddenly became a bit complicated. Sure enough, if you play a game, do you have your heart beaten? Why are you so willing?


    "Less Lord, I just called you..." Du Feng stood behind Donna Xiu and asked him that he had been with Donna Xiu for more than a decade and had never heard him speak with such a gentle tone.


    "My boss." Donna said.


    "Your..., boss?" Du Feng stunned.


    "I am now supporting my boss." Donna Xiu felt that since he had taken his heart away, he had to take his people and stay with him for the rest of his life. He would not do it.


    "Less Lord, have you been playing other life experience games in addition to experiencing model life recently?"


    "Yes, this time is a life experience that is being fostered. Poison bees, have you experienced the feeling of being fostered?"


    Du Feng''s nickname, the poisonous bee, is as famous as it is very vicious.


    Du Feng¡¯s mouth was pumped out. ¡°You don¡¯t think I might be covered. Before the Lord, did you not deal with people who want to support you? Why did you agree to be covered?¡±


    "Because it says that people who want to support me make me feel sick. But my future wife said that I want to support me. This is the taste between us. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand very well." Du Feng said, "But there is something, I have to remind the young master, your recent model life experience is a bit too high-profile."


    Donna smiled and said, "There is no high-profile, and people who don''t know my identity anyway will never know."


    "Less Lord, are you sure that you will fly to the country the day after tomorrow? The things here have not been processed yet, will you leave like this, will it not be good?"


    "Of course I can''t go back the day after tomorrow." Donna said.


    Du Feng sighed.


    "I will go back tomorrow morning, you will go and prepare." Donna Xiu, because of the wish of Tao, I miss you, and my thoughts are erupting, and I can¡¯t wait to appear to him immediately.


    "But there are few masters..."


    "Go to the preparation." Donnery said with a strong attitude.


    "Yes, less master." Du Feng immediately sent a message to let the private plane stand by tomorrow morning, then turned to make other preparations.


    Because there are some things that must be dealt with immediately, Donna will immediately leave for the airport. Thinking of the soft, white body of the man, that is, sensitive and seductive, shivering in his arms, let him do what he is willing. When did you fall in love with it? It should have been seen from the first sight, he started to move away from the moment of his eyes, but he still really loves this kind of thing at first sight, and it happened to him.


    He used to be disdainful about the love at first sight. He felt that the first time he met it, he must have looked at the other person¡¯s face and would never be true love. If you don¡¯t have the experience, don¡¯t make it easy to decide, or one day, the fact will be directly hit on your face.


    ....................................


    The annual high-profile international conference is a feast for the fashion industry. During this period, people from the fashion industry, as well as celebrities and wealthy people from all walks of life, will gather in the country b. Of course, there will be a variety of banquets.


    The wealthy people who came to see the show were the audience during the high season. Those celebrities, photographers, make-up artists, stylists, show guides, etc. are the supporting roles. Designers and supermodels are the protagonists of this feast, so all kinds of banquets will invite famous designers and models to participate.


    Because there were so many banquets in the two months, so before the official start of the competition, several ladies who were very famous and famous in the fashion industry held a banquet and invited a lot of them. Celebrities and designers participate.


    Tao and Li Jinmeng were invited by Mrs. Remier to attend the banquet.


    They entered the place where the banquet was held, and in the oversized courtyard, there were already many people who came to the banquet.


    Li Jinmeng took the pottery to say hello to Mrs. Lemir.


    "Xiao Yu, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw it." After Mrs. Lemir and Li Jinmeng greeted, she smiled and looked at Tao.


    "Mrs. Lemir, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You look younger than when I saw you last time."


    In the upper class, praising each other is also a kind of social etiquette.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mrs. Remier smiled and said to Li Jinmeng, ¡°It seems that he is growing up, not just a design talent.¡±


    Li Jinmeng nodded and agreed that "it is true. People who used to be cold-faced will now praise others with a smile. In the future, they should not be misunderstood by others and feel that he is not happy."


    "Come with me, let''s go there and talk." Mrs. Remier took them and walked to the empty sofa over there.


    After the three people sat down, Mrs. Remier put the glass on the table and looked at Tao. She said, "The clothes you posted last time, there are several models I like very much. Last time I told your mother, I will see you. When you are, you must praise you well. You must have broken through the self, and finally the inspiration broke out. All the inspirations that have been suppressed in the past few years have been revealed. I want to congratulate you."


    "Thank you, madam." Tao is willing to smile and thank you.


    "I am full of expectations about the clothes you are going to show this time. Do you have enough confidence to continue?"


    "I am very confident that the clothing to be displayed this time is definitely worth your expectation." Tao is willing to say with confidence.


    "That''s great." Mrs. Remi looked at Li Jinmeng and said, "He has changed back. The former confident Xiao Yu is back, and you don''t have to worry anymore."


    "Yeah." Li Jinmeng''s heart is very gratified. Xiao Yu''s silence and frustration in recent years have made her a mother''s very worried. In fact, compared with others, as long as he can be cheerful and confident, nothing is important.


    "Mrs. Lemir, good afternoon." Zhao Xin and Xiao Yi came over and said hello to Mrs. Remier.


    They were invited by another lady to come to the banquet, but first came to greet Mrs. Remier, because Mrs. Remier was the head of several ladies and was respected throughout the fashion world. As long as Zhao Xin attends the banquet of Mrs. Remier, she will definitely show her face in front of her.


    "Hello, welcome you, please feel free." Mrs. Remier said very politely, and the meaning of saying this is that I don''t want to talk to her.


    Li Jinmeng completely ignored their existence and did not look at their mother and son.


    "Then we will not bother, you continue to talk." Although this is the case every time, but Zhao Xin still feels very unwilling, thinking that one day, Mrs. Remier will look at her and her son.


    Mrs. Remier did not see Zhao Xin in her heart. This kind of person who betrayed a friend and robbed her husband could not enter her eyes. In addition, her relationship with Li Jinmeng is very good, and she hates Zhao Xin more, but she has to go to her every time. Because she is older, her mentality is also calm. If she is young, she will never give her a good face.


    It is quite daunting to be a respected person like Mrs. Remire. And with the influence of Mrs. Remier, if she does not like you, then you don''t want to integrate into this circle.


    When Xiao Yi wants to follow his mother, he can¡¯t help but look at Tao, because Xiao Yu is obviously not as good as him in recent years, but Mrs. Lemir, who is known as a fashion leader, has always had something to him. Hemiplegia, if it is not because of the pressure of Mrs. Lemir, he will not be so difficult to frame Xiao Yu''s plagiarism.


    It took a few years for some effect to be framed, and it was completely destroyed by a live broadcast of Angley. And now he is also born again, and later want to frame his plagiarism, it is not very likely, and can only think of other ways to deal with him.


    Xiao Yi relied on the fame of these years and got the favor of many rich people and celebrities. Thanks to these pursuits, Zhao Xin had some exchanges with some people in the fashion industry. For example, Mrs. Daisy, who invited them this time, because she liked the costumes he released, so she valued him very much. Even Zhao Xin was taken to various banquets and parties.


    For many years, Zhao Xin has always envied Li Jinmeng. He can interact with these husbands and attend various salons and banquets in the high society of the b countries. She even thought about it before, if she was a friend with Li Jinmeng, she might be able to be brought into those occasions. But thinking about it is also impossible. It was so ugly at the beginning, how could they still be friends.


    But fortunately, her son is full of contention, does not need Li Jinmeng to help her, she also has contacts with these high-class husbands, and some ladies and stars, in order to get Xiao Yi''s haute couture clothing, how much to her There are some knots, which largely satisfy her vanity.


    But in her heart, I still hope to get the value of Mrs. Lemir, because as long as she can get the approval of Mrs. Lemir, she will become a member of the upper class like Li Jinmeng. But every time she greets Mrs. Remier, her attitude towards her is a great alienation and indifference in courtesy. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 65： Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 8

    Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 8


    "Mrs. Daisy." Zhao Xin and Xiao Yi walked behind Mrs. Daisy and greeted Mrs. Daisy, who was talking to other people.


    Mrs. Daisy turned and smiled and looked at them and said, "You have come. Come and tell me about you. This is Mrs. Du. This is Mrs. Fiyani. This is Mrs. Desena. You are here, We just talked about the high-duty clothing that Xiao Yi released last year."


    "You made a very high release every year, but I liked it very much. Unfortunately, there was something to delay last year. I didn''t come to the show. I am looking forward to this year''s game show, I am very looking forward to it."


    "I didn''t come last year. Later, just watching the video of the catwalk, I was very excited about those clothes. Although I also booked two models, I still have some regrets. I didn''t come to the scene to watch the show. So I came early this year. I am also looking forward to the Gaoding clothing you are going to release this year."


    "Me too, this time is to watch your show, so I came to the country early. Last year, I customized the dress you designed, which made me a big fan at many banquets. This time, before I came, I already I decided that you have to customize at least five or six models for the clothing you released."


    "Xiao Yi, the husbands are full of expectations for your performance in this competition. Do you have enough confidence in this year''s release?" asked Mrs. Daisy.


    "Of course, the husbands please rest assured that the Gaoding I will release this year will definitely not disappoint you." Xiao Yi is full of self-confidence regardless of the surface or psychology. Although she can not use Xiao Yu''s design, But there are many classics from other designers that he can use. So this time the release, he is also full of confidence, I feel that it will be praised.


    "That''s great."


    "Yeah, it seems that we will definitely not come this time."


    "I can''t wait to see the show."


    Xiao Yi is very proud of her, the wealthy ladies of these different countries, holding money to rush to customize the clothing he released, this is being held, and it is still the feeling of high-end people in different countries, so that he is very Enjoyment. Therefore, he definitely does not give up to continue to be a designer, but also to be better and better.


    Zhao Xin¡¯s heart is also very proud and proud. All of us used to think that her son is not as good as Li Jinmeng¡¯s son. Even her father-in-law clearly prefers Xiao Yi, but he still hesitates to let Xiao Yu take over the company. But now everything is different, her son has not only taken over the company, but also been highly sought after, with many fans. Her mother is also following the light, and it is really good to be felt by those husbands and those who are pleased.


    Who now dares to say that her son is not as good as Li Jinmeng¡¯s son? That is to squint and say something, clearly that her son is better. Although some time ago, Li Jinmeng''s son was praised by the media for some time, but she felt that her son must be better, and will never be compared to Li Jinmeng''s son.


    After a few people chatted for a while, Xiao Yi said, "Mom, you chat with the husband, I will say hello to other people."


    "Good." Zhao Xin smiled and nodded.


    Xiao Yi went to the long table in the middle of the courtyard and took a glass of champagne. He did not take the initiative to say hello to him, because he knew that as long as he stood alone, someone would definitely say hello to him.


    At a banquet like this, the ladies gathered together, in addition to chatting about what happened recently, of course, they have to talk about gossip. In addition to the entertainment circle is in the middle of the gossip, there are quite a few gossips in the fashion circle. The gossip objects in the entertainment circle are stars and directors, while the gossip objects in the fashion circle are of course designers and models.


    "The youngest designer who came to participate in the high season this year, the most anticipated, is still Xiao Yi. Last year I wanted to customize the clothes he designed, but unfortunately it was not fixed. If it can be customized this year."


    "In addition to Xiao Yi, I heard that many people are also looking forward to Xiao Yu''s design. Many of the costumes he released last time can be used directly, but it is released once. Pity."


    "Do you think that Xiao Yu will surpass Xiao Yi this year and become the most promising young designer in the country?"


    "I am still more optimistic about Xiao Yi, Xiao Yu''s design inspiration is too unstable, or there are no good design works for more than four years, or so many classic designs broke out. Who knows that after the outbreak, there will be How long does it take to get a good design?"


    "I think so too. The costumes that Xiao Yu released last time can be released separately. He has released them all at once. It is obvious that he is a person who has no plans and foresight."


    "So the people who are optimistic about Xiao Yi are more optimistic than Xiao Yu. The design of Xiao Yi in the past few years is better every year. The progress can be said to be very stable. Xiao Yu''s variables are too big. The possibility of disappointment is also greater, or Xiao Yi is worth looking forward to."


    "So, in this promotion, are you watching Xiao Yi¡¯s show and watching other designers¡¯ shows?¡±


    "Even the fashion media and photographers don''t look at every show. Let''s take a look at the show of the masters, and then look at the show of young designers worth looking forward to."


    "Yeah, there are at least dozens of shows in the promotion. Of course, I have to watch it selectively. I think most of the shows are not worth taking the time to see."


    Some designers take an exaggerated artistic style. The good thing to say is art. Ordinary people can''t understand it at all, and they don''t feel where the good-looking place is. Such fashion designers, rather than fashion designers, are more like artists who live in their own world. Those exaggerated styles can only be understood by themselves.


    Some of the people who came to the banquet today are friends of Xiao Yu¡¯s mother in the country b, and Mrs. Lemir has been with them, so many people come to say hello to Tao, saying that they are also looking forward to him. And will go to see his show.


    Tao is willing to know very well that although these people are really looking forward to it, most of them are based on the faces of Mrs. Lemir and Li Jinmeng. But he doesn''t care, whether they really look forward to him. After the catwalk, he and Xiao Yi''s design is better, and everything is self-evident.


    The organizer will send out an invitation letter to some wealthy people with status status, or celebrities with a certain reputation. These invitation letters, which account for 30% of the votes, are very important for the participating designers. of.


    So the more people who take the invitation to see the show, the more votes they get. General master designers are more dominant, because there are definitely more people with invitations who will watch their catwalks.


    In addition to the designers recognized by the Gaoding Garment Association every year, there will be some designers who have not reached the requirements in this year, but the works that have been very good in previous years will also participate in the promotion competition. So in the first half of the month, there were at least dozens of catwalks, and the daily catwalks were arranged very densely.


    The catwalk is arranged in the front, the more dominant, because the sooner you start the catwalk, the sooner you can vote on the organizer''s official website.


    After returning to the residence, Xiao Yi took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Hey." Xiao Yi heard the sound of the connection and immediately said, "Are you busy?"


    "How long will it take you to finish, then come to Los Angeles to see my game?"


    "I know that you have greeted the organizers, although you have sponsorships in this competition, but if you are not there, I have no bottom."


    "I am worried that they will not listen to me..., how long will it take you to get things done?"


    "I have something that needs you to help me."


    "Well, I called and told him, but after you are busy, come and play with me right away."


    Xiao Yi hung up the phone, leaning on the back of the chair, closing her eyes and thinking about the next plan. His boyfriend''s company is the biggest sponsor of this competition. In the case that his boyfriend has greeted him, the organizer will definitely secretly favor him and try to give him better arrangements.


    ..........................................


    The next day, Tao was willing to finish the meeting with the staff and made a final determination of the preparations before returning to his room to rest.


    Tao hopes that I didn''t sleep well last night. Today, I have a day of meetings, busy with summing up, to solve problems that cannot be solved by various subordinates, and to ensure that every link can not make serious mistakes in advance.


    Especially as a designer, he has to draw his own artwork and personally choose the fabric and so on. After the promotion of the rankings began to show the show, he must also complete every detail, and it will be more tired.


    When Tao was willing to sleep, he felt that someone was going to bed and hugged him. It was a familiar feeling and breath.


    Tao is willing to turn around and hug his strong waist, half-awake and say, "Are you back?"


    Donna repaired a meal, this sentence you came back, with the sentence I think of you, also makes him feel different inside. In this world, there is a person, he misses you, waiting for you, and you are back, proving that you are expected to return to him. The most important thing is that this person is the one he loves.


    "I am back." Donnery kissed him on the cheek.


    Feeling the touch on the face, or the feeling of being kneaded between the legs, Tao is willing to open his eyes and watch "Is it really coming back? I thought it was a dream. Do you mean that it will arrive in the evening?"


    "I came back in advance." Donna Xiu, regardless of the other, contained the lips of Tao wish, kissed for a few minutes to vent their thoughts.


    The body of Tao will have reacted. He opened his legs and wrapped his waist.


    Downer touched his body and asked, "When I was not there, did you use your ex-boyfriend?"


    "No, after using you, I used my ex-boyfriend." Tao is willing to breathe.


    "It''s better to take out your ex-boyfriend, let''s 3p." Donnaeu suggested.


    "What kind of trick do you want to play?" Tao is willing to look at him and ask.


    Donna repaired his hand to open the bedside table, took out the box inside and opened it, then took the electric rod into the quilt and pressed the switch.


    Tao couldn''t help but shake, then struggled. "Don''t put it in, I don''t like that thing."


    "Do not worry, I will not put it in." Donna repairs him tightly and does not let him break free.


    Tao hopes to stop struggling, not because he does not want to struggle, but the body is already soft like a pool of water, can not afford a little strength.


    ..............................


    Tao is willing to kneel on the chest of Donna, and wait for the breath to calm down, complaining that "the **** said that he would not let go."


    ¡°Occasionally, it¡¯s interesting to add some fun. Haven¡¯t you always said that it¡¯s very comfortable?¡± Downer touched his back. He already knew that his body was very special, even if he didn¡¯t drink, just touch it. It will feel right away. The most worrying thing during his time of leaving is that he will be tortured.


    "Are you all done?" Tao asked.


    "Well, after I have finished, I can stay with you for the past few months, at least not for this long time."


    "...Do you know that I am worried about you?"


    "know."


    "Then you know why I am so worried about you?"


    "Because you love me."


    "Less self-love, I didn''t love you." Tao was suddenly arrogant, turned and turned his back to him and said, "I am just worried that you have gone wrong. No one has helped me solve my physical problems. After all, I have waited for so many years. I finally waited for the bed partner to satisfy myself."


    "Your body is much more honest than your mouth." Donnaeus hugged him from behind him and said, "Since you have been waiting for me for so many years, how about a lifetime of support? I am willing to sign a lifetime sale, or legal. That kind, and you want to interact with the ring."


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, the person who confession first loses first." Tao is willing to close his eyes and say.


    "Don''t it be the first person to fall in love first?" Donna said in a helpless and petting tone, "Well, I love you, I only love you in this life."


    Although I have heard countless times of confession, the wish of Tao¡¯s heart still makes him wet his eyes. He turned and looked at him and said, "You lost."


    "Well, I lost." Donnaugh looked at his eyes and said, "But I lost to you, I willingly."


    "I have to try you for a while before deciding whether or not to sign a life contract with you. If you can''t always satisfy me, I won''t turn you back."


    "Then ask the boss to give me more chances to show." Donna kissed his rosy and seductive lips. In this seductive mouth, although he always said arrogant words, he still let him love, hate. Can''t swallow directly into the stomach.


    Tao is willing to close his eyes and hook his neck to kiss him. This kind of love, perhaps for others, is to win or lose, and the one who loves more, loses. For both of them, there is no win or loss, only one willing to make a wish.


    ................................................


    Designers and models, since they are the protagonists of the fashion world, then the high season, the models for the models, of course, will not be less than designers.


    The designer selects the model, the models will also select the designer, and only the model of the successful designer will be able to continue to advance. At this time, the advantages of supermodels and supermodels came out. They wanted to use designers to successfully advance, and designers wanted to use their popularity.


    It''s really important to pick a model, because if more famous models are willing to come to the catwalk, you can bring more popularity and attention.


    Tao Tao and Xiao Yi interviewed the model''s time, just arranged for the same time, the reason why it is so clever, of course, is that Xiao Yi let the organizers deliberately arrange this.


    Because Tao hopes to teach Ang Lie why, Xiao Yi wants to frame him, so he is very angry. But will he give up on Tao Yuan? That is impossible. This time, choosing a model is a very good opportunity for him. He decided that even if he could not be allowed to participate in the competition, he would have to humiliate him.


    Xiao Yi has accumulated a few years of fame, his influence in the fashion circle, and the degree of optimism, for the moment, it must be much higher than Tao. And in the past few years, Xiao Yi has a good relationship with many models, and he still has a big backing, otherwise there will not be so many models, they are willing to listen to his instructions, openly boycott Xiao Yu.


    Before the interview is about to begin, Tao hopes to suddenly receive the notice from the organizer. Designers who have been recognized by Gaoding Association must have at least 10 top models on the list. If this standard is not met, it will be reduced to a later supplement.


    This kind of rule has never been seen before, and now it suddenly appears, who can imagine it.


    In the lobby of the interview, there have been a lot of media cameras, because today I have to interview more than Tao Yi and Xiao Yi, there are many other interview halls, and designers are interviewing. So there will definitely be supermodels and supermodels will appear, and these media reporters will wait to interview them.


    Ang Li appeared with some supermodels, and the reporters immediately went around, shooting the film, interviewing the interview.


    "Which designer did you come for?"


    "Of course, Xiao Yi is a designer." Ang Li said, "Xie Yi is a true genius designer who is lucky to be qualified to imitate his style. Since we walk into this hall, of course not It will be a self-destructive identity, for the second-rate designer."


    "What do you mean by the second-rate designer, is Xiao Yu?"


    This hall only has Tao Yuan and Xiao Yi. The reporter asked the reason for such a nonsense. Of course, he wanted to let him personally say Xiao Yu¡¯s name. Entertainment reporters have always been a big deal, just want to interview the content the more explosive the better.


    For the last time, Angley was forced to crush with a racing car. He also lost a big face in the bar. The mood of resentment made him angry and unable to control the anger.


    "Of course he is, Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu." Angrily deliberately said his name several times, and then ironically said, "A second-rate designer, actually dare to participate in the high season, really no self-knowledge. But he Since I came to participate, I hope he can show his style of clothing, and don''t imitate other people''s styles."


    Angelly admitted last time that he deliberately framed Xiao Yu, so now he can only change his caliber, not to mention plagiarism, but to imitate it.


    Xiao Yi looked at Tao Yuan and looked very proud. He wanted to make Tao Tao embarrassed today, and he had already arranged through the arrangement to determine that he could not interview ten supermodels on the 100th list.


    Tao is willing to face him with no expression, even if he interviews less than ten supermodels today, he is reduced to a supplement, he can still crush him on the costume, laughing at the last person, is The real winner.


    Anglia gang, taking turns to humiliate the pottery in front of the lens, then walked to the long table at Xiao Yi''s side, and signed the contract directly.


    Then came in, An Jiena, and several other female models on the list. The reporters once again interviewed.


    "Do you come for the Xiao Yi designer?"


    ¡°Of course, apart from Xiao Yi¡¯s designers, are there other designers in the interview hall that are worthy of our interview?¡±


    "So you are more optimistic about Xiao Yi designers right?"


    "Not more optimistic about him, but only optimistic about him."


    ¡°But Xiao Yu¡¯s designer, at the press conference some time ago, also showed a lot of very good clothes. Why wouldn¡¯t you be optimistic about him?¡±


    "I have seen those costumes on the Internet. It is really good, but at first glance, I thought it was a costume designed by Xiao Yi. After all, the style is too similar. Imitate the style design of others, just like It is always the same as the cottage products, but how can we see it?"


    An Jiena was also one of the last models to publicly boycott Xiao Yu. The fashion conferences that Xiao Yi held were many times to let her be the main show of women''s wear. He and Xiao Yi have cooperated many times and brought popularity to each other. So of course she is facing Xiao Yi. And she brought other friends in the supermodel circle to help Xiao Yi support the scene.


    There is a stark contrast between the interviews on both sides. Xiao Yi has a large number of supermodels and supermodels. It is very lively, and Tao is willing to be very deserted. There are only some famous models to interview.


    Xiao Yi once again looked at Tao Yuan with a provocative look. He has already let his boyfriend''s assistant have greeted many large model companies. The number of supermodels they interviewed today is absolutely impossible to exceed ten.


    Donna Siu stood in the corner and looked at the scene of the hall and suddenly turned and left. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 66： Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 9

    Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 9


    Half an hour later, there were more and more people interviewing Xiao Yi, and Tao hopes that there are still some unnamed models.


    Xiao Yi is very proud of her heart. What about design talent? This realistic and complex world is more about money and power, and the heart and the means are the key to success.


    An hour passed, Xiao Yi had already interviewed enough models, and after the announcement of the stop interview, the reporters thought that there would be no more supermodels or supermodels.


    Xiao Yi thinks so, but the reporters suddenly surrounded the entrance.


    Seeing those who walked in, Xiao Yi stunned. He had some doubts in his heart. Shouldn¡¯t these people go to other design masters for an interview? Why are you here?


    All of a sudden, there were more than a dozen female supermodels on the list, headed by a very high ranking supermodel Rachel.


    "Excuse me, are you also coming for Xiao Yi designers?" All the supermodels and supermodels in front of them are the answer, so the reporter simply asked this question.


    ¡°Xiao Yi?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes have a disdain for the name. ¡°Of course not. We came for Xiao Yu¡¯s designer.¡±


    "Annan said just now, Xiao Yu''s designer''s clothing is just a copy of Xiao Yi''s designer. What do you think of this?"


    An Jiena and Rachel are famous for their rivalry, because the two are very hostile to each other, and the battle between the two fans has continued for several years.


    When the reporters saw Rachel coming over and knew that she was not coming for Xiao Yi¡¯s interview, she knew that there was another explosion.


    "She may have problems with her eyes, or else she doesn''t know enough about the fashion world." Rachel said very straightforwardly, "Xiao Yu is the first person to become famous. When he is called a talented designer, he People still don''t know where they are. Who is the one who imitates, and compares the clothes of the two people''s previous costumes to find out by time, isn''t it clear at a glance?"


    "Since you are coming for Xiao Yu''s designer, it is definitely more optimistic about him, but An Jiena said that in this interview hall, there is no designer worthy of being optimistic except for Xiao Yi designers. What do you think?"


    "She has a bad brain, not a day or two. What can I think?" After Rachel said, he went to Tao, and interviewed him in the past.


    An Jie Na¡¯s squatting at Rachel, the two had more time to cross each other, but she watched her in front of the media and made her angry.


    Gaoding clothing is released, it is stylish and high-end atmosphere, but the dark tide and rapids between models are the highlights in the entertainment section. These reporters want to see them sneer and ridicule each other, and the more intense the better.


    Tao is willing to turn back and look at Donna Xiu, who has just disappeared for a while, and does not know where he went. I thought that these people must have been called by him.


    Xiao Yi thought that the plan was perfect, and those who might go to the interview with the model, he made people say hello to those companies. These supermodels who suddenly came over, obviously should go to other designers where they are right, why did they suddenly appear here, disrupting his plan?


    Xiao Yi was anxious, he tried his best to arrange it, and he could succeed if he saw it, but he was disturbed again!


    After Rachel¡¯s interview, the 100 models on the side of Tao¡¯s wish list will suffice.


    Rachel and An Jiena face each other face to face, and the other models behind them are also slamming each other. Both sides use their eyes to have invisible sparks, and whoever fights is stronger.


    The reporters are slamming at them, and the picture of today¡¯s headline page already has


    Tao is willing to go to the corner and watch Donnae ask "Is they you found it?"


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Donnaughe denied ¡°I am a newcomer, how can I ask them to move them?¡±


    Tao is willing to look at him for a while, thinking that he would not admit it, but there are some words, he must make it clear.


    Tao is willing to poke with his fingers to Donald Henry''s strong chest muscles and say, "I can give you time. You don''t have to tell me the truth now. But there is something you must remember. If you dare to touch you, I will let you ..., you can never be blessed."


    Tao wished his hand to stroke between his legs, his face was a threatening expression.


    Although Tao is willing to believe that he will certainly not have a relationship with others, but other models are quite enthusiastic. He is so handsome, his body is still so good, there will definitely be people who are willing to give up. Therefore, he repeatedly reminded him that he had cleanliness and that he was not allowed to touch other people, nor allowed others to touch places he should not touch.


    Donna made a smile in his smile and pinched his chin and said, "If I can''t give you **** again, would you like to find your ex-boyfriend?"


    "If you can''t make me happy, just change me to make you good." Tao is willing to be caught by his smile, and in his heart, this bastard, how can this life be so embarrassing?


    "You... can you be hard?" Downer looked at him with suspicion.


    "Come to the warm bed tonight, I will let you see how hard I am." Tao is willing to turn very imposing.


    ..............................


    After returning to the hotel for dinner, Tao is willing to go to the bathroom to take a shower. After washing and washing, I suddenly feel. After thinking about going out for a while, I will send a message to Donner to urge him.


    Putting on the nightgown and walking out of the bathroom, Tao is willing to pick up the phone and send out a message. Donna Xiu quickly replied to him and said that he will arrive in an hour.


    Donna repaired himself and opened the door into the room. He said to Tao, "Boss, I am warming up."


    Tao is willing to look at him and say "go to take a shower."


    Downer trimmed his clothes and walked into the bathroom.


    Tao is willing to throw the phone aside, take off the quilt and take off the nightgown, then cover the quilt and wait for him to come out. The feeling of nakedness makes his **** more and more intense.


    After finishing the shower, Donner went out from the bathroom to the bedside and went straight to the bed.


    Tao hopes to climb his shoulders, and the two **** each other''s lips. When Donna''s tongue comes in, the wishing tongue rubs and stirs with him.


    Donna Xiu''s body is young and strong, so that Tao hopes to enjoy and satisfy. Sometimes Tao hopes to feel that the feeling of keeping a young wolf dog younger than himself is not bad. Especially, he is willing to cooperate with himself and make Tao wish to be satisfied.


    And Donna Xiu feels that this person is usually looking cold and cold. When he is in bed, he is entangled and attractive. When he does not meet, he will also miss him involuntarily. He is because his body is too tempting, and he wants to feel it by the way. It is a feeling to be taken care of. Whoever careslessly loses his heart to him.


    He likes to gamble and take risks. Seeking excitement is the joy of his life, but losing his heart to play is really exciting. However, he originally thought that he could not fall in love with anyone in his life, but he was really taken away by this person, and he also accepted his life. Wait, this kind of willingness, and can''t wait to accept the feeling of life, what is the matter?


    Just kissing, Tao hopes to become very weak, and the body seems to melt. His eyes were blurred and looked at Donna Xiu. The two eyes were intertwined, as if the soul was entangled. Without a double pleasure pattern of body and soul, there would be a feeling of uncomfortable feeling.


    ....................................


    Tao Yuan¡¯s costume show time, in front of Xiao Yi¡¯s fashion show, because he was recognized as a high-grade clothing, much more than Xiao Yi¡¯s. However, there are several master-level designers on the same day as Tao. So this day, watching his show, certainly not much. But because Mrs. Lemir will come, some ladies who want to please Mrs. Remier will come along.


    After reading the introduction card, Mrs. Lemir said to Li Jinmeng, ¡°This child has finally recovered the previous momentum. The last time I used the classic theme, this time I used the theme of the flower god. There is very little designer dare to use this word. It seems that he is really confident this time."


    Li Jinmeng smiled and said, "He can find his former sense of self-confidence. I am very happy and very happy. But the themes he likes to use now are too extreme. I am still worried about him. Those fashion reviews." Home, and those who like deliberately picky, may once again hit his confidence."


    "You should also have more confidence in him." Mrs. Remier was afraid of her hand and said, "I am very optimistic about him. I think that after he had the last outbreak, the clothes designed later will definitely be even better. ""


    "Thank you for your encouragement and support over the years. I think this will definitely play a big role in regaining confidence." Li Jinmeng expressed his gratitude to the heart. The design of Xiao Yu has not been special in recent years. Excellent, but Mrs. Remier saw his potential from his designs and felt that he would one day design an amazing work.


    Looking at this fashion show, of course, the media of all countries, because Xiao Yu has not been very famous in the international market in recent years, so there are not many foreign media to see the show, most of them are the media of the country.


    "Flower God? With such an extreme theme, Xiao Yu is not really confident now."


    ¡°It¡¯s good for designers to be confident in their work, but this theme is really bigger.¡±


    "If I had it before, I would definitely be awkward about this theme, but after the last classic theme show, my face is still hurting, so I will wait for the show to finish, then comment."


    "National netizens who are interested in fashion, it is quite big for him. I think that even if he no longer creates classics, he should be much better than before. But there are more expectations for Xiao Yi, after all, I have accumulated a lot of fans in the year."


    "After the show of Xiao Yi tomorrow, it is a big contrast on both sides. I don''t know who will be the one who is very fierce."


    "I think that this time, if the two are stable, the gap should not be too big. But if Xiao Yu''s inspiration is again abnormal, then it will definitely be him."


    "Recalling now, as far as Xiao Yu''s Gao Ding was released, it is indeed more worthy of being expected."


    "I still don''t want to come to a conclusion now, let''s talk about watching this show."


    Although it is a combination of women''s wear and men''s wear, but Tao hopes to use the theme of the flower god, because he feels that men''s clothing can also be related to flowers and gods.


    The backstage models have to make up and change clothes, and the makeup artist and costume assistants are also busy. The backstage of each show is seemingly busy to chaos, but with certain rules and order.


    Donna Xiu is the main show of men''s clothing, and only him, can enjoy the treatment that Tao will personally help him change clothes.


    Tao is willing to help Donner repair the clothes, and took two steps to look at him seriously, thinking that although he is not young, but all styles are very capable. When he laughed, he took the sunshine of the boy, and when he was expressionless, he also had a mature and reliable temperament. When I was cold-faced, there was another alienation and mysterious momentum. It was a person who could be like a boy and a man.


    After Donna repaired the costumes, he glanced at the crowd outside, then pulled the curtain, and one hand hugged his waist, and lifted his chin in one hand and kissed him.


    Potter''s hand climbed over his shoulder and kissed him back. There are at least dozens of people outside, and the two are kissing each other through a layer of curtains. Although it is a little exciting, Tao Tao is still pushing him away before the body moves.


    Donnausu looked at Tao¡¯s rosy lips, couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss, and was forced to block his mouth with his palm.


    "Now, you know my physical condition." Tao is willing to whisper, "There are so many people outside, do you want to make me ugly? After the show is over, after returning to the hotel, you can do whatever you want."


    Donnacius was pouted by him, and there was no way to speak. He licked the palm of his hand, and Tao hoped to let go of his hand immediately.


    "What do I want?" Donna Xiu looked at him and asked.


    Tao wants to see him with blue eyes, but he is green, and he must be thinking about things that are not serious. He regrets saying what he wants to do.


    "What can be done if you want to think about it, but it can''t be too much. If you play too much, you can ban the house for a month." Tao hopes that if he does not premise, he will not know how to play. What kind of tricks are there.


    "After a month of banned house?" Donner repaired him with a sceptical look. "Can you stand it?"


    "...I, I can''t hold my ex-boyfriend, you can''t use it with your hands!" Tao is willing to be looked at by his skeptical eyes, and he is so angry that he threatens him.


    Downer''s amendment wants to say, can you use your hand, but you haven''t had time to open your mouth, just hear the outside show and let the model prepare loudly.


    Tao is willing to open the curtain and go out. Donna Xiu also went out to prepare for the stage because everyone is very busy and very nervous. No one noticed what they were doing.


    The costume show with the theme of flower gods, the layout of the show, of course, must also conform to the theme, arranged like a fairyland, waiting for the appearance of the flower gods.


    The accompaniment music was melodious and elegant, and the models stepped on the music and gracefully walked out.


    Tao is willing to make a lot of ideas for the costumes of this show. The reason why I chose the theme of the flower **** is because there are many varieties of flowers, although they are all flowers, but each flower has its own personality and characteristics.


    Some are fresh and elegant, some are beautiful and bright, some are tender and watery, and some are unrestrained. Under the same theme, it can show dignity and elegance, but also show **** and unrestrained.


    The pure white spotted skirt is like a cute and beautiful jasmine flower. The neckline and skirt of the high-grade crystal, like the dew on the flower, make the flower-like skirt more delicate and attractive. The skirt has a little green-green embroidered embroidery, adding a lively and pretty feeling.


    The white-tailed long skirt with high waist and chest is like elegant lilies, the chest part is lace fabric, the tailed skirt is the tulle of the silk, and the tulle has delicate hand-embroidered patterns.


    There are plum blossoms that bloom like in the snow, cool and charming. There are also **** and noble roses, pink and passionate peach blossoms, and graceful peony flowers.


    There are more than 30 kinds of flowers that are not repeated, each one is beautiful and fascinating. They can only sigh in their hearts. It is really a flower god. As soon as they come out, there is an impulse to surrender to the skirt.


    Originally everyone thought that flowers did not match men. But at this moment, some people use the design talent and strength of the clothing to put the facts in front of them, let them know that the original men''s clothing can also be inspired by flowers.


    The plain and elegant, free and smooth lines, the addition of not only temperament, but also the feeling of extravagance. A windbreaker jacket with a flowing feel, the details are ingeniously decorated. The deep and atmospheric dress is full of mature and steady charm, and the small embroidered in the inconspicuous position makes this mature and steady, with a little more humorous attraction.


    Mrs. Lemir¡¯s palm was placed on her lap and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, it¡¯s too clever. He¡¯s really a genius. I didn¡¯t read him wrong!¡±


    Li Jinmeng is also very excited and proud. When she was young, she had such a dream and hoped to design such an amazing and admirable costume. But her talent is limited, she can only discover other people''s designs, and can''t do it on their own. But now, her son has done it. Compared with the previous costumes, these costumes are more exciting and intoxicating. It is really like a feast of flowers and gods. The degree of noble and elegant is like the existence of the gods.


    These high-definition garments are made of the most expensive fabrics and high-end gorgeous accessories. They are designed with exquisite design and craftsmanship, as well as sophisticated production and high-end quality, which means luxury and top quality.


    Haute Couture represents a symbol of identity, not only the gorgeous appearance, but more importantly the perfect design and craftsmanship. These important elements, all the costumes displayed on this show, have been done.


    "This time, it really didn''t come. This time, the push of the heat is definitely going to be occupied by him."


    "His design ability is really awakened, such a talent is simply God-given ability!"


    "Because he is the designer of our country, I am really proud and proud now. Those foreign media that have not come will definitely regret it."


    "This is really a great visual enjoyment. It should be said that every one who does not watch it will regret it."


    "Which is how to do it, so that men''s clothing also has a flowery temperament, but it can fully reveal the charm and characteristics of men."


    "I really convinced him that this time, this international high-definition clothing exhibition, only watched this show, I am not a white one."


    When the models all came out, Tao hoped to finally come out and salute the people who stood up and applauded. The applause sounded for a long time and did not stop.


    Li Jinmeng took the flowers to the stage and looked at Tao with tears. "You can not only surpass yourself, but also fulfill your mother''s dream when he was young. Mom is very proud of you and congratulations on such a big breakthrough." ¡±


    "Thank you, Mom." Tao is willing to take the flowers and actively embraced Li Jinmeng. "I will have a bigger breakthrough in the future, and I will make you more proud of me."


    Li Jinmeng finally fell because of this hug.


    After the catwalk, the models returned to the background to change clothes, and other people slowly left. Mrs. Remier and others stayed and talked with Tao.


    "I know that you will definitely have a day to break through yourself. You really didn''t let me down." Mrs. Remie looked up at Tao and said, "But in my heart, I still expect you to have a bigger breakthrough. Hope One day, you can stand at the pinnacle of a fashion designer."


    "I really appreciate you, Mrs. Lemir." Tao is sincerely thankful. "The encouragement and guidance you have given me over the years has benefited me a lot. I will work harder and never let you down."


    Regardless of past lives or this world, Xiao Yu has received a lot of advice from Mrs. Remier. These instructions have greatly helped him. The past life has made him step by step to the peak. This world was stolen by Xiao Yi and let him Into the tangled and painful.


    Xiao Yu is a heartfelt grateful to Mrs. Lemir, hoping that she can do not let her down, but this world, because someone is born and cheats, it can only be done by Tao.


    Mrs. Lemir knew that he was going to be busy, he didn''t talk to him more, let him come home for two days, and then left with the ladies.


    "Thanks to Mrs. Remier, we can feast our eyes on this show. This show is really amazing."


    "Yeah, it''s really a person who is valued by Mrs. Remier. This kind of design talent is really enviable."


    "After his show, other designers will have a lot of pressure. Even a master-level designer will definitely feel pressure."


    "In this young designer, he is definitely the best. I really can''t imagine it, and I can design better than this show."


    "Every paragraph I want to customize a set, those men''s clothing, I also want my husband and son to wear and see."


    "Me too, this is my first time, I am also interested in men''s clothing."

 Chapter 67： Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 10

    Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 10


    Tao hopes that less than an hour after the end of the show, the news has already been published in the country, and all major fashion media have made push notices. Those reporters and even had no time to wait until they got back to the hotel. In order to push the first one, they quickly edited the notice in the car, and then selected some pictures to send out first.


    Domestic netizens are waiting for it, but most netizens are not specifically waiting for the promotion of pottery clothing, but during the international high-definition exhibition, there will definitely be many master-level high-definition clothing pushes.


    When they saw the Gaoding clothing notice that Tao is willing to design, they immediately boiled, and they kept reminding me that they wanted to see all the pictures and videos.


    In the evening, most domestic media have been pushed, and even many foreign media have also pushed and reported.


    Netizens looked at the pictures and videos, and they were so excited. The kind of mood they wanted to have, they were very excited about these clothes, and they also felt very admired for the design of these clothes.


    Haute-tailored clothing, because it means the high point of luxury, long ago, only the privileged royal family and nobles can have it. It can now be owned by celebrities in the business world, as well as celebrities from all walks of life, but for ordinary people, even if they have money, they can''t buy them. Because designers are also picky, not everyone who buys money, they buy haute couture.


    For those netizens who have money and can''t buy them, their fanaticism and love for Gaoding clothing is more like the love of a piece of art. Because even if they buy high-definition clothing, there is no high-class occasions such as banquets.


    Compared with those that want to show art, but people can''t understand and appreciate it, the clothes they can appreciate, although they can only look at pictures and videos, but they are also a kind of pole. Great enjoyment. So designers who can design these clothes are also worthy of being worshipped.


    Xiao Yi looked at the pictures on the computer, and the inner explosion of the cockroaches made him want to vent but could not vent. He really is very reluctant, why he Xiaoyu can have such talent, and he does not, God is really unfair.


    Now many media are saying that Xiao Yu can have such a good performance, and the most stressed person should be him. After the end of his fashion show, it must be avoided to be compared, and this time it will be compared, it seems that there is no suspense.


    Xiao Yi forced the cup to the ground, what is not suspense, what is he certainly not as good as Xiao Yu this time, why not look down on people? The costumes he will exhibit this time are also admired costumes in his previous life. If he thinks he will be worse than Xiao Yu, then they will walk around!


    ....................................


    Xiao Yi¡¯s costume show is on the second day. The people who come to see his show on this day are much more than the people who watch Tao¡¯s show. Because he has relied on Xiao Yu''s design in recent years, he has not only gained a certain reputation in the international arena, but also has many fans in various countries around the world.


    And after the end of the show of Tao¡¯s wish yesterday, many domestic media are waiting to compare him with Tao. Because every time he and Xiao Yu will be compared, now of course no exception, these are his own.


    Tao Yuan¡¯s costume show is attended by Mrs. Lemir, and Xiao Yi¡¯s costume show is attended by Mrs. Daisy. Although Mrs. Dai¡¯s influence in the fashion industry is not as good as that of Mrs. Daisy, she is also standing at the top of the fashion industry. The character is gone.


    The ladies who came to the show were whispering while waiting for the catwalk to begin.


    "Is my face a little bad?"


    "Fortunately, it seems that I am a little tired, don''t you have a rest?"


    "I watched Xiao Yu''s catwalk video last night and saw that I was going to sleep in the middle of the night, but I couldn''t sleep, and I got up and watched the video several times. I didn''t sleep all night."


    "So smart, I also saw it in the middle of the night, but it really couldn''t hold it, so I fell asleep. On the way, I am still watching those videos."


    "I am really sorry, but I didn''t actually go there to see it. It is definitely more enjoyable to watch the scene than to watch the video."


    "I went to see it yesterday. The models were wearing those costumes. When I walked in front of me, I felt like I really saw the flower gods coming. It was really beautiful and too delicate."


    "I really envy you, I made what I had to do today, I did it yesterday, and I waited to see today''s show, and I missed the show of Xiao Yu yesterday."


    "Everyone doesn''t have to be too sorry. Maybe this show of Xiao Yi is no worse than Xiao Yu''s show?"


    "I think it is difficult. People who have been to the show yesterday gave Xiao Yu a very high evaluation. Even many masters who have not yet begun to show their clothes have already voluntarily admitted that they are willing to go down."


    "The only thing I want to think about now is to have the opportunity to see the costumes with my own eyes. Just watching the video, I always feel that I am almost in the mood. I will definitely see those costumes and I will enjoy it more."


    "If someone can get to the party, they won''t be able to see it. Mrs. Remire, they will definitely be customized."


    "I just feel envious when I think about it. I managed to get the relationship yesterday and wanted to customize it. But there was a reply that the custom quota is full and I can only wait for the next opportunity."


    Hearing the chat contents of the ladies, Zhao Xin was very uncomfortable. Now it is her son''s costume show, but they have been talking about how good the other show is. Since I think that the clothes designed by her son are definitely better than the clothes of Xiao Yu¡¯s show, why should we look at it? Simply inexplicable!


    After reading the introduction, Mrs. Daixi put the card on the small round table on the side and said to Zhao Xin, who is next to him, "You don''t really have to feel unhappy. Xiao Yu''s show yesterday is worthy of their praise and remembrance. Xiao It is really difficult for Yi to want to surpass him."


    Even Mrs. Xixi said that Zhao Xin was even more depressed. Her son¡¯s show has not yet begun. Are they so sure? However, in front of Mrs. Daisy, she did not dare to express her inner thoughts. She could only barely smile and said, "The designer is a career that needs talent and inspiration. Xiaoyi is very confident about his show. I believe that Xiaoyi¡¯s talent should not be much different than Xiao Yu¡¯s show.¡±


    "Xiao Yu''s flower **** theme is a noble and elegant style. It is a very angry theme. It is difficult to grasp. He holds it well, so it is reasonable to be welcomed. And Xiao Yi''s magic starry theme, It¡¯s also very difficult to grasp the color of the dreamy wind. And this kind of fantasy wind, the audience is limited, it is difficult to please most people. Unless he can have transcendence, can not let this style People, and also love his designs, otherwise it is impossible to be better than Xiao Yu¡¯s show yesterday."


    "What do you mean by saying that Xiao Yi chose the wrong theme?" Zhao Xin didn''t know much about fashion design, but she listened to Mrs. Daisy and said that she began to worry about it.


    "It can only be said that the theme he chose is hard to be loved by most people, and it is too much different from his previous style. He suddenly changed his style. Is it better to grasp it? It seems to me to be very difficult. Things. But it¡¯s too early to make a conclusion now. After the show is over, let¡¯s make a comment.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at the ready-made models in the background. In the past few years, he has held many costume conferences, but for the first time, he was so nervous. He also can''t say why, obviously those costumes are also very praised costumes in previous lives, but he can''t help but worry, there is no confidence in his use of Xiao Yu design release.


    When you think about it, he thinks that what he really should worry about is not the present, but the game behind. Especially after watching Tao¡¯s TV show yesterday, he is even less confident. But just admit defeat, he will certainly not be reconciled, so he can only use other methods.


    The time for the catwalk began, and under the command of the show, the models are ready to go on stage.


    Since it is the theme of the magic starry sky, the outside scene layout, and the dreamy starry sky style, to be honest, the first look makes people feel a little childish, but the people who watch the show decide to wait for the catwalk to start, then draw conclusions, after all, The scene is only setting off, the most important thing is the design of the clothing.


    Music is also Xiao Yi''s own choice. When the accompaniment is remembered, there is a weird feeling that everyone can''t tell. This music, coupled with this scene, is like entering a children''s exhibition. But still that sentence, after all the catwalks begin, let''s draw a conclusion.


    When the first model came out, the clothing did not make people feel particularly amazing, but it was not bad. According to the costumes released before Xiao Yi, they feel that this level should be normal for him.


    It¡¯s not bad to go out of the two models one after another, but there is still no special surprise.


    I don''t know if it is because the expectations are too high, or because I watched the Tao Xiu''s costume show video yesterday, people who watched Xiao Yi''s show felt a bit disappointed.


    If it¡¯s just not as good as your own expectations, and it¡¯s a little disappointing, it¡¯s actually nothing. After all, there is no designer who can make every show, so amazing, always play the wrong, or play normal, or play the extraordinary time. .


    These costumes that have already been displayed are also very good, especially when they are worn by these supermodels. I feel that I have added a lot to these costumes.


    Just the more people who look at the show, the more they feel the strange feelings that can''t be said.


    "How do these two sets look familiar? Is it my illusion?"


    ¡°I also feel a bit familiar and I really want the design style of Master Druid.¡±


    "Now the young designers try to avoid the similar style to that of Dreid. These two sets are like the design style of Dreid. They are afraid of being killed. What do he think?"


    "Don''t you think that this fashion show is full of weird feelings? There are several styles of clothing that are too different in style. Doesn''t it feel like this theme?"


    ¡°There is a big difference in style. It¡¯s not like the design style before Xiao Yi. It feels like the design done by several designers.¡±


    "Although the main design of the main design looks very good, but the details of the treatment is too rough, and did not reach the level of fineness of Gaoding clothing."


    "What happened to Xiao Yi? Want to change the style suddenly?"


    "This sudden change is too abrupt, and it''s a mix-and-match style. There are a few sets of fashion dresses that don''t meet the high standards at all."


    "You can''t say that these clothes don''t look good, but they make people feel very weird and confused."


    Zhao Xin listened to the comments of those people, and her heart was very uncomfortable. She thought about the costumes on the models that she had walked through. Isn¡¯t it good? Where is weird and chaotic? These people are really picky.


    Xiao Yi not only has no design talent, but also a keen sense of fashion. The understanding of Gaoding clothing may not be as good as an ordinary person who is interested in these. Perhaps the biggest reason is that he is not interested in these things at all. He only wants to enjoy the pursuit and praise, but he is not interested in studying the high standards and definitions.


    After the catwalk, all the models stood together, which made people feel that these clothes are not a style at all.


    Xiao Yi came out to give a ceremony, and everyone got up and applauded. The number of people watching the show was not too small, but these applause was smaller than the applause of each of his previous shows.


    Xiao Yi bent over and bowed. It didn''t take long for the applause to stop. Whether the applause is warm and persistent, it is the most representative of the people who watched the show, and the evaluation and feeling of this.


    Everyone¡¯s thoughts are that they feel very good when they look at them. But when they are in the same show, there is a strange feeling that they can¡¯t tell. Moreover, the level of exquisite workmanship and the handling of details make people feel that they have not met the high standards.


    Zhao Xin holds the flower on stage and embraces Xiao Yi. Both the mother and the child have an inexplicable feeling of embarrassment because of the atmosphere of the show.


    After the break, the flow of people went out, and the people who came with them, of course, must discuss this show.


    "The whole show looked down, my heart has not been able to keep up, I can''t tell what it feels, anyway, it is particularly uncomfortable."


    ¡°Those clothes look pretty good, but when they are put together, they look too confusing, so people feel uncomfortable.¡±


    "I knew that I should still go to see Xiao Yu''s show. I am even more regretful. I missed such a good show, but I saw such a show that made people feel uncomfortable."


    "I also regret it, but if I miss it, I miss it. Who can think of Xiao Yi suddenly playing such a disorder?"


    "I don''t know what happened to him. In such an important game, I suddenly changed my style. The previous style was completely gone."


    "Yeah, even if you want to change the style, you have to prepare early. Before the start of the high season, you should release several new styles. People are mentally prepared and will not look so awkward."


    "Actually, I think the point is not that he suddenly changes his style. If the success of the change can make people have more amazing effects. But this show..., for those clothes, it is not unsuccessful, but it is Very weird."


    "I still feel that this show is not a success, but those costumes, promotion is definitely no problem. In the next game, look at what kind of clothing will come out, I hope not to let us down."


    Xiao Yi went to Mrs. Daisy and thanked her. "Thank you for coming."


    "I don''t think I need to comment, you should be able to feel the effect of your show?"


    If Xiao Yi can feel it, there will be no such show. In his heart, I really feel that this show is very good. However, it¡¯s better to live a life and see the other person¡¯s thoughts. He will still have some. Mrs. Daisy¡¯s expression is obviously very dissatisfied with this show.


    "This show didn''t meet your expectations. I''m really sorry, but it''s all for a reason. For some reason, time is too fast, so there are a lot of deficiencies in this show''s clothing. But good. I''m all behind, ready to show up later in the rankings."


    Mrs. Daisy looked around at the show''s layout and said, "There is not enough space. Isn''t it just clothing? Is your scene planning a substitution? Compared with the previous scene, this time, the difference in grades can be more than a little."


    "...no substitutions, probably because of the sudden change in style, they also need some time to adjust."


    Xiao Yi¡¯s narrow mind, after taking over the management company, was reluctant to use those who used it before. He feels that Xiao Yu can cultivate a helping hand and he can still help. He thought he had learned Xiao Yu''s management style, but in fact he learned a little bit of fur, and those who chose him also had some top-notch, but there were not many practical people.


    The previous scenes were arranged according to the scenes of the previous release of Xiao Yu''s release show, allowing the scene planning to be arranged directly. This time, it is also his own to say what he wants, and then let the scene plan directly arranged.


    "You should know that my selfishness is biased towards you, but in the next game, as a judge, my bias can''t be done too clearly. You have to come up with clothes that everyone can recognize, I can give you a higher score. ""


    "I know, please rest assured that after the game, I will not let you down." Xiao Yi promised.


    "Then I will continue to look forward to your performance." Mrs. Daisy said and turned and left.


    Zhao Xin looked at Xiao Yi and asked "Xiao Yi, why are they so dissatisfied with this show?"


    Xiao Yi feels that if she knows it, "Mom, you should go back to the hotel first. Don''t ask other things, don''t worry, I will deal with it."


    "Xiao Yi..." Zhao Xin looked at the back of Xiao Yi''s turn and left, knowing that he is in a bad mood now, and can only go back to the hotel to rest as he said.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s show made those media people very upset, didn¡¯t know how to write push content, and even hesitated to push. They think that if they are not, they will continue to push Tao to wish that the content of the show yesterday is good. Xiao Yi¡¯s show should not waste the push page and do the ordinary publishing directly.


    A few hours later, Xiao Yi¡¯s show video and costume photos were released on the organizer¡¯s official website.


    Netizens started to look at the pictures, and they were similar to those who watched the show. They felt that although they were not as good as they expected, these clothes were really good. But after watching the video of the catwalk, the weird feeling came over.


    - How is this scene so naive? Looking at the catwalk scene that is not like Gaoding clothing, it is a bit like a scene of a children''s costume show.


    - Is this really the same show? Are you sure that a few different catwalks are cut together? The sense of violation is too strong.


    - This is not the style of Xiao Yi before, the change is too big, right?


    ¡ª¡ªIs it because I want to change the style, so I have used all the different styles I have tried in the same show? But this is a very important game, and it is too risky to do so.


    - What happened to changing the style? The clothes look good, these clothes are good enough, anyway, I like them very much.


    - Just the scene is a little worse, the clothes are still very good, okay? And Xiao Yi only manages the design of the costume, the scene problem is the responsibility of the scene planning.


    ¡ª¡ªI also think these costumes are very good, although..., it¡¯s worse than those of Xiao Yu¡¯s clothes yesterday.


    - Is it really only a little bit worse? Please touch your conscience.


    - Wait a minute, are these two sets of clothing not released by Master DiRide? Is it that I remember correctly, is the style similar?


    - You remember correctly, I found the picture. On the release show of Master DiRide two years ago, there were two sets of costumes, with a similarity of 80%.


    --what happened? Do you use the clothing that other designers have released two years ago? Xiao Yi had never seen such a mistake before.


    Some netizens questioned the organizer''s official website and Xiao Yi''s personal website. Xiao Yi knew that two of the original costumes were released by other designers two years ago.


    Every year there are so many costume release shows, he can''t remember the time at all, and because he is eager to get out the design drawings, in the case of memory confusion, forgetting these two sets of clothing, this is what the world has seen, and It was not seen in the last world.


    Xiao Yi quickly issued an apology statement saying that it was a staff member¡¯s mistake and mistaken the costume. As for why such mistakes occur, the statement is also vague, but it is quite sincere to apologize.


    Although Xiao Yi issued an apology statement and explained the reasons for such mistakes, it still caused some bad effects. Let some of the high-end clothing lovers have a big impression on him.


    However, because he has a large number of fans, and there are many celebrities holding invitations to see the show, most of the costumes are also good, so even if the overall show is pulled down some points, but the total score is still quite high.


    Although Xiao Yi knows that he is sure to be successful, he finally breathed a sigh of relief when he received the notice of success.


    But the most important thing is that if he wants to deal with Tao Yuan, he must ask his boyfriend to help him. Otherwise, relying on himself, it is difficult to do something for Tao.


    Tao Yuan is not afraid that he will be a black hand. He has already met his lover. If Xiao Yi really dares to harm him, Donna will definitely not care. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 68： Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 11

    Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 11


    After the promotion, it is the first ranking game. This game is for all successful designers to show ten sets of high-definition women''s wear and five sets of high-definition men''s wear in the same show. . According to the number of votes, the ranking is made.


    This ranking game is very important because it is related to the final game, and if it is too late, it will be difficult to catch up with the rankings.


    Because the costumes that others have shown in the last costume, Xiao Yi was criticized by the media, and he could not suppress the reports of criticism. It has also been said by some media that he has entered the fashion circle from the beginning, becoming a designer, and is imitating Xiao Yu''s style. Internet users from all over the world are also very embarrassed, but the tempered Dirid designer has not heard anything, thanks to his boyfriend, this is the advantage of having a backer.


    In order to stop being told by the media that he is very similar to the style of the competition, this time to take the costumes for the competition, Xiao Yi will have other designer styles, try to make changes, and then let the staff seriously confirm these garments. Have you been shown before?


    On the day of the competition, the successful designers, with costumes and models, entered the dressing room assigned to them by the organizers, ready to wait for admission.


    After An Jiena changed her clothes, she stood in the mirror and looked at her clothes. Then she didn''t return to God for a long time. This costume..., how do you look so weird?


    "Xiao Yi..." An Jiena walked in front of Xiao Yi and said, "This suit, are you sure that it is the main money? Is it really wrong?"


    "This is of course the main money, such an important game, how can I get the wrong clothes?" Xiao Yi looked at her inexplicably.


    "But this set..." An Jiena looked down and didn''t know how to describe the suit.


    "What happened to this suit?" Xiao Yi saw her words and thoughts, and her heart was even more puzzled. In his opinion, this costume is very good. In the past life, this costume was greatly praised, but the original designer''s style was too strong, so he tried his best to make changes, and he felt quite satisfied.


    An Jiena is still thinking about how to describe it. The staff there have already shouted and asked them to come out.


    An Jie Na almost instinctively reacted and quickly went to the entrance to wait.


    In this ranking competition, the organizers announced the theme requirements a few months ago, so that the participants can prepare early.


    The theme of this time is romance, the style requirement is elegant, because all the clothes should be compared, so each designer only needs to display ten sets of women''s wear, and five sets of men''s wear can be.


    The show has been filled with people. People who have received invitations before, can also enter today. Mrs. Remier and some other fashion industry singers are sitting in the front row. They are the judges of this game. They give the scores, which account for 50% of the total score.


    The light music with romantic color sounded. When the two groups of people came out separately, the people who saw it felt very good. The designers who could participate in this game would not be disappointing.


    Xiao Yi''s model, the third group appeared in the order of drawing, the models took turns to stop, stayed at the front, and then turned back to the position of the display behind.


    When I saw the costumes that Xiao Yi showed, everyone was a glimpse first, and then I felt that it was so ugly? Can this also be called Gaoding clothing?


    On the right side of Mrs. Remier, it was Mrs. Daisy. Looking at the costume on the stage, Lemir¡¯s costume asked slightly, ¡°What do you think of these costumes?¡±


    "..." Mrs. Daisy''s face is a bit bad. She has been very optimistic about Xiao Yi in recent years. She has recommended his design many times and said that he will embark on the peak of fashion. But from the last show, Xiao Yi''s sudden style change not only attracted a lot of bad comments, but now she used such ugly clothes to enter the competition, she was embarrassed for him.


    In the past few years, Mrs. Remier has not given up her optimism about Xiao Yu, and she has also been questioned by many. But she can see the spirituality and talent of his design from the clothes designed by Xiao Yu, and believe that he has not read the wrong person.


    The people who watched the show below couldn¡¯t help but discuss it.


    ¡°These clothes are too ugly? Can this be called Gaoding?¡±


    "Yeah, I feel that only the fabric is more expensive, and the design gives people a very cheap feeling. Is this not a high standard?"


    ¡°The costumes of designers who have not been able to advance to success have been much better than these.¡±


    "What happened to Xiao Yi now? Compared with the previous clothes, the gap is too big?"


    "I think it''s very likely that it has something to do with his sudden change of style."


    "The costumes on the show, because they have hit the style with many designers, although they are very embarrassed, but at least they are pretty good. But now these clothes... are really indescribable."


    Zhao Xin, as a family member of the designer, is sitting underneath. Hearing those people¡¯s arguments, he can¡¯t help but worry about Xiao Yi. Although she doesn''t know much about fashion, as an ordinary person''s appreciation, even she feels that these clothes are really not good-looking.


    An Jiena is the main show, the last appearance, and going back and forth twice. When she first went out, she also walked with the elegant model with music. However, after seeing those people¡¯s disappointment, when they went back for the second time, they couldn¡¯t help but speed up their steps and quickly walked back to the back-point display.


    Tao¡¯s model is behind Xiao Yi.


    One by one, the models came out, and all the people below were bright. I thought that this is the high-definition clothing that can make people admire and enjoy the enjoyment.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, I feel that anyone wearing these clothes can become elegant immediately.¡±


    "I feel that now I don''t remember the clothes I just saw. Why do I so lick those models?"


    ¡°It feels like dreaming, beautiful is not true.¡±


    "My heart is moving, I have never had the heart. I have never felt like this to my favorite person."


    "Me too, but this is the first time I feel heartbroken. My first heartbeat is not people, but these clothes."


    "The main show is out! God, how can it be beautiful?!"


    "This set of clothing... should be put into the permanent collection of the Gaoding clothing store!"


    "If it is really collected, I must go see it every day!"


    Rachel stood in the foremost position for a while and then turned back elegantly. Originally she was some distance from An Jiena. But she deliberately stood close to An Jiena, and after a group of models appeared, deliberately turned to look at An Jiena, looking at her clothes with a disdainful look.


    Before that, An Jiena would not look at her with contempt, but now her eyes are avoiding and she doesn''t want to look up with her.


    The clothes of Rachel''s body are so good that she can explode and think about the clothes on her own body, which will be more ugly by his comparison.


    Although An Jiena didn''t want to look at Rachel, she couldn''t help but want to see the clothes on her. I wonder why her set would be so good? Why not wear the suit yourself? She has been able to think of the media, how to use the contrast to describe them, and she must be the one that will be mocked and criticized.


    After the female model''s catwalk is over, it is the appearance of the male model.


    As the main show of men''s clothing, Donna Xiu, even if standing next to the super models, it is also very conspicuous. It¡¯s not that other models are not good, but that Donna¡¯s conditions are too good. The models and typhoons of the models are very good, but compared with Donna, they are less of an imposing manner. Donna Xiu stood in the middle of them, and people felt that there was one kind of thing. It can be seen at a glance that he is the powerful momentum of the wolf in the wolves.


    After all the models were on the scene, the people present began to score, except for the 50% of the scores given by Mrs. Remier, the scores of others on the scene, 20%, and the percentage of online votes. thirty.


    After Mrs. Lemir scored all the designers, she turned around and looked at Mrs. West¡¯s credits. Then she said with surprise that ¡°Is the costumes of Xiao Yi, can you get such a high score?¡±


    Mrs. Daisy¡¯s expression was a bit embarrassing. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Yi¡¯s loss to be too ugly. She deliberately gave him a slightly higher score, but she was seen by Mrs. Remier. She could only say ¡°I¡¯m reading the wrong name, thank you. remind."


    Mrs. Daisy deleted the original score, re-submitted a reasonable score, and then submitted. She sighed in her heart, thinking that after this rating, this year''s game, Xiao Yi is impossible to win.


    The designers all came out and waited for the results of the ratings to be published.


    The costumes that Tao is willing to design are stunning, so I got the highest score in the audience, which is expected by everyone.


    Everyone stood up and applauded him. Tao was willing to go to the front, bowing and giving thanks and expressing gratitude.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s hand clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t control his gaze and wanted to be photographed by the photographers below. He could only look down on the floor.


    The applause sounded for a long time before stopping. Mrs. Remier, as the judge representative, personally took the stage to give him flowers. After he took the flowers, he bent over and thanked Mrs. Remier, and the applause sounded again.


    The result of the online voting will not come out until tomorrow after the video is uploaded. However, judging from the scores on the spot, it has been predicted what the results of the online voting will be.


    After the game, the models returned to the locker room to change their clothes and prepare to return to the hotel.


    Rachel pulled the door open, and the opposite door opened. An Jiena took the lead and walked out. She saw Rachel and she stumbled.


    Rachel held his hands and smiled and said, "The costume you just wore is really suitable for you. It is just like your shape and temperament. It is also cheap and cheap. Even if you wrap it with high-grade fabric, you can''t make it look good. Temperament"


    "You just wear a good pair of clothes, what can be triumphant." An Jiena said with anger.


    "There is nothing to be proud of, except that the photos I wear in that costume are likely to be included in the history of Gao Ding''s glory, and the photos of your costumes will certainly be recorded in the history of shame." Rachel Say, "When you can remember to go online, I will seriously write a long comment for you."


    Rachel looked at her proudly and then left with other very proud models. They were going to interview with different masters, but they suddenly received a notice from the agent saying that they were the chairman¡¯s instructions and let them Go to the interview with Xiao Yu designer. They were not very willing in their hearts, but because they were the chairman''s request, they could not disobey.


    They thought, now it seems that it is great to be able to wear Xiao Yu¡¯s designer¡¯s costume show, and their worth will definitely rise because of this competition.


    An Jiena stared at the back of their departure, and her heart was angry and uncomfortable. She worked hard for so many years to have the current price, and she will definitely fall because of today¡¯s catwalk, and every time she talks about the most ugly ranking, sure There will be her photo. She is not young anymore, and it is almost impossible to try to restore her worth. What makes her most reluctant is that her worth will definitely open up a big gap.


    ....................................


    Li Jinmeng and the husbands went to have afternoon tea, and then chatted about this game today.


    Li Jinmeng listened to the praises and sighs of the husbands. She was very happy and proud. After the afternoon tea party, she couldn''t help but want to go to the hotel to see her son.


    Tao is willing to be intimate with Donna Xiu in the room, the two lying on the bed, holding each other''s kisses.


    When I heard the doorbell, Tao was willing to separate from Donna''s lips and turned and pressed the screen on the bed.


    "My mother is here." Tao is willing to look at the people on the screen.


    Donna repaired and said, "We are... is it caught by her?"


    "Get up and get dressed, don''t talk nonsense." Tao wants to take him and say "can''t be rude in front of my mother."


    Donna repaired this time almost every night, so I brought a few sets of clothes, and Tao is willing to let him wear clothes, of course, let him wear a little more formal.


    Tao wished that he would wear clothes instead of nightgowns, then walked out quickly and opened the door for Li Jinmeng.


    "Sorry mom, I have kept you waiting." Tao hopes to open the door and watch Li Jinmeng say.


    "It doesn''t matter, are you taking a shower?" Li Jinmeng said with a smile, then went inside.


    "...no, it just happens to change clothes." Tao hopes that the voice is slightly smaller.


    After Lee Jinmeng sat down on the sofa, Donna Xiu walked out of the room.


    "Auntie, hello." Donnaugher politely greeted Li Jinmeng.


    Li Jinmeng saw Donna Xiu coming out of the room and watching him stunned.


    Tao is willing to introduce to Li Jinmeng, "Mom, this is my boyfriend."


    "Men, boyfriend?" Li Jinmeng still had some reaction, but she was very surprised. She knew her son''s character and some quirks. I have never liked people who have been touched since I was a child. I actually made a boyfriend.


    Donna Xiu also had some accidents. He did not expect that Tao would like to introduce himself to his mother as a boyfriend.


    "Auntie, my name is Donna Xiu." Donna said.


    "Oh, hello." Li Jinmeng seriously looked at Donna Xiu, thinking that this young man is looking younger than her son. It is not easy to be qualitative when she is too young, and he looks so handsome and charming. Will attract a lot of people, such people, I feel that it is not suitable for long-term stable exchanges, she can not help but worry about it.


    "You go back first, I will talk to my mother." Tao is willing to say to Donna Xiu, he saw that Li Jinmeng must have a lot of words to tell him.


    "Good." Donna nodded and said to Li Jinmeng, "Auntie, goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Li Jinmeng nodded to him.


    After Donna Xiu left, Li Jinmeng went to the sofa and sat down. Tao would like to have a cup of black tea for her.


    "That Donna is really a boyfriend you are dealing with?" asked Li Jinmeng.


    "I have already introduced him to my mother. Of course he is a boyfriend I am really in contact with." Tao is willing to put black tea in front of Li Jinmeng. "We are based on marriage and are very serious in our interaction."


    "You... can you bear him touching you?" Li Jinmeng picked up the black tea and asked questions in his heart. "Or are you a Platonic love?"


    Xiao Yu didn''t like other people to touch him when he was young. When he was too sensible, he didn''t cry when he touched him. After a little bigger, if someone tried to touch him, he even had symptoms of vomiting. This made Li Jinmen very worried, thinking that her son might have to be single for a lifetime, but now he actually made a boyfriend.


    "I can''t stand the other people touching me, but only if he touches me, I won''t feel uncomfortable. This is the most important reason for me to associate with him."


    "Is it?" Li Jinmeng paused and hesitated and asked, "So, you guys, are you..."


    Some words, when the mother is really not good to ask for export, but she is really worried, so I want to know what the situation is.


    "The two of us, what should have happened, should not have happened, have already happened." Tao is willing to acknowledge it.


    "This way." Li Jinmeng is in a complicated mood. His son can make a boyfriend. Of course, she is happy for him, but his contacts have made her feel a little worried. "Your little boyfriend, he can really set his heart and Do you interact with the influence of the mad bee that is attracted? Mom is worried about you, maybe you should find someone who is more mature and has experienced the things that have been experienced."


    Tao is willing to smile and say, "Some things are destined. I can''t escape it. I can''t get it. I can''t ask for it. I finally met someone who can accept it. I believe he is I am destined to be a man. His heart is much more mature than his appearance, even more mature than me. And he is very good to me, between us, he usually takes care of me."


    Tao is willing to say good things about Donna, and wants to make Li Jinmen feel at ease, but these good words are also true. Although Donna Xiu is not very old, his personality and appearance are very different. He looks like a young boy who loves to play, but he is very mature and steady, and he will take care of others very much.


    Li Jin dreamed that "Mom also knows that it is wrong to judge a person with his appearance. But care is chaotic, especially if your situation is special, and my mother is worried that you will be hurt."


    "Mom, don''t worry, although he is a few years older than me, I can control his absolute confidence."


    Li Jinmeng nodded. "Then I will take this time, take a good look at him, and then come to a conclusion."


    Tao is willing to smile and not speak.


    ....................................


    Tao hopes to hear the opening of the bathroom door while taking a shower, but he did not look back.


    After Donna repaired the light, he hugged him from behind him and then helped him to lick his body lotion.


    Tao is willing to lean on his chest, enjoy his service with his eyes closed, and feel his palms moving up and down in his body. Slowly, his feet begin to soften and he feels that he can''t stand.


    Donna Xiu took him into the bathtub and began to release water. The warm water slowly passed over their waists, and Tao hoped that there was no strength.


    The water in the bathtub kept undulating, and from time to time it was swayed out of the bathtub.


    ................................................


    Donna Xiu took the pottery out of the bathroom, put him on a large, soft bed, and then lay down beside him.


    Tao is willing to turn around, hooking his neck and kissing him, only doing it twice in the bathroom, for both of them, it is not enough.


    After doing it for several hours in a row, until midnight, Tao hopes to be tired and want to sleep, and the two talents are ready to end.


    Donna Xiu did not know the temperance, as if he had endless energy, but Tao hoped that he would not have such good energy, and he could not stand his body. So he fixed the rules for Donner. If he wants to sleep, he must let him sleep. He can''t continue after he falls asleep.


    Tao is willing to rely on Donna¡¯s chest to make a comfortable sigh. He is now comfortable and comfortable. When I think about the past few days, although he does it every time he does it with his lover, he enjoys it because of the special constitution of this world. This is the feeling that the body produces itself, not what he can control.


    "Have you introduced me to your mother?" Donna Xiu still felt surprised. He did not expect that he would directly tell his mother that he was his boyfriend.


    "You don''t want to be introduced to my mother by me?" Tao asked.


    "Of course not, I have already asked you to marry, but you refused." Donna said, "You introduced me to your mother, I am very happy, but I am happy, but also feel a bit surprised."


    "Some words, I only say it to you once, you must remember it." Tao is willing to hold his face, watching his eyes say seriously. "In this world, I only got you to touch me, this life. I can''t be with other people. My body can accept you because my heart accepts you. I fell in love with you, I want to go through with you for a lifetime, so I introduced you to me. Mother. But you can''t be so smug, you have to be good to me all the time, and you can only be good to me. I love you very much, you can''t imagine how much I love you, I only love you in my life, you can only Love me alone."


    Donna Xiu looked at him, and the wonderful feeling in his heart appeared again. This feeling made him indescribable. Anyway, he felt very wonderful and very happy.


    "I love you, I only love you in this life." After Donna repair, suddenly there was an illusion, as if this sentence, he said to him many times. He has said this since a long time ago.


    The two people kissed each other deeply, and they had nothing to do with it. They just wanted to integrate each other into their bodies, and even the soul wanted to be united. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 69： Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 12

    Wrapped Wolf Little Milk Dog 12


    Tao is willing to rest in the arms of Donna Xiu, Donna Xiu took the mobile phone, opened the most popular online media page, and looked at the fashion news interface. As expected, as far as he did not, the next day, this person in the arms has already occupied the top spot.


    Looking at the notices from the fashion media, Donna said that "the next few weeks, the clothes you designed will be the first of all major media."


    "You are so powerful, why didn''t you show it in the past few years?" Donnaugh asked the doubts in his heart.


    Tao is willing to open his eyes and silence for a while and say "Yes, why?"


    "Are you talking to yourself?" Donna repaired his head and looked at him.


    "No, I was thinking, if you want a reasonable reason, you can deceive you and let you believe what I said." Tao said.


    "Are you kidding me?" Donnaeus thought he was joking.


    "No, I won''t say such a funny joke." Tao said, "I can''t think of a reason, you think about it."


    "Let me think for a reason? Can''t you justify your reasons?" Donna Xiu suddenly couldn''t tell if he was joking with himself.


    "No mistake, this is the reason, my reason can not be said, so you should not ask again. Because once you ask, it will involve more secrets that cannot be said. I am a person with many secrets. You thousand Don''t ask me, otherwise I can''t help but tell you, my mouth is not so strict, what will be said in my heart."


    "Then those reporters and the media asked why, how are you going to answer him?"


    "This is... you help me like a reason."


    "I want to help you think about it? You are so funny." Donna said a little funny.


    "Thank you for complimenting, although I didn''t mean to be so humorous, but since you are happy, you will help me think of a reason to deal with those reporters and the media." Tao is willing to say very seriously.


    "I really want me to help you think about it, not kidding me?"


    "Really, very real, I don''t want to use my mind now, so help me think of a reason to cope with the past, not too fake."


    "If I really want me to help you think about it... If I have something that I don''t want to tell the reason, others have to force me to ask me, I will transfer the audio and video, let the people who ask me, and transfer the focus to other Things are above, or transferred to other people."


    Tao is willing to feel very satisfied. He took a shot of his strong thighs. "It¡¯s really...he cough, it¡¯s really good."


    Tao hopes that his brain will be confused, and he almost said that he has missed his mouth.


    "What is it really?" asked Donner.


    "I am really a six-year-old who is younger than me. Not only is my body strong, but my mind is also very flexible. Unlike me, I am older, physically weak, and too lazy to move my mind."


    "It doesn''t matter if you have a bad physical strength. I can do it physically. You just have to lie down and you can''t move. Boss, are you enough for rest?" Donna Shou threw the phone aside and kissed him.


    Donna has some secrets and wants to tell him when he is right, so Tao wants to say that his reasons cannot be said, he can understand him, and he does not want to force him to justify his reasons.


    Tao is willing to turn around and look at his eyes, because he has no resistance to his eyes and feels unwilling, thinking that it is a wolf, what kind of milk dog? ! You deceived others, have you deceived me? The thing that most disturbed him was that he knew that he was pretending, but he still couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Donna repaired his waist around his waist and pressed it tightly, kissing his mouth and face forcefully.


    "I am going to the banquet tomorrow. Don''t make a print on my face, or you won''t be able to go out and see people tomorrow." Tao is willing to remind him.


    The feelings made in the first world, so Tao does not mind, he also has a feeling for himself because he is doing love. That''s right, he is so bohemian, enjoying the thrill of **, and enjoying the love that comes from being moisturized.


    Although he only has memories in every world, and every time he wants his lover to fall in love with him, to be honest, his heart doesn''t mind at all. Because he knows that even if his memory does not have himself, the soul must be deeply in love with himself. This is not his self-feeling, but his self-confidence.


    He knows his system, and certainly has a lot of secrets yet to tell him that there are too many things to doubt and doubt, but he did not ask, because he has a hunch that he does not have to know all the reasons. Sometimes I think about it, I am really a big heart.


    While the costumes designed by Tao Yuan were praised, the criticisms of the costumes displayed by Xiao Yi, even his fans could not refute him.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s old powders all returned, Xiao Yu was stunned by Xiao Yi¡¯s fans for several years, and now it¡¯s time for them to fight back.


    In the domestic Xiao Laozi and Xiao Sheng father and son, after watching the content broadcast on the TV, both of them frowned for a while.


    Nowadays, not only the embarrassing on the Internet is hard to hear, but all the media are also criticisms. Some media even said that Xiao Yi took out such a costume to participate in the competition, which is simply a shame to throw out the country. Xiao¡¯s company has also been resisted by many netizens, saying that they will not buy their company¡¯s clothing in the future.


    Xiao Laozi did not think that he had just announced the will not long before Xiao Yu suddenly broke out. From the classic release show in China, I was recognized and praised by everyone, and then went to the international high-definition clothing show. Just now, the news also said that Xiao Yu¡¯s main show costume will be permanently collected by the International High-Definition Pavilion.


    If Xiao Yu is on behalf of Xiaojia Company, Xiaojia¡¯s company will definitely benefit from it, but Xiao Yi, who represents Xiao¡¯s family, shows the clothing he has shown so that Xiao¡¯s company is also in the country. .


    Xiao Sheng returned to God and turned his head to look at his father''s frowning appearance. He opened his mouth and said, "Dad, you don''t have to worry too much, but it is just a game. After Xiaoyi''s game is over, let him hold another release. Yes, I will soon be able to recover the reputation of the loss. I listened to Xiao Yi¡¯s mother and said that it was as if he was going to take out the costumes for the competition, and had some problems in design, and then the clothes that were temporarily and urgently produced. For this reason, the clothing he took for the game was not very good."


    Xiao¡¯s father did not speak, but sighed. He regretted it a little now and felt that the will was announced a little early.


    While waiting for the start of the last game, Tao is willing to receive at least dozens of banquet invitations. He can''t go or not, and he chooses several important and not very banquets. He went to participate with Li Jinmeng.


    The third game was held in an old castle. This game was not carried out in a catwalk manner. Instead, it was to take photos and videos, and to make a big impression, then upload the network and let the netizens vote.


    Before the official start of the competition, the organizers hosted a banquet for the participating designers and models, as well as the photographers.


    After Tao is willing to make a name for himself, going to any banquet will become a central figure. Not only those rich people want to be familiar with him, but those models also want to have a close relationship.


    Excellent people will not only be sought after by many people, but also be pursued by many people. Tao hoped that during this time, he did not receive the hints and expressives of the pursuer. Even if he repeatedly said that he already had a boyfriend, he could not stop the show of those people.


    In this unrestrained country, let alone a boyfriend, even if you are already married, there will still be people to pursue. Therefore, the country¡¯s derailment rate is the number one country in the world.


    Tao is willing to know that compared with those rich and famous people, the way of courtship of these models is even more enthusiastic, so this time, he is in hand with Donna. Even so, there are quite a few models that have sent him an autumn wave.


    Xiao Yi looked far away at those who were surrounded by pottery, and he was not convinced, but thought that he would design a few clothes? What''s so great? Everyone is holding him.


    After knowing that Tao Yuan and Donna Xiu were in contact, Xiao Yi felt that Tao is very stupid, and that his face and body are good and good. A model with no background and no backing can not help the cause. But for him, he thinks Tao is very stupid, he wants to find a boyfriend with a strong background, he is not good to deal with him.


    Thinking of this time, regardless of whether or not Tao is willing to participate in the banquet, those people are talking about him, and he praises him variously, Xiao Yi feels very unconvinced. Now those models and photographers are also surrounded by pottery, making him feel more uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yi turned to her boyfriend who was talking to the organizer and said, "Odru, can you accompany me and say hello to my half-brother?"


    Od turned to look at him and said, "Okay."


    The two went to the crowd around there.


    Xiao Yi took the hand of Odru and went straight to the face of Tao Yuan and Donna Xiu. He looked at Donna Xiu and then asked Tao to "Is this your boyfriend?"


    "Yes." When Tao wants to see him go to himself, he knows what he is doing.


    "I didn''t expect that you would find a boyfriend who is so younger than you." Xiao Yi''s eyes were full of ridicule, and then some proudly said, "I will introduce you, this is my boyfriend, Andrew. He is the president of the Defias Group and the biggest sponsor of this high season."


    The words behind Xiao Yi are especially loud, so that more people can hear them. Slightly squatting around, and seeing the surprised and envious eyes expected, he was more proud of his heart.


    "Hello, are you Xiaoyi''s brother? I am from Odru." Odru reached out to Tao, and then looked up and down with his eyes.


    Tao is willing to look at his hand, did not reach out and shake hands with him, may be the psychological reaction from the original Lord, he just thought about going to meet the hand, it felt very disgusting.


    Donna repaired his hand and held it with him, watching him ask, "Are you the president of the Defias Group?"


    Odru turned his eyes to Donna, and he was very unhappy with Donnaugh¡¯s tone and attitude. A model, actually dare to talk to him with this attitude, so there is no self-knowledge, that is, too little has been taught. To let him learn a few lessons, he knows who, in his own capacity, should talk to someone like himself.


    Odru disdain to talk to Donna, and after retracting his hand, he continued to turn his eyes to the wish. He can see through a person very much. The appearance of this person looking at the high cold abstinence is actually the type of special wave that goes to bed. The charm of his body made him unable to move his eyes and became interested in him.


    ¡°How about eating together at night?¡± Andrew looked at Tao¡¯s invitation.


    Xiao Yi and Tao Yuan are both tired of seeing each other and don''t want to eat with each other. However, although Xiao Yi does not want to, she feels that eating together is a good opportunity to further show off.


    "Yeah, we have never had a meal together. How about eating a meal this evening?" Xiao Yi looked at Tao Yuan, a look that you dare to promise.


    "I mean, I have dinner with him at night, not to say that we are eating together," said Andrew.


    Xiao Yi turned around and looked at Andrew inexplicably. "Do you have dinner with two of them?"


    Odru did not answer Xiao Yi, but continued to look at Tao Yuan and said, "I think we must have a lot of topics to talk about, any aspect can be, or, you come directly to my room, we have a deep understanding of each other. kind?"


    Seeing the eyes of Audru''s bones, Xiao Yi was shocked. He actually confessed to his face and made such a straightforward invitation "Odru?!"


    Tao always wants to be expressionless, and his eyes are full of disgust. He turns his head and looks at Donna Xiu, "Donna Xiu, this person makes me feel very disgusted."


    "I will handle him." Downer repaired the shoulders of Tao wish to the side.


    "Wait a minute..." Andrew wanted to stop the pottery, but Xiao Yi grabbed his hand.


    "Odru, what are you doing?!" Xiao Yi lowered his voice and asked.


    "What?" frowning at him.


    "Let''s go back to the room, I have something to tell you." Xiao Yi didn''t want to stay here to lose face, because the people next to him looked at him, his boyfriend, actually in front of him, issued to another person The explicit invitation, and this person is his half-brother.


    Odru looked at his angry look and felt something. They really should have to make it clear.


    This royal castle has hundreds of rooms, although most of them are not used, but a small part is specially managed and can be directly in.


    This time, shooting in the old castle is also a propaganda for the castle. All the participants can live in the room of the castle.


    After the two returned to the room, Xiao Yi asked him, "What''s the matter with you?! You are actually in front of me, kind of invitation to him! Why are you doing this?!"


    "Some words, I didn''t tell you clearly at first, because I thought that these words should not need me to say, you will understand." Andrew frowned. "But look at you, you don''t seem to understand." ¡±


    "You didn''t tell me what?" Xiao Yi''s confused face "Is there something I don''t understand?"


    "Besides being in contact with you, I have kept the same relationship with you, and I have been replacing the candidate. Your half-brother, I have seen it, and I will definitely take him down. As for you. If you can''t stand it, then break up. But after that, if there is anything you can''t do, don''t come to me to help you."


    "What do you say?" Xiao Yi looked at him with horror, and his heart was hit hard. "Are you not only dealing with me alone, but also with several other people?"


    "Don''t you think that I will give up the whole forest for you?" Andrew looked at him blankly and said, "You are too overestimating your charm."


    "So... you don''t like me at all?" Xiao Yi''s face is particularly ugly. "Why do you want to pursue me and talk to me?"


    "Have I ever pursued you?" said Andrew. "Take a gun with you. You can agree immediately. I don''t even have a finger on it. You can''t wait to get it. I thought you should be very clear." What is our relationship."


    "I am just, are you about the object of the gun?"


    "In fact, there is no difference between the contract and the gun. But you have to say that it is a communication. I don''t object. Compared with other people, you don''t have to go to bed with me, but I have never treated you badly. You please. I have done it for you, and if you feel that you can''t accept this relationship, then from now on, we will break up."


    "No! I don''t break up!" Xiao Yi said loudly. He knew very well that if he broke up with Odru, no one could help him.


    "Whether you, anyway, I will take action against Xiao Yu. If you dare to destroy it... you should know that my means can be used on others and can be used on you."


    After returning to his room, Andrew always thought about how to get the pottery, and all the methods of coercion and lure, he thought about it again. As soon as he thought of Tao¡¯s face and body, Andrew was full of heat and made up his mind. Even if he used strong, he should get him.


    Odru needs to vent his fire, but now he is not interested in Xiao Yi, so he finds a male model with a body that looks like Tao.


    Early the next morning, when Andrew opened his eyes, he thought, he had to start acting, and he must get people as soon as possible.


    When I was getting ready to get up, the phone suddenly rang. When I saw the number above, Andrew didn''t hesitate to call it.


    "Hey, yes."


    "Okay, okay."


    "I will come right away."


    Odrou immediately got up, after a quick wash, changed clothes and walked out of the room, a very eager look.


    After seeing the room he was looking for, he immediately walked over and knocked at the door.


    The door of the room opened. He went in and closed the room. He looked at the person who opened the door and asked "Du Bo, how come you come to me personally?"


    "The young master said that he wants to meet you." Du Feng looked at him.


    "Less Lord?" Andrew asked with amazement. "Is there something happening? Why did the Lord suddenly want to see me?"


    Odru was surprised and puzzled. The legendary young master never showed his face in front of them. Even if there were any important things, Du Lao¡¯s boss came forward. Now the young master suddenly wants to see him and let him The heart could not help but mention a kind of unpredictable feeling.


    "You will know after seeing the Lord." Du Feng opened the door and went out "Follow me."


    Odru went up the second floor behind Du Feng and watched Du Feng knock on the door. He was a little nervous.


    After the door opened, the two walked in.


    Odru looked at Tao and wished to hold it, then widened his eyes in shock and looked around the living room, making sure that there were no one but three of them.


    "Less, less master?" Odru looked at Tao wish, his legs were a little soft, and he thought last night, even if the person who was forced to get it, was actually a young master? !


    Tao hopes to just look at him, ignore him, and turn around.


    The door of the room opened and Donnery walked out from inside. Du Feng looked at him and called "Little Master."


    Odru slammed his gaze to Donna Xiu. He was a little confused. Who is the young master, or is there two young masters?


    Du Feng turned and pushed Odru to "What are you doing? Not yet called the Lord?"


    "Who, who is the young master?" Andrew worried that he was wrong, and he could only ask first.


    "This is a young master, this is the future lady of the Lord." Du Feng introduced.


    "Less master! Good lady!" Odru groaned twice in a row. This time, not only was his foot soft, but he also started to sweat. Yesterday, he actually offended the two people who could not offend. He is finished, he is definitely finished this time.


    Donna repaired the pottery wish and kissed him on his face and said, "You go to the room advanced, I will talk to them."


    "Yeah." Tao would nod, then walked into the room and closed the door.


    Downer went to the sofa and sat down. Du Feng and Andrew also immediately came forward and stood in front of him.


    Donna Siu looked at Odru and said, "Your eyes are very good, and I have seen my people at a glance."


    "I''m sorry for the Lord!" Andrew said, "If I know his future lady, I don''t dare to have a little bit of thought!"


    "You must have thought about him all night last night?"


    "..." Andrew did not dare to answer.


    Donna Xiu looked to Du Feng and said, "Poison bee, this is the person you chose?"


    "Sorry for the Lord, I will reschedule the right person to be the president of Defias, and then go to the penalty." Du Feng said.


    "Let him get things done, go to Bathville and stay."


    Odru¡¯s face changed greatly, and his legs were soft and kneeling and prayed, ¡°Please give me another chance, I will definitely make up for it!¡±


    "Poison bee, tell him what to do next, and wait for him to finish things, take him away." Donnaeus ordered.


    "Yes, less master." Du Feng kicked Odru and said, "Is not going fast?"


    "Less Lord, please give me another chance..." Andrew also wants to ask for love.


    Du Feng raised him up and said, "Are you looking for death?! Not going soon!"

 Chapter 70： Wrapped wolf small milk dog 13

    Wrapped wolf small milk dog 13


    Odru was pushed out by Du Feng and the two returned to the room.


    Odru¡¯s face was particularly pale and said, ¡°Du Bo, you help me with the lesser, I don¡¯t want to go to Bathville.¡±


    "I will help you?" Du Feng looked at him coldly and said, "I am tired of being hurt by you. Do you want me to ask for your love?"


    "I, I really don''t know that he is a young master. Then, let me say that I haven''t done anything yet!" said Odru, slamming his own hair and said.


    "If you really did something, you are not going to Bathville, but the island of Hell." Du Feng looked at him and said, "Do you still think you are jealous? That is not the future lady of the Lord. Are you going to force others? The young master sees the thoughts in your heart at a glance!"


    "I..., I have no hard work, but I have to work hard?" Andrew said with reluctance. "How old is this, I can do things with all my heart, I can''t, can''t I drop it from me?"


    "If you break the rules, you must be punished. In our rules, it is clearly stipulated that no one is allowed to be forced. Letting you go to Bathville, it is already a slap in the face for you." Du Feng glared at him and said, "I am I have told you how many times, let you change your affair, or you will have an accident sooner or later. If you love me, I will forget it, but you still have to force people to think, but also Moved to someone who shouldn¡¯t move! You almost got a big disaster, you know?!"


    Du Feng thought more and more, and couldn¡¯t help but walked over and kicked him. "If you don¡¯t see your ability, I won¡¯t choose you from so many people. You want me to ask for you. Do you know how much I regret to choose you as the president of Defias?!"


    "There are still some things for you to do, and this is also an opportunity for you. If you do well, go to Bathville for a few years, maybe there is still a chance. If you don''t do well, you are ready. I will stay there forever!"


    Tao is willing to change clothes in front of the mirror. Donner repairs him from behind him, then bury his face in his neck and kiss his smooth skin.


    "Come on and change clothes, the shooting time is coming, you are the main show, you can''t be late." Tao is willing to urge.


    Donnery turned his body and kissed him in the mirror.


    ..............................................................................


    Potter''s hand is against his shoulder. Before the reason is completely broken, Tao is willing to push him away, blushing and breathing quickly, "Come on and change clothes."


    Donnausu admired his face for a while, then smiled and turned to get clothes.


    Tao is willing to step out of the locker room before he takes off.


    Donna Xiu still did not explain his true identity with Tao, but now there are some things, he has not completely avoided the Tao. Tao hopes not to ask him, but he has to explain what he wants, so he will get along with him naturally. One day, he will fully integrate into the real life of Donner.


    After the models changed the costumes to be photographed, they all stood in the same place waiting for the filming. Although there were only fifteen models in each group, so many models were put together, and the scene was quite spectacular.


    Next is the time for photographers to make choices. Almost all photographers have chosen this group. Then the right to choose is in the hands of Tao Yuan, he wants to choose one of his most satisfied photographers from all photographers.


    The photographers all looked at Pottery with strong eyes, hoping that he would be able to choose himself. Tao hopes to look at the works of the photographers before, and is picking his favorite style.


    Xiao Yi didn''t sleep one night last night. Today, it looks quite unremarkable. He thought about it for a night. Even if he was dealing with many people at the same time, he would never break up with him, at least before he found the next backer. He can''t break up.


    The photographers are waiting for the selection, and the models waiting to be filmed here are also in Bimei. Other models are avoiding the models of the group, and they don¡¯t want to stand with them because they are better than them.


    The people in Xiao Yi¡¯s group stood in the corner and didn¡¯t want to stand with any other models.


    Rachel took the other models and deliberately walked over to them and watched them say, "You still ugly the new height of Gaoding clothing today. I don''t know because you are ugly, so these clothes look so ugly. Or because these clothes are too ugly, so you look so ugly."


    "I think it''s ugly, the clothes are ugly, and people are ugly."


    "Yes, ugly clothing with ugly people, in a sense, is a perfect match."


    "I really sympathize with them, and it¡¯s too bad. I have to wear such an ugly costume."


    "This will definitely become their black history, and they will not be erased for a lifetime."


    "After the last game, listening to their worth is very bad. After the photo was released, their prices are estimated to fall to the bottom, even the latest newcomers are not as good."


    "It''s really pitiful, because the display of these costumes, the modeling career is over."


    "What''s so poor, they weren''t very smug before, and they felt that they could show Xiaoyi''s designer''s clothes. Is it very proud?"


    Models wearing the best-looking costumes are wearing models that wear the ugliest costumes, while other models are watching the fun.


    And the fallen An Jiena, their ugly face anger, but there is no way to refute.


    Tao hopes to pick up the photographers. The shooting of this group has begun. Other photographers who have not been selected are disappointed and regretful, but they can only re-select other designers.


    After a few rounds, almost all the groups had candidates. Xiaoyi, who had come back to see it, found that there was no photographer to choose him. This made him very angry. Then he went to the organizers and asked them to arrange a photographer. Yourself.


    The organizer, because of his relationship with Audru, can only communicate with the only photographer who has not yet been selected, telling him that he must shoot a group, or it will be a breach of contract.


    The photographer had no choice but to go to the model of Xiao Yi¡¯s group. He really didn¡¯t understand it. So ugly clothing, why should he insist on shooting? If he wants to, he would rather make an excuse to withdraw from the game. Not here is a ugly.


    Xiao Yi looked at his own design and compared it with other people''s designs. It was really not good to look at, but he couldn''t help. The clothes he could recall were displayed in the first two games. The next two days. The costumes of the filming, he himself can not draw the design, have to let the other designers of the company take out the design, and then catch these costumes.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s heart is very anxious. He knows that this will not work. There are still the last two days of shooting. He must figure out a way to save the current situation.


    The filming was carried out by the whole group of people, instead of taking separate shots. All the models in each group entered at the same time. With the castle as the background, the photographer had to take a very impressive feeling.


    Because there are people in other shooting scenes, the group of Xiao Yi selected by the photographer can only go to the rockery scene without anyone picking it. Although the background is also the castle, it is the **** of the castle. The corner, certainly can not shoot the kind of momentum of the front of the castle.


    Models and photographers are reluctant, thinking that if they can cope with it, some models even deliberately turn their heads to one side and do not want to be photographed.


    The photographer also took a few perfunctory shots, and then it ended, because even if he was so powerful, he couldn''t take these costumes with extravagance and momentum.


    However, Xiao Yi feels that even if the model is covered with rags, the photographer who has the ability to do so can also produce a good picture, not to mention the photo, then the picture can be revised later.


    When the models came down from the rockery, they suddenly heard a scream and scared them to look back at the same time.


    It was Angri who fell off the rockery. This rockery is quite tall, and the marble floor is below. He just falls down and is estimated to have a fracture.


    When I heard the screams of Angri, the staff and the models that had gone down immediately ran to the back of the rockery to see. They saw Angrie lying on the ground with a **** face and mourning, all of them were shocked.


    The staff quickly called the ambulance. Ang Li was injured and must be sent to the hospital. They did not dare to move him. They could only wait for the hospital to come and take him away.


    The movement here has provoked the models of other groups to look over. Tao hopes to turn around and watch for a while, then turn his eyes to Donna Xiu.


    Donnausu looked at him and looked at him with innocent and incomprehensible eyes.


    Tao is willing to think, you are a big tail wolf, you will continue to install it for me, see how long you can hold it.


    After the ambulance arrived, he took Angley away and looked at his mourning look. It must have been hurt.


    After the other groups have basically finished shooting, Tao hopes that the photographers in this group are still taking pictures, and even take the initiative to ask for a single photo for those models. However, it was stopped by the organizers'' staff, saying that only group photos could be taken according to regulations, and the time for taking pictures was over. They had to start packing things up, and the photographer could only regret the filming.


    ................................................


    After returning to the room, Xiao Yi received a call from the staff member, saying that Angrie had two fractures and that there were serious injuries on his face. It is definitely impossible to continue shooting. Without a sufficient number of models, the latter shot could not be carried out. Xiao Yi could only go to Odru and let him find a model to give him to the organizer. This is a special case and should be handled specially.


    "I saw the costumes you designed today. To be honest, I don''t understand what you think. If you use such a costume to participate in such a competition, you will definitely be defamed. You might as well take this opportunity to quit the game, at least not. The meeting will be even worse." Odru said with a blank expression.


    "You help me find a few very good retouchers and help me to fix the photos I want." This is another purpose that Xiao Yi came to him.


    "The photos can be repaired, but what about the pictures? Your clothes are not good to look at, and when you use the pictures, they are exposed immediately."


    "The animation can now be repaired. I have seen a lot of good-looking animations."


    "The animation can only repair the background. How can you make your home look good for you? Do you have any common sense?"


    Xiao Yi bowed his head and he knew that his clothes were not good, but even those clothes that were not very good were not designed by him. But let him just quit the game, he really is not reconciled, no matter what, he wants to save some face after the game.


    "I have a way to help you get a good ranking in the final game." Andrew started the task that Donna had handed over to him.


    "What way?!" Xiao Yi immediately looked up at him.


    "Before saying this method, I have to tell you something about it. This is the last time I helped you. It was a breakup fee. After this time, we will break up, and you will not be pestering me anymore." ¡±


    Xiao Yi forced the fist and struggled for a while. He said, "In addition to helping me get a good position in the final game, I have to help me find a way to ruin Xiao Yu. This is my last request. As long as you help me complete it, I will never contact you again in the future."


    "Okay." Andrew immediately agreed that there was no emotion on his face.


    "Then you can tell now, how can you help me?" Xiao Yi looked at him.


    Odru said the plan. Xiao Yi felt that it was risky to do so, but thought that there would be no problem with Andrew, he agreed to his plan.


    In the evening, Tao is willing to be physically and mentally lying in the arms of Donna Xiu, Donna Xiu holding him, and suddenly asked, "Do you like to travel around?"


    Tao is willing to open his eyes and think about it once, "Traveling, or staying at home, I don''t care. The key is to see who I am with."


    "When the game is over, we will travel to different places around the world. I will take you to see what I have been to before?" Donna said, "I found a lot of interesting places."


    "I will tell you first, even if I travel to the world, I will only go where I can enjoy, not to suffer hard and dangerous places." Tao wants to know that he likes to pursue excitement, but does not want him to do dangerous things. .


    "How can I be willing to let you suffer and face danger? It is definitely a journey that you can enjoy." Donnaeus promised.


    "In addition to the danger I said, there is a dangerous thing, you can''t do it anymore." Tao hopes to ask him now, because he has not confessed to him, he has no chance to mention with him. .


    "..." Donna has some doubts in his heart. I don''t know why he seems to know a lot of his own things, and he doesn''t know how he knows.


    "If you don''t agree, you will break up." Tao is threatening.


    "I agree." Donnery immediately yielded.


    Tao hopes to close his eyes with satisfaction, then lean his face against his chest and prepare to sleep. Tao is willing to know that since he has promised, he will definitely do it. He thought, living around? The chances of going to travel in the past few days are relatively small. It seems that it is not bad to try this kind of life in this life.


    The shooting of the next day continued, and the shooting of this day was carried out in the old castle.


    The group of models that Tao wished had never appeared. Xiao Yi was very proud of her heart. I thought that this is only the beginning. Even if you are born again, you will never be able to fight me in this life.


    Xiao Yi turned his head and looked at his model. His costume today was arranged by Andrew. He was very different from the costumes in the previous two games.


    Other models are also looking at them with some surprises. I think that the level of Xiao Yi''s designers is too different. If there are such good-looking clothes, why not show them earlier?


    An Jiena has been very depressed since the second game, and today she is finally able to wear good-looking costumes to shoot. She was a lot more comfortable when she saw the unexpected eyes of other people.


    Xiao Yi looks at the time. As soon as the time for starting the filming is over, the organizer will immediately start shooting, and Xiao Yu¡¯s model, even after the filming is over, will definitely not appear.


    Xiao Yi was smug in his heart, and he heard the exclamation around him. He followed the eyes of those people. It was the model that Tao wished the group appeared. The clothes they wore were more than all the clothes before. More amazing.


    When other models saw their group models, they couldn''t help but want to avoid them. They didn''t want to stand with them and be compared. But now, other models are involuntarily surrounded, just to be able to enjoy a pack of eyes, close enough to appreciate enough.


    Xiao Yi looked at the costumes on the models. She was so shocked and lost for a long time. I thought that such a good-looking costume was actually designed by Xiao Yu?


    After returning to God, he remembered that Odru had promised him, and he would never let those costumes have opportunities. Why did it still appear?


    After the filming, Xiao Yi rushed to find Andrew and asked him why he did not follow the well-planned plan to let people destroy the clothing that Tao wished.


    He went to the room where Andrew lived and found no one, and things like luggage were gone. He called him and he was still unable to connect. He couldn¡¯t say why, and he had a very bad feeling in his heart.


    However, he felt that the filming was over, and even if he did not let the clothing of the pottery be destroyed, at least he saved his face at the end.


    Xiao Yi comforted himself in his heart. Ordru may have something urgent, so he left. Before, he was often unable to contact him. Maybe he could get through his phone again after a while. He and his own promises will help him ruin Xiao Yu. He has to find a way to get rid of him before he has done it for him.


    After the photos were released, the rankings of the tickets were also very quick, and Tao hoped to get the first place without any surprise.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s ranking is very late. Although he took out a good costume on the last day of shooting, his design with such a big drop made Gaoding clothing fans very criticized, so he didn¡¯t want to vote for him. .


    Most of Xiao Yi''s fans also climbed the wall at this time, because the costumes that Tao is willing to show, they can not be attracted. He would have powdered Xiao Yi before, but also because of the costumes he released, not because of him.


    Xiao Yi feels that the game is finally over. The result is already like this. Since he has no way to change, then he will find a way to recover the lost face of this game.


    Xiao Yilian did not participate in the final celebration party, and he rushed back to China. He really did not have a face to stay at the banquet, and Tao is willing to rank first. He knows that he will definitely be the central figure of the banquet, so he is even more reluctant. Going to participate.


    The continuous carnival and celebration of Los Angeles is not over yet. A video was exploded on the Internet, like a bomb thrown into the water, and immediately blasted the high flower.


    After receiving the assistant''s notice, Xiao Yi ran into the study room and turned on the computer to open the video.


    In the video, he and Odru are lying in bed, and Odru stared at him and asked, "I have a question to ask you, why are the clothes you designed before are so beautiful, the clothes you took out in this game are all so Weird and ugly?"


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes have no focal length. He smiled and said, ¡°Because the clothes I published before are not designed by myself, they are the clothes designed by Xiao Yu.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Andrew said with some surprises. ¡°That is, the clothes you posted before are the designs of Xiao Yu who stole.¡±


    "Not stealing, I use a very mysterious way to know all his designs, and then I used it directly. But he suddenly released all his designs, I have no design available. It can only be patched up and used the design of other designers."


    ¡°What are the hard-to-see costumes designed by other designers?¡±


    "Not all, the clothing of the first game, the design of other designers, the clothing displayed behind, are designed by other designers of our company, even those ugly, I can not design myself. But tomorrow''s shooting You promise me that if you want to buy good clothes for me, you must be able to catch up with tomorrow''s shooting."


    "Reassuring, I can definitely catch up. Those costumes have already been made, but I haven''t had time to release them. I have to pay a lot of money and let people send them directly." Although Andrew deliberately puts him in the box, he hears it. His answer is still very surprised.


    "It¡¯s good to have you, but unfortunately... Why do you want to break up with me, can we keep this relationship? I don¡¯t mind if you interact with other people at the same time. Although you promised to help me destroy Xiao Yu, but then There are definitely a lot of things that need your help. We don''t want to break up...."


    "Ah!!" Xiao Yi forced the computer to the ground. Why didn''t he remember that he had said these words? He didn''t have any memory at all. It was obvious that Andrew was deliberately setting his words. How could he tell him about these things? !


    Xiao Yi grabbed his head and tried to remember what happened that day. After Andrew finished his plan, he poured a glass of wine to him and said that since he had to break up, he would do it again, even if he broke up and commemorated it. . After he drank the glass of wine, he went to bed with Odru, and then he remembered nothing.


    That glass of wine! It must be that there is a problem with the glass of wine! Xiao Yi took out his mobile phone and shuddered to call Andrew. He asked him to ask, why did he want to do this to him? !


    This incident is very big, and netizens around the world have begun to boycott Xiao Yi, and the people in the country have resisted the most. A person who does not design clothes at all, by stealing other people''s designs, not only gets fame and fortune, but also smug, it is too hateful.


    After Xiao knows and Xiao Sheng know this thing, they are shocked and do not know how to react. They did not think that Xiao Yi¡¯s well-respected costumes were actually the design of Xiao Yu who stole. But when I think about it carefully, the previous Xiao Yi has never shown the talent of design. It seems that it is a costume that he will design very suddenly, and every show is amazing.


    Xiao¡¯s father was greatly attacked and went straight to the hospital. He knew very well that Xiao Yi¡¯s work was exposed. Their Xiao¡¯s company will definitely suffer.


    Xiao Yi didn''t sleep all night and all night, and had been playing the phone of Andrew, but he couldn''t get through. He is actually very clear, even if he opened the phone of Andrew, it has been illegally recovered, but this is the last string in his heart. If this string is broken, he will be completely desperate. So I hope to get through and ask why Andrew is doing this, and hope that he will never get through, so there is at least a last thought.


    Xiao Sheng sighed all day long, and Zhao Xin wiped the tears all day long. As a result, her son was still not as good as Li Jinmeng¡¯s son. They thought, Xiao¡¯s company is definitely over, and now Xiao Yu¡¯s company can save Xiao¡¯s company.


    After the end of the high season, Tao is willing to travel around the world with Donna, and they will change places every once in a while. In two or three months, they went to four or five different places.


    Tao hopes that Donna¡¯s global travel will be the kind of backpacker who only has a backpack and then walks wherever he is. However, after changing a few places, he found that Donna Xiu was taking him with him and enjoying all kinds of luxurious supreme enjoyment.


    They look at the snow in the glass room of the Arctic, outside and snow, and the house is warm and does not need to wear clothes. Going to the tropical continent, Donner opened a helicopter and took him to see the migration of the beasts. I also took a boat to the sea, went to the place where the dolphins lived, and watched hundreds of dolphins dance.


    From the place where there is no smoke, back to the bustling city, Tao is willing to stay in the original stepfather''s hotel, take out the mobile phone, ready to call Li Jinmeng, and ask her to eat tomorrow afternoon. Just turned on, there are hundreds of missed call prompts, and then hundreds of messages, all sent by Xiao Sheng.


    From the beginning, let him call him back, then let him go back to see the original grandfather, and then hope that he can go back to the company that inherits Xiaojia, Xiao Sheng can be described as Xiaozhi to persuade him with emotion. The last one is that his grandfather passed away, and before he died, he revised his will again, hoping that he can go back. But the last piece of information, the reception time is already half a month ago.


    Tao hopes that after reading all the information, he will look at the front and back, and then ignore it. It wasn''t that he was cold-blooded. The original owner had no feelings for the family. He was even worse. He didn''t have to keep up with those who only wanted to use him. When he first came to the world, when Xiao¡¯s father announced his will, he made a clear statement.


    After Tao was willing to call Li Jinmeng, Donna Xiu just came out of the bathroom and hugged him from behind him. Tao is willing to close his eyes and lean on him. They don''t talk, so they are so quietly cuddling together. It is also a very beautiful thing for them.


    After that, Tao is willing to go to see his two fathers with Donna, discuss the marriage of the two, and think of the magical and mysterious husband. Tao hopes to have some expectations and some tension. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 71： The harem fights for the Raiders 1

    The harem fights for the Raiders 1


    "Shaolang, Xiaolang."


    Tao is willing to hear the cry, slowly open his eyes and turn to look at the people standing by the bed.


    "Shaolang should be up, enter the palace today, it is necessary to prepare early."


    "Wu Hao..." Tao is willing to sit up from the bed, a pair of sleepy eyes.


    Wu Hao stood behind seven or eight prostitutes, and they had washing utensils in the trays on their hands.


    After watching Tao wish to sit up, Wu Hao stepped back sideways, and the two attendants stepped forward, waiting for Tao to wash.


    After washing his face, Tao hopes to stand up and go to the locker room. Let''s go out, Wu Hao and the two attendants follow, and enter the locker room to serve the pottery.


    The two attendants opened the cupboard, and Wu Hao took out the set of light red bottoms and robbed the silver-lined robes, ready to serve on the pottery.


    Tao is willing to look at the suit and say "do not wear this set."


    Wu Hao said a moment, "This set is the favorite set of Xiao Lang. It has been selected in the first two days. Why not wear this one?"


    "This set is not suitable for wearing a flower banquet. It is too grand." Tao said.


    "The Queen Mother''s Flower Dinner is naturally more important to wear, not to mention that no one is more suitable for red than Xiaolang. The imperial city and the foreign officials'' young ladies and young Langs have to go, and Xiaolang wears some bright eyes. Also more conspicuous is not?"


    Tao is willing to shake his head and say, "Although it is a feast for the Queen Mother, but it is too late, too conspicuous will make people feel uncomfortable. Open the wardrobe, I have to choose another dress."


    The person referred to in Tao Yuan¡¯s words is naturally the Queen Mother, and the Queen Mother does not like the dress that is too rich.


    The two attendants can only open the closet with the formal dress, and let the pottery re-select.


    Tao is willing to choose a warm orange-colored dress with a moir¨¦. Although this set is not as prominent as the one just now, it is officially yet bright, and it is just right to wear a flower banquet. And warm orange, so that the original main white skin also adds soft light.


    After being dressed inside and out, Tao is willing to eat something to pad the stomach.


    After re-mouthing, go to the dressing table and sit down, let the attendant help him comb his hair.


    The pine branches open the wooden boxes of large and small on the table, and I want to make makeup for the pottery. Tao is willing to say, "I will come by myself."


    Most of the world''s buddies are more neutral in appearance, but there are also a few masculine or feminine buddies.


    Tao is willing to look at the face in the mirror. The original Lord''s appearance is slightly feminine, because his silhouette is soft and delicate, and he looks more charming. However, the original master was born to the military commander family, and his behavior was biased towards men. Because this face is too beautiful, as long as he is sitting still, it is like a woman, but as soon as he speaks and does something, he can see that he is a buddy.


    Although the buddy is not like a woman, it is necessary to apply makeup when going out, but in a more formal occasion, the buddy will also apply some light makeup to decorate the appearance, not to mention the occasion of the Queen¡¯s banquet, which is a disrespect for the Queen Mother.


    The original master''s face has its own makeup effect, the skin powder on the face is tender and tender, the lips are ruddy like blood, and the eye sockets are deep and the nose is standing upright. Tao hopes that as long as he puts on a little makeup, people can see that he has makeup on the line.


    After everything is ready, Tao is willing to go to the Marshal House outside the gate and take the carriage, with pine branches and bamboo shadows to go to the palace.


    Along the way, many horse-drawn carriages are also heading towards the palace. The horse-drawn carriages are all the nobles and nobles of the Imperial City officials and foreign officials. The feast of the Queen Mother was actually a large-scale blind date. Because the emperor had just ascended the throne and the harem was empty, not only did he still have a post, but many of the monks and monarchies were still unselected. Several princes are still not married, so among the officials of the Imperial City and other foreign countries, the daughter of the six-product or above official or Xiaolang, as long as they are suitable, can all enter the palace to participate in the flower-banquet.


    There are many carriages parked outside the palace gate. The carriages cannot enter the palace. The noble ladies and grandfathers have got off the bus and walked into the palace with the maid and the attendant. This world has the largest number of men, followed by women, and the least number of buddies. Therefore, this time, the number of noble women is much more than that of Guilang.


    After entering the palace, everyone went to the Imperial Garden to wait. The Imperial Garden of this palace is very large, not like the costume drama, but a slightly larger yard with some flowers and plants. The Imperial Garden of the World Palace has many pavilions, promenade pavilions and lotus ponds.


    They were taken to the place where the feast was held by the palace, and then waited for the queen and the toads to appear.


    Although there are many people who come to participate in the flower banquet, but Tao and other people are not drowned in the crowd, both of them are obviously the most outstanding regardless of their temperament.


    Ye Rong went to the front of Tao Yuan and slightly succumbed to "Mu Xiaolang."


    Tao Yuan also slightly owes a gift to "Ye Xiaolang."


    After greeting each other, they looked at each other quietly.


    Ye Rong is wearing a light yellow robes and wearing a white jade sachet at the waist. Compared with his usual cold color clothing, today''s dress is in line with the warm colors of the present, and he can see that he is using his heart.


    When Ye Rong was looking at Tao Yuan, he was a little surprised. He thought that Tao would wear red robes, because the charming and flamboyant red is the favorite color of the original owner. But today, this warm orange dress is still bright and dazzling, but it is not too arrogant, even the flowers in full bloom have become his foil, let alone other temperament is not as good as his Your daughter and Gui Lang.


    There are many people attending the flower-banquet today, but behind the pottery and Ye Rong, they stand a small group of people, and the clearly defined postures on both sides are very obvious.


    After the Queen Mother and a few people came over, everyone stood up and salvaged, and Tao wished that Ye Rong stood at the forefront.


    The original father was the Grand Marshal of the Terracotta Army, so the original master was born to the military commander family. Ye Rong¡¯s grandfather was a prime minister, so he was born into a civilized family of scholarly families. Just like the civil servants and the generals look down on each other, the noble ladies of these nobles are divided into two factions, and they look down on each other.


    The Queen Mother looked at the two people standing in front of them and felt very satisfied with their proper dress today. After nodding, they said, "I am free."


    "Thank you, Queen." The crowd said in unison, and then each returned to their position.


    Although the world''s folk customs are open, unmarried women and buddies can walk across the street, and there are no rules for unmarried ladies and nobles who can''t see foreigners, but even if they can meet, they must be divided into occasions. On such an occasion today, everyone knows what it is, so even the emperors and princes are not good.


    This flower banquet is to choose the show girl and the ambassador to enter the palace, but the children of these officials, and the showgirls of the folks into the palace, are different.


    The folk showgirl and the assistant servant, after entering the palace, are to be the palace servants and the palace servants, that is, the slaves who serve the people. If you have a very good looks, you may be lucky to be a harem, but there are very few.


    The children of these official families will either become a class-level jealousy, or they will be assigned to the prince to be righteous or jealous. Either become a female officer and a waiter of a class, and most of the waiters, who stay in the palace for a few years, will let them go home and be given by their parents.


    Royal members are naturally the most distinguished beings, and these people are chosen to come. Others know very well that the Queens and Huang Guijun candidates have already been set, and they certainly will not be able to turn them over, but if they can be selected as a blind man and a noble, as long as they can give birth to a prince, they will be too embarrassed or Taijun is also very lucky. Even if you can''t enter the harem, you can be a king or a squat, and you can be considered a distinguished royal family.


    Moreover, the imperial winds and the harem are surging. If the luck is good, it will be possible to make a profit.


    On the pavilion opposite the lotus pond, the emperor and several princes sat in the topmost house. They could clearly see them through the open windows, but because of the angle, they could not see the emperor and the princes.


    Since it is a nominal flower banquet, it is actually a selection of people into the palace. Naturally, you can''t sit and chat, and performance talent is definitely indispensable. And there are the Queen Mother and everyone who are too present, not everyone has the qualifications and opportunities to perform in front of them.


    Those who can have performance opportunities are either outstanding in their own talents, well-known in the circle of noble women and nobles, or fathers or grandfathers who hold important positions and are reused.


    After watching the dancing of other noble ladies, after the pipa and boasting performances of the princes, the Queen Mother looked at Ye Rong and said, "I haven¡¯t heard Arong playing the guqin for a long time. Today¡¯s spring is just right, the flowers are blooming, and Arong also plays. Let''s take a look."


    Ye Rong immediately got up and walked the road, "No."


    Ye Rong¡¯s attendant put the guqin on, and the palace gave him water to clean his hands. After washing hands, Ye Rongxi wiped his hands with a cloth towel and began to play with concentration.


    The sound of the piano is light and melodious, just like the warm sun in the cold, which makes people feel very comfortable, just in time with this bright spring.


    The Queen Mother was very satisfied, smiling at him and enjoying such a beautiful piece of music.


    Other people¡¯s hearts are envious or embarrassed, but they have to admit that he is really playing well. Even if they practiced hard, they also practiced such a good piano technique. It is no wonder that even the Queen Mother praised the Guqin he played.


    The Queen Mother¡¯s heart prefers Ye Rong, and she wants Ye Rong to be a monarch, not only because Ye Rong is the grandson of the prime minister, but also because he feels that Ye Rong¡¯s own aspects are more suitable for the Queen than the original.


    However, because the emperor had been accustomed to the king, the emperor had already successfully enthroned, but the throne had not been stabilized. Wenchen and the generals had to draw together, and then slowly regained their rights. And now the border war is urgent, in order to appease and draw Mu Yongsheng, so the Queen Mother and the emperor decided to make a fuss.


    The sound of the piano drifted across the lotus pond. The emperors and princes on the pavilion could also hear his melodious piano sound, and could not help but admire his piano skills.


    Only the king of Xiao Yuyang is in a complicated mood. He just woke up late. Everything that should belong to him is gone. The throne is gone. Even the beloved one will soon become someone else.


    Although the current emperor is the eldest son and the prince, before the death of the emperor, there was already the idea of ??wanting to abolish the prince and change the reputation of Wang as the prince. It¡¯s just that the Prince has not made mistakes, and all aspects have performed very well. The emperor has no excuse for abolishing the Prince. He can only let Yu Wang go to the side to set up a battle and get more support from the courtiers.


    However, Yu Wang was seriously injured in the border and remained unconscious. The emperor was so ill that he suddenly went, and then the Prince was successfully enthroned. When Wang Wang woke up, everything was settled, but he still couldn¡¯t give up. He thought that the person who sat on the throne should be him.


    Seen from the window, Xiao Yuyang looked at Ye Rong''s back from afar. He thought that he would become an emperor soon after, and he couldn''t help but feel pain. Although Ye Rong told him that even if he entered the harem, he would surely keep him as jade, but in this life, they could not be together.


    Ye Rong is actually a passer. Before crossing, he was a otaku who especially liked to play Raiders games. Because he likes men, he plays games. In the original world, because of the unsatisfactory real life, he can only find a sense of existence in the game, so he has played all kinds of Raiders games.


    One day he bought the latest Raiders game. There are many characters in this game that can be used for Raiders. Different characters will have different endings. After watching the introduction of the game, he directly chose the highest strategy, that is, the harem Raiders.


    The real meaning of this harem Raiders is that the player first enters the harem palace, then step by step to become the young queen, and finally collects all the targets of the Raiders into their own harem. This harem, of course, does not refer to the real harem, but to those who have been attacked by him, are fascinated by him, and willingly like him with others.


    Before the game started, he first spent money to buy all kinds of skills that needed to be used, such as eight talents, including the chess and calligraphy, and five-level pharmaceutical skills, which allowed him to prepare various poisons and antidote. One of the most expensive is the protagonist''s aura, which can be unbearable to be attracted to him, and dangerous moments can also be saved.


    After he had a general understanding of the characters to be Raised, he immediately started the game, and then he went through the world of the game.


    After a short period of incredulity, he quickly accepted the fact that he was crossing, and he was very happy. Because in this world, he is the identity of a buddy, you can like a man in a bright and honest way. The most important thing is that he not only has very powerful skills, but also the protagonist''s aura, which can truly and personally experience the feeling of going to the peak of life.


    The only thing he regrets is to save money, not to buy more skills and detailed Raiders. However, after seriously thinking about it, he thinks that there is too much relationship. He already has a protagonist, even if the process may be a bit difficult, but the possibility of completing the Raiders is very great. And he played so many Raiders games, knowing the routines of this game, there is nothing to worry about.


    After Ye Rong played a song, the Queen Mother and the Tai Chi, both praised his piano skills and improved.


    Ye Rong got up and saluted, then returned to his seat and saw the eyes of other people who were envious or jealous. His heart was very proud. He thought, it took a lot of money to buy skills, and it was worth it. Unfortunately, in the original world, there was still some money left.


    "How can Auntie play a song?" The Queen Mother looked at Tao. She said that since she personally asked Ye Rong to play a song, she naturally wanted to let Tao hope to play a song, even if she was more inclined to Ye Rong. Some, but can not be too obvious in front of so many people, otherwise it is to make Mu family no face.


    Tao is willing to get up and replied, "Returning to the Queen Mother, the courtier recently learned a new song and wanted to play a song for the Queen Mother."


    "Oh?" The Queen Mother thought that he would still play ÅýÅÃ. Since he asked for it, she agreed. "Well, then you can play a song for the mourner to listen to."


    Song Zhi took the shackles of the pottery, and Tao hoped to take the shackles after the net hand, and then sat in the middle chair, ready to start playing.


    ÅýÅÃ is a very difficult and amazing instrument that can play a variety of different styles, and it doesn''t sound like the same instrument. Today, since it is a flower banquet, Tao is willing to play, and naturally it should be.


    Tao is willing to gently move the strings first, and the feeling brought by the artistic conception is like a patter of spring rain, which gives people a feeling that the mind is moisturized. As the sound of playing is getting bigger and bigger, like the clouds are fogging, the feeling of the sun coming out makes people feel very comfortable.


    The buzzing sound is sometimes fluent, like the sound of ice flowing through the spring water, sometimes crisp and cheerful, like the wonderful sound of the birds singing. In a moment, the flowers bloom, the birds and flowers are fragrant, and the people who feel the artistic conception in the music look at them. They seem to really see the way the flowers are gradually blooming, and people can''t help but have the joy.


    All the princes saw through the open window, and the heart seemed to be moved by the distortion, and could not help but marvel at the heart.


    Emperor Xiao Yu stood up and went to the window and looked out. I thought that there was a Guqin Quzhu jade in front, but the others were just accompanying. I didn¡¯t expect to listen to this distortion, I couldn¡¯t remember the Guqin. .


    These two people, one who will become his queen, and one who will become Huang Guijun, are all going to marry him in order to stabilize his throne. No matter whether they are willing or not, there is no room for choice. Even if he is an emperor, he is also helpless and involuntarily, not to mention them.


    After the end of the song, Tao is willing to hold up and salute.


    The Queen nodded and admired, "This kind of exquisite piano skills is exciting and fascinating. It seems that you have done a lot of work. Why didn''t you listen to you before?"


    The reason why the Queen Mother asked this is because such exquisite piano skills can not be practiced in a day or two. When she was a queen, she enjoyed a flower banquet every year, but she never heard him play it.


    "Previously, the courtiers felt that they were not good enough to play. They didn''t dare to offer ugliness before the end. They have been working hard lately and finally feel that they can get into the ear. Therefore, they want to offer a song for the Queen Mother." Tao is willing to answer.


    "It¡¯s just that you can get it in your ear." The Queen Mother laughed. "You are so hearty, you want to reward you."


    The two palaces are on the tray, and the Queen Mother makes one of the palaces, and sends the contents of the tray to the pottery. He said to the pottery, "This set of tea sets, the mourning family has always been reluctant to use, the mourner feels that only this The set of tea sets is worthy of your previous song, and it will be rewarded to you."


    "Thanks to the Queen Mother." Tao is willing to salute the Queen Mother and then take the tray and return to his position.


    The Queen Mother sent the palace to send another thing in the tray to the face of Ye Rong. "You and the aunt''s play are not indistinguishable. This incense burner of white jade lotus is also a favorite of the mourning family. Now reward you, you Use it when you play the piano later."


    Ye Rong quickly got up and saluted, "Thanks to the Queen Mother."


    Too much eccentricity, the piano skills of the two are not indistinguishable. Tao is willing to be better than Ye Rong. But there is no way, people are the Queen Mother, able to make a bowl of water flat, instead of fully showing an eccentric attitude, you have to be grateful to Dade.


    Ye Rong¡¯s surface is calm. In fact, the heart has already had ups and downs. He has been in the world for more than a year. He does not know that he has such superb skills. There are four talents in the chess and calligraphy painting. It seems that he lost the piano, but it doesn''t matter. There are three other things. He will not lose. He thought that since he chose the most difficult strategy, the opponent must be slightly stronger, but the attraction that can only be obtained is limited, and it is completely inferior to his protagonist''s aura, so he does not have to worry.


    "Today''s spring is just right, there are hundreds of flowers in the Imperial Garden. You and the nobles and the nobles will enjoy the flowers. If there is a poetry, then the poem will be sent, and the mourner will be presented with the sorrow. A good one." The Queen Mother got up and said, "Sorrow for a rest, let''s go play."


    "Congratulations to the Queen Mother."


    After the Queen Mother and a few of the Tai Chi left, these noble ladies and nobles also slowly spread out to see flowers.


    "Auntie, you just played the distortions, it¡¯s better than just..." Yu Qianyun wanted to say how many times stronger than that of the guqin, he was forced to use his eyes to stop it, because the Queen Mother just said The two are indifferent. If she says this, she is playing the face of the Queen Mother. It is a sin of great disrespect. She can only change her mouth and say, "It is better than others."


    When Ye Rong passed by them, he looked at Tao, and they looked at each other for a moment, and they used their eyes to confront each other. Then they turned their eyes and went in different directions.


    The author has something to say: Introduction


    He is either not competing for favor, but he must be a favorite.


    Overhead world, please do not test. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 72： The harem fights for the Raiders 2

    The harem fights for the Raiders 2


    "When did you play so well?" Sun Yuan is the best friend of the original master. His father is a good friend of Sun and the father of the original master, so they are also very good friends.


    "I have worked hard for a long time, just to be able to press Ye Rong today." Tao is willing to whisper to him, "Everyone thinks that I am not as good as him, but I just want to prove that I am better than him in any way."


    "Not everyone thinks so." Sun Yuan also whispered, "I always think that you are better than him."


    Tao is willing to smile and say, "You are personally biased towards me. You can''t count. I want those who are selfish to favor Ye Rong and think that I am stronger than him."


    Yu Qianyun followed up with everyone else and said to Tao, "Auntie, you have been too powerful. I have heard it. I have never heard such a good distortion. My brother likes to listen to the piano, I But I don''t like it, my brother said that let me listen to the piano, that is, playing the piano against the cow. Waiting for me, I must tell him after I return home, I am not a cow, it is not that I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s not enough for those people. ""


    "Yeah, you played better than..., who is better than that. If their civil servant family was born, they would never see the birth of our military commander family. It seems that talent is better than us, and it is better than us." I feel angry when I think about it."


    "Every time I see a flower banquet, they are performing in a round, we are the foil, this time also makes them back to the foil, it is really deflated."


    Tao wished that the noble women and the nobles born in the military generals felt a sigh of relief. They used to be inferior to the talents or poetry. Because the civil servant family and the generals of the military are not the same, the way of educating their children is naturally different.


    On the side of Ye Rong, after a moment of silence, these noble ladies and nobles began to talk and talk.


    "Arong, the Queen Mother is very nice to you, and the white jade lotus incense burner looks so beautiful."


    "The Queen Mother is of course good to Arong. Arong¡¯s talent is the most outstanding of all of us. Whether it is character or family life, it is the most satisfying for the Queen Mother. After that, it will be established as a queen. It must be Arong."


    "Yeah, the Queen Mother and Her Majesty, I definitely want to let Arong be a monarch. No matter how it compares, Arong is much stronger than him. Even if the Mu family controls the military power, Mu Wei can only be the most expensive. Jun, definitely can''t be a queen."


    "Their family members were born with simple minds and undeveloped minds. Those ceremonial rules must not have been learned. I don''t think he is enough to be an emperor."


    "Yes, and even if he is a member of the Emperor Guijun? As long as he does not like him, and his character is used to it, it is very likely that even the position of Huang Guijun will not be maintained in the future, and it is impossible to continue to fight. ¡±


    They all felt that the Queen Mother was biased towards Ye Rong, so the Emperor¡¯s heart must also be biased towards Ye Rong. Mu Zhen also has a reputation for being overbearing, even if he is an emperor, he will certainly be rejected by the emperor. An emperor who was rejected by the emperor and was dissatisfied by the Queen Mother was not as good as a favored patron. Moreover, they feel that with the appearance and character of Ye Hao, they are sure to get the emperor''s favorite.


    Most importantly, although Mu''s father has a heavy hand, it seems to be good for him now, but the hidden crisis is even greater. Because every dynasty, the emperor''s most taboo and prepared person is the person who holds the military power. At that time, if his father did not want to hand over the military power, the emperor would definitely find a way to remove their family. He, the emperor, could only go to the cold palace.


    "Arong, the poems made this time should be presented to you, you must write well, let your majesty look at your talents, and your majesty will definitely be tempted to you soon."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s very angry to see what they just liked. It¡¯s just like this time, it¡¯s like it¡¯s amazing. I think he will only play that song, and I don¡¯t know who¡¯s What are you proud of?"


    Everyone said a word for a long time, Ye Rong has been silent, did not say a word. Because he already knows about the world, he knows that the person who first became a monarch will definitely be Mu Zhen.


    Others saw that he had never spoken, looked at each other and said to him, "Arong, you have to think about the poems that you will show later. We will go to the side to see the flowers, and we will not bother you."


    Ye Rong watched them leave and looked down, but he was not thinking about the poems to be written later, but thinking about it, according to the progress of the Raiders, what to do next. Over the past year or so, he has succeeded in letting Yu Wang fall in love with him, but according to his own choice, to complete the final Raiders and become a Queen Mother, he must enter the palace.


    In fact, after he has crossed the world, he does not have to follow the game choices. He can choose other life. As long as his emperor is engaged before he is enthroned, he can not enter the palace. But he just wants to complete the highest strategy in this real world, become the Queen Mother and have his own harem.


    The background setting of this line of entry into the palace is that his grandfather who supported the emperor will be able to marry him. And when he has to enter the palace, he has already told Yu Wang that even if he enters the palace, he will certainly keep his body. The reason why he would say this is to show that he has no choice but to help, and that Yu Wang loves him more deeply. The most important purpose is to let Yu Wang know that he will keep him for him. After that, he has a child who is famous for his king. Yu Wang will support him even more.


    According to the plot, the current emperor will die in five years. He must be pregnant with the king of the king within three years, and then he can become the queen of the government with the support of Yu Wang. Therefore, before he was pregnant with the child of Yu Wang, he could not go to the house with the emperor. Otherwise, the child who was unable to understand the situation would definitely not be willing to support the son of others. If Yu Wang became an emperor, he would not say that he was a queen. Even Guijun did not have the right, and it was impossible to become the Queen¡¯s own harem. This dynasty would not allow his brother to marry his brother¡¯s wife. Therefore, he has to carefully plan every step of the way, and definitely cannot take any wrong step.


    Ye Rong¡¯s poems have been thought of as early as a few days ago. Before he entered the palace to give peace to the Queen Mother, the Queen Mother had given him hints, so that he could have enough time to prepare, make a good poem, and win the emperor. The heart of the heart.


    Although this emperor can''t live for five years, in the five years, he must let the emperor like him. It is best to let Muxi be beaten into the cold palace within three years. Rear. Then the child he gave birth can take the throne of course. He felt that it was not difficult to let the emperor like him by his aura of the protagonist. He has now allowed the Queen Mother to be biased towards him. After waiting in the palace, there are opportunities to get the emperor''s favor.


    The poems that Tao is willing to present have already been written. Since it is to be presented to the emperor, it is of secondary importance to show talents. The most important thing, of course, is to write poems that conform to the emperor¡¯s wishes.


    This kind of opportunity that can be expressed in front of the emperor, for some of them, only this time in a lifetime, so only those who have confidence in their own poems are written and handed over to the eunuchs who carry the trays, and My heart is secretly expecting that my poems can be seen by the emperor.


    If you want to enter the palace, you naturally don''t want to enter the palace. You are not forced to enter the palace by the family. You don''t want to enter the palace. You just need to work hard to reduce your sense of existence.


    When the Queen Mother went to rest, the emperor had already returned to the study room. The governor of the Queen Mother sent the poems to the emperor and, according to the Queen¡¯s instructions, took the piece written by Ye Rong to the emperor.


    After Xiao Yu saw it, he nodded and Ye Rong¡¯s talents. He also heard about it. This poem did write well. He used to listen to his mother and talk about his goodness. This time, Liu Gonggong specifically took out Ye Rong¡¯s poem alone. It must also be his mother¡¯s meaning. He hinted at him, and his reward was directly given to Ye Rong.


    Putting down the poem written by Ye Rong, Xiao Yu flipped through the paper in the tray, and on a piece of paper, the font of the fine brushwork was reflected in his eyes. He resisted taking the piece of paper and admiring the font above, so that the pen is free and easy, and the gesture is beautiful. It can be said that it is exhausted.


    When he saw the word "Mu Yu", he took a moment and thought that he actually wrote such a good word. It seems that Mu Yongsheng taught the children not only to let them dance with a knife.


    After carefully reading the contents of the poem, Xiao Yu sighed at the table and praised "good poetry!"


    Liu Gonggong stunned and looked at the poem that was placed on the table. He continued to bow his head and hesitated to tell the emperor clearly what the Queen Mother meant.


    In the warm incense pavilion of the Imperial Garden, the Queen Mother rested for more than an hour before returning to the place where the feast was held.


    The noble ladies and the nobles also returned to their desks and sat down, waiting for the Queen Mother to announce the reward of the emperor. However, they don¡¯t have much suspense feeling in their hearts. They all think it¡¯s Ye Rong. Besides, he really does make poetry. The most important reason is that the Queen Mother is obviously biased towards him. The emperor¡¯s reward will definitely be given to him. It is.


    Liu Gonggong came over with the emperor''s reward, and it was a graphite. Since the emperor specially rewards things, of course, it will not be ordinary graphite. This graphite is a tribute, and there are only five parties in a year. This is the graphite that the emperor likes very much. When he was a prince, he could only get one party in two or three years, but the king wanted it.


    "The Queen Mother, this is the smoke and ink of the sire." Liu Gonggong carried the tray to the Queen Mother.


    "Oh?" Even the Queen Mother had some accidents. "The emperor gave the smoke to the ink. It seems that the person who received the emperor''s reward this time must have a poem written by the emperor, so the emperor even used the most popular smoke and ink. He."


    When the Queen said the last sentence, she smiled and looked at her face, and then said to Liu Gonggong, "You read the emperor''s mouth."


    "...no." Liu Gonggong did not dare to delay for too long, can only read the emperor''s mouth ÚÍ ±Ý ±Ý ÚÍ Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä Ä ÄÂSpecially given the smoke and ink to show the award. Hope Mu Jia Xiaolang, diligent in writing, followed by refined."


    The Queen Mother stunned, and everyone except Tao Yuan was stunned. They thought that the reward would be Ye Rong. Why did Liu Gonggong¡¯s name be Mu Zhen?


    Ye Rong is a grandson of the prime minister. The Ye family has been an official for generations. It is also a scholarly family. Ye Rong¡¯s good literary talents have long been famous. His poems are actually inferior to the Mu Songs who were born in the military generals. How is this possible? But why did the emperor reward Mu Hao instead of rewarding Ye Rong?


    "What is the emperor''s reward is Mu Hao?" The Queen Mother confirmed to Liu Gonggong.


    "When I came back to the Queen Mother, my Majesty said, let the slaves read out the poems of Mu Xiaolang, and everyone will know what you want to reward, why is Mu Xiaolang."


    "...you read it." Since the emperor has said so, what else can she say?


    After Liu Gonggong read the poems of Tao Yuan, everyone looked at Tao Yuan with surprise. They did not expect him to have such a good literary talent.


    When the Queen Mother was young, she was also a very famous talented woman, so she liked the good people of Wencai. She would like Ye Rong, except that because he is the grandson of the prime minister, there is no problem with character and education, but also because of his good literary talent.


    And Mu Zhen is in her heart, like a proud and overbearing peacock. Although she looks very beautiful, her personality is very poor. Such a character looks like a noble man, but when he is a queen, he is definitely not suitable. However, Mu Yongsheng did not want Mu Yi to enter the palace. He had said it before, and their family Muxi was only a wife.


    Mu Yongsheng is brave and good at fighting. Don''t say that the emperor needs his support. Da Wei now needs his guardian, so he can only let the emperor be the queen, so that the most suitable one is the emperor.


    When I heard the poems written by Liu Gonggong, even the Queen Mother had to admit that it was a good poem. However, she was somewhat dissatisfied with the emperor''s choice to reward her, because she wanted to balance the two sides except her heart.


    Since Mu Wei became a queen, and Ye Rong can only be Huang Guijun, in order to appease Ye Jia, she naturally wants to show a more biased appearance of Ye Rong, and the emperor should cooperate with her. She thought that the emperor could understand her meaning, so she did not directly explain it. I really didn''t think that Mu Wei would actually press Ye Rong on the literary talent. Knowing this, she should tell the emperor that whether or not there is better than Ye Rong¡¯s poem, he must give the reward to Ye Rong.


    But since the emperor has ordered it, it is too late to say anything now. The Queen Mother can only smile and look at Tao. "I wish this poem is really good, and it is no wonder that the emperor will reward you."


    The Queen Mother raised her hand and gestured to Liu Gonggong to send things to the pottery wish.


    Tao is willing to get up and salute. "Thank you for your reward, thank you."


    After Tao was willing to take the tray, Liu Gonggong walked back to the back and said, "The Queen Mother, there is still a mouthful."


    "Oh?" said the Queen Mother, "You declare it."


    "Yu Xiakou, Ye Jia Xiaolang Ye Rong, is not the grandson of the prime minister, the rules of the instrument are neat and tidy, can be a model, and the special poetry of the poetry of the poetry of the poetry is entrusted to Ye Xiaolang."


    After listening to the Queen Mother, he nodded in his heart and thought that it was the emperor. This arrangement is much better than rewarding two people at the same time. And if you want to reward both of you, you can''t miss the poems of Ye Rong if you read Mu Xi''s poems. If Mu Xi''s poems are like the ones he played, it is much better than Ye Rong, but It¡¯s hard to say that the two are indifferent, and it will inevitably make the children of the military generals chill.


    The repair of the remains of the Tibetan poetry, although not a reward and a commendation, but also shows the emperor''s recognition of his literary talent, but also an additional layer of trust, is also the best comfort for Ye Hao, because of the trust of Ye Rong, It is the trust of Ye Xiexiang.


    Tao is willing to think that the emperor has been a prince for twenty years, and that he is extremely eccentric in the first emperor, and he is able to insist on the successful deeds in the case of his ideology, and his heart is not as deep. The battle of the harem and the sword of the sword are more serious than the killing on the battlefield. If you are not careful, you may be robbed.


    Xiao Yu took the poem that Tao was willing to write, and enjoyed the above font for a long time, and then carefully placed it in the book. He got up and walked to the window and looked out the window and thought that he was born as a prince. In the past 20 years, how many sinisters he has experienced has persisted until now, only he knows best. Even if it is an emperor, there are too many people who cannot help themselves. It is not easy to sit down and stabilize the throne.


    "Cough and cough..." Xiao Yu suddenly coughed up, and there was a scent of sweetness in the scorpion, and it spurted out with the cough. "Hey!"


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" Xu Gonggong saw the emperor vomiting blood, and immediately ran to help him, and nervously said, "The slaves are called the royal doctor!"


    "Wait!" Xiao Yu stopped the road "Nothing, no need to call the doctor."


    "But your majesty..."


    Xiao Yu raised his hand and said, "The Fusui goes in and rests."


    What is the condition of his own body, he is very clear in his heart, even if it is called a doctor, it is useless. He didn''t know that he could hold it for a few years, but as long as he was still alive, he would never give up the throne to the king.


    Returning to the palace from the palace, Tao is willing to take care of the Queen Mother and the Emperor''s rewards, and then go to bathe and change clothes.


    Soaked in a large wooden barrel, Tao is willing to straighten his back and lean back, thinking that he has already understood the world before he came to the world. He knows that Ye Rong''s ambition is very big, and he is alone, in the next big game, because he is still playing the game of the Raiders game, I feel that according to the routine to complete the Raiders, he will certainly win.


    The background and character setting of this world is indeed the same as that set in the game, but if he is still completely holding the game, it is also a good thing for Tao Yuan, because he is better. Dealing with it, maybe he will still find his own way, no need to shoot him.


    In this world, everyone is **** and has their own independent thoughts and personalities. Only himself, is the protagonist in his own life. If Ye Rong thinks that he is the protagonist of all people, he can be arrogant with the protagonist''s aura, then he will soon realize that in this world, his protagonist The aura may bring him some benefits, but it is impossible to completely control people''s feelings with the protagonist''s aura.


    After soaking for twenty minutes, Tao is willing to come out of the tub, pick up the cotton cloth that is neatly stacked on one side, and dry the water drops on the body. Although the body is only sixteen years old, the ancients were not only precocious, but the body developed early. The original body was slender, the curve was slim, and there were a pair of straight, slender and white long legs.


    Although the body structure of the buddy is the same as that of the male, the constitution is more feminine and softer and slimmer.


    Put on the coat and walk into the bedroom, Tao is willing to take a nap before you get up and eat.


    Today in the palace, the Queen Mother''s bias toward Ye Rong, even if it is not particularly obvious, but everyone can feel it.


    However, this is inevitable. Ye Rong has been in the world for more than a year. Most of the time, he spends his time trying to attack the king. In a small part of the time, he is used to please the Queen Mother and express himself.


    The original mother died young, and his father was particularly pampered with him, so his character did have some arrogance, but he did not reach the point of hegemony. The bad reputation of the original character tyrants was also spread in the past two years. Because Ye Rong¡¯s secret plan, he didn¡¯t even have to do anything in person, as long as he guided a little, those civil servants and nobles who were centered on him. We will naturally spread these words. The more people you know, the more people you believe, and the more time you pass, the more you become.


    After the flower banquet, anyone who receives the will of the palace must begin to prepare for the palace.


    After he entered the palace, he mainly studied the various rules of etiquette in the palace. Although the people who stayed in the palace at the end will have what grades, the most important thing is to look at the background of their home. However, the female officials and waiters of Chuxiu Palace will report their usual performance and truthfulness to the Queen Mother, which is also an important process that determines their grades.


    After entering the palace, these noble ladies and nobles were assigned to the best courtyards of Chuxiu Palace. After all, they were the masters of the family. They could not be mixed with the minions, so their courtyards were separated from other courtyards. .


    There are fewer buddies in this world, and this time there are fewer people entering the palace, only 30 people. More than 30 people were assigned to the largest Xuan Mo Court. Each room was two people. Each room was close together and there was a large courtyard in the middle.


    The waiters in the palace also know that their civil servants and the military sergeants are not in harmony. In order not to make trouble for them, they try to arrange them in the same room according to their family background. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 73： The harem fights for the Raiders 3

    The harem fights for the Raiders 3


    Tao Yuan and Sun Yuan were both assigned to the same room. They can''t bring anything when they enter the palace. All the items they need to use are all new items that the palace waiters have just sent.


    Sun Yuan shut the room door and the two were ready to change to the uniform of the assistant.


    Tao is willing to watch him close, then go to the back of the screen to undress, Sun Yuan closes the door, but also went.


    "My father told me that he would help me better. As long as my performance is ordinary, after three months, I will definitely be a waiter. I will be able to go home in the palace for two or three years." Sun Yuan said very quietly.


    Tao is willing to change his coat, while the same small voice said, "Your father is still distressed by you, know that this harem is not a good place, do not want to use your happiness to change family honor."


    "I personally look at the general, talent is also very general, that is, can not attract the emperor, it is difficult to please the Queen Mother. Even if you stay in the harem, the family can not get any benefit." Sun Yuan probe out, looked at the door, use more The little voice said, "But you must stay in the palace. Those people think that you can only be Huang Guijun at most, but I overheard my father''s conversation. He said that the emperor is likely to book you as a queen. ""


    Tao is willing to say with a helpless smile, "No matter what, fate is controlled by others."


    Sun Yuan sighed. "Your father is the Marshal of the Terracotta Warriors. The Emperor and the Queen Mother are sure to stay in the palace, but even if they are a monarch, let¡¯s not say that they want to share their husbands with so many people. Intriguing life, a little carelessness is a catastrophe. I don¡¯t want to live like this at all, but some people regard the entrance to the harem as a lucky future."


    "Everyone has different ideas, but their fate is not something they can decide, but what can they do? Although they don''t want to be resigned, they want to fight for it, but whatever the outcome, they must be themselves. ¡±


    "In the future, you will stay in the palace. Whether you are a queen or a royal prince, you must be careful and guard against others."


    "I know that since I entered this harem, I am already prepared to face anything. But I am not a good bully, it is mine, and I will never give it to anyone."


    Because of the original family''s family background, Tao hopes to enter the palace, and he also has reasons to stay in the palace. Because of his lover, this world is an emperor, so he must stay with him. Even if his lover is an emperor, he will never share him with others. They can come and fight, but the results must be sustained by themselves.


    The two changed their clothes, put the changed clothes in the closet, then went to the table and sat down to have tea and chat.


    Early the next morning, under the leadership of the Chuxiu Palace, they went to the Queen Mother.


    All the ladies wear pink, all the priests wear light blue, the style is simple and generous, so that they look very spirited. But in the case of everyone wearing the same clothing, the contrast between appearance and temperament is even more obvious.


    The Queen Mother sat at the top of the main hall and looked at the people standing below. I felt that I was still the best in Tao Rong and Ye Rong. Although the appearances of other people are also very good, but standing next to them, they are only worthy of the foil.


    Although they have to learn three months of rules and etiquette in the palace, only Ye Rong and Tao Yuan are willing to accept the personal guidance of the Queen Mother. This also confirms that the two will be a queen, one will be Huang Guijun''s statement, but in other people''s minds, I feel that Ye Rong will definitely be a queen.


    Although the Queen Mother is very clear, the person who finally becomes a queen will definitely be a pottery. However, in the heart of the Queen Mother, there is no hope for Tao after he is willing to be a good man. She felt that she would still have to let Ye Rong help her manage the harem together, and at the same time, in order to show the importance of Ye Rong, so let him follow the lessons in advance.


    ..............................


    Two months later.


    Tao hopes to get up early as before, use the ingredients prepared the night before, make a few snacks in the small kitchen, and then go to Jingshou Palace to give peace to the Queen Mother.


    When Tao is willing to enter Jingshou Palace, other showgirls and assistants have already waited outside the hall, ready to go in and give peace to the Queen Mother. Tao is willing to come later because they are making snacks. The director of Chuxiu Palace is also blinding one eye because the Queen Mother told him to make snacks.


    When other people saw Tao wishing to come over, they let the way out, let Tao hope to stand in the forefront. Seeing the snacks in his hand, they couldn''t help but feel envious and jealous.


    Liu Gonggong, the **** supervisor at the Queen Mother, came out and said to them, "You can go in and give peace to the Queen Mother."


    The Queen Mother just got up and dressed up, sitting on the main hall of Jingshou Palace, waiting for them to go in and ask.


    Tao wish and Ye Rong walked in the front, others went into two rows and followed them in. After entering the main hall, everyone gave the Queen Mother a gift to the Queen Mother.


    The Queen Mother smiled and looked at them and said "free."


    "Thank you Queen."


    After the people got up, Tao was willing to go up two steps, respectfully said to the Queen Mother, "The Queen Mother, this is the courtiers who got up early today and made some appetizing snacks for the Queen Mother."


    The Queen Mother directly stated yesterday that she wanted to eat the snacks he made. Tao hopes to do it for her.


    The palace around the Queen Mother walked over and took the tray in his hand and sent it to the Queen Mother.


    The Queen Mother looked at the delicate snacks in the tray and said, "It¡¯s hard for you."


    "Not hard, the Queen Mother loves to eat, it is the blessing of the courtiers." Tao said with respect and respect.


    When the Queen Mother smelled the scent of those snacks, she immediately opened her appetite. Her appetite was not good for a few days. Only the dim sum that Tao is willing to make her have appetite.


    During these two months, the Queen Mother has changed a lot about Tao Yuan. He feels that he is not a person who does not know the rules and is not educated, as she did before. He is not only well-regulated, but also decent and decent, and everything that she teaches him is also a bit of a pass.


    The most difficult thing is that he still has a good cooking skill. The dim sum is not much better than the imperial kitchen.


    Tao hopes that these two months, relying on these foods, brushed up a lot of feelings of the Queen Mother, although the Queen Mother is still eccentric, but at least the two have been treated the same.


    The Queen Mother just picked up the chopsticks and wanted to taste the snacks. He suddenly heard the sound coming from outside the palace.


    "The emperor is driving!"


    The Queen Mother immediately put down the chopsticks and looked like a big door.


    Others immediately stood up on both sides, kneeling down on one foot and bowing to the emperor who walked in. "See the emperor!"


    The emperor went to the front and bowed to the Queen Mother. "Mother."


    The Queen Mother asked, "Why didn''t you go to the DPRK?"


    "It has already retreated." The emperor replied, then walked to the lower left position of the Queen Mother and sat down.


    "Is the emperor used breakfast?" asked the Queen Mother.


    "Not yet, I thought about using my early breakfast together with my mother for a long time. Today, I will go back to the morning and come to accompany my mother to use the breakfast." The emperor replied.


    "The emperor tasted these snacks." The Queen Mother raised her hand and gestured to the palace to divide the snacks in front of her to the emperor.


    The palace lifted the table and placed it in front of the emperor, and then placed the dessert on the table.


    Xiao Yu looked at the snacks on the table, then picked up a small soup bag with chopsticks. He just took a bite in his mouth and the delicious soup flowed into his mouth.


    Xiao Yu said a little bit, "Is there a new cook in the Imperial Restaurant? I haven''t eaten such a delicious soup bag yet."


    "It¡¯s not made by the imperial kitchen, it¡¯s made by Mu Hao.¡± The Queen smiled and said


    "Oh?" Xiao Yu stunned for some accidents, then turned to look down and saw Tao''s wish to stand down and look at him. He couldn''t help but look at him again. I thought that after he entered the palace, he had never "followed" with him, and Ye Rong, who was at the same time with him, had already "followed" himself several times in the Taihou Palace.


    Xiao Yu thought, there is such a good cooking skill. After he entered the palace, he did not even give himself a meal. Doesn''t he want to attract his attention?


    "You can taste this meringue again, not only the entrance, but also the taste of salty and sweet, not too greasy, especially after the mother."


    Xiao Yu tasted a bite, and the entrance was instant, sweet but not greasy.


    "And this egg yolk cake you also taste, this taste you will definitely like." The Queen Mother said.


    "During the mother''s time, I must have eaten such a good snack often. Why didn''t I ask her to taste it?" Xiao Yu deliberately complained to the Queen Mother, but she was actually appreciating the craftsmanship of Tao.


    "There is naturally an opportunity in the future to let you eat enough." The Queen Mother said with a smile.


    Other people''s hearts are as sharp as the cat''s claws, and they are painful and itchy. Since they entered the palace, they hope that they can meet the Empress Dowager every day, and then they will have a look. They are not like Ye Rong, who can stay in the Queen''s Palace often and have more chances to meet the emperor. I thought that if Ye Rong got the preference of the Queen, they wouldn''t use it, let alone one person, definitely more embarrassed than them.


    However, I did not expect that after the man entered the palace, he was more and more recognized by the Queen Mother. He would do a few foods and let the Queen Mother praise him. Now the dialogue between the Queen Mother and the emperor and the mother and son are also clear and praised his good cooking.


    Xiao Yu was eating happily, and suddenly his brow wrinkled. When the Queen Mother noticed it, he immediately said to the people below, "You are all going back."


    "promise."


    Tao Yuan and Ye Rong took the lead and went out, others followed behind them.


    After returning to Chu Xiugong, Tao Yuan and Ye Rong looked at each other, and the two did not say a word, but it was just a spark, and it was already sparkling. After a moment of watching, the two turned and returned to their rooms.


    The people behind look at them, thinking that the more they fight, the better. The last emperor of the fight also hates both of them, then they have more opportunities.


    Since Tao is willing to enter the palace, every time I look at Tao, I am willing to use the food to brush the feelings of the Queen Mother. Ye Rong¡¯s heart is especially remorseful. If I knew this, he should buy the 10th-level kitchen skills when purchasing skills. . At that time, because the cooking skill was too expensive, and once cooked, it would reduce the certain appearance value, so he did not buy it.


    However, recently, he has already sent his family''s good cooks to the palace. After he becomes Huang Guijun, he will be served by a waiter. He still thinks that if you cook this kind of thing, you should let the next person do it. But even if he doesn''t cook, he has to admit that it is a good way to use the food brush, so he can''t lose to him.


    According to the progress of the game, the three months to be selected is Ye Rong as the protagonist of the game, and it is necessary to find a way to brush the emperor''s good feelings. Because of the game setting, the emperor was married to Mu and Ye Rong at the same time. On the night of the wedding, he would go to Muxi, who is the queen, or Ye Rong, who will be Huang Guijun, even if he wants to see the leaves. The good value of the brush is not high enough.


    After Tao hoped that they would leave, the Queen Mother said to those palaces, "You will also retire."


    "promise."


    All the other palaces have retired, only a few of the Queen¡¯s confidants, kept outside the hall.


    ¡°How have you been physically in recent days?¡± the Queen Mother asked, ¡°Is there a lot of headaches? Is there a cough?¡±


    As soon as I thought of Xiao Yu¡¯s body, the Queen¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and even the delicious food was tasteless.


    "There have been no hemoptysis in these days, and the headache has only occurred a few times. It is not a special pain. I can still bear it." Xiao Yu comforted the Queen Mother. "There is no need to worry about the mother. This new drug works well. Maybe it will take me. Part of the poison in the body is cleared."


    "There is no protection for you after the mother, it is the mother who hurts you." Every time I talk about this matter, the Queen Mother can''t help but cry.


    When Xiao Yu was a child, he was chronically poisoned. He has always felt uncomfortable since then, but the doctor has not been able to diagnose the problem. After a few years, he suddenly vomited blood and almost died. He turned out to be poisoned. Although it is hard to keep your life, but the poisoning is too deep, there is no medicine to solve, you can only rely on other medicines to maintain your life. Because the poison can not be solved, every time the toxicity occurs, his head is very painful. When the attack is serious, he will vomit blood.


    But for so many years, the Queen Mother has not found anyone who poisoned him. In order not to shake the status of Xiao Yu¡¯s prince, he does not know that he may be poisoned at any time. The Queen Mother tried to hide this thing until he Successfully ascended the throne.


    Xiao Yu also comforted the Queen Mother for a while. After the Queen Mother¡¯s mood was better, she began to shift the topic. ¡°The mother seems to have changed her face. It seems that his performance after entering the palace makes the mother very satisfied.¡±


    "These views of the mourner have changed a lot since these days. He is not like a child raised by the generals. He is not only decent and decent, but also very eloquent and demeanor. At the beginning, the mourners thought that he was in the costumes. He thought that it would not take long before he would show his original form. But in the past two months, the mourners also saw it. If it weren¡¯t for the habit of cultivating from a young age, it would definitely not be able to pretend to be like him. What¡¯s more, his good cooking is not a meeting that can be learned in a day or two.¡±


    "After the mother, I still don''t feel relieved that he is a monarch. Now it seems to be relieved?" Xiao Yu said.


    "You can''t say that you can rest assured that you can''t say that he is not as bad as what his sorrow thinks. If he can do a good job, he still has to look at himself and whether he can survive in this deep palace. If you let the mother choose it later, After the mother, she still wants to choose Ye Rong as a monarch, but now she is not as good as before.


    "It will take a long time to see people''s hearts. I met Ye Rong several times in the mother''s harem, but I did not meet Mu Hao alone. From the point of sinking in the air, I think that Mu Wei may be more suitable as a queen. ¡±


    "Is it?" The Queen Mother gave a sigh of relief and said, "Mu has been in the palace for two months. Have you not met alone?"


    As long as Xiao Yu is in the palace and is not particularly busy, he will definitely come over to the Queen Mother. He met Ye Rong several times in Jingshou Palace, but Tao hoped that he had never met him, so he and the Queen Mother were very surprised.


    In order to catch up with the emperor''s good value as soon as possible before the big wedding, Ye Rong has a number of purposeful encounters with Xiao Yu. His strategy for Yu Wang has been almost completed. He also brushed a lot of good feelings in the Queen Mother. After that, the main target of the Raiders is the Emperor Xiao Yu, so he certainly has to meet him a lot, want to attract the protagonist and the looks. He, in his heart left an impression, after the Raiders will be more easy.


    But what he didn''t know was that Xiao Yu, who had already changed the quilt, was immune to his protagonist''s aura. He appeared in front of him several times. He only made him feel that his heart was very restless and his intention was very strong. And he didn''t know what incense was used by Ye Rong. Every time he was a little closer to him, the taste made him very uncomfortable.


    After talking with the Queen Mother for a while, Xiao Yu got up and left.


    The Queen Mother stood up and said to him, "Mu Wei said yesterday that the rose of Jingshou Palace is just right, I want to pick some roses to make a flower cake, and the sorrow has allowed him. I must pick the rose petals at this moment, wait for him. Well done, the mother will also send you to try it."


    The Queen Mother suddenly said such a sentence, Xiao Yu naturally understands her meaning.


    During the time of the Queen Mother, I ate so many foods that Tao was willing to do. Although my heart has not yet been conquered, my stomach has been conquered. She feels that regardless of her previous dissatisfaction with Tao, but at least for now, he is still good, so I want to create a chance for Xiao Yu and Tao, so that the two can get along slightly before the big wedding.


    This is also because Tao is willing to work hard to brush up the good feelings of the Queen Mother, so that the Queen Mother will have such a move.


    Although Xiao Yu understands the meaning of the Queen Mother, he still has something to do, so he is ready to leave.


    Xiao Yu walked on the cloister, suddenly looked at the past figure in the corner of the front, his foot stopped, and then stopped involuntarily, said to the several eunuchs behind him, "You stay here, don''t come over."


    Tao was willing to have breakfast, and then took the basket to pick up the rose petals in the garden. In the days of the palace, most of the time it was quite boring. Therefore, when there is no need to learn the rules and there is no other thing to do, he will do the food to pass the time, and by the way, he can also brush the feelings of the Queen Mother.


    As for Xiao Yu, he is not in a hurry. Anyway, after the big marriage, he is sure that he will fall in love with himself soon. And Xiao Yuzhong''s poison, only he can solve, even if the drug skill level eight Ye Rong, can not solve the poison in Xiao Yu, not to mention that in order to achieve his purpose, not to poison Xiao Yu is very good, how is it possible Will detoxify him.


    Xiao Yu stood at the corner and looked at the picture in front of him. He suddenly stopped. The man standing in the rose bush is a hundred times better than those flowers, as if the flower **** is coming, and the beauty is very unreal.


    Tao is willing to pick up the petals of a half basket, feels almost, and is ready to return to the show. As soon as he looked up, he saw Xiao Yu standing not far away, and then stunned.


    Xiao Yu has already walked into the garden without realizing it.


    After Tao returned to God, he walked over and prepared to salute him.


    "Cough and cough..." Xiao Yu suddenly coughed up violently. He felt uncomfortable. He wanted to turn and leave. Suddenly, the scorpion spurted a sweet smell. He spurted a blood "Hey!"


    "Your Majesty!" Tao Zhu¡¯s bamboo basket fell to the ground and ran to him.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s headache began to attack. The blackness and severe pain in front of his eyes made him unable to stand. Although headaches have often occurred before, there are very few times when such headaches are so intense.


    "Your Majesty, are you okay?" Tao hopes to hold him when he wants to fall.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s body swayed and fell on Tao Yuan¡¯s body. Although he was poisonous for many years, he was born with a tall body. Together with these years of martial arts and riding, he was still a strong man. He fell completely on Tao Yuan. Tao hopes that the body of this 16-year-old brother will not help him.


    The two men squatted on the ground together. Xiao Yu¡¯s head leaned against the shoulders of Tao wish. He suddenly smelled very sweet. This fragrance made him feel a lot better. He couldn¡¯t help but breathe hard and wanted to inhale. More such aroma.


    Xiao Yu buried his face in the neck of the pottery, and he tried to breathe. Tao hoped to only lean his head, and then carefully watched if anyone came here.


    The sweet smell entered Xiaoxi''s nose into his chest, and then spread in his body. His headache gradually eased, and the consciousness of the brain slowly came back.


    Tao is willing to wait until he should be better, shaking his body and saying, "Your Majesty, are you okay? Would you like me to call the doctor?"


    When he heard that Tao was willing to call the royal doctor, Xiao Yu was immediately awake. He endured a headache that he could endure. He looked at Tao and said, "You don''t have to call a doctor, you are fine."


    "Your Majesty, you, you look, it doesn''t look like nothing." Tao is willing to look at him with a pale face.


    "Hey, it''s okay to say nothing, this thing is not allowed to tell anyone, do you know?" Xiao Yu said with a slap in the face, very serious.


    "Know it..." Tao said, "The courtier will never tell anyone."


    Smell the smell of Tao Yuan, Xiao Yu could not help but put his face on his neck.


    Tao is willing to go back and say, "Your Majesty, you are like this... If you are seen, it is not very good."


    Xiao Yu thinks about this. There may be a palace that passes by. It is really not so good to see the two people being so intimate in the daytime.


    The two stood up, and Xiao Yu warned him seriously that "the things that happened just now are not allowed to talk to anyone."


    "No." Tao is willing to bow down and respectfully and replied earnestly.


    Xiao Yu took a strong breath and then turned and walked away.


    Tao is willing to look at his back, stand for a while, then turn to smash his bamboo basket, and then leave nothing when nothing has happened. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 74： Harem fight for the Raiders 4

    Harem fight for the Raiders 4


    Tao is willing to clean the fresh rose petals and dry them, then start to make rose sauce. After the rose sauce is finished, seal a part, and the other is used to make rose cake.


    After doing this, Tao is willing to bring some rose sauce and flower cakes, and go to the Queen Mother.


    The Queen Mother made the palace sip the tea with rose sauce, took a sip of the cup, and took a rose petal to feel the sweet taste of the rose, which made her feel comfortable a lot. Among such a variety of flowers, the Queen Mother''s favorite is not the rose, I feel that the rose is too strong, but the most favorite of the rose fragrance, so I made a separate small garden, all planted roses.


    "I didn''t expect this rose sauce, it''s so good to make tea, this flower cake is even better." The Queen Mother put down the tea cup and praised it, then turned to the next palace and said, "The treasure on the dressing table will be lost." Take the box."


    Miyazaki took the treasure box of the Queen Mother and put it on the table. The Queen Mother opened one of the layers and took out a moon and said, "The House of Sorrow thinks, eating this flower cake and drinking this tea to enjoy the moon, it must be very interesting. A moon pearl reward is given to you. You put it on the pillow at night, and you can be accompanied by a bright moon."


    "Thank you for the reward of the Queen Mother." Tao is willing to accept the moon in the hands of the Queen Mother. This kind of stone that can make a fluorescent ball at night is very rare in ancient times. The Queen is willing to give him a reward. It seems to be true. I really like this rose sauce and flower cake.


    During the two months, Tao hoped to receive a lot of rewards from the Queen Mother. Although Ye Rong was born in the book of Xiangmen, and had brushed up a lot of good feelings in the Queen Mother, the Queen Mother was still very biased towards him, but he also wished for Tao. She has always been pleasing to the eye, and because of the food that Tao is willing to do, she has not given the Tao a reward, but every time she rewards her wishes, she will surely give Ye Rong a reward.


    This is the first time that Ye Rong has not come yet. The Queen Mother has solemnly rewarded Tao Yuan, indicating that in the Queen Mother¡¯s heart, he already has a high degree of goodwill and recognition.


    After Ye Rong came, I saw the cup of tea on the table and exuded the tempting rose scent. I knew that it was definitely Tao Yuan who would like to get the Queen Mother. Although he is not ostensibly on the surface, he feels remorse again, and he is more alert to this opponent.


    Tao is willing to return to Chu Xiugong, and the monarchs of the military generals have come to his room and Sun Yuan¡¯s room, drinking tea, eating cakes, and then praising them.


    "Good fragrance, I really want to put this flower sauce in the room, smell it at night, definitely more fragrant, this is much better than the incense."


    "I didn''t like the floral fragrance of roses before, but I don''t know why, this flower sauce is especially good."


    "Me too, I used to think that the rose smells dizzy, but this sweet and sweet fragrance smells particularly comfortable."


    "You don''t want to smell it. After drinking it, the scent will remain in your nose."


    "This flower cake is really delicious. It''s no wonder that the Queen Mother is full of praise for the aunt''s snacks. When the appetite is not good, only the aunt''s snacks are eaten."


    "A touch of sweetness, not too greasy, really delicious."


    "Hurry and eat more now. When the aunt becomes Huang Guijun, we will not be able to eat it."


    "Yeah, after Auntie became Emperor Guijun, he could only make snacks for His Majesty and the Queen Mother. We can''t stay in the palace in the future. It is not necessarily possible to have a chance to eat the snacks he made. ¡±


    "I am afraid that at some time, someone will take advantage of his identity and force the aunt to give him a snack."


    "Afraid of what, when the aunt got the favor of his majesty, he asked for a sigh of relief. Only the queen and the majesty can make the aunt a snack, and see him when he is angry."


    Tao and Sun Yuan looked at each other without saying anything. Even the people on their side felt that Ye Rong will be a queen. Tao is willing to say nothing, and there is no need to say anything, let them think so.


    Ye Rong¡¯s room is opposite the pottery room, although there is a large courtyard, but with the door open, you can see what the opposite person is doing.


    Ye Rong¡¯s people saw Tao¡¯s wishing people talking and laughing, very lively, even if they didn¡¯t understand what they were saying, they could guess the general content.


    Even if they are, they have to admit that Tao¡¯s wish for the performance of the two months can be a good thing for the Queen Mother. When he was practicing etiquette in the palace, his performance was not worse than Ye Rong. There is also a good cooking skill. The dim sum is completely entangled in the stomach of the Queen Mother. The attitude of the Queen Mother to him is obviously a little more sincere. It is not only because his father is the Marshal of the Terracotta Warriors, so he is right. He and Ye Rong are treated equally.


    Although these people have to admit that Tao is really good, but still not convinced.


    "But it will be a few dim sums. Even if you are pleased with the Queen Mother, you will not be able to please your knees. If you are under the Nine-Five, you will not like a person because you eat a little. Arong is both inside and outside, looks good, and looks good." People will get their favorite."


    "In order to make those snacks, he always stays in the kitchen, and his body is stained with oily smoke. If you smell it, you don''t know how much it will be."


    "When Arong became a monarch, he had to take out the posture of the emperor''s wife and let him know who is his love."


    "Yes, since he loves to make snacks, after Arong became a queen, he was given enough every day to let him out in the kitchen."


    Ye Rong stood up and said with a faint expression, "I am a little tired. Go back to your room. I want to take a break."


    The people looked at each other and stood up and said, "Then you have a good rest. If you are not feeling well, let the palace visit the doctor to give you the pulse."


    "Yeah." Ye Rong nodded.


    After those people left, the room with Ye Rong¡¯s room closed the door, and Ye Rong went to the bed and took off his shoes and lay down on the bed.


    He met the emperor in Jingshou Palace several times, but he did not attract the special attention of the emperor. He originally thought that with his fascinating appearance and the temperament radiated by the protagonist, he would definitely attract the attention of the emperor. Before he also met with Yu Wang several times, he successfully attracted him. In less than a year, he let him love himself and love himself. But his protagonist aura seems to have not played a role in the emperor.


    When he thinks about it, he can only think of one reason, that is, the emperor is more difficult to attack, and it is not easy to be tempted. In this way, he had to think about other methods. In short, he must get the emperor''s favor before the big wedding.


    At night, Tao is willing to wash, sitting in front of the dressing table and watching the moonlight of the Queen Mother. Mingyuezhu is also the pearl of the night. It is not a kind of pearl, but a kind of stone that glows, and this kind of bright soft light is not enough to illuminate other things, and it does not have a wide range of light like a light bulb. However, things are rare, this natural stone that shines in ancient times is still very valuable, and the number is very small.


    After Sun Yuan also washed, he sat down beside him and looked at the bead and asked, "Is this the moon? I have only heard of it before. This is the first time I saw it. But... it seems that there is no Not as bright as I thought, I thought it would be bright without lighting."


    Tao is willing to smile and say, "In the dark, it will be brighter, but it can''t be brighter than the lights."


    "But in any case, this is a rare thing, and it is a reward for the Queen Mother. Others can''t ask for it." Sun Yuandao.


    The two of them said something for a while, and they were about to get out of bed and suddenly heard the eager knock on the door.


    Sun Yuan walked quickly to the door and opened the door. He looked at the palace outside and asked, "What happened?"


    "Xu Gonggong came, and came out to meet." Gong Yu quickly finished, and then ran outside the door of other people to knock on the door.


    Sun Yuan turned back and looked at Tao Yuan, and Xu Gonggong, who was able to let them go out to meet, must be Xu Gonggong, the eunuch''s supervisor at the emperor''s side. When he came to Chuxiu Palace at this time, there was only one reason they could think of.


    All the assistants stood outside their own houses. Xu¡¯s officers had taken the attendants and the palaces and stood in the middle of the courtyard waiting for Xu Gonggong.


    In a short while, Xu Gonggong took people in. He followed ten eunuchs and more than a dozen palaces. Each palace has a large palace lantern. In the middle of the two rows of palaces, there are The eight eunuchs carried a splint of a gauze.


    This kind of battle, as they think, the emperor is going to be lucky.


    It is quite normal for the emperor to be lucky to be selected for the showgirl and the assistant franc. If the person is lucky, it is equal to the election in advance and must enter the harem. Because it is already an emperor''s person, even if he is alone in the palace, he can''t go out to marry again.


    Xu Shiguan greeted him and went to Xu Gonggong for a half-hearted ceremony.


    Xu Gonggong nodded to him "Xu Shiguan."


    "Excuse me, Mr. Xu, is to pick up the assistant?" Xu waited and asked respectfully.


    Xu Gonggong did not answer, but looked around.


    Because Xu Gonggong came with the orders of the emperor, the ministers stood at the door of their room with respect and respect, and most of them were nervous and expecting. Those who want to stay in the harem all hope that this time they will be fortunate to be themselves, but Xu Gonggong is too sudden, they are not prepared for the psychological, so they are involuntarily nervous.


    Xu Gonggong turned directly to the left, and stood in front of the pottery wish to say "Mu Shi Lang, who asked you to sleep tonight, please go to the car."


    Tao wished to have guessed that he would be himself. He met Xiao Xiao during the day. Xiao Yu found that his aroma could ease his headache and he would definitely find him, but he did not expect it to be so fast, and in this way.


    In the gaze of everyone, Tao is willing to sit on the sedan and then be carried away from Chu Xiu Palace.


    After watching those people disappear outside the gate, Xu waiter said loudly, "It¡¯s already late, go back to sleep."


    Others turned back to the room with a complicated mood, and most people may not sleep well tonight.


    Ye Rong¡¯s hand clenched his fist and then turned back to the room. He didn¡¯t think that the first thing to stay in bed was not him, but pottery.


    Ye Rong was lying on the bed, taking the jade from his head and holding it in his hand. He was ready for the medicine, waiting to wait for the bed. Although he can''t really have a relationship with the emperor now, the person the emperor chose to go to bed was not him, or he felt very unhappy.


    Tao is willing to be sent to Kunyang Hall, where Xiao Yu¡¯s dormitory is, but Xiao Yu is still in the royal study. Tao is willing to bathe and change clothes on the wait of the palace, then sit on the bed and wait for Xiao Yu to come to him.


    After sitting for a while, Tao hopes to see Xiao Yu walk in and immediately get up and greet him to go to the ceremony.


    "You all retreat." Xiao Yu ordered.


    The attendants and the palace did not dare to delay, and immediately stepped back.


    Xiao Yu walked toward Tao Yuan step by step, Tao Tao was willing to look at him, and then slowly backed off, a somewhat scared look "Your Majesty..."


    Xiao Yu saw his skin as a peach blossom, pink and white, lips like roses, bright red and delicate, the face of the moon looks like a delicate face, very bright and moving. Dressed in a red cloak, the long hair is scattered behind him, with a tempting charm that can''t be said.


    "You don''t have to be afraid." Xiao Yu comforted him. "Hey, there is something to ask you, you have to answer it truthfully."


    "Your Majesty, what do you want to ask the courtier?" Tao is willing to look at him.


    "How did the fragrance on your body come from?" Xiao Yu had sent someone to investigate it in the daytime. He thought that after knowing what fragrance he used, he might be able to find out the method of detoxification, but the result of the investigation. That is, he did not use anything with a scent.


    "The courtiers don''t like incense. They have this fragrance from a small body." Tao wished to have retreated to the bedside. There was no place to retreat and fell into the bed.


    The original owner''s body did bring a little fragrance, but Xiao Yu felt very comfortable when he smelled the smell of his body because he drank the spring water in the space.


    Xiao Yu also sat down at the bed, hugged him, buried his face in his neck and breathed in a breath. "I want to smell the fragrance of your body, but you can''t tell anyone, this is what you want to serve." The reason for sleeping."


    "No...." Tao is willing to say in a low voice, and he will hold it without moving.


    Xiao Yu originally wanted to hold him, smell the scent of his body, make his body feel a little more comfortable, and there is no other idea. But although he is very poisoned, he is also a normal man. This kind of fragrant and soft body is in his arms, and it is difficult for him to feel. His hand couldn''t help but reach into his bedclothes, stroking it, and the smooth touch, so that he couldn''t put it down.


    Xiao Yu buried his face in his neck and pressed his skin tightly. Although he didn''t know what it was, his fragrance could ease his headache, but it is certain that this The scent must be able to restrain the poison in his body.


    Xiao Yu has been tortured for many years because of his headache. He has never felt so comfortable. This fragrance, how he smells is not enough.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face slowly went down, and he couldn¡¯t help but hang his face in his chest with his hand-opened pottery.


    Tao is willing to breathe more and more because of his movements, and his body is getting hotter.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face went down more and more because he found that the skin on his chest was thicker than the scent on his neck.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s lips were stuck on his skin, and the smooth and warm touch made him unable to hold his tongue out. This good taste was more delicious than the snack he had in the morning, and it was still very smooth. So I sucked it harder.


    Tao is willing to tremble because of his movements.


    ....................................


    Xiao Yu did not finish the last, he wanted to do it, but he was busy inhaling the aroma of Tao Yuan, and could not attend other. As a lot of physical comfort, he fell asleep when he smelled it. He held the pottery tightly and smelled the aroma of him. He slept all night.


    Tao hopes that he will be kissed all over the body. He was finally taken out of the light and he was hugged. He did a good night''s sleep, and the unsatisfied Tao hoped that he would not sleep well overnight. Tao hopes that he will do it thoroughly, and then sleep in exhaustion. He is provoked by his temptation, and he can''t keep up, and there is no way to sleep well.


    Xiao Yu woke up the next morning and felt that she was full of spirit and a lot of body comfort. She didn¡¯t feel the uncomfortable feeling after waking up every morning.


    Before he went to the DPRK, he sat on the bed and looked at the sleeping face of Tao. He thought in his heart that perhaps this person was his antidote, so he felt very comfortable after smelling his body. He has tried his best to detoxify these years, but he can''t find medicines and methods that can detoxify anyway. He has to give up on himself, thinking that he can drag on for several years, and God suddenly helped him. The antidote was sent to his side.


    Xiao Yu feels that regardless of the aroma of him, is it really able to solve his poison, even if he still can''t live for a few years, but as long as there is this person around, at least in the last few years of his life, he can Live a little more comfortable.


    Xiao Yu leaned over and buried his face in his neck, sucking the aroma of his body several times, and then got up and went to the DPRK.


    Xiao Yu left for about half an hour, and Tao hoped to be woken up, then got up and washed and changed clothes, and went back to Chu Xiu Gong.


    Early this morning, all the showgirls and assistants must go to the Xiu Xuan of the Chuxiu Palace to listen to the courtesy rules of Xu Shiguan.


    When Tao was willing to come, they had already started talking for a while, but they knew that he was late for what reason. When he entered, everyone looked at him.


    Tao hopes to apologize to Xu Shiguan for being late, and Xu waited for nothing to say, and let him go in and sit down.


    Tao is willing to go to the empty seat next to Sun Yuan to sit down, then Xu waiter continues to talk.


    Most of the clerk did not sleep well last night, especially the people on the side of Ye Rong, who didn''t sleep very much all night, so they were very insane. Now that Tao is willing to come, they can''t help but look at him from time to time. There is no mind to listen to what Xu is talking about.


    Xu Shiguan saw their state and had to stop and say, "Today is to talk about the grand celebrations held in the palace. The harems should follow the grades and how to behave. If you don¡¯t remember, when you make a mistake, If you are ignorant, you will be forced to go to the cold palace, and you may even be tired of your family. Surviving in the harem, knowing the rules more, is better than knowing the rules."


    Because they were reminded and warned by Xu¡¯s officers, they had to fight up and carefully record every sentence that Xu¡¯s officer said. Otherwise, if it is a critical time, if there is a serious mistake and no one is sheltering, it is really possible to lose your life.


    After Xu Hanguan spoke for half an hour, let them rest for an hour, remember what he said just now, and then talk about half an hour. This morning is over, and afternoon is the time to learn etiquette.


    After Xu¡¯s departure, someone sat in the house and drank tea alone. He silently remembered the words of Xu¡¯s officer. Someone went outside and sat down in the middle of two or three.


    Tao is willing to go to the outside pavilion with Sun Yuan. Tao is willing to cover his mouth and yawn, and many people immediately cast a look around him.


    After walking into the pavilion where no one else was sitting, Sun Yuan whispered, "After you left last night, those in our yard must have not slept well all night."


    Tao hopes that some sleepy and half-squinted eyes say, "They can sleep without sleep. I can''t sleep well if I want to sleep. They can''t sleep because they can''t sleep. It''s their own business."


    Sun Yuan said with a smile, "If you let them hear this, you must think that you are showing off. But the one who can''t sleep at the most is definitely the one. Those people think that he will be pampered when he enters the palace, and you enter the palace." After that, I will be rejected by the emperor. Now you are robbed in front of him. He still doesn''t know how sad it is."


    The two just said a few words, and others have found it.


    "Auntie, you definitely didn''t sleep well last night?"


    "Yeah...." Tao is willing to think, but it is not that you did not sleep well.


    "There is still an hour. It is better to let the palace give you a bed in the room. Go to sleep for a while."


    "Yeah, in fact, you can''t come today, just wait for Ah Yuan to go back and tell you what to do. Anyway, the memories of both of you are very good. You can remember it once you listen."


    "You go to sleep for a while, and you have to learn etiquette in the afternoon, and you can cope with the past with more spirits." Sun Yuan also advised.


    "Okay." Tao is willing to nod. "I will go to sleep for a while, and you will call me later."


    "I am going to let the palace to make a bed for you."


    "We will stay outside, sleep peacefully."


    Tao is willing to stand up and go to the empty room over there, and sleep well, otherwise the day is sleepy, they think they are showing off. Even if he wants to show off, he won''t show off at this time. When he gets Xiao Yu''s favorite, he can achieve the effect of showing off even if he doesn''t show off. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 75： The harem fights for the Raiders 5

    The harem fights for the Raiders 5


    Tao is willing to be the first to be taken to sleep, attracting other envious women, all kinds of envy and hatred, mainly the civilian children of Ye Rong, the imbalance is more serious. The showgirls of the military commanders, although they are also embarrassed in their hearts, are also happy with him with a little heart.


    Because in this harem, there are very few single-handedly fighting, either the family background is strong enough, or it is particularly favored. If other people do not hold the group, it is difficult to get favored.


    If Ye Rong is more favored, others on Ye Rong will feel that they have a greater chance of being favored. If Tao is willing to be more favored, they will naturally feel that there are more opportunities for people on their side to be favored. Because Tao Yuan and Ye Rong, as the leaders on both sides, will certainly have time to wait for the bed, then the opportunity will be their turn.


    It is a pity that they do not know the thoughts of Tao wishing, even if his lover is the emperor, he does not intend to share him with anyone. Others can''t be pitiful, have nothing to do with him, they have to blame and blame their fate.


    On the third day, I only learned the etiquette for half a day in the morning, and they can start to rest at noon.


    Everyone was in the yard or reading a book or talking and chatting. Xu Gonggong suddenly came with someone. He sat in the courtyard and talked, and quickly got up and respectfully stood.


    Xu Gonggong went directly to the room of Tao Yuan, and Tao Yuan and Sun Yuan also stood up quickly.


    "Xu general manager." Tao Yuan and Sun Yuan slightly bent over and owed.


    "Mu Shi Lang," Xu Gonggong turned and took the tray in the hands of the little eunuch, and said to Tao, "This is the tribute to the priest who gave him a gift."


    Tao is willing to kneel down on one knee and thank her "Thaksin''s reward."


    After Tao was willing to get up, he took the tray respectfully, and Xu Gonggong took the first half step and put the tray on his hand. Then he whispered, "Let¡¯s let Mu Shilang remember to return to the ceremony. The last time I took the rose cake in the Queen Mother, it was very Not bad."


    Tao is willing to say "no."


    Looking at Xu Gonggong and turning away, Tao is willing to think, he is the first time I heard that the emperor rewarded things and asked people to return.


    In fact, Xiao Yu is looking for a reason, so that Tao is willing to take the initiative to find him, he wants to smell the fragrance of Tao Yuan, but can not pick him up too often to sleep, and Tao is willing to give him something. Therefore, Xiao Yu asked Xu Gonggong to remind Tao Yuan, let him take the initiative, and can give him some food to drink.


    After Xu Gonggong left, Tao hopes that the servants here will rush in, and look around the table and watch the three peaches. These three peaches, each with two fists, are large, exudes a tempting fruity fragrance, and people can''t help but swallow.


    "Good fragrance, I have never seen such a big peach."


    "Of course you haven''t seen it. This is a tribute. It is only twenty or thirty every year."


    ¡°It¡¯s really sweet and sweet. If you put it in the room for one night, the whole room will be very fragrant.¡±


    "Now the whole house is very fragrant. If you smell this smell at night, you will dream of eating peaches."


    "I feel that I will definitely have a more beautiful dream."


    "Ayuan, you have given this peach to everyone." Tao hopes to take a peach to Sun Yuan, then pick up the remaining two and go to the small kitchen.


    The people on the side of Ye Rong stood in the courtyard and watched the peaches that they were happy with, and they were very uncomfortable.


    Although a peach, each person does not know much, but it is a tribute and the emperor personally rewarded, even if only a small mouth, it is also very happy.


    They looked at each other and looked at Ye Rong, who was silent, and his mood was very complicated. They originally thought that after Tao¡¯s wish to stay in bed, it was the turn of Ye Rong to go to bed, but on the third day, it was the emperor¡¯s reward for Tao Yuan.


    They could not help but feel anxious for Ye Rong in the heart, because the emperor is obviously on the wish of Tao, they hope that Ye Rong can work harder and strive to get the emperor''s favor, or the opportunity will let the people over there take up. .


    Ye Rong turned to see the palace in the corner, the eyes of the two quickly looked at each other, and then quietly retracted their sight.


    Ye Rong got up and said, "I am going to ask the Empress Dowager, please help me with Xu Shiguan. If there is anything, let me know in the Queen''s Palace."


    Others should have, and then watched him leave.


    Ye Rong¡¯s grandmother is a cousin with the Empress Dowager, so Ye Rong will occasionally ask her for her.


    The Empress Dowager, after the death of the Emperor, and Xiao Yu¡¯s ascension, closed the palace gate and worshipped the Buddha every day in the palace. She does not go out of her own palace door, nor does she let her go to her every day, those who are too embarrassed and the princes to ask him for peace, she only occasionally meets. Among all of them, only Yu Wang can enter and leave her palace at any time. Ye Rong occasionally goes to invite Ann, and she also meets.


    Since Ye Rong has been in the palace, every time he goes to the Empress Dowager, he is going to go to the royal family to steal.


    After giving the Queen Mother the Queen, please, after Ye Ronggang came out from the Little Buddha Hall, he immediately went to the courtyard where Wang lived. He had to hurry and could not stay here for too long.


    "His Royal Highness." After Ye Rong closed the door, he quickly walked over to Xiao Yuyang.


    "Arong." Yu Wang also strode forward and clasped Ye Rong tightly.


    The two have not met for a month, and Xiao Yuyang has really missed him because he has fallen in love with Ye Rong. Now, I believe that Ye Rong, who wants to attack the emperor, does not really want to see him, but he has to deal with him since he has entered the palace.


    Xiao Yuyang picked up Ye Rong and put him on the bed and kissed him hard.


    Ye Rong thought about the quick fix, so he went to take off Xiao Yuyang''s robes and showed how he missed him.


    Xiao Yuyang also quickly took off Ye Rong¡¯s clothes. Both of them couldn¡¯t care, and they entangled in the bed.


    ..........................................


    Tao is willing to make a small snack of peach filling in the small kitchen, and then go to Xiao Yu to send a "return".


    Xiao Yu let people take Tao Yuan to the side of the temple to wait, Tao is willing to put the snacks on the table, and then sit on the bed, while waiting for Xiao Yu.


    After seeing Xiao Yu striding in, Tao is willing to get up and salute.


    Xiao Yu did not say anything. When he approached, he directly pushed the pottery wish on the bed and then took off his clothes.


    "Your Majesty..., Chen, the courtiers are here to send snacks to His Majesty, do you not have a taste?" Tao wished to talk, has already quickly dismissed Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu sucked in from his neck and said, "You are the most delicious snack. You just want to eat you now, don''t want to eat other snacks."


    Xiao Yu''s powerful inhalation of the pottery aroma and caress his body. He really wants to take him with him all the time, so that he can smell the aroma of him at any time. But because now, he doesn''t even want to see him every day. He must hurry to take control of the imperial court and the palace, all in his own hands. When he sits on the throne, he can only be pleased with the people he wants to be lucky.


    Xiao Yu was asked to come to sleep because of the two days ago. When he went to the Queen Mother to ask for peace, the Queen Mother hinted that he should be exposed to the rain. Since Tao has been allowed to sleep, it is the turn of Ye Rong, and there are other showgirls. It is also time to choose a few sleepers.


    Xiao Yu also thinks that Ye Rongchang is very good-looking, but he has no interest or affection for him, and he has his disgusting smell on his body. It is very uncomfortable to get close to him, let alone be lucky.


    Tao wants to see him start taking off his own clothes and has to say aloud, "Your Majesty, now day..."


    "It doesn''t matter, hey, it''s just a matter of filling up the things that didn''t finish that night." Xiao Yu looked at his body fascinated. The night before, he only looked at the smell of his body, but he didn''t even find out that his body was actually like this. Seductive.


    Tao is willing to think, is this kind of thing still added? He had not had time to say anything, and he had already opened his legs by Xiao Yu and then pressed it up.


    Tao is willing to endure the pain of being stretched out, whispering in a low voice. He just opened his mouth, and Xiao Yu kissed him and encroached on his mouth with his tongue.


    "Oh...." Tao hopes that his body will be uncomfortable and comfortable because of the double stimulation, and the strong stimulation will hit his brain. He will soon lose his mind.


    ..........................................


    Tao does not know how long the time has passed. When I came back to God, I only felt that my throat was hoarse and there was a burning pain.


    Xiao Yu took Potter''s wish and hugged him in his arms, then kissed his slightly open mouth and continued to invade in his mouth.


    Xiao Yu originally thought that the aroma of Tao Yuan would make him very comfortable, but after kissing him, he discovered that it would be more comfortable to put his tongue in his mouth.


    Tao is willing to be weak, and leans against Xiao Yu''s body. His tongue and lips are numb by him, and he can only let him go after he kisses enough.


    Tao is willing to sit up and wear clothes. Xiao Yu, who has already dressed in a coat, has posted it up and started to smell from his face.


    "Your Majesty...." Tao is willing to reach out and want to push him away, but he has caught his hand. He can only say, "Your Majesty will go back, or the sky will be late."


    "Let you go, but..." Xiao Yu kissed him and said, "You will take the initiative to give you a snack every two or three days."


    "...no." Tao is willing to know the snacks he said, but actually refers to himself.


    Tao is willing to stand up and go outside. Xiao Yu sees his footsteps vain, walks unsteadily, and then stops him, and then tells Xu Gonggong to arrange the car to send him back.


    Looking at Tao wishing to leave, Xiao Yu went to the table and looked at the delicate snacks on the table. He put a chopstick and put it in his mouth. After the bite was broken, the thick juice inside ran out, leaving his mouth full of peach fragrance, although it was cold, but still very delicious.


    Perhaps it was just after exercise and the stomach was a little hungry. Xiao Yu took a bite and quickly ate all the snacks. He thought while eating and eating, although these snacks are very delicious, but it is still his body is more delicious.


    After eating the snacks, Xiao Yu stretched his body and felt comfortable. He thought to himself that Mu Zhen was really a good medicine for himself. He had never felt so comfortable.


    Tao is willing to sit on the sedan and feel that the things in the body are going out, and the legs are clamped harder. I want to go to the bath after thinking about going back.


    Ye Rong is more than a pottery wishing to return to Chu Xiu Palace more than an hour later, because he is going to sneak, so can not stay too long, can not let people see that something is wrong. So after he returned to Chu Xiugong, he said a few words in the courtyard with other people, and his performance was very normal.


    Tao is willing to send snacks to the emperor, even if it is not seen right, others have only a slap, can not say anything. In this harem, no matter whether it is a showgirl or a palace, even a female official and a waiter, the emperor can sleep, who can sleep, and only the emperor can do this in the palace.


    Therefore, Ye Rong and Yu Wang sneaked in the palace. If they were discovered, they were all convicted. However, Yu Wang and Ye Rong will be so bold, and they feel guilty in the palace. Of course, they are dependent on it, and they feel that the emperor will not find it, so they did it. Because the emperor was eccentric, he gave a lot of power to the king. Today, there are more people in the palace, more than the emperor.


    Although the emperor had begun to ascend to the throne, he had begun to slowly change the important positions in the palace to his own confidants. But if you want to replace it all, it will take a long time, because the people in Mingli can change, but the people in the dark are not good. Moreover, the Empress Dowager has been in charge of the harem for many years, and also wants to be the emperor.


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s support for Yu Wang is because her mother¡¯s mother is her relatives and she is better for her own family. Naturally, she wants to let the king become a king. Yu Wang and Ye Rong sneaked in her palace, she could not have known, but she not only closed her eyes and did not know, but also helped them to get along with each other.


    Tao is willing to go back to the room with the gaze of Ye Rong under their gaze. His face is tired and his cheeks are red. Anyone can see why he is like this. Both the show girl and the assistant servant can''t walk in the palace. When they leave the Chuxiu Palace, they must say something to the manager and the waiter. Only like Tao Yuan and Ye Rong, you can always ask the Queen Mother for peace, as long as people can sing it. Others, even if they say it themselves, may not be allowed to leave Chuxiu Palace.


    Two hours ago, Tao was willing to leave with a snack. Now it comes back like this. They don¡¯t have to think about what he just did.


    Those who were still talking to Sun Yuan in their room, when he came back, immediately got up and said, "Auntie, you are back."


    Sun Yuan also stood up and saw Tao¡¯s wishfulness, and immediately let those people go back to their rooms and then close the door.


    Tao is willing to lie down on the bed and say to Sun Yuan, "Ayuan, let the palace help me prepare hot water, I want to bathe."


    "Good." Sun Yuan immediately turned and opened the door and went out.


    Tao is willing to hold his own body, because the aftertaste of the inner body has not completely disappeared. After he lay down, he still could not help but tremble.


    It wasn''t long before Sun Yuan returned to the room and opened the closet to help him take out his clothes. He said to him, "The palaces are already hot, you can now bathe in the past."


    Tao is willing to stand up slowly, then walked over, took over the clothes in the hands of Sun Yuan, and went out with anger.


    They usually bathe in the big shower room, but the inside is separated by wooden boards, and each bath is in a small space.


    Because the number of ministers is small, they can share a wooden barrel with two people.


    Tao is willing to go outside the room he and Sun Yuan usually use, open the curtain and walk in, put the clothes aside, then take off his clothes, stand outside the wooden bucket and wash it a little, then lift the foot across Into the barrel to soak.


    Tao is willing to take a long breath and give a comfortable sigh. He originally thought that Xiao Yu was poisoned for many years, but his appearance looked strong. I didn''t think that he was so fierce in this respect, which made him somewhat unbearable.


    Tao is willing to close his eyes, slowly relax and enjoy the warmth surrounded by hot water.


    It took him a long time to get up. If the water is going to get cold, he still wants to drink more for a while.


    Tao is willing to put on his blouse, put on a robe, and tie it with a simple belt. Then he will open the curtain and go out.


    Ye Rongzheng was going to enter the next room, seeing Tao wishing to come out and watching him squat.


    Tao wished to sneak a bit, and then continued to bow down to the neckline of the clothes.


    Ye Rong quickly swept his slightly open neckline and saw the red marks under his collarbone, and the gloomy eyes in his eyes flashed past.


    Tao is willing to sort out the clothes, look at him, and then go out.


    Ye Rong opened the curtain and went in. He shook his fist hard and began to undress. Although he sneaked his feelings with Yu Wang today, he did not have any traces on his body. In order to prevent it, he only paid the honorary king and let him not make traces on himself.


    He just saw the red marks on the chest of the pottery. It was a trace of a strong kiss. He could guess how intense the emperor and the pottery wish.


    Ye Rong really couldn''t figure out why his protagonist''s halo didn''t work for the emperor. He raised his hand and touched his face. He felt that he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, why Tao was willing to attract the emperor, but he could not.


    Tao is willing to lie in bed, the feeling of clear and refreshing, makes him a lot more comfortable.


    When he was about to close his eyes and sleep well, Sun Yuan opened the food box on the table and took out the things inside and said, "When you eat something, sleep again, or you will not sleep when you wake up in the middle of the night."


    Tao is willing to think about it. It is better to eat and sleep again than to wake up in the middle of the night, so I sit up again.


    Sun Yuan helped him put the dishes on. After sitting down, he turned to close the door, then walked back to the table and sat down. He whispered to him, "I am lucky to be with you? And it is still in the daytime."


    Although Tao wish has lived for several generations, he still feels a little embarrassed to talk about this topic. He also whispered, "I don''t have the right to refuse, day or night, who makes him the emperor."


    "But in case...", Sun Yuan has lowered his voice and said, "What should I do when I am pregnant?"


    Tao Hua¡¯s hand paused and said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with my arms. Anyway, I¡¯ve been married for less than a month. And when I entered this harem, I was already lucky, and I¡¯m already an emperor. It¡¯s impossible to go out of the palace again. If you can get pregnant early, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Sun Yuan thought for a moment, and then said a little bit, "Yes, this is not outside the palace. If you have entered the palace, you have become a man of the emperor. Naturally, the sooner you are pregnant, the better. After you become a monarch, If there is a scorpion right away, the position of the queen will definitely be more stable."


    After Tao finished eating, he went to sip again. After sitting for a while, he went to bed and lie down, and then fell asleep quickly.


    From then on, Tao is willing to follow the instructions of Xiao Yu, every two or three days, to give him a snack, and then pressed to sit on the bed, at least half an hour, willing to let him go. Sometimes he will pick him up at night, and he will fall asleep every time.


    Tao hopes that Xiao Hao¡¯s good energy is not like a person who is very poisoned and can only live for a few years.


    Xiao Yu himself did not think that he could have such good energy, but as soon as he entered the body of Tao wish, he felt that he had endless strength.


    Every time Xiao Yu has done it with Tao, he feels very comfortable, so he is more and more obsessed with the body of Tao. Although the Queen Mother always reminded him, he should be fortunate to other people, but he is annoyed with those people who are unable to raise their sexuality and think.


    In the lotus pond of the Imperial Garden, all the lotus flowers are in full bloom, and the powder in the pool is green, and the dragonfly is beautiful.


    When the Queen Mother was so happy, she took the showgirls and went to the lotus table to enjoy the lotus flowers.


    Tao is willing to know very well that this time the Queen Mother rewards the name of the lotus flower, but actually wants other people to have a chance to show up in front of Xiao Yu.


    Every time I was taken to the bed, I was a pottery wisher. The eyes of other people were red, but the emperor did not choose them. They could not leave the Chuxiu Palace and the emperor at random, and they did not have the good cooking skills. Otherwise, I can go to the emperor to send a snack or something, even the opportunity to show his face in front of the emperor.


    Now the Queen Mother has created opportunities for them. They naturally like to win, and they must behave well and strive to win the favor of the emperor. If you can get a chance to stay in bed, it would be better.


    The author has something to say: In fact, each author has not wanted to write well since he decided to write a novel, but because of his ability problem, even if he has tried hard to think, he can only write a very general story.


    Sometimes the bad place to write, or the place that should not be written, the author himself did not realize that it was better to read the reader''s comments and think that it would be better to write a different way.


    In fact, a good reader can really help the author to improve to a large extent. However, some readers are really inexplicably high-profile. As long as they feel bad, they are all kinds of cynicism and even personal attacks.


    The author and the reader are ordinary people. Everyone is equal. Is mutual respect not the most basic quality of being a person? Some people may be polite to everyone in real life, but once they arrive on the Internet, they are inexplicably yin and yang.


    When I first started writing novels, I sincerely hope that some readers will point out the bad places I wrote, so that I can make progress, so I wrote in the introduction that I welcome everyone''s message, whether it is acceptable or not.


    But then slowly discovered that there is such a kind of person, not to say opinions and suggestions, just ridiculous ridicule and criticism. This kind of criticism has a great impact on the author''s writing enthusiasm, so I wrote in the introduction of this article, please like those Readers of high-profile ridicule authors should not come in.


    No author wants to reject the reader''s reading. Since the novel has already been published, of course, the more people who want to see the better, the author who writes the rejection of the reader, must be really sad, write it in a very sad situation. Those words.


    Sometimes I will see an author in the author group saying that I usually try not to read comments because there are readers who criticize the way too much, and I am not in the mood to write a text after reading.


    In fact, the more I went to the back, I didn''t read the comments very much, but I have been locked several times recently, so I will come in every day to see if there are any chapters that are locked.


    Readers who want to see these words should try their best to comment on the author. Even if they think that the author is not good at writing, they should either abandon the text directly or directly say why it is not good. Don¡¯t ridicule others with high-profile, there will be people. I feel sad. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 76： The harem fights for the Raiders 6

    The harem fights for the Raiders 6


    The Queen Mother took the showgirls and the servants, on the lotus table in the middle of the lotus pond, while enjoying the lotus flowers, while making poetry and wine, as well as performing dance and playing the piano.


    They hide all the emotions that they can''t understand, and everyone laughs and laughs, but it is a lively and awkward scene.


    "The emperor is driving!"


    When I heard the emperor coming, everyone was more excited in the heart, and the face was a joy that could not be stopped. I thought that I would have to perform well in front of the emperor, maybe I could take this opportunity and get the emperor¡¯s grace. Pet.


    The people gave the emperor a salute. After the emperor gave the Empress, he went to the seat next to the Queen Mother and sat down.


    Next, it is the time when these people are showing their strength.


    It was the Queen Mother who called the emperor, what kind of physical condition the emperor was, and the Queen Mother was very clear. Because of the poisoning, he was like a tall tree with a large appearance but a lot of holes inside. Although for the sake of the emperor''s body, it is not advisable to be too lucky to have a harem, but in order to be able to give birth to the emperor, and in order to prevent the Tao from wishing to be a big and exclusive pet, the Queen Mother wants the emperor to be lucky.


    Therefore, the Queen Mother specially created opportunities for them to perform well in front of the emperor. It also hinted at the emperor, and he should be fortunate to others.


    Especially Ye Rong, in the case that Tao Yuan has been serving many times, Ye Rong has not yet served a bed, and the Queen Mother is a little anxious. Therefore, this time, the reward of the banquet is actually to let Ye Rong have the opportunity to perform.


    Xiao Yu certainly understands the meaning of the Queen Mother. Because he is poisoned from time to time, he is tortured and uncomfortable, so there is not much thought in this regard. However, he also wants to have a prince earlier, although he does not know how long his body can last, but as long as he lives a day, he will make more plans for his children. Even if he died, this throne must be the inheritance of his son, and must be the eldest son of the queen.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yu could not help but look at the wish. During this time, as long as he held his soft and fragrant body in his arms, he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and every time he was lucky, he was physically and mentally I got a lot of satisfaction. Seeing his dignified sitting there at the moment, regardless of appearance and temperament, it is more outstanding than others. Just sitting like this, it is already very good and graceful.


    Tao is willing to feel the sight of Xiao Yu, turned his head and looked at him. After the eyes of the two collided together, Tao hoped to immediately turn his eyes and make a disappointment because he was seen, so he avoided the sight.


    Xiao Yu saw that his cheeks were reddish, and he had more love in his heart. He felt that he was seductive and cute. But when he was in bed, he was demon into the bones, and even his heart and soul had to be hooked away.


    Ye Rong is very hard-working, but seeing Xiao Yu has been watching Tao, but he never looked at him, and he could not help but be more anxious. After he entered the palace, he only found an opportunity to sneak a few times with him when he was in the palace. But the emperor there, but has not been able to have more opportunities to get along alone, the emperor has not been picked up to go to bed, thinking that the big marriage is coming, he can not help.


    On the night of the wedding, where the emperor will go is a very important task in the game. If this task is not completed, the difficulty of the emperor will be doubled. However, he has now crossed the world in the game. There is no way to see the good value. I don¡¯t know how much the emperor¡¯s good value to him is. In short, he must work harder and get the attention of the emperor.


    Ye Rong is playing the piano and writing poetry. Seeing that the emperor finally looked at him, he felt a little relieved. He thought that this time should be able to increase the value of some emperors to him, that is, I don¡¯t know if I can sleep well tonight.


    Others also admire him for such a good talent, and the Queen Mother''s preference, I think he will certainly be able to get the emperor''s favor.


    Xiao Yu endured the faint headache, and did not have the mood to listen to him playing the piano. He has not received the pottery to go to bed in these few days. Tao wished that he had not sent him a snack for two or three days. He now only wants to smell the sweet smell of Tao Yuan and relieve his pain.


    The Queen Mother is very satisfied with his performance of Ye Rong. He feels that he has such a fascinating appearance and has such temperament and talent. The emperor should like him more. She is also very puzzled. Why is the emperor already lucky? However, it has not been fortunate to Ye Rong.


    The Queen Mother looked at her eyes again and saw that he did not fight for the limelight. He sat upright and did not express himself. She couldn¡¯t help but nod in her heart, and had a better affection for him.


    Tao is willing to know that if he is eager to grab the limelight and express himself at this time, it will definitely cause the rebellion of the Queen Mother, which will make the Queen Mother''s good value to him lower. Because he is the only one who has served as a guest, and has repeatedly served in bed, this time to grab someone else''s performance opportunities, the Queen Mother will definitely feel that he wants to occupy the emperor and get the emperor''s unique favor and feel unhappy.


    Although he does have such an idea, his ideas must not be known to anyone else, especially the Queen Mother.


    When the Queen sat for a long time, it was a little lacking. I had to take a break and let them play. The emperor got up and sent the Queen to rest.


    After the Queen got up, he said to Ye Rong, "Arong, you go to rest with the mourner."


    "No." Ye Rong immediately walked to the Queen Mother, holding the other hand of the Queen Mother.


    Everyone else looked at Ye Rong with envy. This kind of treatment that allows the Queen Mother to create opportunities personally is not something anyone can enjoy. They feel that only Ye Rong can get this kind of treatment among all of them.


    After the Queen Mother left, the others dispersed, and they gathered together to talk, and they sat alone and enjoyed the lotus flower.


    Tao is also willing to sit on the edge of the fence, admire the lotus in the pool, it is rare to see such a beautiful view, he wants to appreciate it.


    Sun Yuan walked over to him and sat down, watching the lotus whispering, "The Queen Mother created an opportunity for Ye Rong. It seems that today, no matter what, he must be going to sleep."


    Tao is willing to calmly say, "He must be anxious in his own heart, but what does the emperor think? Who knows?"


    Sun Yuan looked back and saw other people saying, "Not only is he anxious, most of the people here are definitely anxious. After the big marriage, he definitely has the opportunity to serve the bed, but other people are hard to say."


    In fact, if Xiao Yu did not accept the Tao to go to sleep, they would not be so anxious, because everyone is the same, there is no room to sleep, indicating that the emperor is only temporarily not wanting to be lucky. However, Xiao Yu has repeatedly asked Tao to go to bed, they have to worry.


    However, they are anxious or not in a hurry. They have nothing to do with the wish of Tao. Everyone has their own merits. And apart from Ye Rong, others are not even qualified to be opponents.


    Because the weather is getting hotter, there are roofs on the lotus table, and the sun is not exposed to the sun, but it is still hot and sweaty.


    Everyone has a heart-warming look. Some people continue to enjoy the lotus while drinking tea. Some people go to other places to walk, and some people go to find a place to rest and change clothes. However, they did not leave the Royal Garden, because after the break, they will come to eat with them.


    Tao wished to feel a little sweaty, and also took the palace and the palace to find a room to change clothes.


    Xiao Yu sent the Queen Mother to Yuexiangge for rest. The Queen Mother sat on the bed and talked to Xiao Yu for a while. Then she suddenly said to him, "You should take a break for a moment, let Arong serve you to change clothes."


    "Okay." Xiao Yu stood up and was about to retire. Suddenly, his brow wrinkled and said, "After the mother, the child suddenly remembered that there are still some important things. I have to go back to the study room and I can''t accompany my mother after dinner."


    The Queen Mother observed his expression and knew that he was suffering from a headache. He immediately said, "If there is something urgent to deal with, go ahead."


    "Children''s courts retired." After Xiao Yu''s salute, he turned and strode away.


    Ye Rong, standing on the side, stiffened for a while, and the lost expression on his face could not be hidden. The Queen looked at him and sighed in his heart, then said to him, "Arong, let¡¯s take a break. ""


    "No." Ye Rong retired after the courtesy of the ceremony, but as soon as he went out, his eyes immediately flashed angry emotions. He thought in his heart, how could he not compare with Muxi? It is obvious that he is more favored. He should be right, no matter what, no one should be the only one who is favored by him. No matter whether it is the game world or the real world, no one has occupied the emperor. Even he never thought about it. To dominate the emperor''s favor alone.


    In the Shangchun Pavilion of the Royal Garden, Tao is willing to let the palace and the palace stay outside. He himself takes off his clothes and wipes his body with a damp cloth. There are many red marks on his white chest. They are all kissed when Xiao Yu can''t help himself. Tao is really embarrassed to let people see these traces. The last time I saw it by Ye Rong, it was completely unexpected.


    Put on a clean coat, Tao is willing to go to bed and lie down, close your eyes and rest for a while. After he took a break, let people come in and wait for him to change into a coat. But as soon as he turned around, he saw a man standing behind him.


    "Your Majesty..." Tao would be shocked, but still kept calm and respectfully bowed to him.


    Xiao Yu walked over and asked Tao to pick up, then went to the bed and put him down on the bed.


    Xiao Yu pressed on the body of Tao Yuan, pinched his chin and kissed him, stirring in his mouth, plundering the sweet smell in his mouth.


    Tao is willing to be kissed by him for a long time, and his tongue will be cramped by him. This overbearing way of kissing makes his body''s strength sucked out, and the softness is not strong.


    Xiao Yu was finally willing to end this long deep kiss, but immediately pulled away the pottery of the pottery, let him reveal the white skin with red marks, and then kissed hard.


    Tao is willing to lean his head and bite his lip. He has become accustomed to it this time. Anyway, it is useless to stop and struggle, and it will only make him more excited.


    Xiao Yu had only kissed the chest before, but this time the more kissed the lower.


    Xiao Yu seems to smell the same enough, sucking the sweet smell of his body, and completely unconsciously going down.


    Tao is willing to be kissed by Xiao Yu for a long time. When Xiao Yu buried his face in the legs of Tao wish, Tao would have to push him away, then sat up and put his clothes together, and said with a blush. The time is almost up, the courtiers should go back to the lotus table."


    Xiao Yu smelled the scent of his body, and the body felt much more comfortable, but when he saw his seductive appearance, his body became hot. Then he couldn¡¯t control it and tried to pull his pants.


    Tao is willing to hold on to the pants tightly, and he looks at him nervously and says, "Your Majesty, if the courtiers are late, the Queen Mother will punish the courtiers."


    "Hey, take a look, do nothing else." Xiao Yu took his hand off and took off his pants.


    Tao is willing to cool down, can''t help but scream, then clamped his legs.


    "Hey, look at the donkey." Xiao Yu opened his legs.


    Tao hopes that he can never just take a look, but after his legs are opened, he knows that he can''t stop him.


    Tao is willing to make no sound as much as possible, and he is afraid that his voice will be clearly heard by outsiders.


    ..............................


    Tao is willing to be weak, his legs are wide open, lying in bed, his eyes with tears in his eyes, like being forced to ruin. After Xiao Yu finally got up, he closed his legs, holding a thin quilt, and looked grievous and shameful.


    Xiao Yu was born as a prince. Now he is an emperor. He never thought that one day, he would not be able to do such a thing. He sorted out his robes slightly, saw Tao¡¯s wishful grievances, and sat down to the bed to comfort him. ¡°The Queen Mother didn¡¯t go back to the Lotus Station so quickly, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    "After we entered the palace, our majesty always allowed the courtiers to sleep, and the Queen Mother was definitely not happy." Tao said with a narrow eye.


    "Is it the emperor, do you have the right to choose who to sleep?" Xiao Yu lifted him up and pulled into his arms and said, "Don''t you want to give sleep to you because you are afraid of the Queen?"


    Tao is willing to lean on his chest and say, "The courtiers are not only worried that the Queen Mother will be upset, but also worry that his Majesty will be too tired of the courtiers, and later..."


    "You can''t leave the aroma of your body. You grabbed the handle and weakness of the skull. Are you worried that you will be cold after you?" Xiao Yu looked down at him.


    "Your Majesty said that the courtiers feared that it was the death of the courtiers." Tao said with a look of fear.


    "You can''t die at all." Xiao Yu pinched his chin and said, "You have to wait a long time to live and wait for you. If you want to take the initiative, don''t resist it."


    "No...." Tao hopes to be kissed by him again, and then carefully kisses him back.


    His response made Xiao Xiao very happy and excited, and the two had a hard time to kiss for a long time before they separated.


    After Xiao Yu left, Tao hopes to pack it quickly and return to the lotus table in front of the Queen Mother.


    His face was a little blushing, but the weather was a bit hot, and he was originally a white-skinned skin, so other people did not notice that his blush was not normal, only Ye Rong noticed.


    Ye Rong¡¯s reason is that he has done more than once with Yu Wang, so he sees that the blush on Tao¡¯s face and the look in his eyes are not hot, but after doing something. There will be a state.


    Ye Rong thinks quickly in his mind. He hopes that Tao will also be stealing from other people. In this case, as long as he can grasp his handle, he can make him have no room to turn over. But today, the most likely to secretly do something with him, only the emperor.


    Ye Rong thought that he had tried his best to perform in front of the emperor, but he never got a chance to stay in bed. The emperor just said that something important is going to be dealt with. What he wants to do is to go with Mu Hao?


    The more he wants to be, the more he is unwilling, and he feels that this will not work. In any case, he must complete the task of the wedding night. Since the emperor was always not interested in him, he had to use family power.


    ....................................


    The night before the end of the election, almost all the servants and the showgirls did not fall asleep. This tense mood continued until the next day.


    The sky is still not bright, and some people have got up because they can''t sleep. They changed their clothes and then slowly washed them. After seriously dressing up, there is nothing to do, just walk around the house, although I know that Xu Gonggong will not read the imperial edicts so early, but they really can''t sit still.


    Because today, they are going to stay in the harem. And some of them have officially become emperors since today, and what makes them most nervous is to announce what they will be today. They are still equal at the moment, and after they have a grade, they are no longer equal.


    Tao hopes to sleep peacefully until dawn, and then wake up and wash clothes without any slowness.


    After Tao changed his clothes, he looked at Sun Yuan, who was sitting there in a daze. He asked, "What happened to you?"


    "I am worried that if I don''t become a waiter in the end, I will stay in the harem for the rest of my life." Sun Yuan originally thought that he would not be nervous, but at this time, he couldn''t help but get nervous.


    Among them, there are very few people who are like Sun Yuan. They only want to be female officers or waiters for a few years, and then they will go out to the palace to marry, and they don¡¯t want to stay in the palace for the rest of their lives.


    "You are not saying that your father has already done a good job?" Tao said.


    "My father said that he had already managed it, but he was afraid that something went wrong in the middle."


    Tao is willing to sit in the past and comfort him. "You can rest assured that there are not many people who will be included in the harem this time. Since your father has already taken over, it is just that it is just a mistake."


    "How are you not nervous? What if you don''t have to be a monarch?" Sun Yuan looked at it.


    "I didn''t get it when I was not on the line. This is not something I can decide. If I can make sure that I can be a queen, I will be more nervous than anyone." Tao is thinking, although I decided now. I can''t be a monarch, but even if I don''t have it, the position of the queen will definitely be mine.


    "Whether you are a queen, or when you are an emperor, I will let me go to your palace as a waiter in the future." Sun Yuan said.


    "Okay." Tao promised to agree with him, then patted his hand and said, "Go eat early."


    At the end of the reading of the imperial edict, all the servants and the showgirls were taken to the square of Chuxiu Palace, and then Xu Gonggong was asked to read the imperial edict.


    Tao wish and Ye Rong, naturally stood in the front row.


    "The sacred purpose!"


    All of them respectfully squat.


    There are a total of ten deputies, including a sacred sacred sacred monarchy, a sacred emperor, and other sacred priests. Those who did not appear in the sacred will be the waiters in the future.


    "Thank you Lord Longen, long live the long live of my emperor!" After Xu Gonggong read all the sacred decrees, everyone took the gratitude, and Tao wished to receive the sacred imperial edict, and Ye Rong received the imperial edict of Emperor Guijun.


    After Xu Gonggong took the person to leave, everyone began to discuss it. They were happy to be satisfied with their own grades. They felt that their grades were too low and lost. Some people want to be jealous, but they can only be a waiter, and their mood is even lower. Some people originally only wanted to be female officers, but they became embarrassed because of family reasons, and their hearts were very complicated.


    Tao is willing to turn and look at Ye Rong, Ye Rong also turned to look at him, the two met with their eyes.


    Tao Tao would like to smile and say "Ye Huangguijun?"


    Even if Ye Rong¡¯s heart is not reconciled, he can only bow his knees and salute, "Chen, see the queen."


    "Imperial." Tao is willing to finish, then turned back to Xuan Moyuan.


    The servants of the generals of the military commanders all looked at the clerk of the civil servant family and then immediately followed.


    They did not think that Tao would like to become a queen, especially the children of the civilian family, and they could not accept the fact that the people born in the military family were the queen. And now Tao is willing to be more favored than Ye Rong, that is, the person who is favored and the queen is not Ye Rong, then these people can not help but feel a little worried about their future harem life.


    Tao is willing to return to Xuan Mo Yuan, not to pack things. There is nothing to clean up with this book. He is waiting for Feng Xiao to pick him up to Fenghua Palace.


    Sun Yuan wished to become a waiter. After that, he went to the service bureau to study and then was assigned.


    Tao Yuan is always going to stay in the palace. After he can be a monarch, the most happy thing is Sun Yuan. Although Huang Guijun is only slightly lower than the Queen''s, it is a flat wife, but his wife must also be married when he meets his wife. Therefore, it is strictly calculated that his wife is also a beggar. Of course, it is good to be a wife.


    Tao Yuan and Sun Yuan are bidding farewell to each other and paying attention to each other. Xu Shiguan took the palace and the palace staff to give Tao.


    "See Jun."


    "Imperial." Tao is willing to smile and say "thanks these days, thank you Xu for taking care of him."


    "Don''t dare." Xu waited for the court again. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 77： The harem fights for the Raiders 7

    The harem fights for the Raiders 7


    The days of big marriage are getting closer and closer, and the palace is getting more and more busy. On the way to the church, everything is as usual, and it is proceeding step by step.


    Xiao Yu read the memorial in the royal study room. He suddenly patted the table hard and stood up and said, "After the big marriage, I will discuss it again. Is this a threat to Ye Family?!"


    "Keep your anger under your arm, take care of your body."


    Although Xu Gonggong did not know what Xiao Yu was mad at, but every time he was angry, his headache would immediately attack, so when he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s anger, he immediately advised him to take care of his body.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s first burst of pain, he inhales hard, calms down, walks back to the window and meditates, rethinking the night of the wedding, who he should be.


    Regardless of whether Xiao Yu will compromise the Ye family this time, his value for Ye Rong is greatly reduced. Those who are in high positions do not like to be threatened, especially the emperor. As the majesty of the Son of Heaven, there is no offense.


    Although Xiao Yu was very tolerant when he was a prince, now he has become an emperor, and he has to bear it. But now, his mentality is different from that of being a prince. Even if the face can be tolerated, his heart can no longer bear it.


    Ye Rong¡¯s family power threatened Xiao Yu, which was a big mistake. However, he himself thought that this was not a threat. He just wanted Xiao Xiao to know that he was a grandson and gave the position of the queen to Mu Wei. It is already for the emperor''s pleadings. The emperor should compensate him in other aspects. For example, the performance pays more attention to him, and the big wedding night is the best performance opportunity.


    Ye Jia also thinks that they are not threats, but they are very implicit in reminding the emperor that their family is willing to make a compromise in order to support him. They also ask the emperor to give them more confidence, such as Ye Rong and Ye Jia. Some emperor.


    Tao hopes that not every emperor is so good, the ancient emperor went to the minister to compromise, and some emperors are still very involuntarily. Sometimes the emperor is very fond of someone in the harem, not because he really likes this person, but to do it for the family.


    It didn''t take long for Xiao Yu to get on the throne. The throne has not yet settled. Many rights have not been recovered into his own hands, and there are still some forces in the dark to see his throne.


    So even on the wedding night, he really went to Ye Rong, and Tao hope would not really be angry. Moreover, he knows that even if he goes to Ye Rong, he will not have anything to do with Ye Rong, or it should be said that Ye Rong does not have anything to do with Xiao Yu before he is pregnant with the child in order to ensure that he is pregnant with a child.


    ..............................


    The day of the wedding soon arrived. Tao is willing to get up early and wash, and on the wait of the palace, wear a layer of large wedding dress on the body.


    Xiao Yu is going to worship the sky early in the morning, and the wedding is about to start when it is close to noon. There are many steps to complete the marriage, so today will be a very tired day.


    Tao is willing to eat something to fill his stomach, and then comb his hair. After everything is ready, he will go to the Queen¡¯s Palace to invite him. After Xiao Yu¡¯s sacrifice, he will go with the Queen Mother from Jingshou Palace and go to the Temple of Heaven. Various ceremonies of the big marriage before and Xiao Yu.


    Tao is willing to start from today. He is dressed in the emperor''s dress and appears in Jingshou Palace. Those who waited to go to the Queen Mother to ask for security, they rushed to ask him.


    Ye Rong has also been replaced by Emperor Guijun today. Tao is willing to go straight to him and then look at him.


    Ye Rong¡¯s respectful one-knee squatting ceremony ¡°Please give peace to the queen.¡±


    Tao is willing to wait for a while and then say "exemption."


    Ye Rong¡¯s hand in his sleeve shook his fist, because after a long period of time, he had to do this with Tao, which made him very reluctant. In order to be able to change the current situation, Ye Rong thought that she should be pregnant with her children as soon as possible, and get the special favor of Xiao Yu as soon as possible.


    Everyone enters the main hall and asks the Queen Mother. From today, Ye Rong can''t walk alongside the pottery, but to walk in the back of him like everyone else.


    "Please give peace to the Queen Mother." All the people salute.


    "Flat."


    "Thank you Queen."


    The Queen Mother looked at Tao Yuan and Ye Rong, and then said a lot of teachings to the two people. The general meaning is that the two will maintain the harem order together in the future, strive to do a good example of the harem, and wait for the emperor and so on. Big pile. Then, for other training words, the general content is to let them be safe and self-sufficient, not to disturb the harem, to be the emperor to give birth to the emperor and so on.


    "I will follow the teachings of the Queen Mother, and I will not let the Queen Mother hope." The people replied in unison.


    The Queen Mother nodded. Although she was very satisfied with their words, she knew very well that she said these things, but it is absolutely impossible for them to be strictly observed. She is also a person herself. As the winner of the palace fight so far, she knows what kind of thinking they are.


    After the time was almost up, some eunuchs came to report the Queen Mother, saying that Kyrgyzstan is coming soon.


    After Tao¡¯s salute to the Queen Mother, in the eyes of everyone, he set off for the Temple of Heaven, and everyone else stayed in the Queen¡¯s Palace. After the ceremony of Chengtian Temple was completed, he followed the Queen Mother to attend the wedding reception in the palace.


    Although today is the marriage of Ye Rong and Xiao Yu, and he officially became the day of Emperor Guijun, but only after the Empress, there will be various ceremonies. Because in this world, it is a monogamy, only the empress or the queen is the emperor''s wife, even the emperor, there can only be one wife. Although Huang Guijun said that he is a flat wife, it is strictly awkward.


    If it is in the game, the picture will jump directly from the emperor to the dinner, then the cave room, to see who the emperor will go. But in this real world, time is every minute and every second, and every thing that happens should happen.


    After the ceremony was completed, Xiao Yu held the hand of Tao Yuan, and the two walked up the steps step by step, standing at the highest point, accepting the worship and congratulations of the civil and military officials.


    The moment Xiao Yu took the hand of Tao Yuan, suddenly there was a kind of feeling that he took over the life and the people who are precious. The two looked at each other''s eyes and their eyes were entangled. This is the first time that the two people touched the soul.


    After the ceremony, Tao is willing to return to the Fenghua Palace. After a little rest, he will be replaced by a monarch and dressed up, ready to go to the dinner.


    Today is the day when the emperor is married. The entire imperial city is as lively and festive as the New Year. Not only the civil and military officials have to attend the dinner, but the officials¡¯ families have also entered the palace to celebrate the dinner.


    The emperor sat in the middle of the high platform, and the Queen Mother sat at his lower left. Tao was willing to sit under his right, and Ye Rong sat under the pottery. The next layer is the royal clan, and the next layer is the middle and the middle minister. The bottom layer is the other officials and family members.


    The singers and dancers of the Syracuse in the palace performed on the lowest round table, playing the piano, singing and dancing, and a festive scene of singing and dancing.


    In Ye Rong¡¯s heart, the grasp of Xiao Yu¡¯s going to him is a little bigger, so even if he is sitting under the pottery wish, his mood is still good.


    He turned his head and looked at Xiao Yan''s handsome face. Some of his heartbeats accelerated. Even the king of Yu, he had never felt this way. He was very sorry that he couldn''t really do anything with him tonight. Because he must ensure that he is pregnant with the child of the king, and let the king believe that he had no relationship with Xiao Yu before he was pregnant with his child, so that after Xiao Yu¡¯s death, he could get the full support of Yu Wang.


    Ye Rong has already planned, and after he gave birth to the child of Yu Wang, he will no longer be psychedelic to Xiao Yu. Medicine, even if he was placed in his palace by the king, he knew that he had a relationship with Xiao Yu. He can also say that Xiao Yu seems to have noticed something. In order not to cause him more suspicion, but also to protect the children of the two, he has to obey Xiao Yu, and his heart is also very painful, so that the king will be even more I am distressed by him.


    Early in the morning, the Queen Mother couldn¡¯t hold back to Jingshou Palace. Before the dinner ended, Xiao Yu also got up and went back to the Yangyang Palace to change clothes. After Tao Yuan and Ye Rong also got up and started, the other crickets also left.


    Tao is willing to return to Fenghua Palace, take a bath in the bath, and then put on a red silk gown, sitting on a large wooden bed covered with red quilts, waiting for Xiao Yu to arrive.


    To be honest, Tao hopes that his heart is not very sure, Xiao Yu will come to him, although he knows that even if he went to Ye Rong, Ye Rong will definitely use psychedelic medicine to avoid having a relationship with him. However, just in case, Tao hopes to give him some medicine in the first two days, so that even if he goes to Ye Rong, it is impossible to have a relationship with Ye Rong.


    The harem of the palace, I can''t sleep peacefully tonight, although no matter who the emperor goes there, they will feel embarrassed, but still very curious, in this important day tonight, the emperor''s heart will be biased towards who.


    Ye Rong also washes her clothes and waits at the bed. He not only puts psychedelic medicine in the wine and tea, but also smeared some psychedelic medicine on his lips and body. It is to ensure that Xiao Yu can not stay awake and can produce hallucinations.


    The gate of the palace suddenly opened, and Xiao Yu walked in from the outside, and the attendants and palaces in the palace all bowed.


    Tao is willing to stand up and go to Xiao Xiao for a few steps.


    Xiao Yu personally lifted him up, and then said to the servants who are still squatting, "You all retreat."


    "promise."


    At the same time as the palace was retired, the layers of silk and light gauze curtains in the hall were also laid down.


    The two walked to the bed and sat down. Tao was willing to look at Xiao Yu, his eyes full of peace of mind and moving.


    "Do you think you will not come?" Xiao Yu raised his hand and stroked his smooth face.


    Tao is willing to bow his head and say, "Chen can understand his majesty, even if he is kneeling, there is helpless time."


    Xiao Yu hugged him and kissed his forehead. "Since you promised that you will come, you will not renege on your words. You are your wife. Tonight is the night of our house. How can you let you stay alone tonight?"


    Tao is willing to look up at him, his eyes are shining and shining. "Your Majesty..."


    Xiao Yu bowed his head, kissed his lips, and reached into his clothes to stroke.


    Tao is willing to kiss him with his eyes closed, and the two lay down on the bed. When Xiao Yu took off his pants, Tao was willing to carry it up.


    Tao is willing to bite his lip, although not the first time, but still a little pain, because his speed is a bit slow, Tao is willing to wait for a long time, he only entered.


    Xiao Yu held the pottery wish, and while kissing his mouth and face, he began to move quickly.


    Tao is willing to scream, the voice of repression and enjoyment, so that Xiao Yu is encouraged, and gradually unable to control his movements, more quickly.


    Such a wonderful enjoyment, the body can actually be so fit, this feeling, let Xiao Yu understand, why there are people who are addicted to beauty and ** can not extricate themselves. The most beautiful person is in his arms at the moment, and he is enjoying the most wonderful feeling in the world in the most beautiful body.


    Although Xiao Yu is poisoned, his body is very strong. Because of the martial arts, his strength is also quite big. Tao hopes that this buddy''s body can''t stand the suffocating power of Xiao Yu, and he can''t hold on, and then sleeps.


    Ye Rong sat at the bed for more than two hours, still did not wait for Xiao Yu, his heart became more and more anxious, and kept walking around in the palace.


    The palaces all stood down and did not dare to persuade him to sleep first, because if they persuaded him, it would mean that the emperor would not come, they were afraid to anger him and make him angry.


    Until the sky outside the window has gradually lit up, the emperor still did not come to him, Ye Rongcai sat back on the bed. He lost his thoughts, he actually failed, he tried so hard to brush the emperor''s good feelings, even if he did not hesitate to use the family power, but the emperor finally did not come to him, why is this?


    ......................................................


    Just dawn, Xiao Yu woke up and prepared to get up and practice martial arts. The habits he has maintained over the years have woke up every day at this time. In order to make the toxicity less, and to live longer, he must practice the strong body every day to prevent the body from being poisoned.


    Xiao Yu has already dressed, seeing Tao, half-squinting, but still confused, sitting down at the bed and saying to him, "It¡¯s still early, you can sleep later."


    "Well..." Tao was too sleepy. He nodded, closed his eyes, and soon slept again.


    Xiao Yu touched his face and knew that he was tired last night. He did not think that he would be out of control. I thought that he married a gentle and virtuous queen, although he was satisfied, but no one can really walk into his heart. The man in front of him has already pushed the door closed in his heart, and now he is standing outside the door, just about to enter his heart.


    More than a dozen palaces came in with washing utensils, and Xiao Yu washed and changed clothes on their service.


    Tao is willing to sleep for more than half an hour. Although he is still a little sleepy, he still doesn''t think about it, but he must also start because he has to go to the Queen Mother.


    After Xiao Yu finished his military, he went back to the palace, because today he does not have to go early, so he will go with the Tao willing to go with the Queen Mother.


    After Xiao Yu entered, he saw Tao wishing to sit on the bed in a daze, looking confused and looking very cute.


    Xiao Yu walked over to the bed and sat down, touched his face and said, "Wake up?"


    Tao did not speak, but directly into his arms, his face smashed in his chest.


    Xiao Xiao took a moment, looked down at him and saw him like a beautiful and noble kitten, squatting in his arms, lovely and exciting.


    Because of his willingness to act, he did not know how to react to the stiffness at first, but after smelling the seductive fragrance on his body, he could not help but raise his hand and hug his body. He buried his face in the neck of the pottery, smothered it, and inhaled the scent of the nose to make him feel comfortable.


    After thinking about the bed today, I haven¡¯t started a headache yet. Xiao Yu knows that this is definitely the reason why he smelled his body all night.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s chest muscles are very hard. Tao is willing to swear, and finally wakes up a lot, then looks up at him.


    Xiao Yu looked at him with his eyes, and he was clear and with a hint of flattering eyes. The heart he saw was melted, and he couldn''t help but get hot. When I first entered the palace, I still had some childish faces. After I had experienced the bedtime in this period, my eyes were more charming.


    I can''t delay to give the Queen Mother an hour. After Tao is awake, I will get out of bed and wash my clothes. Then I will go to Jingshou Palace with Xiao Yu.


    Come to the Queen Mother, please, see Xiao Yu and Tao are willing to come over, immediately squatting, "Give me the sire, please give peace to the Queen"


    "Flat." Xiao Yu looked at them and said.


    "Thank you."


    After the crowd got up, Ye Rong looked up at Xiao Yu, with tears of grievances in his eyes, coupled with his stunning face, and the charm of his protagonist''s aura, it was hard not to be tempted.


    It is a pity that Xiao Yu did not look at him and went straight in. However, Tao was willing to look at him with a provocative look when he passed through him.


    Ye Rong¡¯s hand clenched his fist and then quickly stepped up to keep up. He thought in his heart, what did he mean? The battle for this pet is just beginning. The more proud you are, the worse you will cry in the future.


    When everyone went in and gave the Queen Mother a peace, Tao and Ye Rong got a lot of rewards from the Queen Mother. Some words from the Queen Mother were to be told separately to the Emperor, so they were quickly retired today.


    Being able to leave Jingshou Palace early, Tao is willing to ask for it, because he was really tired last night, just can go back to sleep and then go up to breakfast.


    "Is the emperor went to Fenghua Palace last night?" In fact, the Empress Dowager got up early in the morning and already knew about it. It was this thing that she had to talk to the emperor.


    "Yes." Xiao Yu put down the teacup and said, "Children know what to say after the mother, and the child is an emperor. If you are not in the future, you can¡¯t do it yourself, then you will feel that they are a child. The emperor can be left to them."


    "In the event of the church, the emperor certainly does not need to swear by the family. There are only words, the mourner still wants to remind the emperor, the Ye family is loyal to the emperor, the emperor must not chill the loyal minister''s heart." The Queen Mother said


    "Although my parents now need to use Ye Family, they also know that their family is loyal to their ambiguity, but they must also let them know that they are willing to be fond of Ye Rong. It is one thing that they threaten to favor, and another is another. It¡¯s going on. If they follow them all the time and let them forget, they will have to get in.¡±


    The Queen Mother Road "The emperor is naturally to maintain the majesty in front of the courtiers, let them know that Tianwei can not be offended, but the emperor has just stepped into the throne, but also has a degree of relaxation."


    "After the mother is relieved, there are counts in the hearts of the children." Xiao Yu said.


    The Queen Mother nodded.


    In fact, the Queen Mother said these words, not to the emperor to go to Fenghua Palace last night, but she also saw it recently. Compared with Ye Rong, the emperor seems to prefer Tao. Although this is completely beyond her expectations, but whoever the emperor likes can only be decided by himself, but who is good is determined by the situation in the court, so she just wants to remind him that he is not completely Don''t be too biased to one side before you sit on the throne. If Ye Rong went to the emperor last night, she would also remind him that he could not be too cold at this time.


    Therefore, the emperor is also not good. In this harem, he can sleep, who can sleep, but who can''t sleep, can sleep.


    The poison in Xiao Yu¡¯s place, Tao Tao is willing to help him, but Xiao Yu¡¯s poisoning is confidential, only the Queen Mother and himself, as well as some of his confidants. And the poison in him, the pulse can not be put out, if Tao is willing to suddenly help him detoxify, he will doubt how he knows.


    Although Tao wish can secretly help him detoxify, but Xiao Yu if it is inexplicable, there will be doubts, and Tao will definitely become the focus of doubt.


    And the most important thing is that Tao hopes that there is no good thing, no habit of keeping a name, even his lover, you must know that he has cured him. Therefore, to help Xiao Yu detoxification, for the time being, it is necessary to wait for the most appropriate time.


    Although Xiao Yu wants to stand up, but as the Queen Mother said, it is necessary to relax, that is, to slap a slap, but also to give sugar. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 78： The harem fights for the Raiders 8

    The harem fights for the Raiders 8


    In the evening, Tao is willing to take a bath in comfort, and then the bed is ready to go to bed early. He holds the quilt and suddenly smiles at the corner of his mouth.


    In case, just in case, he used some medicines for Xiao Yu, so that he only had the smell when he smelled his body. At any other time, he could not produce **, that is, he could not do it.


    But the reason why he couldn''t help but laugh is not because he can''t produce **, but because of this medicine, and some other effects.


    Sometimes Tao is willing to think about it. I feel that Xiao Yu is very pitiful in some respects. When I was a child, I was given a chronic poison. I am now taking medicine, going to Ye Rong, and I have to take medicine.


    Xiao Yu himself is a very powerful person in any respect, but in the game, because of the development of the plot, his fate is set very badly, that is, fighting everyone, but fighting the sky The kind of setting, but also to be wearing a green hat, to pave the way for the son of others.


    However, since Tao hope has come to this world, it will naturally fan his wings. Even if he can''t change all the development, it will change some processes and the final outcome.


    Tao hopes that at this moment, I don¡¯t know, Xiao Yu has also prepared a little medicine for Ye Rong.


    After Ye Rong dressed up with great care, waiting for the arrival of Xiao Yu, even if he can''t have a relationship with Xiao Yu for the time being, he must succeed in letting Xiao Xiao fall in love with him. He thinks that tonight is the best chance to use the protagonist''s aura.


    "The emperor is driving!"


    "Welcome to your Majesty." Ye Rong stood in the door, and after Xiao Yu appeared, he immediately bowed down on one knee.


    "Flat." Xiao Yu walked straight away from him.


    Ye Rong can only stand up on his own, then turn around and walk behind Xiao Yu.


    "Your Majesty, the moonlight is just right tonight, not as good as a few drinks with the courtiers." Ye Rong said in a gentle and sweet voice.


    "Hey is also doing this." Xiao Yu went to the window and sat down on the wide bed.


    Ye Rongyi listened and immediately let people bring in the wine.


    Xiao Yan smelled the fragrance in the room and immediately frowned and said, "What is the smell of your house?"


    "It¡¯s a fragrant moon, it¡¯s used..."


    When Ye Rong had not finished, he was interrupted by Xiao Yu. "The incense is extinguished. Then all the doors and windows are opened and scattered. I don''t like the smell of incense. When I come later, the house is not allowed to smoke. Fragrant."


    "No." Ye Rong turned to command the palace, took the incense burner, and then temporarily opened all the doors and windows, although in his knowledge, Xiao Yu should not hate the incense, but since he said so, he It can only be done.


    Before Xiao Yu did not hate the incense, but after smelling the scent of the pottery, and then smelling other incense, it felt particularly unpleasant. Although the smell of incense does not make him a headache, he does not want to smell the fragrance he does not like.


    After telling the palace, Ye Rong went to sit on the edge of the bed and poured wine for Xiao Yu.


    Because he was very close, Xiao Yu smelled the smell of him, could not help but nausea, and his head began to burst into pain, although he did not know why he felt this way, but he did not want to endure.


    "Your Majesty..." Ye Ronggang raised his glass and was interrupted by Xiao Yu.


    "You have to change your clothes and change to a dress without any smell of incense." Xiao Yu resisted his disgusting feeling and his face remained calm.


    "No." Ye Rong can only put down the wine glass, then turned to go to the clothes.


    After he left, Xiao Yu quickly sprinkled the powder between his fingers into one of the wine glasses.


    He didn''t have to do this, but he didn''t know why, as long as he thought of being fortunate, he had an unbearable sense of disgust in his heart. Thinking about it, he felt that this was definitely because Ye Jia threatened him, and Ye Rong had a good appearance, but he did not like him. The feeling of disgust in his heart makes him emotionally annoyed, and as long as his mood is not good, his headache will start. In order to prevent his headache from being discovered, he can only give Ye Rong a prescription and let him sleep for a night.


    Ye Rong changed his clothes, but as soon as he approached, Xiao Yu could still smell the smell that made him disgusted. He was too lazy to let him change again, thinking that he had to drink and let him fall asleep.


    Xiao Yu is disgusted with the taste of Ye Rong. It is not because Tao is willing to give him medicine. Tao is willing to give him medicine. It has no such effect. He is completely because of his own psychological role, so he will have this feeling, but he does not know it.


    The moonlight outside the window was just right. The two men finished drinking a pot of wine. Xiao Yu suddenly became drunk, and Ye Rong helped him to go to bed.


    After lying down on the bed, Xiao Yu immediately lost consciousness.


    Ye Rong looked at Xiao Yan¡¯s handsome face and felt a little heart-warming. This handsome man is a short-lived one. However, if he is not short-lived, he will not be able to watch the political future. Although the man''s appearance is really exciting, but he is still reluctant to ask him to complete other Raiders for him.


    Ye Rong was going to lie down beside Xiao Yu, and suddenly saw his personal attendant Lin Qing came in.


    Going to Ye Rong, Lin Qing looked at Xiao Yu, who was already in a coma, and then said to Ye Rong very quietly, "Imperial King, someone wants to see you."


    "Someone wants to see me?" Ye Rong stunned, thinking that it was so late, who would see him, but seeing Lin Qing''s cautious, and mysteriously walking to the side wall window, Ye Rong immediately thought of it. Who is going to see him.


    Ye Rong put down the credit hanging on the edge of the bed and then walked to the window.


    After Lin Qing opened the window, he quickly walked out and came in from a window wearing a man in an **** suit. The man quickly closed the window and strode to Ye Rong¡¯s front and hugged him. !"


    "His Royal Highness, how come you come here?" Ye Rong did not expect that he would come to him at this time, and whispered and nervously asked, "We are not saying good, only to meet in the Empress Dowager? The Emperor Also outside, if they were discovered by them, we will all be finished!"


    "You can rest assured that I came over the wall and there were people in my palace who couldn''t find me."


    Ye Rong pushed him away and pulled him behind the screen of the dressing. He frowned and looked at him and said, "His Royal Highness, don¡¯t do it in the future. It¡¯s too dangerous. The Emperor¡¯s people are also outside, just in case they are discovered. How to do?"


    "I know that he will come to you today, I am very worried about you..." Xiao Yuyang did not leave the palace since she was married yesterday. She has been in the palace of the Empress Dowager. Every time he enters the palace and Ye Rong private meeting. They also lived in the palace with an excuse for the Empress Dowager.


    Ye Rong looked at him and said, "I didn''t say it, I will definitely keep it for you. Don''t you believe me?"


    "I don''t believe you, I am worried that you will not be able to cope with him, and then he will be forced by him." Xiao Yuyang said, "Xiao Yu has been a prince for so many years. The father has always wanted to abolish the prince without success. He is very difficult to deal with. ""


    Xiao Yuyang finished speaking, indicating that Ye Rong banned the sound, took out the knife hidden in the sleeve, and then carefully, did not make a sound to the bed, slammed the credit and stabbed Xiao Yu''s forehead with a knife.


    "His Royal Highness!" Ye Rong whispered, then ran to stop him.


    The knife in the hands of Xiao Yuyang stopped at only one millimeter away from Xiao Yu.


    "His Highness, what are you doing? You can''t kill him now!" Ye Rong pulled him back to the back of the screen. "If he is dead now, then the other lords will definitely fight for the throne, unite to deal with the lord. After that, it is very likely that the world will be chaotic."


    "I know, I just tried to see if he really fell asleep." Xiao Yuyang took the knife up. "If he pretends, then I can only give him a more powerful medicine, so that he will not die." It¡¯s gone, but you can¡¯t talk anymore, which is more conducive to my holdings.¡±


    "I have a very heavy medicine in the wine. He almost sipped half a pot. How could it be sleeping?" Ye Rong held his face and said anxiously, "Your Highness, I beg you, then we will I only meet you in the Empress Dowager, or when the emperor is absent. You come to me like this tonight, but I am more worried about you. You are not saying that the Empress Dowager gave him poison, he Can we only support it for a few more years? We just have to endure it for a few years."


    "... well, I promise you, I will only come to you when he is not there." Xiao Yuyang looked at him and said, "But tonight, I don''t want to go, tonight is the day you and his room, at least tonight, I Be sure to replace him."


    "Then, you have to leave soon..." Ye Rong thought, instead of spending so much with him, it is better to rely on him, let him leave early.


    Xiao Yuyang kissed Ye Rong¡¯s lips and took off his underwear.


    At the moment, Xiao Yu, who is lying in bed, blinks his eyes motionlessly, his eyes are very clear.


    When Ye Rong first pulled Xiao Yuyang behind the screen, he woke up and then clearly listened to all their conversations.


    The medicine that Tao is willing to give him, in addition to being able to make him unable to produce ** to others, has an effect, that is, the ability to quickly eliminate the psychedelic medicine.


    Tao¡¯s idea is that after Xiao Yu¡¯s psychedelic medicine, he suddenly wakes up, instead of waking up from his sleep the next day, he will surely find that Ye Rong has given him medicine. However, what Tao did not expect is that Yu Xiaoyang, who is a good-natured king, has the courage to come to Ye Rong tonight.


    Although Xiao Yu also gave Ye Rong a medicine, but Ye Rong to eat medicine in advance, all the drugs have no effect on him.


    Although Xiao Yu wondered why he had drunk Ye Rong to give him medicine, he would suddenly wake up, but at this moment he listened to Ye Rong and Xiao Yuyang¡¯s good voice. In addition to his anger, he had no extra thoughts to think about other things. .


    ..............................


    The next night, when Xiao Yu arrived at Fenghua Palace, everyone would step back and then sit down on the bed with a gloomy face.


    Tao hopes that he is not angry with himself, so he has a cup of tea for him, and he said to him, "Please drink tea."


    Xiao Yu was immersed in meditation and sat motionless without any reaction. He went up in the morning, and after reviewing the retreat, he reviewed the memorials and pressed everything in his heart last night. No emotions were revealed.


    Originally this evening, he was not prepared to come to the harem, just want to think about how to arrange a new plan in his own palace. However, he was too eager to smell the fragrance of Tao Yuan, and he came to Fenghua Palace involuntarily. After he arrived at Fenghua Palace, his mood relaxed a lot, and his emotions could not be controlled.


    When Xiao Yu thought about the last night, his heart was like a volcanic eruption, and angry magma rolled out. He knew that Xiao Yuyang had inserted a lot of people in the palace, and it was already placed when the father was still alive. He also knows that every time he enters the palace to visit the Empress Dowager, he must be uneasy and want to secretly deploy anything in the palace. However, he never imagined that every time he entered the palace, he was actually cheating with Ye Rong.


    He thought that Ye Jia was loyal to him, so Ye Rong should also be loyal to his talents. He did not think that Ye Rong had already hooked up with Xiao Yuyang. He did not know that Ye Jiazhi did not know if Ye Jiaming knew Ye Rong and his reputation. If the king is ready, and if Ye Rong is to be sent to the palace, then it means that Ye Jia is not faithful to him.


    Now, regardless of Ye Jiazhi, I don¡¯t know, at least Ye Rong and Yu Wang¡¯s hooks are a traitor. It¡¯s a sure thing to want to harm his life. Ye Rong actually gave him medicine, and then when he was unconscious, he sneaked on his side. These two people did not put him in the eye!


    Xiao Yu wanted to be more angry, slammed the table hard, and the tea cup on the table was shaken. Because of the emotional ups and downs, he had a headache and his brain seemed to be blown up.


    "Oh...." Xiao Yu held his head and endured the severe pain that made him black.


    "Your Majesty!" The original Tao Yuan, who stood quietly on one side, quickly hugged him.


    Xiao Yu smelled the scent of Tao Yuan, hugged him tightly, then put his nose on his skin and inhales hard.


    After a long time, Xiao Yu¡¯s pain slowly eased. He put his head against the shoulders of Tao¡¯s wish and asked, ¡°Auntie, you said in this palace, who can you believe in this world? Who is truly loyal to you? of?"


    Tao is willing to hold his shoulder and silence for a while and say, "Your Majesty can only believe in himself, because His Majesty is the Son of Heaven, and the position of His Majesty can only accommodate the next person, but it has been sneaked by many people. Standing on top of it, it is necessary to step on the people who want to pull down the shackles, stepping on them under the feet, and stepping on them and they are afraid of it. Naturally, they will not dare to have other thoughts, and they can only loyalty."


    "Even you, can''t you believe it?" Xiao Yu thought that he would say that he could believe his words.


    "Your Majesty can not believe in the minister, but the court will be faithful to his majesty, because His Majesty is the husband of the court, and the person who loves him." Tao said.


    "Do you love you?"


    "Yes, Chen loves you."


    Xiao Yu sat up straight, holding Tao into his arms and bowing his head to smell the smell on his skin. Even the emperor sometimes wants to have someone who can let him relax and eliminate fatigue when he is extremely exhausted.


    Everyone in the world thinks that the emperor has three palaces and six courtyards. The harem is all beautiful and beautiful, and it is a blessing that no one else can enjoy. But who can understand, the emperor is also full of crisis in the harem, because the person lying next to him, not only may have adulterers with other people, but also likely to want his life.


    The meaning of Xiao Yu''s understanding of Tao Yuan, if you want to be a good emperor who sits on the throne, you must let those who are not loyal, have to be loyal to him, and need to be able to shock their ability and majesty.


    He is not afraid to fight with anyone. The Empress Dowager or the King is a good king. Anyone who wants to get rid of him can have a way to fight them. But he still can live for a long time, even he does not know, even if he can fight for everyone, but still can not win the fate of the arrangement. He always feels that all this is arranged in fate, he can''t live too long. Thinking of this, Xiao Yu¡¯s heart has a little more sadness.


    "There is one thing in the court, please answer."


    "whats the matter?"


    "After a headache, is it because of poisoning?"


    "..." Xiao Yu released Tao Yuan and looked at him with no expression.


    "If the Majesty is poisoned, Chen has a way to detoxify his Majesty." Tao is willing to look into his eyes and say.


    "Do you have a way to detoxify?" Xiao Yu asked doubtfully, "Do you know what poison is in the middle?"


    "The minister does not know what poison in his majesty."


    "Then how do you help detoxification?"


    "Chen has a secret to tell His Highness, and hopes that His Majesty can help the Secretary to keep this secret."


    "You say it."


    "Because your aunt always has a headache, it will also vomit blood. Only when you smell the scent of the court, the headache can be alleviated, so the judge speculates that his majesty is poisoned. Although the minister does not know what poison in the majesty, but the blood of the minister, Can solve a hundred poisons."


    "Your blood can solve a hundred poisons?" Xiao Yu looked at him unbelievably, and some people''s blood could be detoxified. This kind of thing he never heard of.


    Tao is willing to get up, take a small bottle, and then pour a glass of water on the table.


    "This is the powder of Yuexincao. It is highly toxic. It can kill people if it is a little bit." Tao hopes to pour the powder into the cup, and the water in the quilt immediately turns black. "But there is a little bit of water. It turns black."


    Tao is willing to take out another silver needle, tie his finger and squeeze a drop of blood into it.


    Xiao Yu looked at the black water and slowly turned into a glass of water, and immediately widened his eyes. Actually someone''s blood can detoxify.


    "Chen is prepared for poison|medicine is around, please also kneel down to redeem." Tao is willing to look at him and say "but the court prepares these poisons | medicine, not wanting to harm people."


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have any thoughts about why he was poisonous at the moment. He hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock because he finally knows why he¡¯s got a headache when he smells the scent of Tao, so his Blood is really able to solve his poison.


    Xiao Yu held the pottery hand and looked at the blood beads on his finger. His mood was very excited. After so many years, he tried his best to detoxify, but he could not find a way to detoxify. Is it finally detoxification?


    "Your Majesty, although the blood of the minister can detoxify, but can not directly drink the blood of the minister, otherwise it will be burned by the blood of the minister." Tao is willing to withdraw his hand, took a cup, poured a glass of water, dripped Two drops of blood went in, and after shaking a few cups, he gave him "kneeling."


    Xiao Yu took the cup and slowly drank the water. He put down the cup and felt it carefully. After a while, he felt that his body was a lot more comfortable. The uncomfortable feeling gradually disappeared. This glass of water is more useful than the smell of his body.


    "Do you feel better under your majesty?" Tao asked.


    Xiao Yu nodded.


    "Light is this glass of water, can not completely detoxification under the armpit, the longer the poisoning time, the longer the time to detoxify. Although the blood of the minister can help the detoxification of the armpit, but can not take too much, it will burn the internal organs, so also Please take your patience and detoxification."


    "The poisoning has been poisoning for more than ten years. How long does it take to completely detoxify?" Xiao Yu looked at him and asked.


    "The specific need for how long, the minister is not very clear, but the minister promised to help the detoxification completely detoxification." Tao said.


    "Why are you telling this thing? If you don''t say it, you can''t leave the fragrance of your body, you can''t do without it. After you detoxify, you won''t depend on the fragrance of your body. It''s very possible. "I will be cold." Xiao Yu thought, if someone is so dependent on him, he will definitely try his best to let him continue to rely on it. Why did he tell him the secret of his blood?


    "Your wife is the husband of the court, and he loves his majesty in his heart, so he feels distressed and does not want his majesty to be tortured by his headache." Tao is willing to say seriously, "Jun said just now, Your Majesty can not believe in the minister, but the court will be faithful." ¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Tao Yuan, his mood was too complicated, and he did not know how to react. Just now, he thought that he couldn¡¯t live for a long time. Even if he wins everyone, he can¡¯t fight the fate, but he immediately knows that he can detoxify, and he can live for a long time. The ups and downs in his heart are big enough. He himself has not responded.


    Tao hopes that he needs time to accept, so he does not bother him, just sitting next to him silently, waiting for him to accept the facts he knows.


    Xiao Yu reached out and hugged Tao Yuan. He didn''t know why. When he held him in his arms, he felt special peace of mind. He meditated with his eyes closed, thinking that he should start planning again.


    Tao is willing to rest his head on his shoulders. The two are so quietly snuggling together. Without any language, they can feel the trust and dependence of each other. There is also a very beautiful and tacit feeling. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 79： Harem Fighting Raiders 9

    Harem Fighting Raiders 9


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter. Tao hopes that I will not sleep in the sleeping hall every night. Instead, I will sleep in the small courtyard where the temple is relatively cool. Then I put ice in the house, it is not so hot, and I can sleep well at night. Feel.


    Tao hopes that this time is especially busy, busy doing something, especially in order to be able to do it quickly.


    When Tao Tao was about to sleep in the evening, I felt that someone was lying down. He turned over and broke into his arms and said, "Your Majesty..., forget it, tell you..."


    "Forgot what?" Xiao Yu looked down at the red fluttering cheek of his sleep, and felt very cute and liked.


    "There are important things, things, forget, tell you..." Tao is too sleepy, he wants to sleep, but he still remembers something to tell Xiao Yu.


    "What important things to tell?" Xiao Yu asked again.


    "Good, good things, squat..., things that will be happy, but I can''t remember, I want to sleep." Tao is willing to fight against sleep.


    "Let''s sleep, wait for you to wake up, and tell you when you think about it." Xiao Yu patted his back and said.


    "Okay." Tao hopes to listen to him, and almost immediately falls into a deep sleep. Before he falls asleep, he still thinks confusedly. After he wakes up, he must find a chance to tell him that he will be very surprised. Very unexpected, I will be very happy.


    The next day the emperor had already gone to the DPRK, and Tao hoped to wake up. The harem came to him to ask him, and then he took them to the Queen Mother.


    After returning to the Fenghua Palace from the Queen Mother, Tao hoped to think about it. Last night, he did not tell Xiao Yu about important things. He thought that he could not delay any more. In a few months, they would set off to go to Luojiang. Before going to Luojiang, many things had to be completed ahead of time, so they would be more and more busy later. Tao hopes that if he doesn''t tell him things quickly, he will have no time to prepare.


    Tao is willing to go to the royal study room to find Xiao Yu, and then tell him that he has a very important thing to tell him, let him find a hidden and very spacious place.


    As an emperor, Xiao Yu will of course have his own soldiers, soldiers who are only loyal to him, and are currently expanding and increasing their numbers.


    After arriving at the place where the soldiers usually train, Tao hopes to point to the distant target and say, "Can you shoot the target in the distance?"


    Xiao Yu looked at the arrow in the distance and said, "So far? I am afraid that no one can shoot."


    "Chen can shoot, do you believe in it?" Tao is willing to look at him.


    "Oh?" Xiao Yu looked at him with suspicion. Although he knew that he was born as a military commander, archery would not be a strange thing, but such a long-range target would not be able to shoot even if the bow was full. so far.


    The soldiers carried a few boxes, and Tao was willing to go over, open one of the boxes, take out a wooden box-like thing from the inside, and return to Xiao Yu¡¯s side.


    Xiao Yu looked at the wooden box in his hand and asked, "Is this?"


    "This is a bow." Tao is willing to say that "Chen will use this, shooting the target in the distance."


    "Is this a bow?" How does Xiao Yu think that this is just a wooden box, isn''t it like a long bow? Moreover, the bow can only shoot relatively small arrows, and sometimes there are no soldiers who are strong enough to shoot far.


    Tao is willing to take the ten arrows in the hands of the attendants and insert them into the five holes in the upper and lower rows in front of the wooden box. After aiming at the distant target, Tao is willing to pull the handle under the wooden box and then force it. The next pull, an arrow shot out.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s vision is very good. He thought that the arrow would fall in the middle, but he was shocked to see that the arrow actually shot the target.


    The soldiers hiding next to them immediately came out and ran to them with their arrows.


    After the soldier ran close, he placed the target on the ground. Xiao Yu clearly saw that the arrow was in the bull''s eye. With a shocked mood, Xiao Yu walked over and wanted to pull out the arrow, but found that the arrow had penetrated the target and it was difficult to pull out.


    "Do you want to try it?" Tao asked.


    "Good." Xiao Yu immediately took over the wooden box in the hands of Tao, and wanted to try it out by hand. This so-called bow is really such a big force.


    Xiao Yu pointed at the distant target, learned the action that Tao wished, and pulled the handle under the wooden box, and then pulled it hard, and the second arrow shot. Although Xiao Yu was not able to shoot because he had not mastered the skills, the arrow had already surpassed the target. Xiao Yu clearly felt that the wooden box had a lot of momentum, which made him almost unable to stabilize.


    Xiao Yu tried it again. This time, the wooden box was firmly held. Although it was still not shot, it was still shot farther than the target.


    "Your Majesty." Tao is willing to tell him that "this is not a one or two mastery of the essentials, you need to practice more to master the skills. I think that with the ability of your majesty, the slowest two or three days, you will be able to master the essentials."


    Tao hopes to take over the bow, then insert the arrow, pull the handle again, and the ten arrows are shot at the same time.


    Tao is willing to look at Xiao Yu and say, "This bow can shoot ten arrows at the same time. When the soldiers alternately shoot arrows, the arrow shot by a soldier is equal to the arrow shot by ten soldiers. If they are close, these arrows are even shields. Can shoot through."


    "What''s in this wooden box? Why is there such a big strength?" Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    "After I go back, I will slowly talk to my majesty, and now I have other things to look at." Tao hopes to turn and let the soldiers open another box, let them carry the things out, and then direct them to carry them. The things that are out are assembled.


    Xiao Yu looked at the soldiers¡¯ stuff and said, ¡°This is..., the stone thrower?¡±


    "This is not an ordinary slinger." Tao said.


    Xiao Yu feels that watching is really different from the general slinger, that is, I don¡¯t know, these slingers are not ordinary.


    Tao hopes to direct the soldiers to put the stones on the sling, and then let the two soldiers pull the wooden rod together, and the stone will be flew out. Xiao Yu looked up at the height and distance that the stone was thrown up, and I was surprised again.


    However, although Xiao Yu was surprised, this slinger could throw the stone so far, and it was still so high, it was already higher than the height of the wall, but I felt that the stones were slightly smaller.


    Xiao Yu asked Tao, "Is this slinger, can you throw a bigger stone?"


    "You don''t have to throw a bigger stone, even if you can cast a big stone, you can''t die." Tao said, "This stone thrower is not used to throw stones. I just let the squat look first." It''s throwing height and distance."


    "Isn''t it a throwing stone?" Xiao Yu asked in confusion. "What is it for throwing?"


    "You will know when you look at you." Tao said.


    Under the instructions of the pottery, the soldiers placed a jar of wine on the slinger, another soldier ignited the fuel in the jar with a torch, and the other two soldiers pulled the stick again, and the jar was thrown out.


    Xiao Yu still wondered, and he heard a loud bang, and a lot of dust exploded in the distance.


    "That, what is that?" Xiao Yu was shocked.


    "It''s an explosive." Tao said, "You can use it when you are attacking the city. You can also use it when there are a large number of soldiers attacking. If you want to see it, what kind of power will the ten trebuchets throw at the same time? I am now So far, I haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡±


    Xiao Yu lived, and then instinctively nodded, he really wants to see.


    "Unfortunately, I only have time to do this. If you want to see the power of ten trebuchets to throw explosives, you still need to make more slings." Tao said, "Let''s go, let''s go back and talk."


    ..............................


    After they returned to Fenghua Palace, Xiao Yu couldn''t wait to ask "Those things, where did you come from?"


    Tao is willing to say, "It was my own time to figure it out. It took me many years to complete it. I have finished the drawing. I can find someone who can trust me and do more."


    "Why didn''t you give these things to your father?" Xiao Yu suppressed the excitement in his heart.


    "From the father at home, marry a husband, if the minister has not married to his majesty, it is natural to give these things to the father first, and then let the father hand over to his majesty. But now the person who has already fallen, the reason should be It is only when things are handed over to your Majesty." Tao is willing to say, "How much you need to do if you want to be reliable, but those things are time-consuming and laborious. If you want to make a lot of things, you have to have a lot of reliable craftsmen."


    After Xiao Yu pondered for a while, he said seriously that "such an important thing must really be done by a reliable person, but to create more words..."


    "Your Majesty can let different people do it separately." Tao is willing to suggest that "whether it is a sling, or a wooden box bow and explosives, there are many parts, so that different people are responsible for different parts, then Let the most reliable people combine those things together."


    Xiao Yu immediately nodded. "This is a very good way."


    "Be especially careful when preparing explosives. When you store them, be careful. If you want to ship them to the border, you can transport them separately. After they are shipped, mix them together."


    Xiao Yu nodded solemnly. He thought that with these things, he would be able to avoid a lot of concerns and arrange the plan as soon as possible.


    Xiao Yu clung to Tao and said, "Auntie, thanks to you, you are a good star."


    In fact, Tao hopes that Xiao Yu is really a very good emperor. After he ascended the throne, he can immediately order the original father¡¯s class teacher to return to the DPRK. Even if he only recovers half of the military power, he can be faster after he has relied on it. Eliminate the power of the king.


    But if he does this, the people who suffer will be the people of the border, and the city will certainly be robbed. He did not know how long he could live, but he would rather endure himself, and then slowly fight against the power of Yu Wang and Yu Wang, and not let the original father lead troops back to the Imperial City, really claiming to be the country for the people. Good emperor.


    Therefore, Tao is willing to help him, let the border customs end soon, so that he can quickly recover the military power, no worries.


    ....................................


    After more than three months, it rained for nearly a month and finally stopped.


    Tao is willing to look at the palaces in the Fenghua Palace, and think about what else is to be brought.


    At this time of the year, the tide of Luojiang will be very spectacular, and many people will watch the tide in the past. The emperor will take the harem and the ministers to worship the king of the river, and watch the spectacular scene at high tide.


    Because Luojiang is a little far from the Imperial City, it takes two days and one night to get in the carriage. After that, it will stay for ten days, so Tao is willing to let the palace bring all the belts.


    The harem of the harem is not something that everyone can go to. People who have been selected by Xiao Yu Yu pen can go. Others stay in the palace to accompany the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother did not like to take a carriage and decided to stay in the palace. Therefore, the number of people in the harem that Xiao Yu took this time was not much.


    Early the next morning, when we were preparing to leave, we were already waiting to get ready for the carriage. We saw Tao wishing to come and immediately salute him.


    Ye Rong said to Tao, after he saluted, "Please come on the bus."


    Tao wished to nod. When he was about to get on the bus, Xu Gonggong, who was next to the emperor, ran.


    "After the Queen, your Majesty will let you share with him."


    Tao is willing to look at the carriage behind Ye Rong and say, "This spacious carriage, Ye Guijun, if you are worried about sitting alone, you will find someone to share with you."


    "No." Ye Rong bent over and ceremonial.


    Others looked at the back of Tao wish, and they were envious of them. They originally thought that with Ye Rong¡¯s stunning appearance, they would definitely be favored. Although the queen is beautiful, but the character is not pleasing, it is very difficult. I got the favor of the emperor.


    But now it seems that compared with Ye Huangguijun, the emperor is obviously more favored. The number of times the emperor was lucky in the harem was very small. The most visited was the Fenghua Palace, followed by the Ming Palace, and the other ones simply did not go there. This made them very anxious. If they don''t want to win the favor of the emperor now, it will be even harder to wait for a new person to enter the palace in two years.


    Ye Rong looked at Tao¡¯s carriage on the emperor¡¯s carriage, and glanced at him in his heart, then turned and walked back to get on the bus. Others, after he got in the car, also got on the train and ready to go.


    Ye Rong sat alone in a large carriage and began to meditate with his eyes closed. He did not know why, no matter how he seduce the emperor, the attitude of the emperor to him was always faint. He even felt that if it was not because of the need to use Ye Family, the emperor would not care about him at all.


    It shouldn''t be like this. But he has the protagonist with the protagonist''s aura. How could it be impossible to compare with a cannon fodder? He must find a way to get the emperor''s heart. This trip to the tide of tides is also a very important setting in the game. He must take good care of the opportunity.


    On Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage, Tao wished that he had been kissed by him under his body, and his shirt had already been untied. He was kissed and stunned, and the white complexion had already become pink.


    Xiao Yu has a cup of water that is willing to drop blood every day. It has been four or five months, and his body is obviously much better. I used to have a headache several times a day. Now I feel a little headache every few days. Although he does not have to rely on the scent of Tao Yuan, Xiao Yu still likes to smell the sweet smell on his skin. As long as he smells it, he will not only feel very comfortable, but also feel very comfortable in his heart. Everything is full of depression and boredom. The mood immediately disappeared.


    Tao is willing to hold his hand when Xiao Yu starts to take off his pants. He said with a short breath, "Your Majesty, this is on the carriage, and people outside will hear it."


    "As long as you hold back and don''t make a sound, people outside will not hear it." Xiao Yu screamed as he took off his pants. "He will be lighter, he will be slower, you are jealous."


    Tao hopes that the body that has been kissed is weak, and there is no strength to struggle against it. He can only let him open his leg.


    ..................................................................


    Tao is willing to lean in Xiao Yu¡¯s arms. His face is very red and his expression is very blurred. He is breathing hard with his mouth open, trying to calm his breath, and his heart is still beating fast.


    Xiao Yu looked at his face and couldn''t help but kiss him **** the face of Tao Yuan. He really loved him like this. He felt that although he was usually very attractive, but at this time, there is no other style. in.


    Tao is willing to think about this liar, and said that it will be a bit lighter, but because of the constant shaking in the carriage, the strength is greater than usual. The heart of his heart is about to jump out, but he doesn''t dare to scream, and the sound that is made is sure to be heard by outsiders.


    Tao hopes to be pregnant with Xiao Yu¡¯s children as soon as possible, because he absolutely cannot let Ye Rong and Yu Wang¡¯s children occupy the title of their children¡¯s eldest son, even if it is not a day. He didn''t know when Ye Rong would have a child, but no matter when he was pregnant, Xiao Yu would have to wait until he recovered his military power before he could start to work with him. In the unlikely event that he gave birth to a child before that, he would only be in the name of a second son and could not take the name of his child''s eldest son.


    Xiao Yu kissed his lips and kissed his cheek. He knew that he had moved his true feelings, so he would like to kiss him every day. However, before he could not show his special favor, he must treat him and Ye Rong as equals, at least let Ye Jia and other ministers think so.


    However, after he knew that he could detoxify and had the things that Tao would give him, he had no fear in his heart. Now he is speeding up the recovery of rights according to the plan.


    Among the officials in the palace and the imperial court, there are many people who are the Empress Dowager and the King of the Emperor, and his extremely eccentric father, the power prepared for the king. These people will all be replaced, but those important positions must be replaced by those who are suitable and loyal to him, or slowly pick the candidates.


    Xiao Yu held the pottery wish and put his hand on his lower abdomen and said, "Auntie, give birth to a son."


    "Well, okay." Tao is willing to close his eyes and lean against his chest, whispering.


    "When our child is born, he will protect him and teach him personally. You must be a strict father and a good father. Never let his life lack the guidance and love of his father. ""


    Tao is willing to know that because of the prestige of the emperor, he has never received the teachings of fatherly love and father. Therefore, he is looking forward to the arrival of their first child, and wants to make up for their own regrets in their own children.


    "Our children will grow up like a squat, and they will be a good father. He will grow up under the guidance of His Majesty. He will be as wise as his Majesty." Tao hopes to put his hand on his stomach, in his heart. I thought, I hope that Xiao Yu¡¯s seeds planted in his body can sprout faster and then grow up quickly.


    The two are lying in the car, looking forward to their first child, not like the emperor and the queen, more like an ordinary couple who are eager to have their own children.


    When Xiao Yu is only with Tao, he occasionally forgets the identity of his emperor and feels relaxed and comfortable.


    They set off early in the morning and rested on the road for one night at night. The day was still not bright and they continued to leave. The next afternoon, they arrived at the Royal Courtyard in Luojiang.


    The royal courtyard of Luojiang City is much cooler than the Imperial City, especially at night, the cool wind is blowing and it feels very comfortable.


    Because it is really impossible to rest in the carriage, Tao hopes to take a bath and change clothes as soon as he arrives in his yard, and then go to bed and hold the quilt to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Xiao Yu took them to the Dragon King Temple on the mountain, worshipped the Dragon King, and then waited to watch the high tide landscape in the Guancha Pavilion in the temple.


    Guanchao Pavilion is very large, facing the side of Luojiang, there is no wall, only the fence, can see the entire river surface.


    Xiao Yu took the ministers in the largest room. Xiao Yu sat at the top and sat facing the river. The minister arranged several rows of seats on both sides, sitting sideways and turning his head to see the river.


    Tao is willing to take the shackles and the commandments of the people, sitting in a slightly smaller room next door.


    Although there is no high tide, but looking at the wide river surface, it has already made people feel open-minded and visually enjoyable.


    Xiao Yu put down the teacup and said, "At the time of the test of the palace in the last month, the articles of the two civil and military champions are difficult to distinguish. It is better to take this opportunity and use the theme of watching the tide. You both write a single assignment, and the ministers choose who to write. Better."


    Ke Mingji and Zhao Xiu got up and walked the court.


    "Come to people, prepare them for ink." After Xiao Yu told him, he said to them, "The better one that was chosen to be written this time will be engraved on the Zhenjiang stone on the riverside, let this first Fu A DC is passed on. No matter who you win, you must write a talent that can be engraved on the Zhenjiang stone. Otherwise, you will laugh and be laughed at by others."


    "Chen Cheng will not be able to look down on his knees." The two replied in unison.


    These two Wenwu champions, one is the son of the Shangshu Shangshu, and the other is the son of Yongning Hou. The two are not only of equal age, but also both civil and military, talented and talented. Whether the two are compared to the text or the competition, they can not be divided, so Xiao Yu simply set the two as the Wenwu double champion.


    Both of them, regardless of their family background or their own abilities, have allowed Yu Wang to secretly draw them and want them to support him. But for now, they are loyal to the emperor.


    These two people are also the target of Ye Rong''s strategy. Before Ye Rong entered the palace, he had already brushed the good feelings of both of them. They can''t say anything about Ye Rong''s feelings, but because of the literary talents displayed by Ye Rong, he is very fond of him. After he entered the palace, they still regretted for a while. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 80： Harem Fighting Raiders 10

    Harem Fighting Raiders 10


    Tao is willing to be around the eunuch''s general manager, went to Xu Gonggong''s side, said a few words in his ear, and then Xu Gonggong went to Xiao Yu''s side, whispered to him to convey the wishes of Tao.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said, "Since the two Ai Qing are also interested, then write it and send it over, let..." Xiao Yu suddenly turned around and looked at Ye Xiexiang and said, "Let the prime minister judge who wrote better." ¡±


    The ministers looked at Xiao Yu puzzledly. I don''t know what he meant by this. Xiao Yu did not explain it, nor did he continue to talk about it. Instead, he looked at the distant horizon, the white line that was approaching quickly.


    The ministers also turned their heads and looked at the past. The tide was getting closer and closer, and the sound was getting louder and louder. When it was far away, the white eagle that swarmed in the wings, when it was near, it was like a heavenly horse. Wanma rushed, and the thunder rang and deafening.


    This spectacular and shocking, as if to be earth-shattering, impacts people''s vision and brain. Some people watched people frightened and frightened. Some people saw their spirits and their hearts suddenly became fighting.


    Tao Yuan is also a sight to see such a spectacular and shocking tide. Just now Xiao Yu said that if two Wenwu champions were to write for Luo Jiangchao, he immediately saw the thoughts of Ye Rong, so he proposed in front of him. The two of them also wrote one each, and then let the emperor judge.


    Ye Rong began to think about what I wanted, but after a while, I thought about it carefully. Before Tao was willing to make a poem to win him, this time I offered to compare with him. I am afraid I also have the confidence to win him. Thinking of this, Ye Rong can''t help but play the spirit of twelve points, concentrate on the spirit of concentration, thinking that this must be fully exerted.


    Xiao Yu, because he likes the words of Tao Yuan, from time to time, let him write a poem, and then he will treasure these poems. Ye Rong occasionally makes poems. If he does not compare with the poems that Tao is willing to make, his poems are very good, but they are incomparable with those poems that Tao is willing to write.


    Xiao Yu is very confident in the literary talents of Tao Yuan, so he deliberately said that he should give Ye Haoxiang a judgement, that is, he would like to see what Ye Zixiang would have.


    Xiao Yu is completely resentful of the home of the leaf. Every time he goes to Ye Rong, he will pretend to be sleepy, but in fact he is very awake. He felt that because he had drunk the blood of the pottery, so those who did not work for him, Ye Rong was clear when he was quietly talking to his attendant.


    The attendant is a well-known person who sent messages to him and Yu Wang. Ye Jia¡¯s relationship with Ye Rong and Yu Wang is not completely unknowing. Xiao Yu is very angry in his heart, even if he can''t move Ye Rong and Ye Jia for the time being, but when the time is ripe, he will never let them go.


    After two hours, Ke Mingji and Zhao Xiu had already finished writing, and then Xu Gonggong took the tray to collect it and presented it to Xiao Yu.


    After Xiao Yu saw it, I thought that I couldn''t tell the difference. So I asked the ministers to circulate and choose what I thought I thought was good.


    However, the ministers saw it and felt very distressed. If they were different in style, they could choose the style they liked, but they were extremely similar in style. It is really difficult to distinguish.


    Ke Mingji and Zhao Xiu glared at each other and used their eyes to secretly compete. They hated each other and wanted to compare each other. But regardless of the comparison or the competition, they were all indifferent each time. Enthusiastic.


    Tao Yuan and Ye Rong also wrote, and Tao is willing to let Xiao Gong submit it to Xiao Yu.


    After Xiao Yu saw the two of them, he smiled and said, "Let''s show the ministers, and then give them a comment."


    Ye Rong is very nervous. Whether this time can be written on the Zhenjiang stone inscriptions is also a very important task in the game. Can you get more support and popularity, just look at this time.


    "Good word! Look at this handwritten word, it is like a flowing stream of water, full of aura, and beautiful and beautiful."


    "I look at ..., really good words, form and style, with a pen and soft and soft, implicit and free and easy, good words, good words."


    Others who heard such high praises could not help but surround the past and wanted to see how good the word was.


    "It¡¯s really rare to see such a good word."


    "The aura between the lines is coming from the face. Just watching it makes people feel happy."


    Xiao Yu had expected that they would marvel at the words of Tao Yuan, so after waiting for a while, they immediately reminded them that "there are people who love Qing."


    "Chen is here."


    The ministers stood up and respectfully.


    "Don''t look at the words, but also look at the content. After reading it, let the judges judge."


    "promise."


    Xiao Yu thought about it again. I felt that so many people, after reading the content, they must be reluctant to let go, let them circulate each other, do not know when to wait until they can finish reading.


    "Ke Mingji, Zhao Xiu." Xiao Yu ordered, "It¡¯s up to you two to read the two assignments."


    "Chen is obeying." The two replied in unison.


    The piece of Tao wish was taken in the hand, so Ke Mingji got the article of Ye Rong and read it.


    The ministers listened, and nodded from time to time. This literary talent is no worse than the one written by Ke Mingji and Zhao Xiu.


    After reading Ke Mingji, he was amazed at it and felt very admired.


    Ye Xiexiang also nodded in his heart. He had already guessed that this was Ye Rong¡¯s work and he was very satisfied with this.


    After reading Ke Mingji, Zhao Xiu also picked up the Tao Wish and began to read it.


    The ministers were still reminiscing about the previous assignment. Zhao Xiugang finished a short period of time, and they immediately listened to the audience, and each of the following words made them sigh with exquisiteness. Turning to look at the tide of Luojiang, with the verses passed into the ears, the description of each sentence is in the chest, the description of the Luojiang tide, the artistic conception, let them on the Luojiang tide, and A higher level of appreciation.


    After Zhao Xiu¡¯s reading, he could not return to God for a long time. The ministers also felt that they had the ability to remember the words, and every sentence just made was not scattered in the ears.


    Xiao Yu took a sip of tea and waited for a while before saying, "The previous one was made by Huang Guijun. The latter part is made by the queen. How do you feel about the love of the people?"


    After Xiao Yu¡¯s speech, the ministers came back, but they were still silent and no one spoke. Because even those generals can be distinguished, it is certainly Tao is willing to write better.


    It¡¯s just that the military commanders are waiting for the civil servants to speak, and they want to hear them say, who is better, how is a good law. The civil servants are almost all headed by Ye Haoxiang. Now the literary talents of the grandsons who are personally educated by the prime minister are not as good as the queens who were born after the military generals. If they are open, are they just playing the face of the squad?


    Xiao Yu saw that they didn''t talk, and said with a blank expression, "Ke Ming Ji and Zhao Xiu can''t tell the difference. Can you not distinguish between the two books? Or, you know, but you don''t want to admit it. What?"


    "Huang Guijun is not the grandson of the prime minister, the wonderful pen is brilliant, and it has become a chapter. But..., Chen thought that the queen made it even more."


    "The queen made it, the love of the text, the sentence is exciting, and the judge also thought that the post-junction is better."


    "Chen is also."


    "Chen and so on, too." Ministers said in unison.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at Ye Chenxiang, "Is it like?"


    "Chen Chen thought that after the monarch''s work, the atmosphere is exquisite, the pen is like God''s help, can be a peerless work, if it is carved on the Zhenjiang stone, for future generations to pay respect, it is a great fortune of the later generations." The prime minister rose up and respectfully said.


    The ministers could not swear in the face of Xiao Yu, squinting and swearing, and the squad could not be in the face of Xiao Yu and the ministers. They deliberately favored Ye Rong, and there was no way to tell Ye Rong¡¯s reason for wishing.


    "Then, as the prime minister said, the post-junction of Luojiang Chaofu, carved on the Zhenjiang stone." Xiao Yu''s heart is inexplicably proud, there is a kind of humiliation of Ye Xiangxiang, my heart feels a tone.


    If it is not that they can''t beat the snakes now, Xiao Yu must have a good irony of them, saying that Ye Rong, who they raised in Yejia, is because the mind is not correct, and they are not speculating. They don¡¯t use their minds in the place where they are used, so his literary talents will Mu Song, who was born by the military commander family, went on.


    Xiao Yu let Xu Gonggong take back the Tao wish, took it in his hand and gave it to him to keep him safe.


    Zhao Xiu¡¯s heart was full of entanglement and hesitation. After watching the article was taken away by Xu Gonggong, he finally got the courage. He said, ¡°Please swear by the sorrowful sorrowful sorrow, and the sergeant asks you to kneel down. Chen decided to read on the night of the day, in order to improve himself."


    The ministers were stunned. I didn''t expect him to make such a request, but I thought of the words and the contents. If they were not written by the Queen, they would also like to collect them, but because they were the authors, he did not. That courage dares to ask.


    And because Zhao Xiu really liked the piece of Fu, he was amazed and admired, and he wanted to collect the author''s personal and cherished collection. He risked the anger of Xiao Yu and wanted to ask for it.


    Xiao Yu also stunned, but he was not angry, but said calmly, "That can''t be done. After the monarch''s personal work, I can only collect it, but I may allow you to copy oneself."


    "... Xie Xia." Although Zhao Xiu is still not willing, but he does not dare to continue.


    Ye Rong hides his hand in his sleeve and tightens his fist. He loses again, and this time he lost. He hates and is not reconciled in his heart. Why is a cannon fodder, such a strong opponent? If he goes on like this, he will become a queen, and he will be defeated. He can''t sit still. If he can''t win him, he has to use other methods to start with him.


    Tao wished to have a glimpse of his eyes, just to see the fierceness in Ye Rong¡¯s eyes flashing past.


    ....................................


    After the end of the tide, Xiao Yu got up and took everyone back to the Royal House.


    Going to the place where the carriage was parked, everyone stood respectfully behind, waiting for Xiao Yu and Tao to get on the bus first.


    Xiao Yu turned and extended his hand to Tao Yuan. He personally helped Tao to let him get on the carriage first, and then he got into the carriage.


    The beggars and ministers in the back and the commandments of the people, when they saw this scene, were all a glimpse, and then they lowered their eyes with their minds.


    Those ministers and commanders now know that Xiao Yu¡¯s attitude towards Tao Yuan and Ye Rong is not because of Mu Yongsheng¡¯s sake, but because of his talents and appearances, all above Ye Rong.


    Some people speculate that Xiao Yu is likely to prefer Tao Yuan, and he loves Ye Rong because of Ye Jia and Ye Yixiang.


    However, more people think that Xiao Yu is both like it. After all, both of them are the best of the country, and they are all very literate. They can have such two people at the same time. They think that Xiao Yu¡¯s heart must be very happy.


    After returning to the Royal House, the sky was almost black. Xiao Yu and Tao wish to use the dinner together, then wash and change clothes and put on the clothes to sleep.


    Tao is willing to sit in front of the vanity mirror, and the palace waiter is helping him to dry his hair, and then combing his hair at night.


    Xiao Yu leaned back on the bed, still watching the first assignment that Tao was willing to write, as if he could not see enough.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s life was rushed to work day and night, and this Luojiang tidal wave that Tao was willing to write was engraved on the Zhenjiang stone on the riverside. Even if the tide was big, it never drowned the Zhenjiang stone. Later, this Fu on the Zhenjiang stone is another landscape that can be enjoyed.


    Tao hopes to comb the hair, raise his hand and signal that the palace waiters have retreated, then got up and walked to Xiao Yu.


    "Your Majesty, the time is still early, the court is going to play the game with the next one?" Tao is willing to sit down on the other side of the bed.


    "Well, Ai Qing has both Yaxing and self-satisfaction." Xiao Yu put the piece of paper into the wooden box of the long flat, and then called Xu Gonggong, let him take it away and take care of it.


    The palace waiter brought the chess pieces and the two went down.


    "Your Majesty, a few days ago, the father sent a family to send a book to the minister, although the father said in his home book that he is all well, let the minister do not have to remember, but in the heart of the minister, there is still some unreliable..." Tao said In the end, I made a question that I wanted to ask and didn''t dare to continue. What he wanted to ask was actually how the war in the border was going, but the harem could not be political, so he could not ask too straightforward.


    Xiao Yu put down the chess piece and held the hand of Tao Yuan and said, "Your father is really well, you don''t have to worry."


    Tao is willing to look at Xiao Yu and whispered, "Those things that Chen Chen grinds out, don''t know..."


    Xiao Yu nodded. The two eyes looked at each other and did not need language. They had already exchanged what they had to say.


    During these two or three months, Xiao Yu has been keeping close correspondence with Mu Yongsheng, and sent people to intercept the real spy of Yu Wang, and then let people send false news to Yu Wang. Everything went smoothly, and he felt that it would take a long time for good news to come.


    Xiao Yu held the fingers of Tao Yuan, and looked at his white face and hooked eyes. When he was hot, he took the pottery and stood up, then pulled him into his arms.


    Tao is willing to sit on his body, the two of them are screaming, and they kiss each other from time to time.


    Xiao Yu put his hand into the collar of the potter''s wish, then bite and lick his lips.


    The quietness of the night, as long as the sound is very obvious, Tao is willing to be pained and scorned by him. He listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s ear and was particularly pleasant. In order to listen to his voice, he used light and heavy force. With.


    Tao is willing to hold Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder and his eyes gradually become blurred.


    Xiao Yu will take Tao to take it to the bed and walk. "No, let''s go to bed earlier."


    Tao was willing to lick his neck and let go of his hand after he was placed on the bed.


    Xiao Yu kissed Tao¡¯s lips and sucked hard, taking off his bedclothes and stroking him.


    ................................................


    The next day, Tao was willing to wake up in Xiao Yu¡¯s arms, half-opening his eyes and looking up, just in line with Xiao Yu¡¯s line of sight. He also screamed a little confusedly. ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Xiao Yu saw his confused and cute look, couldn''t help but smile, and couldn''t help his heart, kissed him on his forehead, kissed his nose, and slowly went down.


    Although Xiao Yu didn''t have to go to the DPRK, he didn''t go to practice martial arts. Although he woke up long ago, he still held the pottery wishlessly. As long as he smelled the scent of his body, his body and heart were particularly comfortable, so he did not. Remember.


    The two entangled in bed for a while, then Xiao Yu let the palace come in and wait for the two to wash.


    Because it is not in the palace, the two do not have to go to the DPRK, one does not have to go to the An, so they are slow and easy to carry out.


    However, today is not a day in the Royal House, but also to go to the Luo''an Temple to worship Buddha, so we and the ministers got up early and waited, just waiting for Xiao Yu to order. Xiao Yu and Tao Tao both worried and took a break after using the morning meal, and then ordered to set off.


    The prosperity of Los Angeles is second only to the Imperial City, and it is surrounded by mountains and waters. There are many beautiful scenery around you. Luo''an Temple is a very famous temple. Even many foreigners will come to worship Buddha and burn for peace. But the temple is best known for its marriage.


    The range of Luo¡¯an Temple is very large, and there are many tourists and pilgrims in peacetime. But as early as a month ago, it had already started to clean up all the places, and then no one was allowed to enter the scope of the Luo''an Temple, just waiting for Xiao Yu to take the cricket and the ministers to play.


    There are many trees in the mountains, the air is good, and the plants are very well managed. After Xiao Yu and Tao are willing to finish the fragrance, they will go to the back of the mountain to play.


    Hosted all the way to follow, to introduce Xiao Yu to the scenery of the mountains.


    Going to a slightly empty slate, only two large trees with trunks in the middle. A red knot was tied to the trunk and surrounded by a wooden fence.


    Xiao Yu carried his hands and looked up at the two leafy trees and asked, "What tree is this?"


    "Responding to the squatting," the host replied after bending over. "This is a husband and wife tree. There are often newlyweds who come to worship, and can bless the heartfelt couples, and they are old and white."


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Yu felt very interested after listening, and then asked ¡°How to worship the law?¡±


    "Write the name of the husband and wife on the red paper, put the wine in the fire basin and burn it. After burning it into the ashes, bury it in the soil. After that, take the red knot and take two small pieces. The husband and wife will tie the red rope to the red rope. Only nine days on the wrist."


    "The marriage between the monk and the queen is less than half a year, and it is counted as a new marriage." Xiao Yu sideways, watching Tao wish to say "Ai Qing can and the old man?"


    In the presence of so many people, Xiao Yu asked this question, and asked Tao to bow a bit, and then said, "It¡¯s a lifelong wish to be able to keep up with the old man."


    "Name." Xiao Yu turned and shouted.


    "The old slave is here." Xu Gonggong quickly rushed forward.


    "Go and prepare things." Xiao Yu ordered that "wine is the best wine."


    "No." After Xu Gonggong¡¯s ceremony, he immediately turned and left quickly to let people prepare for Xiao Yu¡¯s needs.


    Let''s look at each other, and the ministers looked at each other. Everyone had a look of surprise in their eyes.


    Although the queen is the emperor''s wife, there is no problem for the two to be willing to be white-headed, but this is more than a couple who must survive at the same time, and the other half will not live. The emperor is the emperor, the ninety-five lord, how can you live without the other half?


    And these are all here, especially Ye Rong, who is Huang Guijun, standing not far behind the pottery, the ministers feel that Xiao Yu is doing this, completely failing to consider Ye Rong¡¯s emotions and the feelings of Ye Xie .


    "Your Majesty." There was a minister who came forward and advised after the ceremony that "this husband and wife tree is the object of the husband and wife''s husband and wife. His Majesty is the true dragon emperor. After the monarch is the true Fengdi wife, praying with this folk thing, afraid of inappropriate."


    ¡°What''s wrong with it?¡± Xiao Yu said. ¡°Although it is a matter for folk couples to pray for, as long as the spirit is acceptable, and it is subject to the incense of the temple in front, and often it is enshrined, it has not been known.¡±


    "That''s the case, it''s just..."


    "How, if you want to be with the queen, you have to have an opinion?" Xiao Yu interrupted his words, his expression was unpleasant, and he said with a serious tone.


    "Chen is not the intention, please the emperor for forgiveness." The minister immediately said.


    "Then don''t talk nonsense!" Xiao Yu did not allow anyone to refute, and someone would persuade him to be angry.


    So the ministers did not dare to persuade. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 81： The harem fights for the Raiders 11

    The harem fights for the Raiders 11


    After Xu Gonggong put the prepared things quickly and properly, Xiao Yu reached out to Tao and held his hand and went forward.


    The two wrote their names on the red paper, and they were picked up by the Xu Gong public tray, and the red paper was placed in the brazier.


    Xiao Yu personally poured two glasses of wine, handed one of them to Tao Yuan, and then raised his own glass of wine, watching Tao wish to say "I wish to be with the Qing, and the old man."


    "The ministers are willing to raise their eyebrows with their sire, and they will keep their heads." Tao wished to raise his glass.


    The two eyes have a deep affection, as if at this moment, other people do not exist in general, only each other in the eyes.


    Xu Gonggong had already fired, and the two sprinkled the wine from the glass into the brazier.


    Xu Gonggong buried the burned ashes into the soil, presided over the removal of two clean red ropes, and placed them on the tray of Xu Gonggong.


    Xu Gonggong took the tray and walked to the front of Xiao Yu and Tao Yuan. The two men tied the red rope to each other''s hands.


    Those who look at the two people''s actions, I want to cry in my heart, the emperor is the emperor of the world, is the husband of all the harem in the harem, how can he only be with him alone, white-headed old?


    The most complicated mood, of course, is Ye Rong. The hand he hides in his sleeves has to bleed himself, and he barely maintains his emotions, and does not express his hatred on his face.


    Ye Rong thinks that if Tao is a true wife, then he is a flat wife. This kind of thing that can be done by three people together, Xiao Yu has opened him, only praying for the old man with Tao Yuan, this is to make him faceless in front of everyone. . And his grandfather and father are also there, Xiao Yu actually did not give them a leaf face, he was angry and painful.


    ....................................


    Xiao Yu took the crowd and then went to the back hill of the Luo''an Temple, and slowly walked to the depths of the back mountain, and the environment was more quiet.


    When I arrived at a place with a large number of fruit trees, Xiao Yu let everyone rest for a break. He also took the pottery and we went to rest in a wooden pavilion with a length of ten meters. The ministers sat outside the wooden pavilion. Take a break.


    Many of the fruit trees next to it are full of fruit, not only good-looking, but also fruity. The little eunuchs went to pick some fresh fruit, first put the best end to Xiao Yu and Tao Yuan, then those shackles, and finally the minister and the commander.


    Although they are all common fruits, they are now fresh and interesting.


    Tao is willing to look at the fruits in the fruit bowl, without what he thinks he wants to eat.


    Xiao Yu picked up a very beautiful apple and handed it to him. Tao wished to shake his head and said that he did not want to eat.


    Those who saw Tao wished to actually reject the apple given by the emperor, and they did not have such treatment for the emperor, but they could not help but get sour.


    Tao is willing to turn his head and look around, pointing to the only tall green plum tree at a distance, let the **** pick some green plums.


    The little eunuchs quickly picked up a small plate of green plums and washed them and sent them to Tao.


    Tao is willing to pick up a bite, very sour, but he feels very good.


    Xiao Yu sees that Tao is willing to eat the dish of green plums to eat, but he looks at him and feels cold, but seeing Tao is willing to eat and seems to be not sour, he is puzzled.


    "Is it delicious?" Xiao Yu looked at him and asked.


    Tao is willing to turn to look at him, does not answer, handed over the half of the green plum, and signaled him to taste.


    Xiao Yu took his hand and took a bite of green plum, and immediately frowned.


    Tao is willing to snicker and sneer, and then a serious saying, "Is it sour?" I ate it well."


    "It''s so sour, you can eat it." Xiao Yu saw that he had already eaten a few times, and he said, "You also eat less, be careful to pour your teeth, and you can''t eat anything."


    "I want to eat this." Tao is willing to turn around and tell the **** to say, "Go more and pick it up and bring it back to the Royal House."


    "No." The small eunuchs standing next to each other quickly walked away and went to Tao to pick green plums.


    "Qing loves sour?" Xiao Yu asked for a drink.


    "Yeah." Tao is willing to nod. "Chen has always loved sour."


    Tao is willing to hand over the green plum in his hand and say, "Do you still want to taste it? If you eat too much, you will not feel sour."


    Xiao Yu saw his playful look in his eyes, knowing that he wanted to tease himself, and looked at him with helpless and petting eyes. "You don''t want to eat, you don''t have to eat more, or even the porridge will be sour." ¡±


    "I won''t eat after eating these few." Tao is willing to look at the remaining green plums in the dish and say that he is really afraid of acid and falling his teeth, and he really can''t bite anything.


    The two looked intimate, intimate, and others looked at them. They felt like they were just like a pair of ordinary newlyweds. They were so insignificant. They didn¡¯t even look at the emperor. Look at them more.


    They didn''t even have the heart of their minds. They just felt sad and sad, and they couldn''t help but grieve. They all say that they are competing for pets and pets. If there is a pet, they can compete, and even if they have no pets, why should they fight for it?


    It is obvious that Tao is willing to be a big one. They also see it. Xiao Yu actually has little thought on Ye Rong.


    Now that the border situation is getting better and better, Xiao Yu has relied on it, so he is too lazy to cover up, and does not deliberately make a sense of Ye Rong. In other words, he does not want to install it now, and he did not directly kill Ye Rong. It is already his greatest patience.


    After the break, Xiao Yu took the crowd and began to go out. The vegetarian dishes in Luo''an Temple are also very famous. They naturally have to eat after the vegetarian food.


    In a large courtyard of Luo''an Temple, there is a towering tree for hundreds of years. The small eunuchs have placed low tables and seats under the trees, waiting for Xiao Yu to take the shackles and ministers to use the fast. The dish is gone.


    After Xiao Yu and Tao are willing to sit under the big tree, other people have also taken seats after the ceremony.


    Tao is willing to pick up a tofu of various vegetable soups with a wooden spoon and feel that the taste is very good. It is no wonder that the vegetarian dishes here are so famous. He quickly finished drinking a bowl of tofu soup, and let the next palace waiter to give him a bowl, and then tried other dishes.


    Tao hopes that I have just walked a lot and I have eaten a plate of green plums. Now my appetite is wide open. Although these dishes are vegetarian dishes, the taste is very good for his appetite, clear and refreshing, not greasy at all. He quickly ate the dishes in front of him and drank several bowls of vegetable tofu soup.


    Xiao Yu saw that his appetite was so good today, he said, "Do you like to eat these dishes?"


    Tao is willing to watch him nod. Although he eats a lot, he also eats elegantly, so only Xiao Yu saw that he had eaten all the dishes on the table and ate two bowls of rice.


    "Then let people stay to learn to cook these dishes, and then go back to the palace and do it for you." Xiao Yu saw him eat more, and his heart was inexplicably happy, thinking that since he likes to eat, after returning to the palace, Let him eat it once often.


    "Okay." Tao is willing to be happy. He is thinking about waiting for him to return to the palace. He also makes this kind of dish that is not greasy, although it is light but tastes good. Since Xiao Yu wants to send people to learn these dishes, it also saves. He went to teach people to do it himself.


    After eating the meal, the palace waited for Xiao Yu and Tao to sip, and after sitting down, he got up and went back to the Royal House.


    The host took a tray and walked quickly. After the ceremony, he said, "Under the opening ceremony, the pearls in the small lotus pond that was sent to the Guanyintang, suddenly opened the shell today, and there are two smooth and rounded inside. Pearl. Barren thought, this is a good omen, is the goddess of Guanyin Daxian, to send two sons to the world. Can let the goddess of the king of the goddess of sentiment to send the son, must be only the royal family, so the barren will bring these two pearls With your majesty."


    "Oh? Take it over and give it to you." Xiao Yu gestured Xu Gonggong to bring the pearl over. He listened to the words he presided over, and he was very happy in his heart. He was thinking of his son, and he sent a son Guanyin to appear. With two pearls, he is naturally happy.


    Xiao Yu picked up one of the pearls and looked at it carefully. Such a large and round pearl was rare in the palace, and it was very soft and soft.


    Xiao Yu handed both pearls to Tao Yuan, and then called "Hou Ming."


    "The old slave is here." Xu Gonggong stepped forward.


    "Adding one thousand two gold sesame oil to the Guanyintang, you will be ready to prepare, and after the monarch, you will give Guanyin Tuas a scent tomorrow." Xiao Yu ordered.


    "promise."


    These two pearls are large and of good quality, but in essence, it is impossible to be worth as much as 10,000 gold. It is mainly because of this auspiciousness and implied meaning. Xiao Yu feels very happy, so she added 10,000 yuan of gold sesame oil.


    Xiao Yu gave the two pearls to the pottery, and it was taken for granted. Those of us couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Rong, and even they couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for him. The two pearls, they certainly have no share, even if they are embarrassed, they dare not think about it. But since there are two, how should one have Ye Rong, but Ye Rong did not touch it.


    After returning to the Royal House, Xiao Yu sat on the bed, and Tao was willing to lean in his arms and play with the two pearls.


    "The two pearls, is it that Guanyin Tudor is telling us that we have at least two sons?" Xiao Yu said, looking at the two pearls in the hands of Tao.


    "Can I only have two?" Tao is willing to touch his stomach. He knows that he has one in his stomach now, but the month is too small, and the royal doctor will definitely not come out, so he did not intend to say it now. However, he knew in his heart that there were reasons for the emergence of these two pearls. He could not have only two children.


    Xiao Yu also touched his stomach and said, "How do you want to drum a little more than usual? Is it already there?"


    "Because I have to eat more drums today, the royal doctor gave me a safe pulse yesterday." Tao said.


    "Since there is a good fortune, the child will soon have it." Xiao Yu kissed his face and said.


    "Well, it will be there soon." Tao is willing to rest his head on his shoulder.


    ..........................................


    Ye Rong sat on the bed and forced the quilt to vent his emotions. This is not the palace. He didn''t dare to throw things, because he was worried that he would be known by Xiao Yu. Otherwise, he would clean up everything in this room.


    Ye Rongqi¡¯s chest burst into pain, because the two pearls are also important in the game. According to the setting in the game, two pearls should be one with him. Then Mr. He gave the emperor the next eldest son, and then gave him a drug, so that he couldn¡¯t keep up with the child. In this way, Xiao Yu would think that Ji Zhao would only be able to pamper him and be more fond of him. Pay attention to the children he gave birth to.


    After that, he will be the queen of the government, and this auspicious statement will also play a big role. But now, Xiao Yu gave all the two pearls to the pottery wish, even one did not give him, how could he not be angry.


    After Ye Rong vented a pass, tired and gasping, he put his hand on his stomach and thought in his heart that even if he did not get the pearl with auspiciousness, he must first have a child, and he must give birth to the emperor.


    However, this time, Yu Wang did not follow. He was worried that Tao would like to have a child before him. He felt that the only way for Tao to be able to conceive a child was to give him medicine. In fact, he had long wanted to give Potter a pot of medicine. He never found an opportunity. He felt that he would think about other ways.


    ..........................................


    The next day, Xiao Yu and Tao Yuan both went to the Luo''an Temple again, and went to the Guanyintang Shangxiang, and did not bring the monks and ministers.


    The two also played around the temple again. This time, there wasn''t a large group of people following them. They were like ordinary couples who came out to play. Even when going uphill and steps, I walked hand in hand together. When I was tired, I found a place directly. I put a cushion and sat down for a while.


    They slowly enjoy the scenery, flowers and rocks everywhere. If you feel interesting, you will watch it for a while. If you are not interested, you will pass directly.


    They took a cool ride in the bamboo shed of the bamboo forest. Tao was willing to lean on Xiao Yu¡¯s body, and the small wind blew him, making him feel very comfortable, and then he suddenly felt sleepy. Xiao Yu worried that he was asleep here to catch the cold, and he took him back to the Royal House.


    A few days later, Xiao Yu took the ministers to see Zhenjiang Stone in person. Although the words carved on it are not as good as Tao, the carving of such fonts is already very good.


    Xiao Yu looked up and felt very satisfied, and the ministers were also praised.


    Zhao Xiu seriously looked at the contents of the stone in the town. He still remembered the piece of the hand that Tao was willing to hand-write. He thought about it day and night. For the sake of that piece, he couldn¡¯t eat well during the day and could not sleep well at night. Without the piece of Fu, his heart is as uncomfortable as being held. If the person who wrote this assignment is an emperor, he can plead with the courage, but it is the emperor''s wife.


    Ke Mingji looked at the listless Zhao Xiu, although they could not look good to each other, but he was the best to understand his thoughts. He also wants to write the Fu written by the Queen, but the Emperor said that the Queen himself wrote it, and he can only collect it himself. Even if the wife of the general minister is an autographer, in order to avoid suspicion, he can''t chase others, not to mention the emperor''s wife.


    Tao is willing to rely on this Luojiang Chaofu, and got a lot of fans. Those literati students, after seeing this assignment, copied it back, read it repeatedly, and also circulated, and the people who knew it became more and more too much.


    This was originally a protagonist, and a very important task to be accomplished. This task can help him get a certain popularity. After he succeeded in becoming a grandson, he will have a certain popularity and prestige among the literati students. . But this time Tao hopes to block his mission, he can not be angry, so he has decided to start with Tao.


    After another two or three days, they set off for the Imperial City.


    The first thing that Tao is willing to return to the palace, of course, is to go to the Queen Mother.


    Tao is willing to talk to the Queen Mother about the spectacular scene when watching the tide. Because of the vivid image he describes, the Queen Mother can imagine what kind of picture he is.


    The Queen Mother was very happy to hear, and suddenly remembered the tributes that had just been sent to the palace two days ago. He said to Liu Gonggong, "Go to the tribute warehouse and bring the two silk fabrics."


    "No." Liu Gonggong took the lead.


    The silk fabric of the sky is only two years in three years, very rare and precious. This was only sent to the palace for two days, just as they came back, the Queen Mother was ready to give Tao and Ye Rong a person.


    Tao is willing to hold down his stomach slowly after Liu Gonggong goes out, showing a very dissatisfied look.


    When the Queen saw that his face didn''t seem too much, he asked with concern. "Auntie, are you not feeling well?"


    "No, it is a little uncomfortable in the stomach. It may be because of the carriage for a long time..." Tao Tao just finished, his body swayed and almost fell from the seat to the ground.


    "Quickly pass the doctor." The Queen Mother saw him in a state of fainting, and immediately ordered.


    Sitting opposite Ye Rong, looking at Tao Yan¡¯s uncomfortable look, did not feel very happy, but had a very bad hunch, because he had not yet shot, so he knew that Tao is uncomfortable, certainly not because He was poisoned.


    The royal doctor soon came. After giving Tao a serious wish to pass the pulse, he immediately said to the Queen Mother, "Returning to the Queen Mother, the Queen is pregnant, it has been about two months."


    The Queen Mother took a moment and then excitedly asked, "Are you saying that Aunt is pregnant?!"


    "Yes, the queen has been pregnant for about two months." The doctor repeated it again.


    "Great!" The Queen stood up excitedly and walked up to the front of the pottery. He held his hand and said, "Whether it is a boy or a girl, it is a long squat. You must take care of your body and pay attention to your cultivation. Yes."


    Tao Yuan has also stood up, and said with a happy face, "No, the courtiers will take good care of the body and will definitely give birth to a healthy and active child."


    ¡°Congratulations to the Queen Mother, congratulations to the Queen.¡± He and the palace all squatted and said in unison.


    Ye tolerated the unwillingness of anger in the heart, stood up and walked to the front of the Tao and the Queen Mother, respectful salute "Congratulations to the Queen Mother, congratulations to the Queen, this is really a happy event."


    Tao is willing to look at him and smile and say, "Ye Huangguijun will also work harder, and strive to have a dragon seed as soon as possible, and it is only for the squatting."


    Ye Rong listened to the words of Tao Yuan, and his heart was as if he had been shot and stabbed.


    "That''s right." The Queen Mother said, "If you both are pregnant, you will be saddened by your heart. I don''t know how happy I will be."


    Xiao Yu has never been fortunate to other people in the harem. The Queen Mother must have had opinions. He has been talking to him many times, and he has expressed his hints that he will be lucky. Xiao Yu didn''t want to sleep with other people. In the evening, she only wanted to hold the pottery to sleep, and was urged by the Queen Mother again and again. It was really an upset for him to cope. Then he simply told the Queen Mother that because of his physical problems, he was not able to go to the pottery and Ye Rong, but he did not have the energy to go to other places.


    When the Queen Mother heard him because of physical problems, he was not fortunate enough to be embarrassed. He regretted that he forced him to be too tight. After that, he never said anything to him, let him be lucky. The Queen Mother has been worried that he will have a hard time with children because of the poisoning of the body. Now that Tao is willing to become pregnant, she does not mention how happy she is.


    "From today, you will be well-fed in Fenghua Palace. You don''t have to come over every day to ask for peace. Especially in the morning, you can sleep well, if you are bored, just come and talk to the mourner." Said, while holding the pottery is willing to go out, "Walk home, send you back to Fenghua Palace to rest."


    "The Queen Mother, the courtiers can go back on their own, how can the Queen Mother send the courtiers?" Tao is willing to say quickly.


    "The House of Sorrow will send you back to be at ease." The Queen Mother turned around and saw Liu Gonggong carrying two batches of silk fabrics and immediately said, "The two batches of silk fabrics, one for you, one for Give the child in your stomach. This kind of cloth, it is good for the body to make close-fitting clothes."


    "Thanks to the Queen Mother," Tao said, "The Queen Mother will let the courtiers go back and let the Queen Mother send the courtiers. It is a disguise."


    Tao is willing to know that the Queen is too excited and her brain is still hot, so I want to send him back. But after all, they are not ordinary women''s mother-in-law. The emperor''s family has many rules. If the minister knows that the Queen Mother sent him back to the palace, he is afraid that the emperor will accuse him.


    "Alright, then go back on your own, and take care on the road." The Queen Mother said, "The mourner went to the storeroom to see some things that you and the children could use, and let people send you in the past."


    "Thanks to the Queen Mother, the courtiers retired." After the Tao was willing to salute, he turned and walked slowly.


    The two silk fabrics, the Queen Mother obviously wants to give the pottery and Ye Rong one person. Now both of them have given the pottery wish, we are embarrassed, sympathetic, and have fun, but at the thought of How can I not have my own points, and my heart is only sad.


    Ye Rong reluctantly maintains a normal expression. In fact, when the Queen Mother said that both fabrics should be given to Tao, he could not control the anger of his heart, but he still has reason, so no matter what, he will not There is dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction here.


    The Queen Mother did not care for them. After Tao¡¯s wish to leave, he immediately let them all retreat, and then directly took people to the Treasury, and carefully asked Tao to choose what to use. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 82： The harem fights for the Raiders 12

    The harem fights for the Raiders 12


    Tao Tao just returned to Fenghua Palace not long after, Xiao Yu hurriedly came.


    When Xiao Yu heard the news that Tao was pregnant, he was more happy and excited than the Queen Mother. He finally had his first child, and he was still pregnant with his beloved, how could he not be excited.


    "Auntie!" Xiao Yu walked over to Tao.


    "Your Majesty." Tao is willing to stand up and look at him.


    Xiao Yu held him tightly and said, "We have children, are we?"


    Tao is willing to lean his head on his shoulder and hold his waist and say, "Yes, he is coming. In a few months, he will come out and meet us."


    "Auntie," Xiao Yu was still very excited. He looked at Tao and said, "Since you come to your side, there are successive good things happening. You finally have children, or you give birth to a child. Hey, I¡¯m really happy, can you imagine how happy you are? I¡¯m not so happy on the day of the throne.¡±


    "I know, because I love my majesty, I can give birth to a child, and I am very, very happy." Tao said.


    Xiao Yu picked him up, then went to the bed, carefully placed him on the bed, and pulled the quilt over him.


    "Do you have any uncomfortable places?" Xiao Yu looked at him and said, "Let the two doctors come over and live in the partial temple, giving you the pulse three times a day."


    "I don''t feel uncomfortable. I don''t need to rest in bed, so that the doctor can come once a day." Tao is willing to hold his face and say, "Your Majesty, you should not be nervous, I am very good with children, we are very healthy, I will definitely The child will be born safely."


    Xiao Yu holds his hand and says earnestly, "Not only will he be safe, but you will also be safe and secure, and you will still be old with you."


    "Well, I will certainly be safe and peaceful, and accompany me to the old man." Tao said he smiled.


    Xiao Yu looked at Tao Yuan and earnestly said, "In today''s palace, there are many people who are the Empress Dowager and the King of the Emperor. Before you replace those people with you, you will try to stay in Fenghua Palace." If you have a baby, there will be less to go there after the mother, and you will tell the mother clearly why, she will not blame you. But you don¡¯t need to worry too much, you will increase the guards of Fenghua Palace, and you will send more people to secretly. Protect you, you just have to be careful, then you can raise your baby with peace of mind."


    "Chen knows, Chen will definitely be more careful, and will also have a good tire." Tao wished to say it seriously.


    Xiao Yu is an emperor, and certainly can''t stay with him all the time. Tao hopes that most of the time, he will sleep in the sleeping hall. Because he has entered the stage of lethargy, and is trapped all day long, so even if a person does nothing, he will not feel bored at all.


    In the following time, there were many tributes to the palace. The Queen Mother was happy, and the tributes such as fruits and supplements that were not available in a year were sent to Fenghua Palace, the harem of the palace, and the eyes of the harem. famous.


    Because this is not only the first child of the emperor, but also the eldest son, the Queen Mother is happy because Xiao Yu can finally have children, and Xiao Yu is happy because Tao is willing to have his children, the result of both being happy is continuous Send good things to Fenghua Palace.


    Tao is willing to look at the things that pile up like mountains, thinking that this mother and son are afraid to be happy and crazy, if you change someone else, the pressure does not know how big it will be. With such great pressure, can you still have a baby? If you are not strong enough in your heart, it is hard to say whether you can give birth to your child smoothly.


    ......................................................


    When Ye Rong returned to the Ming dynasty, he made a big fire and smashed all the porcelain in the house. Because he is surrounded by all the kings, so he dared to do this. If there were not enough people in the palace, he wouldn¡¯t dare to vent it, or he would pass it to the Queen¡¯s ear and the emperor¡¯s ear. The image that he has not only maintained will be greatly reduced, and will also reduce the affection of the Queen Mother and the emperor.


    Ye Rongzhen''s tired, panting and sitting on the bed, the anger in his heart is still difficult to eliminate. The person who is pregnant with the eldest son should have been right, and he was taken a step by the person.


    Ye Rong really couldn''t figure out why he had been suppressed by Tao since he entered the palace. He felt that the emperor was obviously too fond of Tao, but he was too lazy to do even his face. Now he is actually being tempted to get pregnant first. He can''t figure out why, he will not be as good as he wants.


    Ye Rong thought with sorrow, he must not let him successfully give birth to the child.


    Lin Qing came in from the outside and looked at the debris on the floor. He carefully walked around and walked to Ye Rong''s side. He whispered, "Huang Guijun, the king of the palace, the palace, and the Queen Mother. in."


    "I know." Ye Rong looked at the debris on the ground and said, "People have put all these up."


    "No." Lin Qing went out, and then took someone to come in. After a while, the pieces were cleaned up and then replaced with new porcelain.


    Ye Rong put his hand on his stomach and thought, he must hurry up with the child. In order to be able to hug the child quickly, he must increase the number of times he gets along with the king. However, if he goes to the Empress Dowager too often during the day, it will definitely cause the emperor to doubt. It seems that only when the emperor did not come to him, let Yu Wang secretly come to him late at night.


    In the evening, Ye Rong was lying in bed waiting for the king. Although it was already late, he knew that Tao was willing to be pregnant during the day.


    The heavy credit was opened, and Ye Rong saw the person standing by the bed and immediately sat up "His Royal Highness!"


    Xiao Yuyang put together the credits and sat down at the bedside, holding Ye Rong "Arong."


    The two have not seen each other for more than a month. Even if the king does not put the emperor in his eyes, he should not enter the palace too often, because he still has to worry about the thoughts of the ministers.


    "His Royal Highness, the Queen is pregnant, do you know?" Ye Rong asked him.


    "This king already knows, you can rest assured that this king will never let the child be born." Xiao Yuyang assured him.


    "I also want to hurry up with my children under the Highness, and my Highness has recently entered the palace several times." Ye Rong looked at him.


    "Okay." Yu Wang pressed him under his body and took off his pants. "The Empress Dowager was a little uncomfortable during this time. I was asked to visit the Empress Dowager for several times."


    "His Highness, deeper, let me have a child." Ye Rong said with his waist, eagerly said.


    Tao¡¯s wish to be pregnant in front of him made his mood more anxious and urgent. He has never been able to bear the reputation of Wang¡¯s child and has been unable to have a relationship with Xiao Yu. He felt that he could not improve the reason why Xiao Yu was very fond of him. He did not really do it with Xiao Yu when he was awake. If he is doing it with him when he is awake, he will be like Xiao Xiaoyang, and he will soon be obsessed with his body.


    Xiao Yuyang left after more than two hours. Ye Rong was lying in bed exhausted. Before he fell asleep, he was still thinking, he must hurry up with his children.


    Tao is willing to go to the Empress Dowager every morning because of pregnancy. However, there are many people who come to the palace to ask for peace. As for seeing him, he will see his mood.


    Other people, he basically did not see, too lazy to spend that energy to cope. However, Ye Rong came, but he will see you first, because it is quite interesting to watch him reluctantly play.


    "This picture of the son is a painting specially designed for the queen, but also hopes that the paintings of the queen will not be abandoned." Ye Rong personally unfolded the painting and placed it on the table in front of the pottery.


    Tao is willing to look at the chubby child, smiling and saying, "Huang Guijun has a heart, this painting is so white and cute, the painting is lifelike, how can this palace be disgusted?"


    "This pot of Phalaenopsis is given by the Empress Dowager. The minister thinks that there is nothing missing here after the Queen. Then he will give this pot of Phalaenopsis to the Queen, and let the Queen play with the time." Ye Rong took over the attendant. The phalaenopsis on hand is placed on the table.


    Tao is willing to smell the smell of his clothes when he is close, so he asks doubts, "What kind of incense is used by Huang Guijun?"


    "It is the aroma of several kinds of herbs." Ye Rong looked at him and said, "Is it a scent for the vassal, which makes the queen feel uncomfortable? Please forgive the sins after the sire, and the minister must pay attention next time."


    In fact, the incense on Ye Rong¡¯s robes is to cover up the medicinal taste of the medicine pack on his body. The medicine pack worn on his body is the slippery poison that he personally matched. It is very easy to smell more in the early stages of pregnancy. Slide tires. He will come a few more times after he prepares, so that Tao hopes to inhale more. He took the antidote himself and it doesn''t matter if he smells it.


    "The Palace and Her Majesty don''t like incense, but I don''t think that Huang Guijun likes to use such a heavy incense." Tao is willing to persuade him to be a good man and a big belly. He can only take a moment to go to the harem. Relaxing and resting. His Majesty is only going to the Fenghua Palace in this palace, and the Ming Dynasty Palace of Emperor Guijun. The palace is pregnant now, it is not convenient to wait for the majesty, and the days after going to the Ming Palace will be more. Jun should also use snacks, and know more about his favorite preferences. Don¡¯t use these incense in the future.¡±


    "No." Ye Rong replied respectfully.


    Tao is willing to put his hand on his very flat stomach and say, "The palace is pregnant, the queen is very happy with the armpit, and the emperor should also work harder. It is only when you have the dragon species. Go down to the Ming Palace, and The number of times to come to Fenghua Palace is not big, but only the palace is pregnant, but Huang Guijun has never been pregnant. It is really strange. Is there any problem with Huang Guijun¡¯s body? Give you the pulse, make a good diagnosis, and then take some medicine to adjust and adjust, and strive to have a dragon species as soon as possible."


    "Every two or three days, the royal doctor will come to give the court a safe pulse. The body of the court has no problem, no child, but the chance has not arrived." Ye Rong¡¯s face barely remained calm, and his heart was already screaming. If you are worried about your child, is it that he can work hard? Actually, he still said that his body had problems, and he walked around to see who had physical problems.


    Tao is willing to nod. "You are right, you can talk about it. It is also very important. The palace has always felt that children will pick people before they reincarnate. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the eldest son? It¡¯s also a blind man, you should understand it right?¡±


    "Yes...." Ye Rong was mad at him, but in order to allow Tao to inhale the smell of the drug pack, he could only endure it.


    It is a pity that what he did not know is that Tao is willing to indulge in poison, not to mention that it is only a drug pack. Even if he directly gives him medicine, it will not work for him.


    Tao is willing to say deliberately to Ye Ronglian for a while, and wants to see how long he can endure.


    When Ye Rong offered to retire, he left with a full stomach. He really didn''t think that when he had such a strong aura, he would have such a temper. He should only be tempted by others. Why is things going to develop like this?


    After returning to the Ming dynasty, Ye Rong smashed all the porcelain and vented it, thinking that he must hurry up and take it out.


    So the number of times he and Yu Wang stole the feelings changed more.


    ....................................


    The author has something to say: Last month, the state was very poor and the mood was very bad. Because there was no mood to save the manuscript, the manuscript was getting less and less. This month, six thousand will definitely not work. I can only keep it as much as possible, but the number will definitely decrease. I hope everyone understands. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 83： The harem fights for the Raiders 13

    The harem fights for the Raiders 13


    Three months later, the stomach of Tao wished to grow up day by day. Although the Queen Mother said that Tao does not have to go to her every day to ask for peace, Tao hopes that it is impossible to never go. Every two or three days, he still has to go to Jingshou. Every time he sits and talks with the Queen, he goes back and is not very tired.


    This day Tao is willing to talk to the Queen Mother, Ye Rong came across with a happy face.


    "Please give peace to the Queen Mother, please give peace to the Queen." Ye Rong with a smile, respectful to the two people.


    "Imperial," said the Queen Mother.


    "Thank you Queen."


    Tao is willing to look at the joy that can''t be hidden on his face. He has already guessed why he feels so good, but he still asks, "Huang Guijun looks happy, but what good things are going to tell the Queen?"


    "After the Empress Dowager, after the monarch, today the royal doctor came to give the court a safe pulse, saying that the minister is a happy pulse, so Chen came to the Queen Mother."


    ¡°Ximai?¡± The Queen Mother said happily, ¡°Are you pregnant too?¡±


    "Yes, the royal doctor said that the pregnancy has been pregnant, but it is less than two months, so the previous pulse is not obvious." Ye Rong said with a smile.


    "That''s great!" The Queen Mother was also very happy. "You both have children. It''s a big happy event. I want to tell the emperor quickly, so that he is happy too."


    Tao is willing to have a little sympathy in the heart. If she knows Ye Rong¡¯s belly, she is not her grandson. I don¡¯t know what it will be. I guess I want to tear Ye Rong¡¯s heart. However, Xiao Yu is sure to know, but will he deal with Ye Rong and the children in his stomach? Tao hopes to suddenly feel very curious.


    The Queen Mother was talking about going to inform the emperor that the emperor was coming soon, and it was also a look of joy.


    The Queen Mother thought that he was already aware of Ye Rong¡¯s pregnancy, so he was very happy.


    However, after Xiao Yu gave the Empress Dowager, he looked at Tao and said, "Your father sent a good news, and soon the class will return."


    ¡°Really?¡± Tao is pleased to say that ¡°the father can come back?¡±


    "Ningguo and Qiu Yunguo all retired, and in order to seek peace, they are willing to pay tribute to me every year." Xiao Yu looked at Tao Yuan, his face and eyes were smiling. "At the latest, next month, your father and your brother, you can Go back to the Imperial City."


    "This happy event is one after another." The Queen Mother also smiled happily and said, "First, Auntie is pregnant, and then Arong is pregnant. Now Ningguo and Qiu Yunguo have retired and sought peace. It is God bless my great Wei, God of Heaven!" ¡±


    Xiao Yu listened to the words of the Queen, first stunned, then looked at Ye Rong and asked, "Are you pregnant?"


    Ye Rong just heard the border clearance, Mu Yongsheng will soon return to the sect of the class. Because he was too panicked, his hand could not help but tremble. When he heard Xiao Xiao ask him, he could barely smile and say " Yes, the prince is pregnant, the doctor said that the pregnancy is less than two months."


    "How?" asked the Queen Mother after questioning, "Is the Emperor still not aware of this?"


    "When I listened to my mother, I realized that he was pregnant too." Xiao Yu looked at Ye Rong with a smile and said, "Ai Qing is pregnant, and it is necessary to take care of the body."


    "No." Ye Rong couldn''t make him happy when he listened to Xiao Yu''s concern. His face became more and more ugly.


    The Queen Mother noticed that his face was not good, and he asked with concern. "Arong, your face is so bad, is it uncomfortable? The mourners pass the doctor to give you the pulse."


    "Thanks to the Queen Mother, she is only a little nausea, no problem." Ye Rong said.


    "Then you will go back to the palace to rest, and the mourner will let you give you some supplements in the past. You will have a good time in the palace, and you won''t have to come over every day to get it."


    "Thanks to the Queen Mother, the court first retired." Ye Rong gave the Queen Mother a salute, and after giving a gift to Xiao Yu and Tao, he turned and left.


    I haven''t returned to the Ming dynasty, and the expression on Ye Rong''s face can''t be maintained. Because of the plot development introduced in the game, Mu Yongsheng will have to wait four years before the class teacher can return to the dynasty. Now it has been so advanced for so long. In time, apart from being shocked, he is more panic, because once Mu Yongsheng takes the troops back to the Imperial City, his plans are all in chaos. He wants to be a Queen Mother, it is even more difficult.


    When Ye Rongyi returned to the Ming dynasty, he immediately wrote a note and then sealed it up, so that Lin Qing sent someone to the king as soon as possible.


    At the moment, Yu Wang also knows that Mu Yongsheng wants the class teacher to return to the DPRK. The entire court knows how he might not know. But it was because the entire court knew that he knew it, so his shock and panic in his heart was no less than Ye Rong.


    After Ye Rong left Jingshou Palace, Xiao Yu and Tao were willing to sit for a while, and the two returned to Fenghua Palace.


    Tao wished and Xiao Yu came down from the imperial concubine. Xiao Yu helped him slowly walk into the dormitory. Although the stomach of Tao wish was not very big, but it was already manifested, he himself was a little more cautious.


    "Huang Guijun is pregnant, is he happy?" Tao is willing to sit down and ask.


    Xiao Yan¡¯s expressionless silence for a while said, ¡°That¡¯s not a jealous child.¡±


    "Not a child under your arm?" Tao is willing to make a surprised and puzzled expression.


    "You don''t ask this question now. I will tell you later, you will raise your baby with peace of mind now, and you don''t have to think about anything else." Xiao Yu said, "This time Ningguo and Qiu Yunguo retired and summed up, thanks to your things. Otherwise, your father can''t go back to the class so quickly."


    In the past few months, Xiao Yu and Mu Yongsheng''s letters have been very close, so Xiao Yu is well aware of everything. Mu Yongsheng also followed his instructions. After Ningguo and Qiu Yunguo retired and sought peace, they immediately returned to the DPRK. His place was so anxious to let Mu Yongsheng rush back to the Imperial City because he wanted to control the palace and the government more quickly, and the people who had to clean up should also clean up as soon as possible.


    Tao is willing to say that "Chen has not seen his father for more than two years, and finally can see his father next month. It is very good."


    Xiao Yu took him into his arms and gently stroked his stomach. "Before our child is born, you will definitely create a safe environment for you. This palace will soon be completely under the control of you." No one can hurt you."


    "Your Majesty," Tao is willing to lean his head on his shoulder and say, "Huang Guijun is pregnant, other embarrassing, and will soon leave the child?"


    Xiao Yu¡¯s hand paused and silenced for a while without speaking. Until now, he has not been fortunate enough to have other shackles in the harem, and he has no such idea at all.


    In this harem, there is a person like Ye Rong, and there may be many people like him. So he didn''t want people outside the pottery to help him have children, and he didn''t have any interest in other people''s bodies. But he did not know how to tell Tao, that he is an emperor and cannot open his mouth to express loyalty to others.


    Xiao Yu looked down and Tao wished to fall asleep on his body. He carefully picked him up and placed him on the bed and he lay down beside him.


    He stroked the face that Tao hoped to be smooth and tender, looked at his sleeping face, and his heart was full of love. Only this person, let him move his heart, only this person, let him want to grow old with him.


    Ye Rong was sitting in the palace and wanted to see the king immediately. Ask him if he has any countermeasures. But still wait until the next night, he only saw the king.


    Ye Rong sat on the edge of the bed and saw the door open. He stood up immediately and walked over.


    "His Royal Highness..." Ye Rong almost used it. He grabbed the hand of Yu Wang. He was very excited and said, "Mu Yongsheng wants the class teacher to go back to the DPRK. Why is it so fast?! Why Ning Guo and Qiu Yunguo retired so quickly. Summing up?!"


    "You don''t want to be excited, not good for your child." Xiao Yuyang took him to the bed and sat down and said, "This king also knew when he was in the DPRK yesterday. Mu Yongsheng actually wanted the class teacher to return to the DPRK."


    "What should I do?" Ye Rong said in a panic. "Mu Wei is now a queen. If Mu Yongsheng is for Mu Xi, he will definitely help the emperor after he returns to the imperial city. Mu Yongsheng holds a heavy hand, if The emperor withdrew his military power. The first person to be eradicated is definitely you."


    "Things have already happened. We have no way to stop Mu Yongsheng from taking the troops back to the Imperial City. I can only take a step and look at it." Xiao Yuyang¡¯s heart is also very anxious, but still comforts him. "You should not be too worried, this king does not There will be things, even if Mu Yongsheng returns, the emperor can''t just let me know. We still have a lot of time, we can slowly plan, and finally who wins and who wins, not necessarily."


    "Wang, you must be careful, you must not be caught by the emperor." Ye Rong put his hand on his lower abdomen. "For our children, you must be more careful."


    What Ye Rong thought was that after Mu Yongsheng returned to the Imperial City, the emperor would be more powerful and would not retreat because of Xiao¡¯s power in the Imperial City. If Xiao Yuyang was caught by the emperor in the event of his death, it would be difficult to turn over again. Without the help of Xiao Yuyang, then he wants to be the purpose of the Queen Mother, it is difficult to achieve.


    "You can rest assured that for you and your children, I will not lose to Xiao Yu." Xiao Yuyang hugged him, his eyes firmly assured that "no matter how he wants to deal with me, I will not let him succeed."


    This is Ye Rong knows that after he was pregnant, the two met for the first time, but because Mu Yongsheng suddenly wanted the class teacher to return to the DPRK, the two did not have the mood to share the joy, only the sense of anxiety in the face of the upcoming crisis.


    After Xiao Yuyang left, Ye Rong was lying in the bed, putting his hand on his bare belly, thinking that he was so pregnant, but now he has to face such a crisis. But no matter what, he has to take the child down, even if Xiao Yuyang has an accident, but as long as everyone thinks that this child is an emperor, he still has a chance.


    Ye Rong is pregnant, except that the Queen Mother is really very happy. He sent people to send him a lot of supplements. Of course, Xiao Yu also has to show a happy look. The rewards and the like are definitely indispensable, and they must go to the Ming dynasty. Looking at him in the palace, it seems like he is really happy because he is pregnant.


    The next afternoon, Ye Rong knew that Xiao Yu was coming, and he was very happy. He still didn''t give up the idea of ??getting Xiao Yu''s pet, and now he can''t sleep because he is pregnant, so he doesn''t have to give him medicine. Ye Rong feels that he can get along with him when he is awake, and he can make him feel good about himself. He believes that he had lost to Tao since he had no chance to get along with Xiao Yu.


    In the evening, Ye Rong finally waited for Xiao Yu, and he smiled and went forward to "greet His Majesty."


    Xiao Yu walked slowly and stood in front of Ye Rong and said, "I will see that the moonlight is good tonight. Why is it better to love the moon?"


    "Yaxia Yaxing, the court is to accompany." Ye Rong said.


    Xiao Yu ordered people to put melons and fruit snacks in the moon pavilion of the Ming dynasty palace, and then walked to the pavilion with Ye Rong to sit down. The carp pond on the side of the pavilion reflected a bright moon.


    "Ai Qing can''t drink alcohol, just drink this pot of tea." Xiao Yu personally went to the cup of tea to him, and then poured himself a glass of wine.


    "Xie Xia." Ye Rong took his hands, although it was just a normal concern, but still made him feel happy, because Xiao Yu has never had such a gentle attitude towards him, and sure enough, it is beneficial to have a child, he must grasp Live the opportunity and work hard to get the favor of Xiao Yu.


    "It¡¯s not as good as Chen¡¯s playing a song for his majesty, how to give him a helping hand?¡± Ye Rong suggested.


    "Ai Qing is pregnant, can''t be tired." Xiao Yu said.


    "Chen Chen simply plays a song, will not be tired." Ye Rong said with a smile, and then ordered the palace to take his piano.


    When the palace waiter took the piano, Ye Rong washed and burned incense. When he was about to start playing, he suddenly heard a bang, and the lantern in the hand of the palace waiter next to Xiao Yu fell to the ground, and then next to the flowers on the side of the pond. I rushed out of several black men.


    "There are assassins! Guardian! Fast escort!"


    Ye Rong was scared and stunned, and did not know how to react. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 84： The harem fights for the Raiders 14

    The harem fights for the Raiders 14


    Xiao Yu stood up and stepped back, and the eunuchs next to them all ran over to surround him.


    "Huang Guijun runs fast!" Lin Qing quickly pulled Ye Rong up.


    The palace priest around Ye Rong helped him to guard him to leave, but the black people had already rushed to them.


    "Ah!!" Ye Rong reacted and wanted to escape, but his feet fell to the ground.


    "There are assassins, escorts! Guardian!"


    The eunuchs shouted loudly and then fought against the black men. The scene was very chaotic.


    "what!!"


    "what!!!"


    The palace and the palace waiters were scared to scream loudly and run away everywhere.


    "Ah!!" The voice was called by Ye Rong, because when he wanted to get up, someone stepped on his stomach, and more than one person stepped on "My stomach, ah!"


    "Huang Guijun! Huang Guijun!"


    Gong Shi wanted to help Ye Rong, but the scene was too confusing, they could not afford him.


    The guards who kept outside heard the sounds rushing in, but they mainly protected Xiao Yu, such a chaotic scene, and could not care for anyone else.


    Xiao Yu was surrounded by eunuchs and guards. In the face of those assassins, his appearance was very calm.


    Those assassins who wanted to escape because they lost a large number of guards, Xiao Yu ordered that "to chase, one is not allowed to let go!"


    "Nuo!" Half of the guards immediately chased them out.


    "My stomach, it hurts." Ye Rong has already had tears in his pain. He has his own stomach and has a very bad feeling.


    Because the assassin has escaped, the pavilion is no longer so chaotic, and the palace waiter wants to lift Ye Rong, but Ye Rong has already been unable to stand up.


    "Your Majesty..., Chen¡¯s stomach hurts." Ye Rong said with a cry.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were cold and cold, but his mouth eagerly said, ¡°Give the emperor to return to the house and pass the doctor!¡±


    Several palaces joined forces to lift Ye Rong back into the room.


    Ye Rong was lying on the bed. He already felt that his lower body was bleeding. The child in his stomach might not be able to keep it. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out. "Kneeling, kneel down to save the child in the belly of the concubine!"


    Xiao Yu stood at the bed and looked at him and said, "He has already let people go to the royal doctor. Don''t worry, the royal doctor will come soon."


    "Your Majesty..." Ye Rong¡¯s stomach was very painful, but he was even more heartbroken than the pain in his stomach. The child he had hoped for was very likely to be unable to keep it.


    Ye Rong really can''t figure out why the assassin suddenly appeared. If it was a Xiao Yuyang faction, it would be impossible to not inform him, and it would be impossible to assassinate the emperor in his palace.


    After the royal doctor arrived, he gave Ye Rong a pulse, and then he said in front of Xiao Yu, "Returning to the squat, Huang Guijun made a small birth."


    "Can''t the child keep it?" Xiao Yu asked quietly.


    "After returning, Huang Guijun has been a small birth, the fetus in the abdomen, already, there is no way to keep it. But if you nurse well, you can still be pregnant again."


    Ye Rong heard the expected words, just kept crying, and even the voice of crying could not be released.


    "Give Huang Guijun some medicine to regulate the body." Xiao Yu said.


    "No." The royal doctor immediately got up and stepped back.


    Xiao Yu walked over to the bed again and looked at Ye Rong and said, "You don''t want to cry the body, take good care of the conditioning, and the child will have it again in the future."


    Ye Rong fell into sorrow and could not hear anything.


    "You take good care of Huang Guijun. If his body can''t get better, you will die for death!" Xiao Yu said coldly.


    "No." The palace and the palace of the full house were all left.


    Xiao Yu squinted and strode away.


    Assassin appeared in the palace, Xiao Yu thoroughly investigated overnight, all suspicious and negligent staff, all were arrested. The guards caught people everywhere in the palace until the end of the next day.


    Tao is willing to get up in the morning, after hearing the obituary of the palace, after a moment of squatting, he quickly asked, "Assassin? Can you be injured?"


    "There is no obstacle, no injury, just Huang Guijun...."


    "What happened to Huang Guijun?"


    "In the chaos last night, Huang Guijun was trampled on, and then, it was a small birth."


    "Small birth? The child did not keep it?" Tao is willing to touch his stomach subconsciously.


    "When the royal doctor rushed over, it was too late."


    "...This palace knows, you can retire." Tao said.


    "The slaves retire." Gong Gong retired after the ceremony.


    Tao wished to think that in this palace, it is so easy to mix into the assassin. If it is a real assassin, it may only be a person in the palace, it can not be an outsider. But there are only a few people who can be placed in the palace. No one of them can choose to assassinate Xiao Yu at this time.


    Therefore, the reason why the assassins will appear, there is only one possibility, that is, Xiao Yu self-directed and self-acting, he will begin to take back the control of the palace, remove the people who are placed in the Queen and the Empress Dowager, and also get rid of the children in Ye Rong¡¯s stomach. As an emperor, the green hat is a shameful thing, and it is even more impossible to endure the child''s child to pretend to be his child. Therefore, the child in Ye Rong¡¯s stomach is destined to be unstoppable.


    During this time, the guards of Fenghua Palace and Jingshou are constantly increasing. Tao is willing to be around, and there are also many palaces and palaces. In the entire Fenghua Palace, there are almost all people in the corners. Therefore, Xiao Yu has already planned for a long time and has already planned to do it.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s shot was quick and accurate, and most of the people who had been placed in the palace by Xiao Yuyang and the Empress Dowager had come out. The rest are hidden deeper, but they have not played much of a role. He has the opportunity to slowly pull them out.


    However, in the past two or three days, there have been large-scale changes in the palace. Xiao Yu ordered the killing and shutting down many people. Xiao Yuyang has been unable to get in touch with Ye Rong.


    Xiao Yuyang, like other ministers, only knows that Ye Rong has aborted. He doesn''t know how to do it, and he can''t enter the palace now.


    There is no news in the palace. It can only be said that most of the people he has arranged in the palace have been cleared. Even the Empress Dowager may have been unable to protect himself.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s sudden power, such as a thunder in the sky, is followed by storms, involving many people, and these people will not end well.


    Not only is everyone in the palace self-defeating, but the people in the entire imperial city have a feeling of fear and a big thing to happen.


    In the palace, Xiao Yu¡¯s guards patrol closely, and every day, people are suddenly taken away and detained. In the Imperial City, there are also ÓùÁÖ¾üs running around every day. Some officials may sit at home in the first moment, and they will be taken away by the Royal Forest Army in the next moment, and these are the Guards, or they will take the emperor¡¯s sacred to copy the house. All of these officials, all of them, were taken away and detained.


    On the third day of the assassin''s appearance in the palace, Ye Hao was called to the royal study room by Xiao Yu. He spent the whole afternoon in the royal study room. After returning to the palace in the palace, he sat in the study for one night without sleeping, and overnight. Between, it has become even older.


    Xiao Yu showed him the letters of Ye Rong and Xiao Yuyang. The two people''s sentimental tokens, as well as the attendants who were on the side of Ye Rong''s side, were brought to him and personally acknowledged everything they knew.


    Ye Hao was so shy that he couldn''t wait to kill him. He didn''t expect the grandson he personally raised, and he would actually do such a scandal. Although he knew that Ye Rong had met with Yu Wang before entering the palace, he did not know that the two were actually in such a relationship. This is a shameful shame for the whole people to face their faces. It will also make their family be surrounded by Ye Rong. The big sin, he thinks he has no face to face Xiao Yu.


    Ye Rong sat on the bed and looked at the palaces and palaces standing in the house. All of them were strange faces. Those who had served him before didn''t know where to go.


    He closed his eyes, and there was a sadness and panic in his heart. He knew that he was finished, and the emperor must have known him and Xiao Yuyang.


    But when did he know it? From his attitude towards him, it should have been known long ago. Therefore, he will be so indifferent to him, no matter how he performs, he can not get his favor.


    The fact that he is wearing a green hat is also a shame for Xiao Yu, who is an emperor. Even if the person who knows is already well aware, this matter cannot be preached. Therefore, Ye Rong¡¯s life was temporarily saved. Even with the location of his emperor, Xiao Yu did not move him for a while. He still can live for a long time. Everything depends on the performance of the Ye family.


    Xiao Yuyang sent people to Ye Jia to inquire about Ye Rong¡¯s news, but even Ye¡¯s family did not know how Ye Rong was doing.


    Xiao Yuyang has already guessed that the so-called thorns are just a play by Xiao Yu¡¯s self-directed self-directed, in order to control the palace. What made him most angry was that he and Ye Rong¡¯s children were gone, and he had already guessed that Xiao Yu¡¯s children in Ye Rong¡¯s stomach were not let go, and he certainly knew that Ye Ronghuai¡¯s was not his child.


    Xiao Yuyang thinks that Ye Rong is now unknown, even if he is still alive, Xiao Yu will certainly not let him be better. Many of the officials who supported him were detained and copied by Xiao Yu for various reasons. He thought that he would soon be his turn.


    Xiao Yuyang knows that Xiao Yu is sure not to let him go. He just heard that Mu Yongsheng wants the class teacher to return to the DPRK. Xiao Yu can''t wait to get started. If he doesn''t rush back before Mu Yongsheng takes the troops back to the Imperial City, then he will wait. After Yongsheng took the soldiers back to the Imperial City, he completely did not live. Instead of sitting and waiting for death, it is better to fight out and fight, and maybe save Ye Rong.


    Xiao Yuyang began an urgent plan, and the civil and military ministers who supported him also knew that Xiao Yu would not let them go, so they also supported Xiao¡¯s rebellious actions.


    Xiao Yuyang let the two generals who supported him, led the soldiers to surround the palace, and planned to attack them. They first killed Xiao Yu, and then took out the emperor''s sacred title, which was justified.


    He thought that they had a lot of soldiers, and the guards of the Royal Forest and Xiao Yu were outnumbered, and they would soon be able to attack the palace.


    But what he didn''t think was that Mu Yongsheng''s eldest son had already rushed back to the Imperial City with a part of the soldiers before the retreat of Ning Guoyu Qiu Yunguo. He had already ambushed outside the city and waited for him to start.


    Xiao Yu deliberately left Xiao Yuyang with a chance to rebel, so everything he did was irritating Xiao Yuyang, even if


    I want him to rebel, and then take the opportunity to kill him.


    Xiao Yuyang was attacked on both sides. Not only did he not attack the palace, but he himself was quickly captured.


    This kind of battle, the people of the Imperial City were scared to death, and every household closed the door. Some even hid in the cellar, fearing that soldiers would rush in and kill themselves.


    When Xiao Yuyang was pressed into the face of Xiao Yu, he stunned Xiao Yu for a while, then suddenly violently struggled, slammed himself on the soldier''s knife, his neck slammed on the knife, and then died. He prefers to die with dignity and is not willing to suffer humiliation and torture.


    Xiao Yu looked at the scene with no expression, then let the soldiers hang his body on the wall, let everyone see the end of the rebel, but also to give other warnings to the tyrant who had the opposite. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 85： Harem Fighting Raiders 15

    Harem Fighting Raiders 15


    A month later, everything was settled, and Mu Yongsheng also led the soldiers back to the Imperial City. The first thing he did to see Xiao Yu was to take the initiative to hand over the military power. Xiao Yu still let Mu Yongsheng be the Marshal of the Terracotta Warriors, but the war is over, so he took back two-thirds of the military power to his own hands.


    Ye Rong¡¯s body has been raised. He went to the Queen Mother in the early morning with Tao and willing to go to the Queen Mother.


    After the Queen got up, let Tao hope to sit down in the past, then smiled and looked at him and said, "It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have to come to the hospital early in the morning. Now it¡¯s time to sleep. You are pregnant with children. It¡¯s good to sleep more. ""


    "When I wake up early today, I naturally want to come to the Queen Mother to be safe, how can I be lazy every day." Tao said with a smile.


    "You can have this heart. This early morning, haven''t used breakfast, go back to breakfast, you are also comfortable, and the mourner will not leave you with breakfast." The Queen Mother said to Tao. Finished, and said to other people, "You have all retired, Ye Rong left."


    Tao is willing to get up and go out with other people.


    Ye Rong, who was called by the Queen Mother, instead of Arong, from this simple name, Tao hopes to guess that Xiao Yu has said to the Queen Mother that Ye Rong¡¯s child is not his business.


    After the other people went out, the Queen Mother immediately looked at Ye Rong with a sullen face, and did not speak for a while.


    When Ye Rong¡¯s doubts looked up and the Queen¡¯s eyes were on, he was shocked by his heart, because the Queen¡¯s eyes looked at his eyes, cold and disgusting, as if he was looking at something that was not clean.


    When he thought that he had just had a miscarriage, the Queen Mother sent someone to give him something, and he was comforted to take care of him. He could be pregnant again, not too sad.


    But after that time, the Queen Mother never sent him anything. Now looking at him with such a look and eyes, it seems that he knows that the child he shed is the child of the king rather than the emperor.


    The Queen Mother looked at his gaze and made him feel embarrassed and nervous at the moment. It was like being caught in a bed like a man, and he could not wait to escape from it immediately.


    The Queen Mother is also chilling and disgusted with him. She also thinks that he is the most suitable person to be a queen. He is eccentric to him. The result is that she is a loving heart. It is better to give a dog a strong heart. The dog knows at least A person who is loyal to it. Fortunately, he did not let him be the wife of the emperor, otherwise the shame would be even greater.


    "Listen to the doctor, your body is very difficult to raise, and you will stay in the Ming dynasty to raise your illness in the future. Don''t use it to mourn your home, please don''t move around in the palace." The Queen hates not to kill him immediately. Because the emperor still used him to remind and control the Ye family, he could live for a few more years, but he didn''t want to see him appear in his own sight.


    Ye Rong is a sin for the emperor to take medicine. It is a sin to sue with the singer of the king. It is a sin to add a sin to the child who is cherished by the king. These guilts add up enough to make Ye Family copy the family, but the emperor still needs to use Ye Family, so he will not move him for the time being. .


    "No." Ye Rong''s sensational response, the Queen Mother, this is to disguise him in the disguise, that is to say, he can not leave the Ming Palace afterwards.


    "Retreat!" said the Queen Mother in a cold voice.


    "Chen Chen retired." Ye Rongxing retired.


    On the way back to the Ming Palace, Ye Rong suddenly looked up at the sky. His heart was very painful and tormented. After he had aborted, he never saw Xiao Yuyang again. The palace has been completely controlled by the emperor. He does not know how to get in touch with Xiao Yuyang, and even his family did not come to see him. He doesn''t know how to live in the future, can he really just wait to die? But he is not reconciled, he really is not willing to admit defeat.


    Although the Queen Mother said that he would not move around in the palace again, Ye Rong still changed his way to the palace of the Empress Dowager.


    However, he did not even enter the palace gate. The **** who guarded the door told him that the Empress Dowager was seriously ill and that the emperor had orders. No one was allowed to disturb the Queen Mother.


    Even the Empress Dowager has been controlled by the emperor here, and Ye Rong¡¯s heart is desperate. This kind of feeling of helplessness, which makes him feel good, makes him feel sad.


    Ye Rongzhen¡¯s return to the Ming Palace, to say that he has completely given up to reach his present, is impossible. Although the development of many things is very different from the development he knows, his heart still grasps the last hope and does not want to let go. He thinks that he is a protagonist who has passed through one time, and it is impossible to completely fail. .


    His love for Xiao Yu is that he has not reported any hope at all. Now he only hopes that Xiao Yuyang can hold on. Because Xiao Yu can live for up to three years, as long as they have survived these three years, they still have the chance to win the throne.


    "Huang Guijun, eat it." The palace waiter placed the food on the table.


    "This palace is not hungry, take it." Ye Rong said a little embarrassed, but looked at the palace waiter to leave without saying a word, he stopped him "wait!"


    ¡°What is the command of Huang Guijun?¡± the attendant turned and asked.


    "This palace wants to see a family member. You go to Xu Gonggong, who is next to the emperor, and say something to my grandfather after the next dynasty." Ye Rong got up and went to take out some golden leaves and silver tickets. "These golden leaves are you." Hold and give this silver ticket to Xu Gonggong."


    The palace servant did not pick up, but looked at him and said, "The Queen Mother has orders. From today, no one in the Ming Palace can leave without permission. No one can enter the Ming Palace."


    "My grandfather is a prime minister, and he will naturally go to his Majesty to ask for approval." Ye Rong said.


    Gong Shi deliberately hesitated, and then said, "Since the death of Yu Wang, the slaves have heard that Ye Xiexiang has not been in the DPRK for many days because of serious illness, so even if Huang Guijun wants to let Xu Gonggong pass the message, Xu Gonggong also passed. No, ah."


    "What are you talking about?!" Ye Rong was shocked and wide-eyed, and looked at him incredulously and asked, "What do you say, Wang Yu, what happened to him?!"


    "Yu Wang rebelled and was captured by the eldest son of Mu Yuanshuai. When he was sent to the front of the donkey, he hit the soldier''s knife and died."


    Ye Rong was black in front of him, only to feel a whirlwind, and the last hope in his heart was also shattered. Although he had a hunch, he had been hit hard by his own confirmation.


    He didn''t understand why things would become like this. He didn''t even know why he lost. He had no room to turn over. If this is his ending, then why should God let him cross the world, is it to let him suffer failure and blow?


    Ye Rong fainted on the floor, and the palace waiter only looked at him, then turned and left.


    The Ming dynasty palace is now all Xiao Yu''s people, always monitoring Ye Rong''s every move. Because of the orders of the Queen Mother, from now on, Ye Rong can no longer leave the Ming Dynasty Palace for half a step, and his future days will not be better.


    ..........................................


    A few months later, the child of Tao will be born, a boy, and Xiao Yu and the Queen Mother are very happy.


    After Tao is willing to sit full of the moon, he will hold the child to the Queen Mother every day.


    After another two months, the Queen Mother began to let Tao manage some harem things. Since the Empress Dowager knew about Ye Rong and Yu Wang, he was not only very angry, he advised Xiao Yu to be more fortunate than other people''s minds, and nothing left, he went. When she thought of Ye Rong and Yu Wang, she also persuaded the emperor to be more fortunate to Ye Rong, and she was so angry that she had a chest pain.


    In fact, the Queen Mother mainly considered Xiao Yu¡¯s body. He felt that since he was unintentional and powerless to others, he could not bear to force him.


    On this day, Tao hopes to get up early, and hold the child to the Queen Mother.


    "Chen is late, please forgive the Queen Mother." Tao is willing to give the Queen Mother a gift.


    "It must be that this little guy started to make trouble with you, hurry up and give it to the mourning family." The Queen Mother said with a smile.


    The palace prince took the little emperor to the front of the back, and the Queen Mother took it in his arms and looked at his white and tender face. This is not only the eldest son of Xiao Yu, but also his only child. This child is exactly the same as Xiao Xiao¡¯s childhood. Even some small movements are like extremes. If the Queen Mother doesn¡¯t look at him for a day, it¡¯s empty and uncomfortable.


    "You all retreat." The Queen Mother, holding her grandson, was impatient to listen to those who spoke, just wanted to send them away.


    "promise."


    Tao is willing to talk to the Queen Mother as usual, and then leave the child to go back to Fenghua Palace to deal with some things. After noon, the Queen Mother sent someone to return to Fenghua Palace.


    Tao is willing to take over the management of the harem, but it is not to hold the right in his own hands. So many people in the harem are idle, he will not be stupid, he is hard work alone. Therefore, he asked Shu Shu and Yin Xian and Ning Guijun three people to help him manage the harem. The parts managed by them, as long as something went wrong, he directly asked them to plead guilty.


    After seeing the management of the harem, the Queen Mother will be able to manage the harem, and it is not greedy, and it is very satisfactory. Thinking that when she is older, she can safely hand over the harem to him, and she can safely support the elderly. Now she can help him to press on those who love to be a demon, and he can also be more relaxed, and then help the emperor to have several children.


    After bathing in the evening, Tao is willing to play with his son half on the bed. This little guy is sleeping most of the time. If he doesn''t tease him before he falls asleep, he will wake up in the middle of the night and cry.


    But teasing and teasing, Tao wished that he slowly fell asleep, and did not know how long he slept. He suddenly felt that his face was itchy. He opened his eyes and saw that Xiao Yu was kissing him.


    "Your Majesty...." Tao is willing to look at him with a sleepy eye.


    "Wake up?" Xiao Yu touched his face and kissed his mouth.


    "Yeah." Tao is willing to think, you can do me, can I not wake up?


    Xiao Yu got up and put down the credit, then took off his clothes and went to bed.


    Tao is willing to look at him, with his movements, let him take off his clothes.


    Tao hopes to suddenly think of the child still beside, and hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, Asa is still able to, let the palace waiter come in and take him away."


    "When I say it later, let him sleep here first." Xiao Yu is already on the string, which can stop and stop.


    "Then the movement is a little smaller, don''t wake up Xu, or he will cry again." Tao wished his legs wrapped around his waist and clung to his shoulder.


    Xiao Yu didn''t answer him. He just kissed him hard. He held the pottery and held it hard. He simply couldn''t care for their children and slept aside.


    Tao hopes that there is still some rationality, try not to make a sound, he can only be thankful that the child is still small, even if he wakes up, there will be no memory at all. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 86： Star Art Guard 1

    Star Art Guard 1


    After Tao finished the meal, he took the cup and drank the lipstick tea, then looked at the person sitting opposite him and suddenly laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Zor¨¦ asked the teacup.


    "Uncle Zoe, you must have thought that the object that you are dating with, will it be me?" Tao said with a smile, "In your heart, you definitely don''t want to kiss me with your impression of the child, but You are forced by your mother, you have no way, I am right?"


    Although Zor is only a teenager older than the original owner, according to his seniority, he was originally called an uncle.


    In this interstellar world, because the average life expectancy is relatively long, human beings live longer, and they are married at the age of thirty or forty, and that it is common to get married in a teenage love. Although the two are not the same, but there is no relative relationship at all, so as long as the age is right, love marriage is nothing.


    Zoe remembered his mother''s words that forced him to come to the blind date, couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, and then said to Tao, "You are also forced by your family?"


    "No, I agreed to come to the blind date when I heard that the object of the blind date is you." Tao is very straightforward to say.


    "Why? Do you think we are fit together?" Zoe looked at Tao.


    "I think we are quite suitable." Tao is willing to say seriously, "Why would I come to kiss you, no one in my family forced me to come."


    "I remember that I heard your brother said, you seem to be in love, have you broken up?" Zorray did not remember when, inadvertently listening to his brother said casually, but his brother is also speculation, not sure.


    Tao is willing to say, "I broke up a few months ago. My ex-boyfriend disliked me. I have no fun for another, more interesting person. I got married and got divorced. I talked about it. It¡¯s just a matter of love, it¡¯s normal for a character to break up.¡±


    Tao Tao just crossed over for less than a month, but the original master broke up a few months ago. After Tao hopes to cross it, although he did not clearly tell the mother of the original owner, he likes Zoe, but secretly made some small moves, two The mother of the man moved his mind and wanted to make them a pair.


    The original mother''s mother came to ask Tao, and asked if he would like to go to Zwill with him. Tao would like to hesitate to think for a day or two, and then agreed. Tao is willing to agree, Zoe''s mother will not threaten him regardless of his willingness to do so. If he does not come to the blind date, he will not be allowed to return to the base in advance. Zori has to come.


    Tao hopes to be a little worried that he will ask who his ex-boyfriend is, but fortunately he did not ask, but also saved him from finding reasons to confuse.


    After the waiter puts the dishes together, Tao is willing to look at Zoe. "I know that you are definitely not willing to come to the blind date, but I can listen to my mother. You have not been in love for so many years. Mrs. Rui is this iron. If you don''t come, there will be other people coming to see you. If the two of us are not successful, then what you have to face is the blind date of three meals a day."


    Zoe looked at the eyes of the sorrowful sorrow and said, "So you agree to come and kiss me, is it to specifically look at my jokes?"


    "It''s one of the reasons. You know, life is inevitably boring. It always takes some fun." Tao said, "But there is another reason, that is, I am willing to save you from the three-day dinner. Do you want to give it a try?"


    "How can I save the law?" Zor¨¦ asked.


    "Of course, I fell in love with me." Tao is willing to say, "In addition to this method, can you think of other better ways? How about our agreement to love?"


    "Agreement in love?" Zoe said, "You mean... fake love?"


    "I mean... really love." Tao wished the body slightly forward, and looked at him seriously. "If people are bored, they will inevitably be lonely. If they are lonely, they want to fall in love. I think about it, you It¡¯s the best person, why don¡¯t we come here, don¡¯t marry, and don¡¯t have to bear any responsibility for the agreement, what do you think?¡±


    "The specific point is said," Zole said.


    "Isn''t this enough? It''s just that when you are a real boyfriend, let me enjoy the feeling of being in love, but I don''t need you to be responsible. After I have other people I like, or you have other people you like, we will Break up directly."


    "What do you want me to do, can you enjoy the feeling of being in love?" Zor¨¦ felt that this must be asked because he was a soldier. Most of the time, he was either at the Star Base or at the border base. It is impossible to play a love game with him like an ordinary person.


    "Well..." Tao hopes to say "I know, you soldier, you can''t always accompany me, so I won''t ask you to accompany me often. As long as you have time, send me at least every day." Three messages, every two or three days, at least one video to chat with me. When I say that others are not good, you have to agree with me. When I am not happy, you have to marry me and care for me sincerely. ¡±


    "You said this, downloading a love game software is not enough?" Zoe said.


    "That''s not the same, love games are virtual, love with the program code, how to love the real person is interesting." Tao is willing to say "and I still have some things you need to teach me."


    "What?" Zole asked.


    "What, I will tell you after you agree to the agreement." Tao is willing to look at him and say "How? I am not asking for it? I will help you with Mrs. Rui, you don''t have to be forced." With a blind date, you can go back to the base in advance. You only need to take a little bit of time to deal with me, that is, you don''t have to be responsible for me, and you don''t have to be special with me. If you have someone you really like, we can Break up immediately. If we all think that the other party is not bad, the real exchange is not impossible, what do you think?"


    "You young people, is it so popular now?" Zoe was the first to hear that there is such a way of love.


    "This is what I came up with. I think this kind of love is very good. It can satisfy the needs of the other party without being responsible for the other party. Even if you break up, it will be a good gathering, no need to tear your face, no betrayal. Do not betray. If there is no agreement of love in true feelings, the breakup will not feel sad, it is better than the time of love, like being glued, being betrayed and heartbroken." Tao said.


    Zoe actually thinks that he still has a lot of truth, but he has been too lazy to fall in love in the past few years. First, because he has been trying to advance in these years, he has no time to think about these things. Second, because he felt that his last relationship began to be too hasty, so there is no good result. This time he wants to be careful, to make sure that he is really the person he likes, and then start to fall in love.


    "You don''t have to rush to give me a reply, I am not in a hurry." Tao said, "You can continue to kiss each other and then slowly consider it."


    Tao hopes that the bait has been put down, just waiting for him to hook up, there is a true love relationship of love agreement, although Tao is willing to say that you do not have to pay the true heart, but not afraid that he does not move in the process of love.


    After the two had eaten, Tao was willing to return to his home with Zoe.


    "Mrs. Rui Ya." Tao is willing to go into the living room and cried.


    Ruiya was arranging flowers in the living room. When they saw the two coming in, they stood up and smiled and walked over and said, "I¡¯m back so soon? Why didn¡¯t I go to play?¡±


    Mrs. Rui took the hand of Tao Yuan and walked to the edge of the sofa to sit down. "It¡¯s rare for Zole to take a vacation, let him play with you for a few days. If you want to go there, let him take you there."


    "Don''t worry about letting him accompany me, or let him consider it first." Tao said with a smile, "When he thinks about it, let him accompany me for a few days, otherwise he will become someone else''s boyfriend, I How can I let him go out with me?"


    "He is single, and there is time. I let him go out to play with you. Who would dare to have a opinion?" Rui Ya and Tao said, "You have been squatting for a few years of uncle Zoe, this time at least rest. For two months, if you want to go out and play, just inform him to accompany you."


    "Uncle Zoe is going to take a vacation for two months?" Tao is willing to look at the eyes of Zoe in surprise, and then said to Ruiya, "I will be officially assigned after a month, and I will not be able to meet often at that time."


    "Yeah, you have already allocated it." Mrs. Rui asked, "Do you know which fleet to divide?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t care about going to the fleet, so I didn''t ask my family to ask." Tao said.


    Mrs. Ruiya quickly meditated for a few seconds and said, "It is better to go to the Lions fleet, there is Zoe there, let him take care of you, and someone in the province bullies you."


    "I am afraid that when the time comes, Uncle Zoe will feel that I am annoying, or do not want it." Tao is willing to retreat.


    "He dares!" Ruiya squinted at Zor¨¦, who said nothing. "If he dares to be impatient with you, tell me, I will teach him."


    Zor¨¦¡¯s man is a senior military officer. His father, who was injured because of his early years, has no military, but he still holds a senior position. His eldest brother is the deputy captain of the Lions fleet. Zorray himself is the rank of major general and serves as the captain of the special operations team.


    Mrs. Ruiya wants Tao to be assigned to the Lions fleet, but in a word.


    Tao Yuan is willing to cross the original owner, is the female of the powerful family, one of the ten major parliamentarians of his father''s parliament, and several uncles are also officials in the emperor.


    Both of them are family-famous families in the emperor, and they can be said to be the right ones. In addition, Mrs. Rui Ya and her mother, Isa, have been friends for many years. Mrs. Rui Ya thought about it and thought that the original owner was the most suitable person for Zor, and I hope that the original owner can marry them.


    Tao wished to accompany Mrs. Rui with a chat for a while before she got up and left home.


    Mrs. Rui and Zorui will send the car to the car and watch the car open the door far away before turning back to the living room.


    "I just heard the meaning of Luo Xi. He agreed to associate with you. But you have to consider it?" After Mrs. Rui sat down, she looked at him and said, "Rosey is young and beautiful, but also versatile. He is totally dependent. He has been admitted to the literary and art troupe. His family, character, appearance, character, without any shortcomings. People agree, what else can you consider?"


    The original master is indeed as Ruiya said, all aspects are very good, especially a long and beautiful face. But in fact, Zor is not bad, tall and handsome, is the **** of many people. And he has a strong ability to fight and fight, is a military genius, the people above are very optimistic about him.


    However, only Mrs. Rui Ya¡¯s mother can dislike her own son. If other people dare to disregard Zor, Mrs. Rui¡¯s heart is definitely not happy, even Zor¡¯s father will not do it.


    "Mom, you are too unreasonable. I am not sick and I am not injured. How can you let the big brother take my fake approval for two months?" Zoe did not answer his mother''s question. To put it bluntly, he thought that he only granted a maximum of more than one month''s leave, but he did not expect it to be a two-month holiday.


    "These holidays are all you should take. You have been together for more than half a year in the past few years. What happened to the rest for two months? Just because it is a reasonable holiday, your brother will give you the approval." False "Mrs. Rui Ya looked at him and said, "If you don''t want to rest for such a long time, it is not impossible. I have not said anything to you?"


    Mrs. Rui saw him not talking, and said with a slap in the face, "I didn''t force you to get married right away. At least you have to talk about it in love. For so many years, then the right people want to chase you. You are not tempted, others think you have problems with your body."


    "Do not fall in love is a problem with the body? What logic is this?" Zoe said, "I don''t fall in love because I didn''t meet the people I like, and I met my natural talks. You forced me to kiss different people and let me I don''t have a good result when I fall in love with someone I don''t like."


    "So you are in love with the person you like, and have the result?" Ruiya looked at him and said, "Emotions also need to get along and cultivate. You completely close your heart, who else is going in?" After you broke up with Endi, have I forced you once in so many years? I think that Roche is really suitable for you, so I don¡¯t want you to miss this opportunity. If you agree to get along with Roche, then after the blind date. You don''t have to go."


    "What are you doing for Tendhi?" Zor¨¦ said helplessly, "I have forgotten that there is such a person."


    "Forget?" Ruiya said with a cold voice, "If you really forget him, why have you not been in love for so many years?"


    "I said that because I have been too busy in the past few years, I have no time to think about other things. I have not had him in my heart. How could it be because of his reasons that I am not in love?" Zoe really felt that it was reasonable and unclear.


    "I don''t care if you are not in love for any reason. Anyway, starting today, I just won''t let you go back to the base. It doesn''t matter to anyone." Rui Ya said resolutely, "Luo Xi is so good, you are not My son, I am not willing to let him with you this big ice cube."


    Mrs. Rui said what she said, she hurts the original owner as her own child, so I hope he can marry to his own home, and then it is really her own child.


    "But I will not force you to talk to him. If you think that he is not suitable, then I will tell his mother clearly, not because you have broken the relationship between us." Ruiya said "I am During the period of time, I have chosen a lot of suitable people for you. You will go to one by one and see each other one by one. You will be able to return to the base earlier."

 Chapter 87： Star Art Guard 2

    Star Art Guard 2


    In this interstellar world with three genders, the number of women is very small, and the ratio of male to female is not much different.


    Zoe talked about love in a few years ago. The other is a female named Endi. Endi is very good, and his talents are very good. He is a very good literary soldier.


    Although Dean is a bad place to say, but Rui Ya does not like him very much. It is not because of his family''s general and no parents. Mrs. Rui''s eldest son and her second son are married. They are all right-handed people. This little son is looking for an object. She thinks about her personality, as long as her personality and quality. It¡¯s good to be good. However, there is such a kind of magnetic field between the person and the person, and it is also not suitable for the relationship. Ruiya has no good feelings for Endy.


    However, although she did not like Endi, she never objected to their love and did not show it. She thought that the eldest son and the second son would move out after they got married. The younger son is not ready to stay with her. The house is ready for him. When they get married, they will also move out of their own past. Life, everyone is polite to each other.


    But the picture of Endy and his ex-boyfriend hugging, she could not forget this life, she felt that this is the biggest shame of her son in this life, so angry that she could not eat for two days. The two sneaked into the house of her son, and they were so ugly.


    Rui Ya¡¯s emotional life towards Zor has always been uninterrupted, so she has not been in love for a few years, and she has not said anything. But she recently learned some news, and she was anxious, that is, Endi''s husband died, and she worried that Endy would go to Zorui compound again. And Zoe is not in love for so many years, she is more worried that he is waiting for Endi.


    Mrs. Rui is not willing to agree with Zorri and Endi anyway, so I want him to hurry to find a personal love, even if there is no feeling at the beginning, but most people''s feelings can be cultivated. What''s more, the young people nowadays have not been in love for several years, and the children who are just sensible are thinking about falling in love.


    In the heart of Mrs. Rui, the best candidate is Luo Xi. After all, the original owner is the child she grew up watching. She really likes the original owner, and the two returning to the door are right, and she is satisfied with all aspects.


    At night, Zoe went back to the room to take a shower. I still felt a little annoyed. My mother was not an unreasonable person, but occasionally she made trouble, and even his father could only follow her.


    He really did not take a break for half a year, but the problem is that he didn¡¯t want to rest for two months at all. When he thought of his mother, he did not care about him, and he also buckled his holiday approval. It is very headache.


    Zor¨¦ came out of the bathroom and just sat down at the bed, the communicator rang. He looked at the name and avatar above and pressed it on.


    Tao Hua¡¯s head, projected from his communicator, looked at him and said, ¡°My mother just asked me how I feel about you. I would like to formally associate with you. I said I have to think carefully. I will tell her tomorrow, if you feel embarrassed, I will tell my mom directly that I don''t want to associate with you, and I will let my mother persuade Mrs. Rui to let her not force you so tightly."


    Tao is willing to be very considerate of the atmosphere.


    After Zole¡¯s silence for a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s try to get in touch and see, I will talk to my mom tomorrow, saying that I intend to officially associate with you.¡±


    Tao wished to smile and said, "Although I told you before, we can agree to love, but agreement love, but not a fake love, so I think you still think clearly better. You don''t have to rush to tell Mrs. Rui, you If you think about it tonight, pick me up tomorrow, we will meet and talk again."


    Tao is willing to hang up after saying it.


    Zor¨¦ lay down on the bed, thinking that his mother had just bitten, if he didn''t fall in love, he was waiting for Endi. However, it has already passed a few years. If it wasn¡¯t for his mother¡¯s mention today, he didn¡¯t even think of this person, but his mother just didn¡¯t believe it. This feeling of suspicion really made him irritated and helpless.


    He thinks that the agreement love that Tao is willing to say may be a good note. He said that he wants to enjoy the feeling of being in love, but he does not want to talk about his true feelings. Then he treats him as his younger brother and cares that he is petting him. Anyway, he knows his brother.


    Early the next morning, when Zoe had not gotten up, his mother had secretly left home and took the pottery.


    Tao hopes to get up from his phone in the morning and just get up, when he is on his car, he is still playing Hatch.


    Let''s go eat early and prepare to eat and talk.


    Looking at the exquisite little snacks on the table, Tao is willing to say to Zor¨¦, "Have you thought about it last night? I came to pick me up in the early morning, I didn''t start school so early."


    "I got used to getting up early, but also to avoid my mother, she asked the east to ask the west." Zole said.


    "So you really think about it? Although I am talking about the agreement, I don''t have to be responsible for each other, I don''t have to pay true feelings, but things I should do when I am in love," Tao said.


    "As long as it is not a very excessive thing, if you want me to do something, just tell me directly, I will do it." Zoe said, "I will pay for it, I will pay."


    "I said before, there are some things that you need to teach me, so there are some things that you can''t do." Tao said.


    "As long as I can do it, I must do it, but before you ask me to do anything, I must consider the identity of my military, and I can''t make trouble." Zole is still very conservative because he is a soldier, most of the time, His life is not his own, let alone what he wants to do.


    "You are relieved, I will not make trouble with you. I want you to do things that will never let you violate the military principle." Tao said, "There is only one thing I want to make clear, although we are an agreement. In love, you can break up immediately after falling in love with others, but before you break up, you can only be good to me alone, not to others."


    "I promise you, but you have to promise me. If you like someone else, or your ex-boyfriend is looking for you to compound, you can''t be involved on both sides. If you want to break up, tell me directly, we will do it quickly. Break up."


    "He wants to find me to compound, it is his business, I would not like to compound with him, it is my business. As long as I do not want to, even if it is not a violation of the agreement, it can not be a reason for breaking up."


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Zoe. ¡°But what you think in your heart, I can see it.¡±


    "Uncle Zoe," Tao is looking at him with a smile and said, "You seem to have a big shadow on the ex-boyfriend?"


    Zoe glanced at him and didn''t speak. He knew that Tao was willing to ridicule him. The reason why he broke up with Endi, others may not know the inside story, but the mother of the two is a good friend for many years, he must know something, he will talk to him like this.


    After Mrs. Rui got up, she knew that Zole had gone out, and dialed his communication number. He couldn¡¯t get through it. He thought he was deliberately hiding, so he was very angry. Thinking about waiting for him to go back, he must teach him a good meal, he did not put her as a mother at all.


    Even if it is such an open and social society, some of the famous families still pay much attention to etiquette, especially respecting the parents and elders, which is much stricter than the teaching of ordinary people.


    Mrs. Rui looked at Zor¨¦ and came in and asked him, "Where have you been in the morning?"


    Zoe put the fine wooden lunch box on the table and said, "Loch let me bring you breakfast."


    Mrs. Rui looked at the lunch box on the table and then looked at her with suspicion and said, "Are you going to eat breakfast with Roche?"


    Zoe did not answer her, pressed the communicator screen on her wrist and waited.


    The projection of Tao wish appeared, and he smiled and looked at Ruiya and said, "Mrs. Rui, good morning."


    Ruiya stunned, then smiled and looked at Tao, saying, "Good morning, Loch."


    "Mrs. Rui, have you had breakfast? I asked Uncle Zoe to bring you your breakfast."


    "Thank you, I am going to have breakfast, he will be back, just to catch up."


    "Mrs. Rui, I have something to tell you..." Tao is willing to have a somewhat unhappy expression.


    "What?" Ruiya asked in confusion.


    "I, my uncle Zoe, I started to formally associate today."


    ¡°Really?¡± Ruiya asked with a big eyes.


    "Really, we decided to get along for a while to see if we can get along if we can get together. If we don''t fit together, we will break up. So, Mrs. Rui, although we don''t necessarily have results, we will take it seriously during the interaction. eachother''s."


    Mrs. Rui Ya smiled happily and said, "You are still young, you should cultivate your feelings with more relationships. If you have any results, you must not only look at the fate, but also whether you can cultivate your feelings. Even if there is no result in love, there is nothing. I have a friendly brotherhood, and I am happy in my heart."


    "The school just sent some information forms to me, I want to finish it as soon as possible, I will visit you tomorrow." Tao said.


    "Good." Mrs. Ruiya nodded with a smile.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to hang up, Mrs. Rui looked at Zor¨¦ and said, ¡°Are you thinking very fast? Yesterday, I still have a look of death, and I¡¯m directly connected with Roche today?¡±


    Zorray knows that if he told his mother, she must not believe it. He was too lazy to explain a lot, so he simply let Tao say.


    "Is this not what you want?" Zoe said, "I have already started to associate with Roche, and I promised that he should do it. Can you let me go back to the base in advance?"


    "Don''t worry." Mrs. Rui Ya confessed that "Lochy has only one month to distribute. At least these two weeks, you will take him out to play and cultivate your feelings. You can return to the base two weeks later. I will tell your older brother, let him go and greet the people of the Imperial Star Military Academy and assign Roche to your base. After he goes, you have to take good care of him, but I will take Luo Xi as a half son. Look, even if you didn''t succeed in the end, you can''t bully him, you can''t let others bully him, don''t you know?"


    "Know it." Zoe said helplessly.


    Zoe has not taken a vacation for several years. Since he will not be forced to go to the blind date afterwards, he also wants to take this opportunity to relax and relax.


    After that, he went to pick up the pottery every day and went out to play. The two mothers were very happy.


    Zoe does not know what Tao wants to play, thinking about it anyway, no matter what he loves to play, he is with him.


    Tao is willing to live for a few years. Although he has a lot of good fun, he has experienced a lot, but this is the first time he has come to the interstellar world, and he can make him feel something new. However, he has lived for so long after all, and his heart has not been so heavy. He also knows that Zole actually wants to relax, so sometimes he just finds a place to sit down, have a cup of coffee and chat, let him send I went back.


    Zor¨¦ was surprised to find that he was able to chat with Tao, and that Tao hoped that there would be no temper tantrums of those young people in their twenties. When he was with him, he felt relaxed and relaxed.


    Ruiya saw that he didn''t have to urge himself. Every day, he took the initiative to pick up the pottery. Not only did he not feel stubborn and unhappy, but he also came back one day later, and her heart was very happy. When exchanging information with the mother of the original owner, I felt that it was highly probable that the two had a good result.


    Two weeks later, Zor¨¦ should go back to the base in advance, but because a week ago, Tao was willing to let him direct his shooting, he actually took the initiative to delay the time back to the base, Mrs. Rui knew more. I am happy.


    Tao is willing to hold a gun, shoot a fast-moving dummy, deliberately pretend to shoot five shots and shoot three shots, then put down the gun and say with frustration that "this level is too difficult for me."


    "This level of movement, you can shoot two shots with five shots, it is already very good. You are still very talented to shoot, but there is no mastery yet." Zoe said to him.


    "I hope that I can shoot at least four shots with five shots. If there is no progress at all, isn''t it a waste of your rest time?" Tao is willing to pull his wrist and look at him with a spoiled look. Let me teach you well, I will try my best."


    Zorley was accelerating his heart''s eyes, and no matter what he asked, he was willing to promise his impulse.


    Zorry hugged him from behind the pottery, and began to teach him from the position of holding the gun. "It doesn''t take too much effort to hold the gun, so the hand is easy to be tired. The most important thing is to concentrate..."


    Zoe taught Tao to shoot, while he was worried about the body in his arms. When he smelled the fragrance of Tao Yuan, there was a feeling of comfort that could not be said.


    Tao is willing to make a mastery of the essentials under the guidance of Zore''s hands and then shoot four shots in success.


    After trying a few times, all of them were shot. Tao is willing to turn and smile and look at him and say, "Thank you for taking the time to teach me. Are you satisfied with such achievements?"


    Zoe nodded and said, "You really have a lot of talent for shooting, just pass."


    "You..." Zorley hesitated a little and asked the question he wanted to ask. "You sprayed the perfume? What brand of perfume?"


    "I didn''t spray perfume." Tao was willing to look at him, and then deliberately turned his head and said, "Do you want to smell it again, see if you can smell it."


    Zor¨¦ looked at his white and curvy neck, and the feeling of heart was more obvious. It was like being tempted, and he really swept his face and smelled it. This smell, he did not want to remove his face, this fragrance was sucked into his nose, let him have a feeling of all-round comfort. Between the two, he felt that he had a familiar feeling and had the illusion that the same thing happened.


    Tao was willing to smell it for a long time, until his neck was sour, he pushed him away and said, "Have you heard it yet?"


    "No..." Zor¨¦ returned to God and looked at his eyes with something different.


    "Then you will continue to guess, I will not tell you before I guess." Tao is willing to make a look of embarrassment, and turned to leave the shooting room. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 88： Star Art Guard 3

    Star Art Guard 3


    After coming out of the shooting room, Tao is willing to ask Zoe. "If I am assigned to your base, can I go to you when you and I are free?"


    "Yes, as long as it is within the prescribed time, it will not violate the military regulations." Zole said.


    "You don''t want to bother me?" Tao is willing to look at him, with a smile, "If you are too troublesome, if you don''t want me to find you, you can tell me directly, I won''t mind."


    Zor¨¦ looked at his slightly curled mouth, and there was a little bit of glamour in his cuteness, as well as the bright and bright eyes, which seemed to have a mysterious and seductive star.


    "Okay, then I will tell you directly..." Zor¨¦ looked at him, a little closer, and said seriously, "I don''t bother you."


    Tao is willing to look at him and smile, then continue to go out with him.


    Zor¨¦ feels that it is rare to meet someone who is very comfortable to stay together. It is certainly not necessary for him to be annoyed. However, other feelings, he still needs some time to make further confirmation.


    ................................................


    Zoe returned to the base to sell the fake, Tao is willing to distribute notices at home, although at least one week can not meet, but Zoe is very much in compliance with the agreement, Tao is willing to mention the request, he did.


    Finally, after waiting for the school''s notice, Tao hopes to be assigned to the Lions fleet without any suspense. Two days later, Tao is willing to go back to school, and then the people waiting for the base at the school will pick them up.


    Isa walked around at home, and when she thought of what she could bring to Tao, she immediately took it and put it in the box.


    "Mom, just take the things I usually use, and you don''t have to bring other things. The base dormitory is definitely not big. How can you put so many things? And the things brought into the base are all If you want to go through the inspection, you bring me so many things, when will the inspection be finished? If you go to the warship, the dormitory will be smaller and you can bring less things."


    Isa finally stopped and said to Tao, "I can still send you things often when you are at school, but when you get to the base, your mother can''t go to see you often. When there is no vacation, You can''t go home, don''t give you more spare things?"


    "If I have something to use, I will tell you, when you send it to me, will you be fine?" Tao is willing to point to the biggest box and say, "The things in this box are left at home." I will take the small box."


    Tao is willing to go over and take Isa to the sofa and sit down and say, "Mom, you can rest assured that even without these things, I will not suffer any bitterness in life. Besides, I am not traveling and enjoying. I don''t need so many things."


    Isa sighed and held Potter''s hand and said, "These things don''t come without them, but if you follow the warships to the border constellation, be careful and be safe."


    "I know, I will be careful, you can rest assured that your mother." Tao promised.


    ....................................


    Two days later, Tao was willing to take the suitcase and sit in the car at home to go to school.


    After the suitcase is sent to the centralized consignment point for registration, Tao is willing to enter the waiting classroom assigned to the Lions fleet.


    Elman was talking to the people next to him, and suddenly saw Tao wishing to walk in. After a moment of squatting, his face was immediately ugly.


    Tao would like to glance at him, then just find a seat to sit down.


    "Elman, Elman, what''s wrong with you?" The people around Elman saw him worry, and pushed him.


    Elman returned to his heart and quickly concealed his look and said, "Nothing, suddenly remembered one thing, so I was disappointed. Sorry, what did you say?"


    "I heard that the instructor of Corning is also at the base of the Lions Fleet. You can be assigned to the Lions fleet this time. Is it because of him? Or is it so smart?"


    There was a sweetness in Elman¡¯s eyes that he couldn¡¯t conceal. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really he¡¯s going to talk to the people who are assigned, let them assign me to the Lions¡¯ fleet.¡±


    "It¡¯s good, you can meet up with your boyfriend in the future, and definitely feel so sweet?¡±


    Elman didn''t answer, just smiled embarrassedly, and his smile had revealed his thoughts.


    "The Cohen instructor is a member of the Arnold family. The deputy captain of the Lions fleet is his uncle. The Counsen instructor himself is a very capable person. If you marry him later, you can be married to a family." I don''t know how many people will envy you."


    "I don''t know anyone else. Anyway, I want to envy me." Another person next to me whispered, "After waiting in the fleet, if I can find a military officer with a family background and ability, of course, my boyfriend, Then just marry him, this is my dream for many years, and it is also the reason why I worked hard to be the above artillery."


    "In the future, in the Lions fleet, we have to rely on Elman. When the instructor of Corning is taking care of you, you must not forget to help us more."


    "Yeah, yeah, those of us who are born in the general family should be united. We must not let those who have the family background as the artisans bully us."


    "You can rest assured that as long as I can take care of it, I will try my best to take care of you." Elman said with a smile.


    "Thank you so much, I will tell others that in the future, we will be led by you. If there is anything we need, we will try our best to help you."


    Elman nodded with a smile and couldn''t help but feel smug and happy, but when he turned around and looked at his wish, the happy mood immediately reduced. He did not expect Tao Yuan to be assigned to the Lions Fleet. He felt that he wanted to go to any fleet with his wishful family background, but he did not avoid being assigned to the Lions fleet. There must be reasons and purpose. This made him feel a little uneasy.


    As soon as the departure time, the Lions fleet came to pick them up, they immediately came in and named them, then took them out to get out of the school and leave the school to leave the base.


    After Tao was willing to get on the bus, he chose a window position and sat down on the large sofa seat.


    When everyone is seated, the person sitting next to the pottery will say to him, "Hello, my name is Lin Ya, from the Bennet family, please take care of it later."


    Tao is willing to shake hands with him and say, "Hello, my name is Loch, from the family of Duvis."


    The two people sitting in front of them also got up and introduced themselves to them, and the four men shook hands with each other.


    Almost all of them came from different classes, and the people in the car began to introduce themselves to each other. Such self-introduction is actually self-reporting family identity, so that everyone knows that those people can make each other in the future. Those who say their own name and say what family they are from are from a large family with background. Those who only say their own names have a very family background.


    Although the military has clear regulations, it is not allowed to engage in group struggles, but it is not clear, but it cannot prevent some people from engaging in small groups.


    Among these literary and art soldiers, there are no women, because there are fewer women in this world, and fewer are fewer soldiers. If you want to be successful, you should first look good, and then be versatile, not only will you have a variety of musical instruments, but you will also sing and dance. These are the reasons why both men and women are good, and the number of female literary and art soldiers is very small, mainly because the combat skills of the literary and art soldiers must also pass.


    Although the literary and art soldiers are mainly performances, they are protected most of the time, but once they reach the crisis and panic, they must also have the ability to fight and not be able to delay their legs. Especially for soldiers who want to go to the border, the requirements for combat capability are very strict. It is difficult for ordinary women to persist in hard training, so even if they are literary soldiers, they are almost all female.


    Among all the literary and art soldiers, the general family background is the majority, and some of them are the literary and art soldiers with the purpose of finding a good military officer to marry and marry. There is also a small part, like Tao Yuan, who has a family background and becomes a literary and art soldier in order to get a military rank, which is convenient for promotion in the future.


    In short, each person has their own minds and purposes, so even if someone is holding a group, as long as they don¡¯t make any trouble, the people above are all blind, one eye, not so much time and mind to manage them. What did you think?


    After arriving at the base, the first is the detachment and grouping.


    Tao and Erman teamed up to a detachment, but did not have a group.


    There are five teams in a detachment and five in a group. Tao is willing to be appointed as a team leader. Lin Ya is the deputy leader of their group. Elman is the leader of the second group.


    Then there are sub-dormitories, as well as military uniforms and various military items.


    A one-person dormitory with a small, spacious suite with bathroom and small living room.


    Each team leader, with the people assigned to his team, went to the floor where his team was.


    After telling each of them the room number, the team leader left to go to the meeting.


    Everyone was going back to the room. When the elevator door opened and walked out of the individual, he first greeted the captain of a team and then found Elman in the crowd. He watched him go to him.


    "Cognis is good." Several people watched him say hello to him.


    Cognis nodded to them and then looked at Elman and said, "Is there any need for me to help?"


    The person next to him deliberately joked, "We have something to help, can''t Cunning help us?"


    "Yes, Corning instructor, help us too."


    "It is also called the teacher of Corning. Now it is not at school. It should be changed to the Colin team leader."


    "Nakonen captain, can you help us?"


    "Yeah, can''t help?"


    Cognis smiled and said, "Do you have anything to help me? I can help if I can help."


    "We can help, only Elman is helpless, can you help?"


    "Everyone knows what they are doing, and what do you say?"


    "Come on, the team leader of Corning must have taken the time to take the time, don''t take up the time of others."


    "Yes, let''s go, hurry up and organize things, and go to the meeting later."


    "Quickly, let it go."


    It was those people who surrounded the corridor and blocked the other people from passing through. Now it seems that someone else is waiting for someone to watch the fun.


    After the crowd spread out, everyone went outside their own room and opened the door with their fingerprints.


    Corning followed Herman''s side and was ready to enter the room with him. He suddenly saw the wish of Tao, and he was stunned by surprise, and the emotions in his eyes became complicated.


    The room that Tao wished was just opposite the room in Herman. Elman had already opened the door. Seeing that Corning was still there, he looked back at the pottery that was closing the door, and then pulled Corning into the room.


    Cognis has already returned, seeing Elman''s unhappy look, and taking him to the sofa and sitting down and saying, "How come you are not happy? I just saw him some accidents, so I took a look. I have no feelings for him, you don''t have to be unhappy for him."


    "He must have come because of you." Elman said with a low mood. "With his background, what can he go to where he wants to go? Knowing that you are here, he has not to avoid you going elsewhere. If you are not mentally thinking about you, what other reasons can you have?"


    "I can''t control anyone who cares about me." Cunning hugged him. "He has me in his heart. Anyway, I can only do it in my heart. I have already been with him." After breaking up, I have already made clear words to him. I will not look at him more in the future. I only have you in my heart and eyes."


    "This is what you said. You don''t have to look at him more in the future, let him completely die to you." Elman leaned in his arms and said.


    Corning''s holding Elman, his eyes are a little erratic, because in his heart, still can not completely let Luo Xi.


    Cognis is the son of Zorley''s cousin. He wants to call Zor¨¦ a small uncle. Cunning''s father has no ability to get a free job. Cognis¡¯s ability is not bad, relying on the team leader of the combat five team.


    In the first two years of Corning, when there was no task, he was sent to the military academy to give the literary and art soldiers the actual training of the instructors. He was originally interested in Roche, because Roche was very good-looking, and he liked him at first sight. Then he started the pursuit of Roche. The appearance of Corning was very good. He was also very good at chasing people. He did not talk about the love of Roche, and he moved his heart.


    The two secretly began to associate, because at that time, Corning was still their instructor, and the instructor and the student could not fall in love. However, the regulations are provisions, and strict regulations can not stop a young person who wants to fall in love. As long as there is no disclosure, the two sides do not recognize it, and there is no evidence of being arrested, there is no problem. In the beginning, Elman, who was in the same class as Roche, looked at Corning and looked for opportunities and thoughts to get his attention.


    However, Corning slammed on Loch, not to mention the many hints of the students, so he did not notice Elman too much.


    Later, during the break, a large group of people went to the party. As a teacher, Corning was very serious. The students did not have the opportunity to deliberately fill him. They all played crazy. When Loch happened to go home that day, she didn''t go with them. Corning opened a room in the hotel and wanted to take a little rest and feel a little awake.


    Elman took the opportunity to take care of Corning, put something in the tea he had given, and then the two had a relationship. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 89： Star Art Guard 4

    Star Art Guard 4


    After Clining woke up, recalling the situation at the time, there was only a vague memory in his mind. It seemed that Elman was resisting the picture, but he could not resist the success, and then he was forced.


    Although the world treats sexuality open, it is a serious felony to force others to have a relationship. The instructor forced the student to do this kind of thing. Once he was known by others, Corning would be finished in his life.


    Corning was panicked and annoyed, and Herman, although a tough look after being forced, still comforted Corning, saying that he would not tell anyone about this and let him rest assured.


    For the first time, Elman did this kind of thing. His heart was also very scared and worried, because as long as Corning felt that something was wrong and then went to check, then the person who had finished his life would be him. What made him feel lucky was that Corning really thought that he forced him because he kept some vague memories, so he didn''t notice that something was wrong.


    Corning was grateful to Elman for his comfort and guilt, and after Elman¡¯s day, he really did not see anything happening. Corning started from this time and couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to him. .


    While Cunning was in contact with Roche, he was also interested in Herman. Because of his inner feelings, Elman secretly asked him to meet him, and he went.


    During this period, Corning found that Elman was more interesting than Lohsi. Although Roche was much better than Herman, he was a child raised by the high official family. Although he was very educated, he was very educated. But it is inevitable that it is boring.


    Especially when he was in private, Roche only let him hold a kiss and kiss, and even further, he was not allowed. Cognis thinks that the two are more interesting than Erman. He is open, but not too frivolous, or he is more happy when he stays with him.


    In fact, Roche did not want to talk to him. The people of this world did not have a relationship when they were in contact. He just didn''t want Cognis to think that he was a casual person, and he wanted to wait for the relationship between the two to be more stable, and then let it happen naturally.


    Elman tempted Corning while using Corning''s guilt about him, and he was pitiful with him, saying that if he could be with him, he would not regret his death. Although Corning felt that Elman was very good, he still couldn¡¯t let it go. Then Roche threatened Corning with his own life, and Corning could only promise to be with him.


    Cognis suddenly broke up, and Roche was very hard hit. He didn''t understand why Corning broke up with him. He was his first love. He was the first person to make him feel tempted. He tried to know the reason and then saved the section. rather. However, Corning only told him that he felt that they were not suitable together. He was not happy when he was with him, so he still broke up. And Corning also said that the two have not had a relationship, and they are not really together.


    Roche¡¯s first love ended in ruin. He was sad and sad for a while. Later, when Cunning gave them the instructor¡¯s time for two years and changed other people to be instructors, Herman directly disclosed the relationship and said that he and Corning It was decided to start socializing, and people throughout the grade knew they were together. After Loch knew it, although it didn''t show anything, it was still very sad.


    Until Tao hopes to cross it, he still feels very uncomfortable. When Tao wants to know his mood, he also feels that the first love is the most hurtful, but for such a scum, it is not worth it.


    Tao is willing to organize and pack up his own things, and then wait for the meeting notice in the room. He clicked on the communicator and looked at it. There were a few messages from the original parents and big brother and Mrs. Rui, and asked if he had arrived. How is the arrangement?


    Tao is willing to go back one by one, and then put on the military uniform. The most important thing for the literary and art troupe is to look good and dignified. Although the body is all wrapped in cloth, the long legs and thin waist should be displayed in good proportions.


    The original main body is slender, not fat or thin, a pair of straight long legs, a well-balanced waist, after wearing this military uniform, it is even more jade-like, high-profile and elegant.


    When Tao entered the conference room, even if he was used to the leader of a good-looking literary soldier, he couldn¡¯t help but look at him. He thought of such a figure-like figure, standing there. If you don''t move, you don''t know how many soldiers will become dreamers.


    Tao is willing to find a seat to sit down and see Lin Ya waving at him, then walked to his side to sit down.


    "I originally thought that these people are pretty good after wearing this military uniform. But as soon as you walk in, I feel that this military uniform is tailor-made for you, why only you wear it better than everyone else. All look good?" The meeting has not yet begun, Lin Ya whispered to talk to Tao.


    "Because I have a good foundation." Tao is willing to say with a smile.


    "Are you really not humble at all?" Lin Ya looked at him with big eyes and said, "Although this is the case, you must at least be polite and polite?"


    "After a long time, you will know that this person, I will not be hypocritical and polite," Tao said.


    "Well, I like to be friends with you who are not hypocritical." Lin Ya extended her hand and said, "Leoch team leader, I will ask you to take more care in the future."


    "Lin Ya, deputy head of the team, I am a lazy person, do not like to manage things, after the team leader, please ask for your work." Tao is willing to hold his hand and said.


    Ya there is a sudden, the future is foreboding as free labor.


    Meeting time is up, the soldiers immediately closed the door to the conference room, sitting above the leaders, not delay, immediately began the meeting.


    The time of the leaders is very valuable, so the meeting only focuses on the key points, and other trivial things are conveyed by the team leaders.


    The main content of the meeting was to tell them about the work arrangement afterwards. It was originally to give him a welcome ceremony to celebrate the celebration. However, the original plan to leave the border next month was one month ahead of schedule. In a few days, the ships will be set off. These literary and art soldiers will also set off together. If you are busy preparing for these days, you will not have time to hold welcoming ceremonies and celebrations.


    Then I said that after I got on the ship, I would like to strictly abide by the contents of the matter, and also said something encouraging and encouraging.


    After going to the restaurant for dinner, everyone went back to their room.


    Tao hopes to take a shower and watch the news that Zori sent him in bed.


    Zor¨¦ is now training on other planets and will return to the base in a few days. But this time, going to the border, Zoe, as the captain of the special operations team, is definitely going to go, so he will return to the base before departure. However, if the two want to meet, they must wait for the ship to have a chance to meet.


    Tao hopes that the two have no open love relationship. In the base, this can only move within the prescribed range, and there are places where there are people watching the camera surveillance. It is not convenient to meet. Although the ship is much smaller than the base, it is more convenient to meet.


    Tao is willing to know that Zoe is definitely with the soldiers now, so it is not convenient to use projection video, the two will use text chat.


    Zoe is resting on the trunk at the moment, sitting or lying around with a lot of soldiers, because it is not actual training, so there is no need to guard, when rest, everyone is relaxed and rest.


    Zor¨¦ is a very few people. He has never liked to chat, but what makes him feel amazing is that every time he talks with Tao, there is a feeling that he does not want to end.


    Looking at the words that Tao was willing to send, Zor couldn''t help but hook the corners of his mouth and smile.


    A soldier was lying in a sleeping bag and playing games. When the eyes turned, he suddenly saw Zor actually laughing. He sat up suddenly and watched Zole say, "Big, the captain, what are you looking at? Laughing So happy?"


    When other soldiers heard him, they immediately looked at Zor, and the smile of Zori¡¯s mouth was not completely hidden. It was just a glimpse of them.


    Zoe looked up and saw that they all looked at themselves. They immediately squinted and said, "What are you looking at? I can''t laugh yet?"


    The reason they feel amazed is not because Zole is laughing, although Zor is usually serious, but it is not without laughing. But his smile just now, the laughter in peacetime is totally different. At first glance, people feel that they have a feeling of rippling, which is obviously a smile that talents in love will have.


    Yi Bin climbed out of his sleeping bag and quickly walked to Zori''s side. He curiously said, "The captain, let us also look at you, what makes you laugh so springy."


    "Let''s have a look, big captain."


    "Let''s take a look, let''s take a look."


    Other soldiers are also curious about the past.


    When Yi Bin got up, Zor¨¦ had already closed the communicator, and he could not let them see his chat with Tao.


    Zoe stood up and looked at them and said, "Since you feel that you are too busy, don''t take a break and start training at night."


    "Don''t be the captain." Yi Bin immediately stepped back and said, "There is more than an hour of rest, followed by several hours of training."


    "Either give me a good rest now, or start training right away, you choose it yourself." Zole said with a slap in the face.


    The soldiers immediately returned to their place to continue to rest. Although Yi Bin was reluctant, he could only return to his sleeping bag and continue to lie down.


    "The vice team." A soldier moved to Yibin''s side and whispered, "Do you see what the brigade is looking at?"


    "No." Yi Bin thought it was still curious, so he sat up again and deliberately asked Zoe "Big team, are you watching a movie? It is better to be happy than to let everyone see it."


    Other soldiers did not dare to express their opinions, but they all looked at Zor¨¦ with a look of anticipation.


    "Do you think I am you? Take time to watch the film during the break time. I don''t have those things here." Zole looked at him too lazy to look at him, clicked on the communicator screen, and sent a message to let Tao rest.


    "I am a normal man like this. I can''t talk about it. Of course, I have to rely on watching movies to soothe the lonely and empty heart." Yi Bin lay back and said, "Like the big team, you haven''t been in love for a few years, and very much. The man who sees less film is estimated to be extinct, and I think you should be protected as a rare species."


    Zorry was too lazy to care for him. After talking about the good night with Tao, he closed his eyes and closed his eyes.


    Yi Bin saw Zoe ignore himself. He closed his eyes and wanted to sleep for a while. He suddenly remembered that today is the day when the literary and art soldiers entered the foundation.


    "It''s a pity. Today, our fleet is going to come to a new batch of literary and art soldiers. We can''t wait for the first time. It''s a shame." Yi Bin said with his eyes closed.


    Zor¨¦ heard his words, and his heart was inexplicable.


    Tao is willing to say good night to Zor¨¦ after he told him that because he was still early, he couldn¡¯t sleep so early, so he chatted with his family about the newsletter.


    According to the original arrangement, the month before departure to the border is to let the newly arrived literary and art soldiers familiar with the environment and adapt to the life of the fleet. However, because the order was suddenly issued, it was necessary to leave one month in advance, so the adaptation period was all exempted. In the past few days, I have understood the understanding, and then I am ready to go.


    A few days later, Zori returned with the soldiers who went out to train. Although these soldiers wanted to see the new literary soldiers, they were the most important melee combat team. I boarded the ship first, so I could only watch it when the literary soldiers got on the ship.


    After all the soldiers had boarded the ship and all were arranged, the literary and art soldiers finally boarded the ship a few hours before the departure.


    The literary and art soldiers boarded the ship also belonged to a landscape. The soldiers who had already boarded the ship and were all arranged and free to move, would not want to miss this scenery.


    This time, a total of five ships will leave for the border constellation. The team that Tao is willing to board is the main ship. As the captain of the special action team, Zorray will definitely be in the main ship, so it is very convenient for them to meet in this one and a half months on the way.


    The soldiers waited early, because they couldn¡¯t be too obvious, so the first floor must not stand. The two or three floors of the corridor were full of soldiers, and they all stretched their necks and waited to see the literary soldiers. Boarding the ship.


    This kind of thing is definitely inevitable for Yi Bin. He and the team leaders have also occupied a good position early.


    Suddenly turned to see Zoe really came over, Yi Bin surprised and wide-eyed said "Big team, you should not come to see the literary soldiers boarding the ship?"


    "You have all come to see it. Is it strange to see it?" Zoe said with a blank expression.


    "It''s not strange, it''s not strange." Yi Bin said quickly, and then said with the old father''s gratified expression, "Big team, you finally opened up, every time you come to see you, you don''t come, such a beautiful scenery, it is a man should not Missed."


    "What are you doing? Let''s make a place for the brigade!" Yi Bin hurriedly greeted other soldiers. "Hurry up, hurry up, everyone squeezed again, give the captain of the first time to see the literary soldiers boarding the ship, let The position of the line of sight is good."


    Zorley did not refuse, and after they gave up their position, they stood up.


    After the ground was assembled, everyone led the team leader and dragged his small suitcase to start the ship.


    The captain walked beside the team, and Tao was willing to be the leader of a team and walk to the front of the team.


    "I''m coming!"


    "Come on, they started boarding!"


    "See? Can you see?" He could only stand in the back row, and the line of sight was blocked by a part of the soldiers, anxiously asked.


    "I saw it, I saw it, wow! The first one looks so good? Is the demand for the literary and artistic soldiers so high now?"


    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±


    "Is this a good look? Is this really good?"


    "What''s the back? How are the backs?"


    "The back? I see, oh..., it looks good, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But there is no first look, or the first one is best. I thought that these literary and art soldiers are as good as the first one. It seems that I think more."

 Chapter 90： Star Art Guard 5

    Star Art Guard 5


    After all the literary and art soldiers gathered on the ground floor of the first floor, the main door of the ship was slowly closed, and then the detachment leader sent the identity card to be used on the ship, and then took them directly from the big staircase. floor.


    Tao is willing to take a look at the direction of Zori standing after taking the second floor. The eyes of the two are just right. Although the eyes of the two collided together, but two or three seconds, but such a quick view, but also their heart can not help but tremble.


    "Is it looking at me? Is it?"


    "Dream you, obviously watching me."


    "I think I am looking at me."


    "I am the most handsome, I am definitely looking at me."


    "Fart, obviously the team is the most handsome, if he is looking at the most handsome, how can the wheel not reach you."


    "In any case, no matter who he looks at, I decided to think that he is looking at me."


    "You decided to decide? I also decided that he was watching me."


    "You can also decide this way, I decide my, you decide not to do it."


    The soldiers were arguing about who Tao Guan was looking at, only Yi Bin touched his chin, then turned to look at Zoe next to him. He thought in his heart that he was beyond the observation and vision of ordinary people. The best-looking literary and art troopers, obviously they were watching their brigade, could they say...


    The scope of the dormitory of the literary and art soldiers, if there is no special approval, the other soldiers can not enter, and after all the literary and art soldiers have gone far, the soldiers will all spread out and discuss while walking.


    The average soldier is a room for five or six people. The captain of the team is a room for two people. Zor is the captain of the special action team and the rank of major general. It belongs to the leadership level, so there is a small suite.


    The literary and art soldiers are all two people and one room, and they are much smaller than the base room. Tao Yuan and Lin Ya are the captain and vice captain, and the room is slightly larger than others. But there are only two single beds, two single small wardrobes, one double sofa and two single tables and chairs. And there is no bathroom in the room, go to the toilet and bath, go to the shared toilet and bathroom.


    Each of the literary and artistic soldiers has two suitcases. One is a military suitcase that must be carried with you when you leave the ship and goes to other planets. The other is a private suitcase with some things you usually use.


    Tao is willing to put the military suitcase into the cabinet and open the private suitcase that has been sent to the room. Although many things are placed in the base dormitory, there are still a lot of things in the suitcase.


    When Tao was about to take out those things and put them out, I suddenly thought that Zole¡¯s room would be much bigger than his room, so I sent a message to him using the communicator and asked if he could put some things on him. There.


    Zoe returned to him almost immediately and said yes.


    So Tao hopes to take only a small part, ready to use things at any time, then close the suitcase, stand up and say to Lin Ya, who is putting things, "I will go out, if there is anything, you will immediately send a message. give me."


    "This is just getting on the ship. Where are you going?" Lin Ya looked at him with a puzzled look, then suddenly thought of something, and said with a look, "Oh~, I know, go go, if there is an important I will immediately inform you of the matter."


    In the past few days in the base, Lin Ya will come to the Tao to chat as soon as he has time. Although the two people know each other for a short time, they understand some things about each other. Lin Ya knows that Tao hopes to have a boyfriend, and they are still a fleet, although I don''t know who it is, but certainly on this ship. So Tao is willing to go out, he did not react at first, but soon thought that he must go to find his boyfriend.


    Tao is willing to go out with his suitcase. There are many corridors on the ship, but it is good to have signs everywhere in the corridor. Tao hopes not to get lost.


    Zoe worried that he would not find it, so let him wait for him at the designated place and then take him to his room. Zoe is a major general, his room is not in the range of soldiers'' quarters, but in the high-level leadership quarters, these two places are in two different directions.


    Tao hopes that Zoe will take him to a more concealed corridor because he does not want to be discovered now.


    The number of people in the leadership dormitory is small. Zorui is willing to take the corridor where there is no one to walk. So there is no one on the road. It is nothing to be photographed by the camera. The monitoring room soldiers have regulations, no matter what. When you get there, you can''t say it everywhere, otherwise it will be a violation of discipline.


    Zoe let Tao remember to follow the route, and then come to him, you can go from here.


    After arriving at Zorrey''s room, Tao hopes to open the suitcase and put his own things in his bathroom and closet.


    Tao hopes to find that his bathroom is quite big. He thought that there is still a bathtub. After putting things out of the bathroom, he said to Zor, "Can I come to take a bath here? Your bathroom can still take a bath. Although the shared bathroom is also one-to-one, it can only be showered, and it also limits the time for bathing."


    "I will give you a fingerprint to unlock, you can come when you want." Zorley''s room is a private place to rest, Yi Bin, they occasionally come to his room to play, only the office with a lot of information is not allowed Others enter it casually.


    Tao is willing to go to Zorra''s side and sit down, holding his arm next to him and saying, "Uncle Zoe, you promised me, I will agree to teach me something."


    "I am not already teaching you to shoot?" Zor looked at him with a slight head, and his intimate behavior was not only resentful, but also inexplicable.


    "What I said at the time to teach you, is not to shoot this kind of thing, shooting is just for you to teach me." Tao is willing to watch him.


    "What is that?" Zole asked.


    "My ex-boyfriend, I have no interest in abandoning me. When I broke up, I said that we didn''t go to bed, so we didn''t even have a relationship." Tao Guan''s eyes were a little wronged and said, "I am dealing with him." Before, I didn''t talk about love, and I didn''t have any relationship with other people. Of course, I don''t understand things about this."


    "So I want to ask you to teach me, this is the matter." Tao is willing to point a little on his lips, then his fingers down, and click on his lower abdomen.


    "Do you want me to teach you?" Zor¨¦ looked at the place where his fingers had touched, and the body was inexplicably hot.


    "Yeah, I am almost twenty years old. If I am known to be a place, I will be laughed at." Tao is willing to say "You are my boyfriend now, of course, I am responsible for teaching me these things." It is."


    Tao is willing to stand up and tell Zori that he is still a virgin, so he is a little annoyed, so I want Zole to teach him these things, and take off his uniform and put on uniform. . He has a total of four sets of literary uniforms, and he is prepared to put this set on him just in case.


    Hanging the jacket into the closet, Tao is willing to take off the pants directly in front of Zori, there are clothes inside the jacket, but inside the pants, there are only small and tight briefs.


    When Zoe saw his long, straight, straight legs, he began to heat up from his brain to his body. He could not hear what he was saying, and he stood up from the sofa involuntarily and walked toward him.


    Tao is willing to put on his outer pants, close the closet door, and turn around and find that Zoe is standing behind him, looking at his eyes, like a fire burning.


    Tao is willing to close his mouth, did not continue to say, looked at him and took a step back, the back against the closet door.


    Zor¨¦ looked at Tao¡¯s face and his eyes stayed on his red lips. The two pieces looked very fresh and delicious, and he wanted to taste it before.


    Zoe raised the chin of the pottery, and Tao hoped to close his eyes slowly.


    Zor¨¦ reached out and pushed him into his arms. He first gently sucked his lips, then his tongue licked his mouth and kissed him with a heavy arrogance.


    Tao is willing to hook his neck, lean on his head, and then try to kiss him back, showing a very oyster look.


    Zoe will hold the pottery and move to the bedside, push him down on the bed, continue to kiss him deeply, and put his hand into his clothes to touch his body.


    Tao is willing to be fooled by him, his body is very empty, he wants to be filled, but he still grabs his hand when he wants to take off his pants.


    "What''s wrong?" Zor¨¦ looked at him and asked, "Is it not for me to teach you?"


    Tao is willing to make a very bad meaning and say "I...you, can you come slowly? Do it now, I think, feel too fast."


    "Okay, take your time." Zoe kissed his mouth and stared at him. "I just touched it. You relax, I won''t do it."


    Tao is willing to let go of his hand, relax his body, let him kiss and touch.


    ..........................................


    Zoe said that he did not do the final, but with his hands and mouth, he hoped that the body would be soft and released.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to wait, he got out of bed and put on his underwear again. Then he hooked Zor¡¯s neck and kissed him on his face. Then he looked at him jokingly and said, ¡°Uncle Zoe, you haven¡¯t been for several years. Love, how is the technology so good?"


    Zoe squeezed his chin and said, "You haven''t done it before, and there is no comparison. How do you know that my technique is good?"


    "I have no contrast, but my own feelings, of course, I know best." Tao is willing to put his face close, whispering in his ear and saying "no wonder everyone likes to do this kind of thing, it turned out so comfortable and interesting, I Something was late, Uncle Zoe, you will teach me more in the future."


    "I will teach you more interesting in the future." Zorry lifted his waist and lifted him up, bowing his head and taking a bite.


    "I am going back, come back to you tomorrow." Tao is willing to let go of his hand.


    "I will send you in the past," Zole said.


    ¡°No need.¡± Tao is willing to smile and refuse. ¡°If you are seen, it¡¯s not good. I don¡¯t want people to know our relationship for the time being?¡±


    When I first came, Tao was willing to let Zoe take him to the corridor where no one left, just to avoid others seeing them walking together.


    "Why don''t you want to let people know? Our things together are not a scandal. What do people know when they know?"


    "You are the goddess in many people''s hearts. Although there are no women on the ship, there are not many females. But I don''t want others to think that I don''t deserve you. I want to wait until I have a good performance and then open ours. relationship."


    Zoe looked at his lips and couldn''t help but want to kiss.


    Tao is willing to avoid his kiss and smiled and said, "I really should go back. I have to go to the restaurant for dinner. If I just got on the first meal of the ship, I will be late, and the captain will definitely ask. of."


    Some of Zor¨¦¡¯s heart was reluctant to let him go, but he could only let go of him, then sent him to the door of the living room and watched him open the door and go out.


    Tao is willing to look at Zoe and smile before closing the door.


    Zor looked at his smile, and for the first time in his life, he felt the feeling of melting his heart.


    Zoe went back to the bed and lay down. This kind of sadness is enough to show that he has already moved. He hasn''t been in love for a few years. It''s really not that he still has a lasting affection. He has a resistance to falling in love. He just wants to go with the flow and doesn''t want to find someone to fall in love.


    He did not think that he would be tempted by Tao, so he felt that since he had already moved his mind, he must continue to develop this relationship.


    Lin Ya is sitting on the sofa playing games, seeing Tao is willing to come in, seriously looking at his face and saying, "Hey, your face is full of spring sluts. It seems that when you are with your boyfriend, Qingqing, I am very sweet. ""


    Tao is willing to go to the closet, open the door and look at the mirror in front of his face and say, "What is the spring mood, I am so normal face, you can see the spring mood, I think you are swaying yourself? ¡±


    "I have more experience than you, you can''t look at my eyes." Lin Ya said.


    "I talked about two loves. You talked about three loves. You are more than me. I am also embarrassed to say that I have experience."


    "More than once, and this love experience is not in the number of times, but in the process." Lin Ya stood up and said, "Let''s go, dinner time is up. When I am at night, I will talk to you about my love experience." You may still learn some lessons from my experience."


    The two left the room to go to the restaurant.


    The author has something to say: I watched a Korean drama late last night, and the pillows were all weeping. I got up early in the morning and my eyes were swollen. Clearly, the tears are very low. I would rather watch some variety of no-healthy haha, and I don''t want to see the sad drama, but because the plot is too attractive, I can''t help but want to look down. It''s really abusing. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 91： Star Art Guard 6

    Star Art Guard 6


    After the meal time, the team leader took them to the conference room for a meeting.


    "In the ten days before the arrival of the border constellation, each of your teams must prepare a second-class field and a third-class performance. Tomorrow''s day, you will decide what to perform yourself. I will hand over the performance report to me before the evening. I will arrange the time for you. Do you understand?"


    "understood."


    "According to the requirements of the above leaders, these ten days on the ship, there must be a large-scale performance in the first class. The soldiers have been collected before the departure, and most of the soldiers want to watch the dance. I am with After the leaders discussed it, they set the first episode of the song and dance red and white roses."


    "This is the first large-scale song and dance performance after you entered the fleet. It''s a good performance. It has a great influence on your promotion. The first impression is very important, whether it is the leader or the soldier, if you The first song and dance drama did not leave a good impression on them. It would be very difficult to save back later. If you are not performing well in the song and dance drama, it may lead you to retire early. You are also working hard. After several years, the literary and art soldiers who finally graduated, regardless of the size of the game, used snacks during the performance, they were worthy of your training for so long."


    "Okay, I don''t have to say anything else. At school, you must have heard enough. Next, decide which group is responsible for the main performances of the cabaret. You have self-recommended or recommended. Can you choose?"


    "The captain, I recommend our team leader Elman to star in the role. When he was at school, the acting skills were highly recognized by the teacher. And singing and dancing have to win prizes." Kyrgyz said.


    "Leggie recommended Elman to star in the protagonist, is there anyone else recommending and recommending it?" asked the team leader.


    "I recommend our team leader Roche to star in the protagonist." Lin Ya said, "The character setting of the red and white roses is a stunning beauty. Everyone present here, only the face of our team leader, can be called a stunning color."


    "What is the use of light and good looks? The role of red and white roses is not only good to sing, but also a very good acting. When your team leader is at school, he only won a lot of awards in the performance of the instrument. But the cabaret has never won an award." Legge looked at Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya said, "You seem to have deliberately neglected it. When our team leader was at school, I also sang and danced and won the award."


    "I have already said that the song and dance drama not only has to sing well, but also to play well. Do you have a team leader who plays our team leader? And our team leader sings and dances, and they all have won awards. "Legy said, "This song and dance show is the first big song and dance show after we entered the fleet. It is related to the impression that our entire group gives the soldiers and the leaders. Of course, let the right people play the leading role. You want to To behave, there are opportunities in the future. Is it very necessary to grab the limelight at this time and then lower the overall level? You should not be too selfish."


    "Yeah, the team leader just said that this large-scale premiere is very important. It is related to the first impression of leaders and soldiers. Such an important performance, of course, should be the most comprehensive person, as ours. The representative performance is for the soldiers and the leaders.¡± The three team leaders said, ¡°We have no background literary and art soldiers, we can only express ourselves by strength, to get the opportunity for promotion, and have a background with you, even if the performance is worse. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter."


    Lin Ya turned to look at Tao Yuan, and they said this to their share, and of course he was dissatisfied. But even if he has thousands of words to go back, he still wants to see himself, and whether he has the confidence to play this role.


    Tao is willing to say, "Have you seen my performance? Why are you sure that I am not good enough? Why don''t you ask the two team leaders, the performance teachers of our class, how to evaluate the performance of our two. ¡±


    Everyone looked at Herman.


    Elman did not answer the words of Tao, but said, "This argument is not very interesting. Since everyone is divided into a detachment, they should be united and united. If they have been arguing, sooner or later they will fight for hatred. Everyone is still calm. Some, in order to be fair, vote or decide."


    Tao is willing to sneer in the heart, just kept silent, waiting for the people on their side to talk about this, and then forced him to ask him, he only made a sound. Also say what is fair to vote, to decide. There are so many people on their side, they don¡¯t have to vote at all, they already know that they know the result.


    Before the captain had already brought two batches of literary and art recruits, he had already seen the habit of such disputes. In serious cases, he pointed at the other side¡¯s nose and almost hit it. Today¡¯s degree of controversy is not at all. What kind of. Elman said that he voted and he did not speak immediately.


    Tao wished that he did not want to fight for this. His most important task in this world is to seize the heart of Zor, and when he is not the protagonist of the musical, he does not care or have much interest. Even if you miss this performance opportunity, there will be opportunities in the future. But he really couldn''t understand Elman''s hypocritical face and decided to fight with him.


    "I agree to vote." Tao said, "But it''s not a vote inside the team, but let the soldiers vote. As for the way to vote, after watching the small show, who gets the most support, who will play the protagonist? All right."


    "I also think this method is the most fair." Lin Ya immediately said, "Our performance is for the soldiers to see, it is not our own internal view, of course, let the soldiers decide to be fair."


    Elman looked at each other and didn''t say anything.


    "How?" Lin Ya showed a mocking smile. "Is there no confidence to agree with this? Or, you are just taking advantage of the people on your side, so you only dare to vote inside the team. When you want to see the real chapter, you will immediately I said, you are too embarrassed."


    "Speak not to be so ugly, what is it that we are jealous? Can we not think about it a little?" Leggy said hard.


    "Oh, this is why I am speechless? Then what are the words you just said?" Lin Ya said with a smile.


    "I think this method is good, I agree." Elman said that he can only answer this.


    Lin Ya smiled and then looked at the captain.


    The captain said, "Since all of you agree, it is so decided, and the meeting."


    The captains can neither be too biased towards the literary and art soldiers with backgrounds. Otherwise, they will cause dissatisfaction with those who have no background, but they should not be too biased towards the literary soldiers without background. Therefore, they can draw their own methods, which is naturally good. However, it is.


    Everyone went out of the conference room one after another. The people at Elman and several representatives went to the rooms of Herman and Legge and spoke about the meeting just now.


    "Isn''t he just looking good? Don''t know what to expect, not every soldier is so superficial, just look at the outside."


    "That is to say, the current level of appreciation of soldiers is much higher than before. It is no longer useful to look good, talent and performance are the most important."


    "There is no such strength, but it is hard to grab this limelight, and we will have to hurt us."


    "Elman, you must not lose to him this time, you must win the protagonist of the cabaret, and the swearing pressure to suppress their arrogance, they will naturally not be so arrogant in the future."


    "Yeah, Erman, although in the long run, the importance of strength, but the first impression, or the appearance of a better look is more expensive. This time your performance must be able to attract those soldiers, get Bilo I hope more support, we will try our best to cooperate with you."


    "We don''t have to prepare for each performance twice in each group. When we perform, we can conceal the propaganda for Elman and let the soldiers support Herman."


    "This method is good, whether it is the beginning of the song and dance show, or all the large-scale performances of the songs and dances in the future, we must unite and definitely not let them grab the limelight."


    Although Elman did not say a word, what these people said was exactly what he thought.


    After Tao and Lin Ya returned to the room, Lin Ya was also very unhappy about those people.


    "It is clear that there are clear regulations now. All literary and art soldiers must be promoted according to the scores of various evaluations and peacetimes. The evaluation is not good enough. If the score is not high enough, it will be harder to get stronger background. High promotion. But he still feels that if we have a good background, we should give them good opportunities. This kind of background is weak, so you should let our mentality not be broken."


    Tao is willing to hang his lips and sneer and say, "It is impossible to sever. In any era, there are people who only think from their own perspective. It is impossible for such a person to let him cut off from a single angle."


    "When you are at school or when you enter the fleet, it is more strict than those who have backgrounds. We are also after years of hard work and hard training. They are two grades higher than the score they want to achieve, just to prevent them from feeling unbalanced. They feel that we have backgrounds, because the conditions are good, and the training is better, they are higher than their starting point, so We have set various rules for us. But they are still not in the same heart, and we think that we should let us, all the problems that are prescribed to them."


    "With or without those regulations, they all think of this. They want to drill on our side, and they feel that we should let them be what they should. Waiting for them, someone really will stand on our side later. After that, their ideas will be different from now." Tao said.


    Lin Yayue wants to be more and more angry. He said to Tao Yuan, "No matter whether this time or later, you can''t give them the opportunity to say anything. Everyone has the ability to do it. Whoever has the ability to be the one who is in this position. Put your skills. All come out, and this time I have to get more support than Herman."


    A long time ago, because the literary and art soldiers were highly sought after in the military, some soldiers paid for the literary and art soldiers to buy gifts in order to pursue the literary and art soldiers. They also formed a trend of comparison. Some soldiers used all the deposits to buy them. The gift has caused a very bad influence.


    Later, the regulations were issued, and the soldiers were not allowed to give gifts to the literary and art soldiers. However, after the efforts of the soldiers, the leaders repeatedly discussed the gifts into virtual items, and the army paid for them. The soldiers were not allowed to use their own money to give gifts.


    The so-called virtual gift is that every soldier has three chances every month and can vote for his favorite literary soldier.


    These virtual gifts can be discounted. Although the amount of individual gifts is very small, if they are particularly popular literary soldiers, they can make a lot of money, which is equivalent to the bonuses given by the soldiers. For the literary and art soldiers, the amount of gifts, not only represents the degree of popularity, can be satisfied in vanity. The most important thing is that the popularity of the soldiers will become a reference for outstanding performance, and to a large extent, it will be related to future promotion.


    The literary and art soldiers who have no background, want to make them feel that the best Elman is in the early days, just want to wait for Elman to become the most popular among them, they can bring more to them. Performance opportunities. Because they want to see who''s performance, the soldiers have a lot of decision-making power. If Elman gets more performance opportunities, then even if they are a supporting role next to them, it is an opportunity to express themselves and get attention.


    Elman and those who support him want to win the opportunity of the first first-class song and dance drama. Tao hopes not to give this opportunity to them, so everyone has their own skills to see who is performing better. Can attract more soldiers. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 92： Star Art Guard 7

    Star Art Guard 7


    Performances like song and dance dramas must be played by women''s wearers, especially the songs and dances that soldiers love to watch. Most of them are songs and dances that require females to play women''s clothes. In addition to watching the drama, they also want to see females. Women''s clothing.


    When the literary and art soldiers are in school, practicing the female postures of various ages is a compulsory course in the performance class. Females are still more masculine. There are very few females who look good after wearing women''s clothes. The requirements for face value and body size are very high. If you look like a woman after wearing a woman''s clothes, even if you don''t feel embarrassed, you will be disgusted in your heart.


    One of the difficulties in becoming a literary soldier is to wear a military uniform like a man. When you wear a women''s wear, you must be like a woman. Not only do men like to watch female wear women''s wear, but even some women like to watch female wear women''s wear, but they must wear women''s good looks, they will like it.


    It is now an artistic appreciation for females to play female roles. Not only is there such a performance in the military, but in some of the best theaters in the world, the most popular repertoires are also female repertoires. But even if you have reached the height of art, there are always some people who are looking at other things, and it is inevitable.


    Elman made up his mind this time and must win the role of red and white roses, because no matter who is in the team, there will be a few people who can make a difference. He must be the most popular one, so he wants It is necessary to start the song and dance drama and take the lead to open up the reputation and accumulate popularity.


    Herman is still very confident about his own dress, his appearance and posture after wearing women''s clothing, not only has been recognized by the performance teacher, but also by wearing women''s clothing, got the heart of Corning.


    So in the second-class performance, Elman is ready to perform a short-song musical and let everyone see his strength in the musical.


    The level of the event represents the number of spectators that can be accommodated in the performance hall. The higher the level, the more viewers can be accommodated.


    Cunning and his soldiers have already booked the best position early, waiting to see Elman¡¯s performance to express their support.


    Elman wants to perform a young girl at the lakeside of the song and dance drama. When he was at school, he won the prize by performing this short song and dance drama. Even the teachers of the school fully recognized his performance, so he himself performed this performance. Also very confident.


    Before the show officially began, the auditorium in the performance hall was full, because the curtains on the stage had not been opened, and the soldiers were whispering.


    Ten minutes after the gate of the performance hall was closed, the curtain on the stage slowly opened and the audience was quiet.


    Elman was wearing a blue gauze and knee-length skirt with a light blue lace parasol on his hand. The footsteps were light and ladylike, and they walked to the stage and watched the side of the fake lake.


    Behind the stage is a huge screen. Even the person sitting behind the auditorium can see the expression of the performer''s face very subtle. Therefore, the performance value and body requirements of the performers will be very high.


    Herman''s dress is very pretty and pretty, and when he comes out, he can''t help but smile.


    At the beginning, playing water and singing at the lake, Herman''s singing is very crisp, and the sweet voice makes the audience very tempted.


    In the middle of a dance performance, the girl danced happily at the lake with an umbrella. This paragraph is a test of dance skills, and Elman is able to win the prize, also because this paragraph is very good. His dance is light and his body stretches with a good sense of flexibility, which is truly pleasing to the eye.


    In the end, the supporting role was on the stage. Two teenagers passed by the lake. The girls who danced at the lake saw the girl at first sight and then immediately pursued it. Here is the time to highlight the acting skills. The girl faces the pursuit of two handsome teenagers. The shy and tangled emotions, in addition to the physical movements, must be interpreted through the eyes and facial expressions.


    About an hour or so of performance, Herman''s singing and singing skills are very good, the dance also shows that there is a deep foundation, the stretching action is just right, and the girl is full of sense. The performance of the supporting players is also very good, the part of the harmony is very pleasant, and all the looks have a girly feeling, even if it is magnified many times by the big screen, it is still very good-looking.


    These literary and art soldiers have been carefully selected and rigorously trained for several years before they can be successfully distributed. Singing dances and performances are naturally not bad. The soldiers were very enjoyable, and Elman dressed as a woman, dancing and posing very pretty, making them very excited.


    Elman came out with other performers, and the applause in the audience was very enthusiastic. He was very satisfied with his performance, and he was very proud and confident. He felt that he would win the pottery.


    When the soldiers walked out of the performance hall, they all smiled and talked about the performance.


    "I have seen other lakeside girls performing by others. I think this is the best look."


    "The singing is really good, the dance is not bad, the feeling of a girl is very good. It is really young, it is a little older, the acting is good, and the state is not like a girl."


    "That''s right! That''s why, when everyone hears that there are new literary and art soldiers coming, it''s so exciting, because the new one is definitely young, young is the biggest capital."


    "Hey, do you want to see the show tomorrow? The starring star is Luo Xi, who was just famous on the ship. But I have been a soldier for many years and I have seen it the best."


    "I didn''t grab the position. I was robbed in less than three minutes. I forgot to set the time."


    "I am also a step late. How can those guys move so fast?"


    "I grabbed the position, and it is still in the front row, how? Envy?"


    "It''s very envious, so a good-looking face, you can appreciate it when you get there."


    "You guys, it''s superficial, what does it look like to look at the face, the most important thing is the connotation."


    "Isn''t it a fall in love, what is the meaning of it? He can''t fall in love with us. We can look at the face."


    ¡°Don''t it be only when you fall in love to see the connotation? Performance power is also a kind of connotation. I feel that today¡¯s starring Elman¡¯s performance is very good.¡±


    "I also feel pretty good. It is a good performance to be able to touch people''s performances. If he can give us different feelings of action every time, it will be more interesting than always looking at the same good face. It is."


    "I am a supporter of the Yan value school. I think the face is the most important."


    "I am a supporter of the power faction. Besides, I can be the artist of the above. The value of the artist is definitely not low. Others are also very good-looking."


    Cognis is also somewhat proud of Herman¡¯s excellent performance, because his love for Elman has been made public. At least he knows his soldiers and knows that he is in love with Elman. After the performance, he was very envious of him.


    It¡¯s a very good thing for Corning to have such a good little couple like Elman. This is also the reason why Elman is trying to express himself, because he is more firmly grasping the heart of Corning, and letting Corning like him more, he can also get the love of many others, so that he can make his own Vanity is satisfied.


    After Erman¡¯s performance, they kept watching the screen of the tablet and saw that the gifts that Elman had received were constantly growing. They were all very happy for him.


    Originally because Tao hopes to look the best, he just got on the ship and received a lot of gift support, so he ranked first. But after this performance, the Elman ranking immediately surpassed him and became the first.


    While dining at the restaurant, those people were watching the computer screen while eating, and then excitedly discussing.


    "It has risen again and has risen again. It has been two or three hours. The number of gifts has been rising. I don''t think it will stop tomorrow."


    "So, what is the use of the face alone? Strength is the most important."


    "That is, but some people think that they look great when they look good. They think that they are liked by everyone. Now they are being beaten, and they don''t know if it hurts."


    "Now in the military, the most popular performances by soldiers are definitely the performances of musicals. Soldiers also like to watch females wearing women''s performances. Performing skills are the most important. As for the performance of musical instruments, there are very few people who like them. This is reality and trends, not done."


    "Elman, after you won the protagonist of the big premiere this time, the first in the team list is definitely you, and the total list may be able to fight for it. Just like your brother, keep the first list for three consecutive years. He is the legend of our literary and art soldiers. If you work harder, you may become a legend."


    "Yeah, let your brother teach you more experience. If you can dominate the game for three years, we can follow you. By the way, let those who are self-righteous know that we don''t have to rely on the background, only by strength. It is much stronger than them."


    These people deliberately said very loudly, just to encourage them to hear, but also to show off.


    After hearing the words they said, Lin Ya sneered and said to the pottery who was sitting opposite him. "You haven¡¯t performed yet. They have already won a certain look. I don¡¯t know where it is. Confidence."


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Tao is willing to eat food, faintly saying, ¡°They are just deliberately bluffing, wanting to stimulate me, so that I can¡¯t perform well.¡±


    "I really don''t know how long these people''s brains are. I think that in the future, in addition to picking up the looks and talents, we must also pick a character."


    "Thoughts are in the minds of others, and they are not in front of anyone. In front of others, they are better than anyone else. How do you make people pick?" Tao said, "There is no such thing as them." The need to be angry, the reality is that no matter how they think, how to develop, let the reality teach them how to be a good person."


    Lin Ya was silent for a while, and felt that Tao was willing to say something, nodded and continued to eat.


    At the time of bathing in the evening, there were a total of five shower rooms. Tao didn¡¯t want to wait. After explaining it to Lin Ya, I went to Zor¨¦¡¯s room.


    After taking a bath in the comfort of the bathtub, Tao hopes not to wear his own pajamas, but sets a Zore''s t-shirt, blows dry hair and walks out of the bathroom.


    Zoe is sitting at the table, using the computer, she doesn''t know what is being written, she turns her head and sees Tao, and says to him, "I have finished writing a little, you take a break."


    Zorley didn''t want him to leave immediately, so he said so.


    "You write about you, I don''t worry what to do." Tao is willing to go to the bed, then lay up, press the communicator screen, watch various news to pass the time.


    Zorby is willing to be much taller, so Tao is willing to wear his t-shirt, just like wearing a skirt, even the thighs are covered. But when I lay down on the bed, the clothes went up. Zor¨¦¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but slammed at him. He found that he didn¡¯t wear underwear, and his heart was hot. He immediately shut down the computer and stood up and walked to the bed. .


    Tao is willing to turn his head and look at him and say, "Are you finished?"


    "No, write again tomorrow." Zoe sat down at the bed and put his hand on his lap.


    "You can finish it." Tao is willing to lift his foot and gently push his leg with his foot and say, "I am sleeping here tonight. What you want to do is time. Go and write."


    Tao hopes that Zorley''s large double bed is much more comfortable than his single bed. The leadership room is more comfortable than the bed. So he decided to go to sleep time tonight, he would not go back, anyway, Lin Ya will help him cover, as long as other people do not know.


    Zor¨¦ couldn''t help but feel hot because of his movements. How could he still go away? "It is not something that will be handed in immediately, and it will be the same tomorrow."


    Tao was willing to listen to his words, then moved inside and gave him a place. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 93： Star Art Guard 8:

    Star Art Guard 8:


    Zoe lay down beside him, hugged him from behind him, and pressed his body tightly and said, "Don''t watch, let''s do something interesting."


    Tao is willing to push him back and say, "There is still a point to read, and it is very interesting to write. Let you finish it first. Have such a long time, what are you worried about?"


    "If you don''t want me to be anxious, you should put on your underwear, and you don''t wear your underwear. Can I not worry?" Zorrey put his clothes up and then leaned down.


    Tao is willing to close the legs and say, "I just took a shower, so it is for comfort, not to seduce you. If you are not in the room, I will not wear anything, more comfortable."


    "I can wear anything without you, don''t you want me to teach you?" Zorre took off his clothes and said, "I will finish the morning, you will go to bed early, you will have a performance tomorrow. ?"


    Tao hopes to only shut down the communicator, and turned to look at him and said, "How did I not see it before, are you so impatient?"


    Zoe held his lips and kissed for a while, then looked at his eyes. He was really tempted and emotional about this person. He would like to see him when he didn¡¯t meet. When he saw him, he wanted to hold him. Kissing, no more thoughts about doing other things.


    Tao is willing to look at him for a while. After he presses it, he holds his shoulder and says, "I heard that the first time will definitely hurt, you are lighter..."


    "I will be very light, don''t be afraid." Zole lifted his foot.


    Tao is willing to exercise the body from small to large, so the flexibility is very good. Zoe originally wanted to be gentle, so that he had a comfortable first experience, but after feeling the wonderful feeling of his body, he could not control it quickly.


    ........................


    Tao hopes to remind him that he is the first time, just want him to control himself, but he is still out of control. Tao is willing to call the scorpion dumb, thinking before falling asleep, but fortunately tomorrow is dancing, not singing.


    Zoe holds the pottery wish that has fallen asleep, covers his body with thin, and lets him sleep on his own body. He felt a little sorry for his indulgence in his heart, thinking that he would dance more tomorrow and be more self-blaming.


    ........................


    Because I have to perform the next day, this time before I fell asleep, Tao would like to remember to start the repair of the system. The beauty of the United States wakes up after a sleep, his spirit is still very good.


    Tao was willing to stretch hard and stretched his body on the bed. He opened his eyes and found that Zole was not in the room.


    Take the t-shirt set next to it, Tao is willing to get out of bed and walk to the door, open the door of the room and look out, Zor is not in the living room. Thinking that he might have something to leave, Tao is willing to go to the bathroom to wash.


    I was brushing my teeth and suddenly heard the ringing of the door. Tao was willing to squat. Zorray would definitely not ring the doorbell, but so early, will she come to Zoe? What can''t you tell me, do you have to come in person?


    Tao hopes to be confused, but no matter who is outside, he does not intend to open the door.


    Tao is willing to continue washing, and then go out to change clothes. Although it was still early in the show, but Zor is not there, he should go back to have breakfast, and after two hours of rest, he will start preparing.


    Tao is willing to open the door and go out, seeing the person standing outside, he stunned. He thought that he had time to wash and change clothes. The person who just ringed the doorbell had already left. I didn''t expect him to be outside, but he didn''t expect him to come to Zoe.


    Elman is more than amazed by Tao. He is shocked and wide-eyed. He couldn¡¯t think of it. Tao hopes to come out of Zor¨¦¡¯s room.


    Although Tao hopes that there are some accidents, he soon returned to God, did not want to pay attention to him, and turned and left.


    "Stand up!" Elman shouted loudly.


    Tao is willing to stop and turn around to see what he wants to say.


    "Why are you in the room of Zorgo?!" Elman looked angry and asked, as if he was the lover of Zor, and suddenly met Tao, who is willing to be a little three, and the questioning is very reasonable.


    Tao is sneering, stepping closer to him, watching his eyes say "I am in my boyfriend''s room, is it related to you? What is your identity, ask me here?"


    Herman was forced back by two steps, because Tao is willing to sharp eyes, inexplicably makes him feel scared, he immediately weak, but still because of the wish of Tao, and even more shocked.


    "You, are you dealing with Zoegra?" Elman looked at him unwilling to believe.


    "Follow, you, have, shut, tie,?" Tao asked a word to ask him.


    Elman breathed hard and thought about how to answer Tao.


    Tao hopes that he will not wait for him to think. He will turn around again and prepare to leave. He will see that Zor is coming.


    ¡°Started?¡± After Zoe approached, he looked at Tao and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you sleep for a while?¡±


    Tao did not answer him, and walked away from him with no expression.


    Zorella took his hand and asked in confusion, "What?"


    Tao is willing to turn to look at Elman, and Zoe looks at him in the sight of him, only to find that Elman is here. He just came over, Tao Tao is just right face to face with Elman, Elman is shorter than Tao, and Zole¡¯s eyes only have Tao, so he did not notice him.


    Zor¨¦ frowned and looked at Elman and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Zorrego." Elman raised the paper bag in his hand and said, "I am going to give you something."


    "Take it, don''t come to me again in the future." Zoe said coldly, very straightforward.


    "But this is me..."


    "I let you take it." Zor¨¦''s voice is not big, but the tone is very serious and cannot be rejected.


    Tao is willing to open Zor¨¦¡¯s hand and walked away quickly.


    "Loch..." Zor¨¦ looked at Tao''s wish to quickly disappear into the back of the corner, turned to look at Elman, and the tone was very bad. "Are you talking about anything with him?!"


    "I, I didn''t say anything, I asked him why he was in your room." Elman explained innocently.


    "You''d better not talk to him nonsense, otherwise I will let you disappear from the army forever." Zorry looked at him with a sharp look.


    Elman was crying when he was scared by his eyes. He was very wronged and said, "I really didn''t say anything to him."


    "Don''t come to me again in the future, I don''t need anything." Zorui turned and went back to the room, and immediately sent a message to the pottery with the communicator.


    Elman looked at the door that had been closed, and the grievances in his heart were slowly replaced by huge concerns. The paper bag on the hand he looked down, a sorrow rushed into his heart, pressed like a stone on his heart, making him very uncomfortable.


    Tao is willing to eat breakfast in the restaurant, in the middle of the transparent screen of the communicator, a small light keeps flashing.


    Lin Ya looked at the communicator on his wrist and said, "Someone sent a message to you. Why don''t you see it?"


    "Too lazy to see." Tao is willing to say calmly.


    Lin Ya looked at him for a while and smiled and said, "I have a fight with my boyfriend?"


    Tao is willing to look at him and say, "I am really a predecessor who has more love experience than me, but it is not a quarrel. It should be considered as a unilateral cold war with him."


    "Although you have never told me who your boyfriend is, I have thought about the people on the ship, and I have thought of the most likely person."


    Tao is willing to smile and say, "It is not difficult to guess. You don''t have to be a detective addiction. On this ship, how many people can have their own separate room, and are they married to me?"


    "So that person is really Major General Zoe?" Lin Ya still wants to confirm with him.


    Tao is willing to nod.


    "I really envy and swear." Lin Ya made an exaggerated expression of sorrow. "He is a male **** who has worshipped me for many years, and he was so sleepy."


    Tao is willing to take care of him, just burying his head and eating his own things.


    Lin Ya saw that he did not respond, and took the food in front of him. "Don''t eat it. After two hours, you have to perform dancing. Eat too much to influence the play."


    Tao is willing to look at him helplessly. "Even if I sleep your male god, don''t you even have to eat me?"


    "This is two things. You slept my male god. We will talk about it later. But today you have to perform in the best state. You must win the protagonist of the song and dance show. You have to eat five or six minutes for breakfast. Lin Ya said, "But it is because your boyfriend is a lot of male gods, so I think it is right that you don''t open your relationship. On the one hand, other people think that you are single, you Can attract more people. On the other hand, if other females know that you are in love with Major General Zoe, you will definitely hate you."


    Tao is willing to sigh and then stand up.


    "Where are you going?" Lin Ya looked at him in confusion.


    "You don''t let me eat, I can only go back to the room to rest." Tao is willing to go outside the restaurant.


    "I haven''t finished eating yet, you wait for me." Lin Ya looked at her plate and didn''t eat it. She stood up and chased it up.


    Zoe sent a few messages to Tao, and Tao did not return to him. Zoe was anxious and wanted to go to him, but the scope of the dormitory of the literary and art soldiers, all other men can not enter. Although he wants to go in, he can''t go in, but he must use some privileges, and now it is not convenient to go directly to him.


    Back in the room, Tao would like to open the news that Zor¨¦ sent him, but did not reply to him. He is not really angry with him, in fact, he does not care much about his previous relationship. However, even if he doesn''t care, he can''t seem to care about it, because he controls Zoe''s emotions and let Zole personally teach those who provoke him.


    After two hours of rest, Tao hopes to go to the backstage of the performance hall, first stretched the muscles and warmed up, and then put on performance costumes and make-up.


    Tao is willing to perform today, is the classical dance Honglian, he sat in front of the vanity mirror, after the makeup artist helped him wear a wig, refused the makeup artist to help him make up, and used his own specially prepared cosmetics to make up his own makeup.


    Tao wished to paint on his own face, painting a shallow red lotus petal in his own eyes. After painting, his eyes were immediately more charming.


    "Okay? It¡¯s getting started." Lin Ya walked straight into the door of the dressing room and walked in. When he stood behind the pottery and saw the face in the mirror, he opened his mouth in amazement, for a long time. Can''t speak, "...you, you, are you Roch?"


    "Is not who I am?" Tao is willing to put down the makeup pen in his hand and pick up the puff to make the final makeup.


    "God! God!" Lin Ya leaned closer to the mirror and sighed, "You, you are too beautiful?!"


    "You, too, too exaggerated." Tao would like to glance at him, deliberately learning his tone.


    "I exaggerate? Is it clear that you are too exaggerated? What do you do with your own look so good? The souls of those soldiers are taken away, things will be very serious." Lin Ya said with a serious face.


    "Don''t you let me take the lead role of the premiere? I will dress up carefully for the dance to be performed later. You have to say it again." Tao wish is intentional, but not to seduce the souls of the soldiers. But to seduce someone''s heart.


    "I said that''s right, but you, this is a bit too hard, I think." Lin Ya looked at him.


    "This is what I want." Tao is willing to stand up and go outside, Lin Ya quickly followed.


    Going to the passage of the dressing room to the stage, all the people who saw the pottery were stunned until he left, and then he wondered if he had an illusion just now. How could there be such a world? That is, the demon and the immortal exist? But I feel that even if it is fantasy, it is difficult to imagine such a good appearance.


    Tao is willing to go to the stage to prepare, and when the time comes, the curtain will open and his performance will officially begin.


    Lin Yazhen looked at Tao Yuan on the side of the stage, thinking that after the performance, how many soldiers would be dreaming of him. He is deeply touched by a certain sentence now, that is, it is also a sin to look good. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 94： Star Art Guard 9

    Star Art Guard 9


    The sound of the music sounded, the prelude was the chorus of the ancient Xiao and the Guqin, the melodious and melody of the music. After the curtain was unfolded, the audience saw the scene of ancient style.


    Tao is willing to wear a long red trousers. It is a relatively neutral costume. He does not wear a skirt because the dance moves are wide open and there are many movements to lift the legs and jump.


    Tao is willing to yell at the audience. When the curtain is opened, Tao hopes to stand up slowly with the rhythm of the music, then stretch the posture and start the dance movement.


    When he turned around and his face appeared on the big screen, there were a lot of involuntary exclamations in the audience. This is the first time they felt that the beauty was thrilling.


    Tao is willing to dress up not only in neutrality, but also in the dance movements, which are soft and medium-sized, and the dances are retracted, giving people an inexplicable and handsome feeling. In general, other females wear women''s clothes, and they all feel a little like men''s clothes. But the dressing of Tao is like this, but they have the feeling that they have a female dress, which has a seductive feminine charm and a woman who wears men''s clothes. Beauty and handsome.


    Zor¨¦ sat in the audience and watched the pottery wishing to dance on the stage. There was a desire to bake the curtain up, otherwise others would see the impulse. Because the eyes of Tao will flow between the people, the heart and the soul can be hooked together. After thinking about this performance, there will definitely be more people who remember him, and Zole¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but feel sour.


    The soldiers'' heartbeat was accelerating, and they couldn''t help but swallow their mouths, because his eyes were flattering and the smiles of the corners of his mouth were accompanied by a cold feeling that could not be offended. Although they can hear their heartbeat because of their heartbeat, they don¡¯t have any illusions in one aspect. Because of his imposing manner, there is a feeling that people can¡¯t be offended. Even a little fantasies in their hearts are A sin.


    Tao is willing to dance with the rhythm of the music. The audience below admire his face at first, but the more he gets to the back, the more he is attracted by his dance. This dance with a lot of martial arts movements, they are the first time to see, but not at all weird, but also feel very good-looking, and more and more focused on his movements.


    In the eyes of those soldiers, Tao hopes to be like a red lotus in full bloom, red like fire, beautiful demon and fairy.


    When everyone else was attracted by the action of the pottery and focused on his performance, Elman stood in the side corner of the other side of the stage, clenched his fist and looked at the pottery with a squinting look. willing.


    When he saw the face after the make-up of Tao, he knew that he must lose. After seeing his dance moves, he would not be reconciled, and he had to admit that at least in dance, he was not as good. Tao is willing to be powerful.


    As long as it is a professional who has learned dance, you can see that Tao seems to be a relaxed and beautiful movement. It is very difficult to do it, and it also requires a certain level of martial arts. .


    Elman is still worried because he still has some concerns. He doesn''t have to worry about it now, because the result is already obvious, even if it has not yet come out. The only thing he was fortunate was that Corning did not come to see Tao¡¯s performance, otherwise he was even more worried.


    After the curtain was closed, Tao was willing to come down from the stage, took the towel handed by Lin Ya, and wiped the sweat from his forehead and neck. In the words of the cabaret, you can find a little rest in the middle, but the dance performance is to keep jumping. Because of the difficulty of the dance movement, Tao hopes to jump for half an hour, and is slightly tired.


    "It¡¯s hard." Lin Ya said to Tao. "I looked at the expressions of the soldiers who just watched you. The protagonist of this show is definitely you."


    "I am so hard to jump, if I can''t win the lead starring, then I will not dance in the future." Tao is willing to talk while walking to the dressing room to remove makeup.


    When the soldiers left the performance hall, they were all excited and excited. Some people just took the process of Tao Yuan¡¯s dance, and now I can¡¯t wait to go back to the room and watch it again. Others who are too focused and forget to shoot soldiers, surrounded those soldiers with footage, and did not leave them without passing them all.


    The soldiers continued to discuss and admire while watching the footage.


    "It''s so beautiful! You look at this face, it''s like a special effect. It''s amazing to look at it with makeup. It''s amazing!"


    "I think his temperament and dance movements are the most amazing. You can see this movement. Even if I don''t understand dance very much, I can see that these movements are not so easy to make. It is really good."


    "Dance movements are good-looking, but I still like to look at this face. I feel that I don''t feel tired for a lifetime."


    "Those of us who want to see the video footage can only look, can be thought of someone looking at a real person over a lifetime, and I want to beat that person jealous of the meal."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, we also have a chance. Although the chances are very small, at least two or three years, we are not only in a fleet with him, but also have many opportunities on a ship, opportunities, or some. Let''s..."


    "Don''t dream, whether on the ship or at the base, their literary and art soldiers have a special living area, and we want to get close to them, which is much more difficult than trying to get close to the enemy''s target."


    "Isn''t even a dream? It''s too cruel. I announced that he is my dream lover from today. But when I think of him going to marry someone else, I am beginning to feel sad now..."


    "I hope he can get married later, so that our hopes in the heart can keep more time."


    Two hours after the performance time had ended, there was almost no one in the recreation area. Cognis was puzzled. He walked into a soldier''s dormitory and saw that they were all looking at the screen of the tablet, curiously asking. "What are you looking at?"


    "The captain, have you not seen the performance of today''s literary and art soldiers?" a soldier asked, looking up.


    "No, what''s wrong?" Cognis asked in confusion, because Elman refused to let him go, he promised that he would not go to see, so he did not go.


    "The captain, you come over and see, after reading, make sure you will regret it."


    "What do I regret?" Corning sat down and looked at the soldier''s computer screen. After seeing the face, he first glimpsed and then asked, "Who is this?"


    "Is it the literary soldier Luo Xi, the captain, haven''t you seen him before? Although he has made this makeup, it feels very different when he has no makeup, but he still recognizes him."


    When Corning looked at the screen, he couldn''t return to God for a long time. How could he not know who this is? It¡¯s just too shocking and shocking, the words of the following consciousness.


    He has never seen the original women''s dress and dance before, although Tao is willing to be not a woman, but the makeup on the face is unattractive, demon and not glamorous, and the posture is soft and watery. Sometimes it is as flexible as a fish. Such looks and postures look like virtual characters made with computer technology, but whether it is true or not, people can''t help but be tempted by him.


    "The captain, do you want to send it to you?" The soldier asked, he wanted to let him see it with his own communicator or computer. He looked at himself with concentration.


    Cognis returned, but his eyes still couldn''t do without the screen. After hesitating for a while, he said, "No need."


    "Really?" The soldier looked at him unexpectedly, because he was obviously fascinated, but refused, but when he thought he had a lover, the soldier immediately understood it.


    Corning got up and walked out, stood in the hall for a long time, and he was very hesitant and tangled. He wanted to go back to his room, but when he took the step, he turned around and walked into the soldier''s dormitory again.


    "The captain, what''s wrong?" The soldier looked up and looked at him doubtfully.


    "...you, send the fragments from your computer to my communicator." Corning resisted the inner feelings of his heart and whispered to the soldiers.


    "Oh... but, you just didn''t say..."


    After waiting for the soldiers to finish, Corning had turned and went out. The soldiers felt that Corning was a bit strange, but he did what he said.


    Cognis looked at his address book and received a video clip sent to him by the soldier. Suddenly another message came in and was sent to him by Herman.


    After opening the content that Herman sent him, Corning hid the video clip he just received into a folder with a password and went to the appointment.


    The thought of the people of this world is that when they are alive, they must enjoy enough. Even if they are soldiers, they should enjoy themselves when they are not fighting. They are all professionally trained, able to concentrate on preparing for battle, and relax and enjoy the two states of any switch. You may still be enjoying something in the last second, and you will be fully committed to the battle in the next second.


    Therefore, on the ship, there are two kinds of places, which are dedicated to the soldiers to relax and enjoy alone. One is the relaxation of certain aspects, which is the place to solve the physiological problems. Some of the equipment inside is very complete. There is also a place that is simpler and purer and more relaxed. It is decorated like a coffee shop. There is a massage chair inside, you can drink coffee, have tea, eat snacks, and watch movies.


    At the time of the base, there are more places for recreation and entertainment, and there are more places for the two to date. On the ship, the two basically can only date in the chat room. Although occasionally dating in Corning''s room, there is also a deputy captain in the room of Corning. They don''t always make people go to other places to stay.


    The reaction of the soldiers, Zori saw it, although it was expected that there would be a lot of rivals, but when they heard that the soldiers wanted to pursue the wish, he was more annoyed than he expected, and he could not help. A bit of irritating feeling.


    In the evening, Tao hopes to take a shower with Lin Ya after lying in bed.


    Lin Ya has been looking at the number of gifts that Tao is willing to grow, and will give him a number of reports every other time. When Tao is willing to finish the show, the number of gifts has exceeded Elman and re-ranked first. Now I get The number of gifts is already several times that of him.


    "I really want to see those who say that Elman will always be the leader. What kind of expression is it now, is it awkward and anxious?" Lin Ya said with a smile on the screen.


    Tao hopes to always look at the communicator screen, but he is watching the news that Zole sent to him. Zor¨¦ sent a lot of news to him, and all of them came to him to meet him. Tao hoped that he would not return to him, deliberately let him be anxious, but when he saw the last one, he had to get up and prepare to go out to meet him.


    "I am going out for a trip. I may not come back tonight. If there is anything, I will immediately send a message to me." Tao is willing to tell Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya looked up at him and said, "Don''t you continue the cold war?"


    "Look at the situation." Tao is willing to open the door and go out.


    Tao is willing to walk out of the literary and art dormitories, from the previous route, to Zorlei''s room. Because Zole sent a message to him, if he was not willing to go to his room, he would come to his literary and art trousers to find him.


    Even if Zoe is a major general, it is also the captain of the special action team. To enter the scope of the literary and art troupe, it is also necessary to obtain special approval. Tao hopes not to let him use his privilege because he is awkward with him, so he decided to go see him. Anyway, he did not intend to fight with him for a long time.


    Tao Tao just walked to the corner, was dragged away, and then pressed his whole person to the wall.


    "What are you doing?" Tao is struggling and wants to withdraw his hand.


    Zoe looked at him and asked, "Why don''t you give me back?"


    "You know it in your own heart." Tao is willing to stare at him.


    "What does Elman say to you?" Zor¨¦ asked again.


    "You know it in your own heart." Tao is willing to answer the same.


    Zor¨¦ looked at Tao¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but love it. He couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss him.


    Tao is willing to avoid the head. He looks at the camera''s position and whispers, "You can''t go back to the room and say it? You have to ask me these words in the hallway."


    Zoe did not kiss his mouth, only kissed him on his face, then took his hand and walked back to the room.


    The soldiers in the surveillance room saw this scene, but they were not excited, but they remained calm and calm. The key is that even if they see secrets that others don''t even know, they can''t just talk to other people, even the arguments can''t.


    They are all professionally trained, and even bigger things can hardly cause fluctuations in their hearts. But people have a gossip. If they see things that are very serious and must be kept secret, they will not be so excited, but this gossip that can be shared does not tell anyone, but makes them feel embarrassed. Somewhat uncomfortable. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 95： Star Art Guard 10

    Star Art Guard 10


    As soon as he entered the room, Tao was forced to kiss by Zoe on the wall.


    ¡°ÎØ~¡± Tao is willing to struggle to make a protest, but there is no effect at all. Zoe kiss is very deep and hard, like sucking his soul away.


    When Zoe thought of Tao¡¯s willingness to hook on the stage, his heart was hot, and he would hold the pottery on his shoulder and walk into the room.


    "You let me go...." The words of Tao Yuan had not finished, and they were overwhelmed by Zoe in bed.


    Zoe pressed the pottery to stop him from moving, and then kissed him again.


    Tao is willing to be kissed by him for a long time, and he is getting his hands up, his body is getting softer and softer, and he is getting weaker. He was too lazy to struggle, and kissed him back, and with his movements, let him take off his underwear.


    Tao is gradually dizzy by his shaking, but the feeling of being filled makes him very enjoyable and satisfying, and he is completely immersed in the thrill of the surge.


    ..........................................


    Tao is willing to kneel on the bed, waiting for Zoe''s thick arm, pulling away from the waist, and then going down from him, he just leaned back and rested, and breathed in with a strong breath.


    Zoe took him into his arms and stroked his back to help him calmly breathe. It was a bit too intense. He was a little excited, and he did it all without stopping.


    Tao is willing to kneel on his chest, thinking of his speed and movements, can''t help but pat him and say, "Are you trying to kill me? I just fainted, did you know?"


    Zorley lifted his chin and kissed him in his mouth and said, "Sorry, your body is too soft, I can''t hold back."


    "I am still angry with you, don''t think that it will be fine if you have done it." Tao said.


    "You are angry with me, there is always a reason. You don''t say the reason. I don''t understand if I die." Zor¨¦ asked, "What did Elman say to you? You told me that I would like to follow You explain."


    "What did he say to me?" Tao is willing to think about it. "What I said, I forgot, you told me, what position did he take, and asked me why I came out of your room." And why, knowing that after I was with you, the expression would be so strange."


    In fact, I know that Tao hopes to know, but he just wants to listen to Zoe and tell him, and get his guarantee.


    "...I used to have been with his brother, but we have been breaking up for several years." Zor said, "I have already warned him, so that he will not come to me no matter what happens in the future."


    Tao hopes to ask, "Since you have been breaking up with his brother for several years, why should he come to you?"


    "He said that he came to give him something. I didn''t ask what it was and didn''t want him." Zole said.


    "What did you break up with with his brother? You said that he would not let him come to you, would he listen?" Tao asked.


    "..." Zoe was silent for a while, then decided to tell him what he said. "A few years ago, I had been with his brother Dean for half a year. I had a house outside, but I didn¡¯t. How to live, let him take time off when he needs to leave the base during the vacation time. When my mother is idle, I personally take people to the house to clean up, she does not know Dean Inside, I opened the door directly, and then I saw Dean with his ex-boyfriend. My mother was very angry, drove them out, and immediately informed me, let me break up with him."


    "And then you broke up with him right away?"


    "...I always have to figure out what is going on." Zoe said, "I went to find Dean very much and asked him what happened. He didn''t explain anything. He only said that he would break up with me. We After breaking up, he immediately combined with his ex-boyfriend."


    "So, he is jealous of you, and you are quite reluctant to him." Tao is not too good to say.


    "I asked him to think clearly. No, he said that he thought clearly. He wanted to compound with his ex-boyfriend. I didn''t say much, and then we broke up." Zor said, "It didn''t take long before he contacted me. The reason why he broke up with me was because his ex-boyfriend was infected with a virus and couldn''t live for a long time. I asked if I would like to wait for him. I told him that I didn''t want to, and then we didn''t contact him anymore. After he retired. We have never seen each other again. How has he been through the past few years, I have no knowledge of it, and I don¡¯t know why his brother suddenly ran to send something to me. If you want to know, I will check it. Check the reasons."


    Zor¨¦ now thinks about it. At that time, he would reject Dean so directly, and he didn''t even think about staying in the past. In the final analysis, his feelings were not deep enough. He feels that if he is to be a pottery, he will now be compounded with his ex-boyfriend, and he will not let go.


    "No, there is something I want to tell you clearly." Tao is willing to hold his body and look at him and say, "I am not angry because you have been with him. Who is not a predecessor? You have, I have I am angry that since you have already broken up with his brother, why should he ask me? Anyway, they are two brothers, no matter who they are, just come to me and say something inexplicable, I am counted in you. On the head. If you still remember him, we will break up."


    "I never thought about him. I didn''t have any feelings for him long ago. I have never thought of him in these years." Zor, holding the pottery wish, said seriously, "You take my heart and soul." I have to go away, even if you mention breaking up, I will not agree. We will get engaged first, and when we return to the emperor, we will register for marriage immediately, and then we will do the wedding. You will never want to get rid of me in this life."


    "I am only twenty years old. I haven''t played enough yet. I am too disadvantaged to get married so early. I have to talk a few more times about love and accumulate some experience in love." Tao is willing to motivate him.


    "You can''t think about it." Zole turned over and pressed him under him.


    ..........................................


    Early the next morning, Tao hopes to get up, washes and prepares to go back to the dormitory, but Zoe holds him and does not let him go.


    "Don''t make trouble... I can''t stay with you at night during the day." Tao is willing to be kissed by him for a long time, his lips are numb, because Zole''s strength is much bigger than him, so he certainly can''t With his own strength to break free, in order to get back quickly, he can only spoil him with him. "Uncle Zoe, let me go, I have agreed to get engaged with you first. Please, I will come again at night." ?"


    "Come at night?" Zole looked at him and asked.


    "Well, come over at night." Tao is willing to nod.


    "So what happened yesterday, you are not angry?"


    Tao is willing to nod, and said with a serious face, "I am not angry, I am not so stingy, angry and angry."


    "Isn''t that stingy person? This is a bit familiar." Zole said, "It seems that when we first met, you said the same thing, but who was yesterday who didn''t return me? I still don''t want to see me?"


    "I am not angry, I am testing you, making sure that there are no other people in your heart." Tao is arguing that "we said it right from the beginning, it is the agreement to love, if there are other people in your heart, Of course I should let you go."


    "You thought I couldn''t see it. You started to deliberately behave very generously. You don''t care much about your feelings. When you take my heart away, I will immediately make trouble with me because you know that I can''t bear to You let go, right?"


    Tao is willing to be dismantled by him. After two seconds of guilty conscience, he immediately said with conviction that "I am deliberate, what can you do?"


    "You want to know how I want to take you?" Zor¨¦ looked at his eyes and asked.


    "You are talking about it, what do you want to do with me?" Tao is willing to deliberately make a look of nothing.


    "I will never let you go in my life." Zole said very imposingly.


    Obviously it is a confession, but it is like saying that he is talking to the enemy. Tao is willing to say "If you don''t let me go, I will have a life with you, you have to be mentally prepared."


    "I am ready." Zorley lifted his chin and kissed him.


    Tao is willing to climb his shoulders and kiss him. Both of them kissed and were very affectionate. Since they have already confessed their hearts, the previous agreement of love is naturally canceled and counted. From now on, they are not only serious. I am in love and have already set a wedding date.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to leave, Zori sent a message to his mother, saying that he would first legally get engaged with Tao. When he returned to the emperor from the border, he would marry Tao and let his mother start preparing now.


    When Mrs. Rui began to hear him, she thought she was wrong. After she was confirmed again, she was very excited. Zoe¡¯s age in his thirties is not too big. Tao hopes that the age of 20 is even younger. Although he is not eager to get married, Mrs. Rui thinks that the most difficult thing is Zorray himself. The person who is willing to marry is the one she is very satisfied with, which is enough to make her feel very happy.


    Both Zorray and Tao are willing to be military. Before they get married, they can legally engage in marriage. They do not need to go to the Marriage Administration. They can only press the fingerprint on the computer and sign it. It also has legal effects.


    Tao is willing to go back to the room, Lin Ya immediately looked up and down with his eyes.


    "What to see?" Tao is willing to ask a word.


    "I slept with him all night, and said that in the cold war, the end of the cold war, you are totally in love, so cold, is it just beginning to exchange?" Lin Ya said.


    "It is indeed the beginning of the exchange, but even if we have been in contact for a long time, our love period will not be over." Tao is willing to say with confidence.


    "Let''s have a sweet meal last night? Do you know that you are already red now?" Lin Ya said.


    "How is a red law?" Tao is willing to ask.


    "Your picture of performing and dancing yesterday was photographed by many soldiers. Now, not only the soldiers on our ship are watching everyone, but also the soldiers on other ships that set off on the border, you know, you said Are you red?"


    "Is this red? Your request for red is too low." Tao said.


    Lin Yazheng said with a big eye, "If you say this, I want to say that you have greater ambitions?"


    "What ambition can I have for a literary soldier? I can only do my best to perform well."


    "I think that you have ambition is a good thing. Who can say that the literary and art soldiers can''t have ambitions?" Lin Ya said seriously, "Becoming the best literary and art troopers is the idea that every literary and art soldier will have? This kind of ambition is taken for granted." I think you should be more active, the contention of the battle, the rush to grab, everyone depends on the ability. You are among the most literary and art soldiers among us, the most likely to top the list."


    "I can only say that when I perform well, I will perform well. Others will let it go." Tao would like to glance at him and say it.


    Elman and a few other people sat in the rest area to have coffee. Others chatted and found that Elman was absent-minded and thought that he was upset because of the ranking, so he was not happy.


    They did not expect Tao to be so powerful. Once a performance, the number of gifts from Herman was so much. After that, I would like to exceed him. Unless there is any good opportunity, it will be very difficult.


    In fact, Elman¡¯s heart is worrying about another thing, there is no extra mind, and he cares that Tao wants to get more gifts than he does. He did not expect Tao to be in love with Zoe. At the beginning, he was accidental and shocked, and then a little angry. After being threatened by Zoe, he was left with worries and worries.


    After careful consideration, he felt that Tao and Zare were both right, and the parents agreed that they would be together. The most important thing is that watching Zoe¡¯s attitude is obviously very much about Tao Yuan¡¯s wish. This is what makes him feel most worried.


    Looking at Elman''s brows, a very worried look, the others looked at each other and thought about how to comfort him.


    "Elman, don''t worry too much about it. It''s just a performance. Even if he gets the starring role of the whole ship, there is nothing. After that, he still has the chance to surpass him."


    "Yeah, you are not worse than him. He just looks at the face and looks good. If you look good, you will have a greasy day. Finally, you have to fight for talent."


    "Now the soldiers are still interested in his face. You will bear it for the time being. After the soldiers lose interest in his face, your chance will come."


    Elman simply couldn¡¯t listen to what they were saying. He only thought that they said a word to me, and he was even more upset. He stood up straight and then left without a word.


    Others watched him leave, they both stopped, and then looked at each other, did not know what to say, after a while, they also left.


    The author has something to say: Suddenly want to write romance, not a short story like this. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 96： Star Art Guard 11

    Star Art Guard 11


    According to the agreement at the previous meeting, Tao Yuanyi should become the protagonist of the premiere of the large-scale song and dance drama.


    When they were at school, they were rigorously trained and trained in singing and dancing and acting. Because before they are officially performing, they will not give them too much rehearsal time. Many times, when they say what they want to perform, they will start performing immediately.


    The performance of the whole ship, although not the largest performance of the audience, is barely a large-scale performance. As long as it is a large and important performance, it will give you some time for rehearsal.


    The red and white rose, the song and dance drama, is like a serial drama. All the plots add up, there are five games, but this time only the first performance. The role of red and white roses can be said to be a character, or two characters. Although there are red roses and white roses, they must be played by one person. Because in the plot, the red and white roses are splitting personality. In the day and night, she is two characters with completely different personalities. Two people know each other''s existence, so one personality appears during the day and one personality appears at night. The musical performance is very testable.


    Because it is a large-scale musical, it is sure not only to have a role, not only all the literary and art soldiers have to play, but also to select some of the more handsome soldiers, playing the role of the masses and the background board.


    Lin Ya plays a villain role. The character of this character is a very young and widowed lady. She is directed at her because of the blushing roses.


    Elman played a nobility of the aristocratic count, seemingly high, but in fact because of the inferiority of raising a woman, the heart of the white rose, and the person she likes, likes the white rose.


    When Tao was willing to play against Lin Ya and Herman, the team leader looked at it and felt very satisfied, even a little excited, because the performances of these three people are very good. The best acting is to give people a feeling of being in the true colors. It is the most successful acting that can be remembered by the audience. He has been able to predict how hot it will be after this performance.


    Because of the dance performances before Tao, even the soldiers on other ships saw the video clips. After knowing that he wanted to play red and white roses, the soldiers of other ships asked to watch the show through live broadcast. This is not a big deal. With so many soldiers asking, the leader agreed.


    Cognis originally agreed to Herman, who would change jobs with others and not go to the show. However, after a long time of entanglement, he still walked into the performance hall on the day of the performance and sat in his own position. Although such a large performance hall, the audience has so many seats, he can be sure that Elman can not see him, but he still feels guilty.


    Zoe also waited early, and this time he is the most middle position in the front row. You don''t have to look at the big screen, you can clearly see the expression on the actor''s face.


    "Big team, you used to watch literary and art soldiers rarely. Every time you perform a full ship show, you have to replace other people to be on duty. How come you suddenly become interested in the performance of the literary and art troupe? I also have to give you a rush. To the best position?" Yi Bin actually guessed what was going on, but Zole did not say it personally, he deliberately ridiculed him.


    "Shut up." Zoe said concisely and without refutation.


    "The performance has not yet begun, you will tell me what is going on, I promise not to tell others." Yi Bin continued to ask if he was not afraid of death.


    "Do you want to know?" Zoe said with a blank expression.


    "Think, otherwise why should I ask?" Yi Bin nodded.


    "After the performance, let me go to the close combat room. If you can hold on for two hours, I will tell you."


    "That, in fact, I don''t really want to know, just ask a word. Don''t tell me the big team, I really don''t want to know." Yi Bin immediately stunned, then immediately shut up and sit still. Waiting for the show to begin.


    In the studio''s several dressing rooms, everyone is busy preparing for it. Tao hopes that the makeup has been finished, and they will be able to play as soon as the performance time arrives.


    Lin Ya had to play in the fourth act, so I first gave the place to others to make up. After the first person came to power, he began to make up.


    "Do you want to play a few scenes in succession, can you hold it?" Lin Ya asked on the side of the dresser.


    "Do not support the support of the support." Tao said.


    "After this performance, you can basically be sure that you will be the chief literary soldier of our detachment. You have to work harder to show your best state."


    Tao is willing to look at his face in the mirror and say, "This is natural."


    The time for the performance is almost the same, and Tao is willing to prepare for the stage.


    Other performers who have already prepared on the stage, after seeing him, all looked at him, especially the soldiers who were found to be group performances. The first time I saw him at such a close distance, the eyes moved at all. Not open, and feel that his face is more refined than watching it on the screen.


    After the team leader has determined the position of each person, let the pottery stand on the props stairs to wait, and for a few minutes, the performance will begin.


    Tao is willing to lift the skirt and go up the stairs, then wait behind the curtain.


    After the final decision was made, the team leader stepped down and then stood in the side entrance and looked at them.


    The curtain slowly opened to the sides, playing the opening of the white rose father''s count, introducing everyone to today''s banquet is the white rose''s adult banquet, then the curtain on the stairs opens, Tao is willing to appear in everyone''s sight.


    Tao is willing to walk down the stairs step by step. His posture is dignified, elegant and elegant, and the delicate and radiant white face is even more delicate than the two white roses on his top hat.


    When Tao is willing to walk down the stairs, standing in the banquet hall scene with many white roses, mention the skirt, elegant like a salute.


    The audience below feels that even if he is just a gesture of raising his hand, they will let them look at a very enjoyable feeling.


    After Tao¡¯s salute, he danced the first dance with the person who played his father, and then the collective dance of all the women¡¯s wearers. This dance has the elements of fighting, to see who¡¯s movements are more feminine and elegant. .


    The position where Elman danced is next to the pottery. According to the plot, he deliberately wants to compare the white rose, so he jumps very hard and the white rose that Tao is willing to play is just a relaxed and elegant dance. Then he will be compared to him.


    At this moment, Elman has more than just the emotion of the character, but also his own emotions. He is really deliberately trying his best to express his dance and want to compare the pottery. However, in the eyes of the audience below, no matter how the comparison is, the dance of the Tao will be more beautiful.


    When Tao is willing to turn the skirt, like a white rose that is gradually blooming, when he stretches his posture, he is like a white butterfly flying. Everyone beside him is just a foil, and in addition to him, there are no other people in the eyes of the audience.


    The dance scene of the banquet was the first scene. After the second scene was changed, it was in the garden. Some noble youths wanted to approach him and show him good. Tao wished that he had changed a dress with a white dress, and he was surrounded by the aristocratic youths, but he was not too arrogant, but also had a sense of alienation. The noble temperament that he exudes, and his elegant and heart-warming gesture, are like the white moonlight shining into people''s hearts, bright and white, far and unattainable.


    The third game was after the night, the personality in his brain began to change.


    The curtain is open, and Tao is willing to sit on the edge of the bathtub around the bath towel. When he opens his eyes and sits on his body, his eyes and posture are completely different from the previous one. He raised his hand and got the broken hair behind his ear. It was this action, and there was an unspeakable style that made people blushing.


    Zor looked at it below, and wanted to rush to take him away. No one was allowed to see what he was when he was bathing. Although he is surrounded by bath towels, but the arm and the collarbone, Zorra does not want people to see.


    Zor¨¦ clenched his fists tightly, and his side was addicted to Tao¡¯s **** and glamorous eyes, while he did not want others to see him like this, and his tangled eyes were red.


    The whole audience probably only Yi Bin wanted to see but did not dare to look at it. He could only turn his eyes to one side. If he did not guess the relationship between Zoe and Tao, he would definitely be bold and bold, but after guessing the relationship between the two. He did not dare to look at it. Especially after he turned to look at Zoe''s expression, he simply lowered his head and didn''t look at it.


    The servants of the maids entered the scene, and they unfolded the screen, completely blocking the bathtub of the pottery, and then went behind the screen and pulled the shower curtain all up.


    When Tao was willing to come out from behind the screen, he had already put on a long red dress and made a delicate makeup.


    With the accompaniment music in the gentle atmosphere, Tao is willing to open his mouth and start singing. When his red lips are light, the audience below can''t help but swallow. Then listen to his singing, just like his appearance, tempting, with some sexy.


    Tao is willing to sing while performing, this scene is to perform his inner entanglement, the red rose is still completely different from the white rose, she longs for free and casual life, not willing to be harsh ethics and nobility The rules are bound.


    So the hidden meaning in this story is that the white rose represents the strict executor of the ritual, while the red rose represents the resistance of the feudal shackles, which is a two-sided nature of the contradiction.


    In the fourth act, the red rose sneaked out of the castle and went to the famous cocktail venue in White Night Street. Although she was wearing a mask, she only showed her eyes and half face, but as soon as she appeared, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. . This venue, like a modern dance hall, is a place where you can sing and dance, not to do things that you can''t see. Of course, if you have hooked up, you can leave to do what they want to do.


    Lin Yazheng is singing on the stage with a mask. His role is a wealthy widow who enjoys being sought after and sexually|loving, young and beautiful. She has always been a celebrity at a night reception venue. She is very vocal, and many people come here every day to become her guest.


    However, as soon as the red rose appeared, everyone shifted their sight. They only looked at the red rose and stopped listening to her singing. She left the stage without singing, and then looked at the red rose provocatively. The red rose went to the stage, and her singing made people in the place fascinated and enchanted.


    She is just a look of the eyes, can make people feel hot, rosy lips, people can not help but want a pro-Fang Ze, **** figure, but also the heart of the hook is unbearable.


    After she sang, many people came forward to suggest to her that she wanted to pursue her, but she did not stop and did not contact anyone, but left with arrogance, leaving those who are fascinated by her. Dreaming around.


    After the end of the fourth act, the whole performance was over. Finally, all the performers took the stage to the curtain, and there was a burst of applause.


    Tao hopes to wear the red dress that makes him look very sexy. As the protagonist, he takes a few steps forward and lifts a long skirt to salute the audience. The applause below is even more heated.


    The curtains were closed again, the performers went to the background to remove makeup, and the soldiers left.


    Zor¨¦ still sat still, Yi Bin doubted and pushed him "Big team, what happened to you? The performance is over."


    Zor¨¦ closed his eyes and calmed his mood. He wanted to hide the pottery, and no one would let him have a look. It is best to put him in his pocket, only he can see it. When he thinks about him, he takes him out of his pocket and kisses him.


    He has never felt this way before, and he has never had such an idea, which makes him inexplicably flustered, because it means that he has loved his love very deeply. He is completely consciously aware that his love for him is rapidly deepening, deep enough to even panic himself.


    "Big team?" Yi Bin called again.


    Zoe opened his eyes and stood up and went outside. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 97： Star Art Guard 12

    Star Art Guard 12


    In the evening, Tao is willing to go to Zori¡¯s room with a paper bag, and then go directly to the bathroom to bathe. Zori is sitting outside waiting for him.


    After half an hour, Tao hopes to come out from inside.


    Zorley immediately looked up and looked at it. This eyes saw him rushing to the brain and his body was hot.


    Tao is willing to wear a small red dress with a pair of black stockings on his feet. From wig to make-up, he is looking at him with a smile on the wall. He is **** and hooked, like a stunning fairy.


    "What are you doing?" Zoe swallowed, his eyes squinting up and down.


    Tao is willing to walk into him step by step and say, "I have specially provided you with special performances. This is the only treatment you can enjoy. You don''t want to see it?"


    "You, you stand up first, don''t come over." Zole stepped back and watched him.


    "What''s wrong?" Tao is willing to look at the innocent and aggrieved eyes. "What are you so afraid of? Is it not good for me?"


    Zoe took a deep breath, thinking that because you are so good, I can see not only fouls, but also crimes.


    "In short, you don''t come over first. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious." Zoe opened his eyes and didn''t look at him. He was afraid that he couldn''t control his impulse. He had already wanted to lock him up and not let anyone. I saw him, and now because of his dress, this impulse is even stronger.


    "It¡¯s all done. What kind of innocence do you have now?" Tao said with dissatisfaction. "It¡¯s rare that I want to give you some benefits. If you miss this time, there will be no next time."


    "Loch, you have to change this body first, I have something to tell you." Zor¨¦ really wants to see it. He is trying hard to control his sight. Don¡¯t look at the past, otherwise he will control it. Living.


    "Okay, change it, don''t regret it." Tao wants to put his hand behind him and say "But before I change this dress, I have a good thing to show you, you must look at it with your eyes open." It is."


    Zoe looked at his hand behind him and asked "What?"


    "You see it clearly." Tao is willing to quickly pick up his short skirt and ask "Is it good?"


    Zoe''s eyes widened, and the last string that was stretched in his mind was broken. He quickly walked over and picked up the pottery, then put him down on the bed and kissed him hard.


    "Oh." Tao hopes to talk, but his mouth is blocked. After waiting for a long time, Zori can start to talk when he starts to kiss. "Don''t you let me change this dress?" What are you doing for me?"


    "When you are done, change it." Zoe continues.


    "Don''t you say something to tell me?" Tao continued to ask.


    "When you''re done, let''s talk." Zor''s action, uncontrollable, is getting more and more rude.


    ......................................................


    The little lace shorts that Tao hopes to wear have been discarded on the ground, and the short skirt has been torn by Zori, and the two are soaking in the baths of the bathroom.


    Tao hopes to have unloaded makeup, and is comfortable leaning against Zor¨¦¡¯s body, completely relaxing and enjoying.


    "Do you have anything to tell me?" Tao asked with his eyes closed.


    "If I open our relationship, do you agree?" Zor¨¦ asked.


    "If I am open now, I am so-called, anyway, it is temporary, and it is a matter of time to open it. It is sooner or later. Have you already let your mother prepare for our wedding? If you have a wedding, you can¡¯t hide it if you want to hide it. ""


    "You are right, let it go." Zoe said with a sigh.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Tao is willing to look up and touch his face and say, "Why do you suddenly want to be public?"


    "Because many soldiers are ready to pursue you, I want them to know that you are already my own."


    "With so many regulations of the fleet, it is very difficult for them to connect with me. How can I pursue me?"


    ¡°They just want to do it, naturally there is a way to do it.¡±


    "Then go with them. In short, I will refuse them."


    Zoe bowed his head and kissed his side and said, "I really want to shut you up. No one except me can look at you."


    "If you shut me up, you can''t see me and you will see me." Tao said, "You will be promoted hard. After I retired, I will try hard to pass the assessment and then give you As a clerical officer, I can always be with you."


    "I think so too." Zorry kissed him again, then hugged him and got out.


    ..........................................


    Three days passed, and Elman met with Conan every day, but Corning always looked for various reasons to evade. Elman knew very well that on the ship, in addition to the physical training that the soldiers had to carry with the soldiers every day, there was nothing else. Even if he is really busy, he can''t be busy even having time to meet him. They are on the same ship.


    Elman had a bad hunch in his heart. When he didn''t dare to ask him in his heart, Corning took the initiative to ask him to meet.


    After sitting down at the small round table, he ordered a cup of coffee and waited for Corning to appear.


    Corning opened the door of the compartment and looked at Elman for a while before walking in and down.


    Elman stirred the coffee, and because of Corning¡¯s expression, his heart was more uneasy.


    "Elman, I..." Before Cunning came, he had decided to make a clear statement with him, but the words had already reached his mouth, but he could not say anything.


    "...what do you want to say, just say, I am already prepared for it." Elman felt that instead of always being so nervous, it would be better to let him say it.


    "Let''s break up." Corning finally said the most important thing he wanted to say today.


    Herman closed his eyes, even if he was already prepared, but his heart still hurt.


    "In this case, why did you break up with Roche and then be with me?"


    "Sorry, I am too hasty to make a decision."


    "I am your sloppy decision?" Elman''s heart hurts even more. He tried his best to get this person. He thought he would love his deeper love, but he didn''t want to just two performances. His love for him. It has been fully recovered.


    Elman has already guessed that he must have gone to the show, otherwise there will be no such reaction. He prevented him from going to the show because he was not confident enough about the love between them, worried that such a thing would happen, and he did not expect that it would come.


    "In the past few days, I have seriously thought about it. In my heart, I still love Roche. If I continue to force myself to be with you, it is not fair to you. So we are separated and good to each other. ""


    Elman¡¯s tears slipped down. ¡°Do you think clearly? Even if you love him more than love me, even if you break up with me, are you sure he can come back to you?¡±


    "I will do my best to make up for the mistakes I made before, and then save his heart. Before I can save him, I have to make a break with you. I am really sorry for you, but I can''t deceive my heart." If you continue to be with you, both of us will be very painful."


    "He can''t go back to you and continue to associate with you, because he already has people who are in contact, and that person is much stronger than you, you are better than him."


    "Is there something that Roche has in contact with?" Corning looked at him in surprise and asked, "Do you know who that person is?"


    "I..." Elman put his hand on his lap and made a hard fist. He felt that if he said who Roth was in contact with, Corning might give up the idea of ??pursuing returning to Roche, but he At this moment, there was a very contradiction in my heart. After hesitating for a while, he still chose not to say it. "I don''t know who it is. I only secretly heard that he was dealing with people, and the other party is still a very powerful person."


    "I have made up my mind to recover him. No matter who he is with, he can''t stop my determination."


    "If that''s the case... then break up, I agree, break up." Elman felt very painful, but still showed that he didn''t care, and he was very free and easy.


    "I''m sorry, Elman, I am really sorry." Cunning guilty and looked at him with regret.


    "It doesn''t matter." Elman pretended to be very angry. He didn''t look at his heart and said, "Who hasn''t had a wrong relationship? It''s better to go back earlier than to make a mistake. Go back to your true love. People, I will bless you, you must be together, and I will not pay for my withdrawal."


    "I will definitely recover him, thank you, and, sorry." Corning is more guilty about him. Elman is really a very good person in his heart. If not, he finds that he actually loves it more. Roche, maybe will go with him until he gets married.


    During the two or three days of Corning, he almost never slept. As soon as he closed his eyes, he thought of the face that Tao wished to change between flirtatious and pure, and the graceful posture of his dancing. When he thought that he had abandoned this person, he regretted the heartache.


    After careful and careful thinking, he felt that the person he really loved has always been only Luo Xi, but it is just guilty and fresh to Corning. He feels that if he reluctantly stays with Elman, both of them will become more and more painful. It is better to break up as soon as possible and let Let Leman find new happiness soon.


    After Corning got up and left, Elman screamed and cried, his tears streaming down, but he didn''t make a sound. He just wanted to cry a cry, paying homage to his lost love, but he didn''t want to be heard by others.


    Elman thought in his heart, and as his brother said, the love that was robbed from others by heart and strategy was more likely to break. How much he loves Corning, how painful the heart is now, but he does not regret doing those things before, at least he has. They are still very young. Who will say good things in the future?


    After the performance of the whole ship, Tao is really red as Lin Ya said. After the live footage of his performance was recorded, it was uploaded to the website of the literary and art performance video. This website is only available to soldiers. After the website is uploaded, the number of clicks can be described as a burst.


    Tao hopes to suddenly receive a message from Corning about his meeting. There is a sense of unreasonable feeling. He does not know that Corning suddenly asked him to meet him. He did not know what he and Herman are now. The situation, because he was not interested in knowing, so he directly blackened Corning.


    Corning looked at the communication device and pulled the black tip. He also knew that Tao hoped that he would not be willing to take care of him now, but he would not give up easily. He has made up his mind and must catch people back.


    In two days, the ship will arrive at the border constellation. After waiting, Tao hopes that the number of performances will increase. He will definitely get less with Zor, so he tries to get along with time. When you get along. However, Tao hopes that it will not stay in Zorlei''s room for a long time, and always show up in the dormitory area. Even when they are separated, the two will chat with the communicator, as if they could never finish talking. They have already discussed the plans for life in the future.


    Tao is willing to sit side by side with Lin Ya on the sofa, one is drinking black tea and looking at the communicator, one is drinking ice coffee and looking at the communicator, the two are not talking, each playing.


    Suddenly heard the doorbell, Lin Ya got up and went to open the door.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Ya accidentally looked at the people standing outside.


    "I have something to find Roche," Elman said.


    Lin Ya looked back and looked at Tao.


    Tao wished that he didn''t lift his head and said directly, "No matter what you want to say, I don''t want to listen. Let''s go."


    Lin Ya turned to look at Elman again. "Have you heard it? Let''s go."


    "I am here to apologize to you, and there is one very important thing to tell you clearly. If you don''t listen, you will regret it." Elman said eagerly.


    Tao is willing to smile at the corner of his mouth and say, "I don''t listen to things that I regret. Is it something that you broke up with Corning? I said how he suddenly sent a message to me. You told me for me. I now have A better lover has already lost sight of him. As for who is better, you know it anyway, you can tell him directly."


    "Not this thing, I really have a very important thing to tell you, just ten minutes, I will leave as soon as I finish, and I will never bother you." Elman said in a pleading tone.


    Tao is willing to close the communicator screen and say to Lin Ya, "Let him come in, you will go out and come back very much."


    Lin Ya nodded, and after letting Elman go sideways, he went out and took the door. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 98： Star Art Guard 13

    Star Art Guard 13


    "Let''s talk." Tao is willing to look at him and say, "Please finish your key points in ten minutes. If you don''t, I won''t listen."


    "First of all, I want to apologize to you." Elman said with sincerity. "I know that Cunning is dealing with you and he is using his means to take him away from you. I am really sorry."


    "Besides an apology? Let''s just focus on it." Tao said.


    "The reason why Corning broke up with you and chose to be with me is because he thought he was strong. I was violent. Because he felt guilty, he promised to be with me. In fact, I gave him to him. The medicine made him lose his reason and caused him to strengthen my illusion."


    "And then?" Tao said with a blank expression, there was no fluctuation in his eyes, because he had known these things.


    Elman saw Tao wishing to be calm and unmoved, and he could not help but eagerly.


    "Everything is my fault. I designed to let Corning break up with you. Corning didn''t know it before. It was because I gave him the medicine. He was strong. I was violent. Corning said that he was the most. The person you love is you, he can''t forget you, so he broke up with me."


    "Are you finished?" Tao is still expressionless.


    "I agree to break up with him, and I want to understand that the love that comes from this dirty means can''t get good results. It''s the retribution I deserve. I''m really sorry, you have to blame me for blaming me. Ok, I hate me if I hate. Corning is really ignorant. I hope you can give him another chance."


    "You know that I am already in contact with Zor, and let me give him a chance. In fact, the main purpose of your words is to hope that I can break up with Zor, I am right?"


    Herman was dismantled by him. Although he was somewhat guilty, he did not show it, but continued to say sincerely. "Just just now, I took the courage to tell him the truth of the matter. After I knew the truth, I was very painful. I feel that I feel guilty about Cunning, so I am begging you. Please give him another chance. You will see that he does not know what to do, don¡¯t blame him."


    "Is he knowing or not knowing, what does it have to do with me? Is it because he doesn''t know, I have to do anything that has not happened? Your idea is too ridiculous, I have broken up with Corning, and Is it that he proposed to break up with me, and there are already lovers in the relationship, is it because of your apologize, because of your guilt, I want to let me do nothing, and then continue with Corning. Together?"


    "I..., I am really sorry, I broke up with you, but Corning is innocent, so I want to ask you, don''t blame him."


    "What is the truth of the matter, is Corning innocent, he is not painful, does it have anything to do with me?" Tao is willing to look at him and ask "the person who caused me to break up with Corning is you, let Corning feel painful." It is also what you caused. Since I have already suffered the painful process of breaking up, why should I not do everything as it happens?"


    "I think if you still love Corning..."


    "I have no feelings about him." Tao is willing to interrupt his words. "With a lover like Zor, do you think I can still see Koning? If you want me to break up with Zor, then Go to Zoe and try it out. I am here, no matter what you say is useless. Are you not very capable? Since you can let Corning break up with me, it is better to think of ways to let Zoe and me Break up, as long as Zori personally told me to break up the two words, I immediately cut off with him, and promised not to contact him again, so your purpose will be reached."


    The door was suddenly opened, and Lin Ya stood at the door and asked, "It has been ten minutes. Haven''t you finished yet?"


    "Just finished." Tao said, "Please ask Elman to go out."


    "Please, Herman team leader." Lin Ya said in the door.


    Elman has already seen from Tao¡¯s wish that Tao hopes that it is now obvious that he only wants to hold on to Zor, and it¡¯s impossible to rehabilitate with Cunning, so no matter how apologetic he is, it¡¯s useless.


    After seeing Elman go out, Lin Ya closed the door and asked Tao what would he do.


    Tao hopes not to hide him, and simply tells him something.


    After listening to Lin Ya, he said with sarcasm, "These people are really interesting. Do you think that apology and acknowledgment can make others think that what has happened has not been done? I think if you apologize, you are not sincerely admit your mistake. There must be other minds and purposes."


    "It was said by you." Tao said, "His main purpose is to let me break up with Zor."


    "He is too shameless?!" Lin Ya said angrily. "Corning wants to break up with him. He feels that he can''t save Corning''s heart. Just let go, then let you break up with Zor, and compound with Corning." He is so good to take advantage of it? It¡¯s not that I look down on him. Zoe can¡¯t even look at him even if he doesn¡¯t have any vision.¡±


    "He wants me to break up with Zor, not for himself." Tao said.


    "Who is that for? Is he really for Corning? I think his purpose is not so simple." Lin Ya said.


    "He has a brother who had been with Zoe a few years ago. He wants me to break up with Zor, definitely for his brother."


    "...Yes, I seem to have heard of this thing. I didn''t even think about it. Major Zoe''s former lover is Elman''s brother." Lin Ya took a picture of her head and said, "I am really How to forget this thing."


    "I can see that the feelings of their brothers are still good. If it is not for his brother, he will not come to apologize to me, but also tell the truth, want me to compound with Corning. Even tell the truth. Cognis, he is still for his brother."


    "This..." Lin Ya said with a worried look. "His brother Dean, who was the most famous literary and art soldier of the year, still has a certain reputation. Many soldiers still remember him. He can be said to be a literary soldier. The legendary figure, no one has ever received more gifts than him."


    Lin Ya went to the side of Tao Yuan and sat down and said, "I mean, it is not that you are not as good as him. After the last performance, I think that you are the one who is most likely to surpass him. I am just worried about you, I don''t know. In the heart of Major General Zoe, is he still thinking about him."


    "Don''t worry about me, Zor¨¦ still has him in his heart. I can feel it. If there are other people in my heart, I can''t be with him. Even if Endy appears in front of him again, he doesn''t. Maybe he feels about him." Tao hopes that this confidence is still there.


    Before Tao came to the world, he had already confirmed it in detail with the system. After a few years of busy military life, the original owner Zoe had already had no feelings or feelings for Endy. What''s more, Zor¨¦ now, the body is the soul of his lover, even the feelings that the original Lord has no, what is he, and it is impossible to have feelings for Endy.


    Cognis knows that he was poisoned by Elman, so he was strong. He was violent. Everything was Elman¡¯s conspiracy and plan. He was angry and painful, but everything has happened. Norman should not appear in front of him, nor can he be like him.


    However, Herman said that he would help him to explain clearly with Tao, and asked him for forgiveness, but it made his heart feel better. He felt that Tao would like to know the truth and the possibility of being with him again. It is even bigger.


    But after waiting for the resident base on a certain star of the border constellation, he did not wait for the volunteers to respond.


    Because the resident base is small, they can''t live in the same soldiers, and they can transfer to other planets at any time, so they still live on the ship. However, it will be boring to stay on the ship for a long time, so as long as it is within the stipulated time, the soldiers and the literary soldiers who are free can leave the ship and move freely within the prescribed scope.


    The thought of the people in this world is to be happy in time. Even if it is a soldier, the battle will naturally be full of fighting. If you keep your position, you will naturally concentrate on your position, but when you relax and play, it is also full of heart. Relax and enjoy, they can exchange between these two states.


    Although they have already arrived at the border constellation, as long as they do not fight, the inner planet they are in is still quite safe. It is not necessary for every soldier to be eagerly awaited, as long as the soldiers in rotation keep their posts.


    The literary and art soldiers all accompanied the ship to breathe. Tao hopes to just lie on the bed and does not want to go out for activities, but it is still dragged out by Lin Ya.


    "How much better to go out and breathe fresh air, why do you have to suffocate in that small room." Lin Ya said.


    "I don''t want to come out and be watched, so many soldiers look at it, it''s better to stay in the house." Tao is willing to turn around and look at the soldiers who are looking at them.


    "Look at it, you don''t have a piece of meat. Anyway, the work of our literary and art soldiers was originally seen by them. Even if it wasn''t for the performance, it wouldn''t matter if they were looked at." Lin Ya took a deep breath. Said "The environment of this base is really good, the air is also very good, but unfortunately can not leave the base, or you can go to other places to play."


    Tao would like to take a look at the news on the communicator, then take a deep breath and say "I breathe fresh air, go back to the ship first, and continue to breathe."


    "Hey, you..." Lin Ya looked at the back of his quick walk, thinking that he must have gone on a date, and he didn''t catch up.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to go to the ship, in order not to let others see him go to Zor¡¯s room, he plans to go back to the dormitory first, and then go to the room of Zor¨¦ from the hidden route.


    "Loch..."


    Tao is willing to see Corning, who is not far from the front, and then stops, thinking how he will meet him.


    Corning looked at Tao Yuan, his expression was excited, his eyes were all in love, and he strode to Tao.


    Tao hopes to take a few steps back subconsciously, then turn and go back.


    "Loch!" Corning stepped up and stopped in front of Pottery.


    Tao is willing to look around, but did not see other people, here is the most intensive place of ordinary people, but because there are idle soldiers go down and breathe, so now everyone sees.


    Tao hopes to only look at Corning and say, "According to the military regulations, you can''t approach me. You stop me now, I can already sue you."


    "I only have a few words. I will let you go when I finish it." Corning said eagerly.


    "It¡¯s ridiculous." Tao is willing to squint and say, "What obligations do I have to listen to?"


    Tao is willing to turn again to leave.


    "Loch!" Cognis stopped him again, risking being punished. He also wanted to say a few words to him. "I beg you, I only have a few words, please listen to me."


    "What do you want to say to him?"


    The voice came from behind Corning, and Corning turned to look at it and yelled, "...Uncle."


    Zoe is not alone. He followed several soldiers behind him. They just came out of the shooting room and just happened to meet them.


    Tao is willing to go to Zori''s side and hug Zor¨¦''s hand and say, "He has to tell me something, I don''t want to hear it, he will stop me from letting me go. Is he already violating the military regulations? ¡±


    Tao¡¯s move not only made the soldiers stunned, but Corning also shocked and stunned. Only Yi Bin bowed his fist and coughed.


    "You are a team leader, the military regulations are not recorded?!" Zorry looked at his lessons in Corning.


    "I..." Corning looked at Zoe and looked at the pottery wish of Zoe''s hand. The brain was blank.


    "Go yourself to the military commander to take the penalty! Hear no!" Zori ordered in a harsh tone.


    "Yes!" Corning was completely a subconscious reaction as a soldier. Immediately after standing up, he immediately turned around and ran to leave the office of the Military Law Chief.


    "That, the brigade, let''s go back to the dormitory and go to rest." Yi Bin asked Zoe to show that he usually jokes with Zoe, but he can also tell when he can make jokes. When can''t he be joking, he can be The deputy brigade of the special operations team cannot be a person who does not know how to look at it.


    "Go," Zoe said.


    Yi Bin took the lead to leave, and when he saw the squad leader looked at Tao Yuan, he immediately lowered his voice and said, "Look what? Look at it?!"


    Those captains did not dare to be too arrogant when Zor''s face was obviously not good. Although their curiosity was about to explode, they could only leave with Yi Bin. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 99： Star Art Guard 14

    Star Art Guard 14


    Tao is willing to return to the room with Zor.


    "Corning is your ex-boyfriend?" Zorrey asked affirmatively.


    "I really deserve to be the youngest special action team captain. The insight is really amazing. I haven''t said anything yet, you have already guessed it." Tao is willing to make a flattering shot.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before?"


    "I am worried, if you know that I have talked with you about love, I will feel that there is such a relationship, we should not be together." Tao is willing to explain "and I am with him, there is no Several people know that at the time we were still the relationship between the instructor and the students. It was not closed before the public, whether in his heart or in my heart, we all felt that it was not a love at all."


    "So what happened to him? I heard that he already has a lover, why come to you?" Zor¨¦ did not question him, but really felt confused.


    Tao is willing to silence the organization of the language, and then to pass the matter, focus on the key part, and tell him succinctly.


    "So, is he looking for someone to rehabilitate now?" Zole asked.


    "Look at him like this, there is nothing wrong with it." Tao said.


    "What about your thoughts?" Zoe didn''t care if they were separated because of misunderstandings, and didn''t care how painful Corning was. He just wanted to know what Tao hoped.


    "My idea is that no matter whether I am with you or not, I can''t compound with him." Tao said with a positive tone, "Since I have been with you, it is even more impossible to talk to him." Compounding, my personality, that is, I will never eat back, and breaking up is breaking up. Whether it is because of breaking up any thing, it can only show that this relationship has not withstood the test, and it is not worth reuniting. ¡±


    "If he is suddenly injured, how long it will take, and I want you to spend the last time in life with him. Will you promise him?"


    "No." Tao hopes to answer without hesitation. "Even if it is only a day or two, I will not promise him. I may be cold-blooded and cold, and I have my own paranoia in dealing with feelings. I I feel that anything can be alms, only things like feelings, I am not willing to give. If there are not many lives left, let me spend the last time with him, I can''t do it. Especially It is in the case that I already have a lover, I absolutely can''t do anything that is no different from betrayal."


    When Zoe listened to Tao Yuan¡¯s wishes, he was relieved in his inexplicable mood. He had no trouble with what had happened in the previous relationship. But for Tao Yuan, even if nothing happened, he couldn''t help but feel worried. The feeling of being afraid of losing made him panic like never before.


    Zoe will hold the pottery hard and say, "You must remember your words. No matter what reason you want to break up with me, I am suffering from madness. I can''t do it in one day."


    "You can rest assured, as long as you don''t tell me to break up, I won''t break up with you." Tao is willing to lean his face on his shoulder and ask, "If you are a former lover who wants to be with you, would you agree?" ?"


    "No." Zor also did not hesitate at all. He said very seriously. "I have never loved other people like I love you. If you lose you, it will make me more painful than taking my heart away." No matter what happens, no one can let me break up with you."


    ........................


    When Cunning went to the military commander to take the penalty, the military commander saw that he was only verbally warned once his plot was not serious, and then let him go to the confinement for two days. He could not eat or drink for the next two days. He also advised him not to do this kind of thing in the future, otherwise it will have a great influence on his future. Even if he has a family background, it is difficult to promote if the information is not good.


    Cunning did not expect Tao to be in love with Zoe. He was hit hard, because Zoe was not only his elder, but also the object he could not surpass. He thought of competing with Zoe for his lover, his confidence. The rapid decline then disappeared.


    But let him give up, he felt unwilling. He thinks that he first fell in love with Roche, even if he broke up, because Elman designed him, he is also an innocent victim and should be forgiven. The most important thing is that even if he knows that Tao is willing to be with Zoe, his love in his heart has not been reduced a little. He thinks that he really loves him very much, so he can''t give up.


    The team leaders under Zor, after leaving, are not excited. They saw Yi Bin''s calm look, and he thought that he must have known it for a long time, so he tried to find a way from his mouth. Yi Bin asked them not to talk to other people about this matter, because he felt that since Zole and Tao wished to be undisclosed, there must be a reason.


    Now that they have reached the border constellation, the literary and art soldiers will also begin to give condolences to the soldiers at the base station. Each team has to go to the base to perform, how many games to perform, and the arrangements have already come down. Therefore, the busy life of the literary and art soldiers has already begun.


    For more than 20 consecutive days, I went to different planets to perform. The fans and admirers of Taohua¡¯s fans grew at an alarming rate. The soldiers gave him crazy gifts. The top videos in the year were all his. Performance video. The most clicked is the video of the red and white roses he performed, and the soldiers strongly asked to see the next few games.


    Therefore, in addition to the original plan, Tao hopes that their squad will perform several short songs and dances while performing a short program. After a month or so, the literary and art soldiers also got a holiday and were able to rest for a few days.


    The ships of the Emperor Star Supply Fleet also came to the border constellation, and the main supplies of the Emperor Star Supply Fleet were weapons and weapons and so on.


    The Lions Fleet came to the border constellation to help defend the border. The top commander of the fleet is Deputy Captain Vened, who is the eldest brother of Zoe. He is twenty years older than Zoe. Vinid was a good friend with the submarine of the supply fleet, Grenada, and Gennaton was his assistant in the past when he was a recruit. He was the deputy captain of the supply fleet that had only been promoted in recent years.


    So Gennaton came, and Vened took Zor¨¦ and some officers to meet in person, and a group of people prepared to have a meal together.


    It was only at the dinner table that Zoe knew that Dean had come, and Dean is still one of the authors of Gennaton.


    When I started to eat, in addition to mentioning the old things, Gennaton wanted to match the meaning of Zoe and Endi. Although it was not clearly stated, it was also obvious.


    After he finished speaking, Zoe said, "I will get married after the assistance mission ends. If the instructor is free, I would like to ask the instructor to attend my wedding."


    "Marriage?" Gennaton asked in surprise. "You haven''t been in love for a few years. How come you suddenly get married?"


    "I am in love, but I am not open." Zole replied.


    "Then your marriage partner is..."


    "It''s the little son of Dusit''s family, Roch." Venede replied for Tezure.


    "The younger son of Dusit," said Gennaton, looking at Wayne.


    "Yes." Vened nodded.


    Veneider thought about it and said to Zor¨¦, "Is your mother arranged? Although you are the two parents, but marriage is the most important thing. Two people who don''t want to live together, not each other. Torture?"


    "My mother is really satisfied with him. I also love him very much. It is my initiative to marry him. This is the first time I love someone so much. I don''t want to miss him, so I want to talk to him soon." Married." Zoe said with a serious look.


    When he listened to Zor¨¦''s words, he turned his head and quickly looked at Dean. He didn''t know what to say for a while. Everyone said that his mother was very satisfied. He also wanted to like someone who wanted to get married. What else can he say? Only this time he brought Dean to match them, and if he didn''t succeed, he couldn''t finish his promise to his brother.


    Dean looked calm, and he smiled and said to Zola "Congratulations."


    "Thank you." Zoe nodded.


    Then a group of people ate and ate and talked about other things, and they dispersed after two hours.


    Although Veneider did not say anything with a sense of harmony, his heart did not intend to give up. He wanted to wait for a way to create opportunities for the two of them and let them combine.


    ....................................


    When Elman knew that his brother had come, he was happy and worried. After he applied to the detachment, he was approved and could go to the main ship of the supply ship to see his brother.


    "Brother!" Elman excitedly hugged Dean who opened the door for him.


    "Come in." Dean patted his back.


    "Brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I really miss you," Elman said.


    "I also miss you very much, although I often use projection video with you, but I still want to see you with my own eyes." Dean poured a glass of water to him, sat next to him, touched his head and asked " How are you getting along with Corning? Is your feelings stable?"


    "I...we, broke up," Elman said, bowing his head.


    ¡°After breaking up?¡± Dean snorted and said, ¡°Why did you break up?¡±


    "He said that he still loves Luo Xi in his heart. If he is forced to stay with me, it will make both of us suffer, so I will break up with me. I will tell him about the things I gave to the medicine. Apologize to him." Although Elman said it was calm, she still felt pain in her heart.


    "Is it?" Endy looked at him and said, "This is good. The love that comes with the use of despicable means is hard to have good results. If you finish earlier, you can get rid of it earlier. Elman, don''t do it again in the future." This kind of thing, there will be retribution."


    "I won''t be like this again in the future. I must find one who really loves me." Elman said with tears.


    "That''s right." Dean touched his head and said.


    Before Dean knew about what Elman had done, he was very angry and taught him a meal, but Elman cried and asked him, he could only conceal him, because Elman is his only brother. It is also his only relative. Their parents died prematurely, leaving them with a large amount of property that will allow them to spend their entire lives. Herman was almost a big dean, so he relied on him and respected him.


    "Brother, there is another one, Zorago..." Elman wants to stop, I don''t know how to export.


    "You should call him Major General Zoe, I have been breaking up with him for several years, and you are not called inappropriate."


    Generally, my brother¡¯s lover or partner, as a younger brother, is also called a brother.


    "Zuo, Major General Zoe, he..."


    "He wants to get married, right? I already know." Dean replied calmly.


    "Married?! Is he going to get married?!" Elman stunned and widened his eyes.


    "What? You are not talking about this thing?" Dean looked at him in confusion.


    "I only know that they are in love, I don''t know if he is going to marry Luo Xi." Elman said with a panic.


    "Loch?" Dean just thought that the name was very familiar. "The person who wants to marry Major General Zoe is called Roche. The person that Corning still loves is also called Roche. They should not be the same person. ?"


    "It''s the same person." Elman, who was about to cry, said, "What should I do? Major General Zoe will marry Roche. What should you do with that brother?!"


    "What do you do?" Dean said. "I have been breaking up with him for so long. Is it not normal for him to fall in love and then get married? It is not that he is married, I will not survive."


    "Brother, in front of me, you don''t pretend to be strong. I know that in your heart, I have always loved Major General Zoe. You are so easy to recover from being single. You must want to be with him again? I I thought that Major General Zoe did not fall in love for several years because he was waiting for you, but he did not expect him to get married. You went to him and said clearly that you broke up with him, he will definitely understand you. ""


    "The reason why I broke up with him, he always knew, I also asked him if he would like to wait for me, he said..." Dean closed his eyes and held back his heartache. "He said that the end is over. Now, since I have already figured out that I want to break up with him, he won''t wait for me."

 Chapter 100： Star Art Guard 15

    Star Art Guard 15


    The reason why Dean broke up with Zorlei was because he had to be compounded with his ex-boyfriend because his ex-boyfriend Kayden was infected with a virus in a mission. The doctor said that he relied on drugs to sustain his life, at most only a few years. The time is alive.


    Dean and Kayden knew each other at a very young age and then together, but because of Kaden¡¯s opposition, Kayden did not dare to rebel against the family. The two could only break up.


    After Dean put down his feelings for Kaden, he met Zor¨¦ and liked him, then chased Zoe. At that time, Dean was already a very famous literary soldier. He chased Zoe, and Zole thought that he was also good. He refused him, so they were together.


    Dean saw that Zole¡¯s mother was not very satisfied with him, but his mother did not object to them, which made him a big sigh of relief. Who knows that he and Zor¨¦ have been together for half a year, and they haven¡¯t got along yet. Kayden has an accident and then asks him to reunite. When he hesitates, Kadant suddenly hugged him and then suddenly The mother of Zor¨¦, who appeared, bumped into it.


    Kaden was infected with the virus and could live for a few years. His last wish was also his greatest wish. He hoped that the rest of the day would be spent with Dean. Kadant¡¯s family was so distressed that he didn¡¯t live long and wanted to help him fulfill his wish, so he also came to ask Dean.


    Dean¡¯s heart has long put down the feelings for Kadant, the person he loves, Zoe, and with Zori, the deeper the love. But Kaden and his family begged him, he couldn''t bear to refuse, and he couldn''t bear to let Kaden die with regret.


    When Zole came to ask him what was going on, and why his mother was so angry, Dean broke up with him. Zorra asked him if he wanted to know, he would like to believe him, but if he insisted on breaking up, they would be completely over.


    Dean endured the pain of heartbreak and insisted on breaking up with Zor, so Zor agreed.


    Before going to Kadant to register for marriage, Dean couldn''t stand the thoughts of Zoe, contacted Zor¨¦ with a communicator, told everything, and asked him if he would like to wait for him for a few years. Dean thought that Zorry would at least comfort him, but Zoe said he would not wait for him without hesitation. The end is over.


    Dean was saddened by Zor¨¦''s ruthlessness and indifference. After a few days of sad crying, he felt that since he had chosen to do so, he would stick to it and he would never contact Zor.


    In the past few years, he has been accompanying Kayden with one heart and one mind. When Kaden is getting weaker and weaker, he carefully takes care of him and makes Kaiden¡¯s family very moved. Kaden''s virus has also been treated in the past few years, so he did not die.


    Kayden could see that Dean had been thinking about Zor¨¦ for a few years, so he decided to let go and let his brother find a way to reconcile Dean and Zor.


    Dean¡¯s heart still loves Zor, knowing that he has not been in love for a few years, and thought that what he said at the beginning was nothing but gas, but he was still waiting for him, so he came to the border with expectations and met them. But at the dinner table, he heard the news that he was getting married. Although he smiled and said congratulations, his heart was bleeding. This confirms that he said that he would not wait for him, it is serious.


    ................................................


    Tao is willing to lie in Zori''s arms and is using a communicator to send a message to Zor¨¦''s mother. Zor¨¦''s mother is asking about the various things he wants at the wedding. He likes that type. Tao would like to see her eagerly chosen, and then chat with her to use that style better.


    Tao is willing to talk to Zor¨¦¡¯s mother in words and speak to Zor¨¦. ¡°I heard about one thing today. The legendary figure of the literary soldier, Dean, seems to be following the ship of the supply fleet. This planet is over."


    In fact, it was Elman who went to see his brother and spread it. He was told by Lin Ya.


    "I went to dinner with my former instructor, the current captain of the supply fleet, and met him. Listening to the deputy captain of the fleet, I want to match me with Dean, I hope I will be combined with Dean. ""


    "Is it?" Tao wanted to say "The deputy captain of the supply fleet, the biggest brother of Dean''s husband?"


    "Yes." Zoe looked down at him and said, "Are you angry?"


    ¡°No.¡± Tao would like to smile and say, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking, this family is quite interesting. I still think about the harmony between the younger brother and the younger brother. It seems that Dean is very fond of their family and I value it, but more is out of gratitude to him."


    "What do they think is their business, but it is impossible to use my feelings to return their family''s feelings. Even if I am not with you now, I can''t compound with him, let alone my heart, except you. I can''t accommodate others."


    Tao is willing to look up at him, he bowed his head and kissed him on the mouth of Tao wish.


    "I understand the thoughts in your heart. I think the same is true for you. No matter what others think, we just have to firm our own ideas."


    Zor¨¦ once again kissed the lips of Tao wish, and Tao hopes to kiss him again. The deeper the two love, the less they need language exchange, they can understand each other''s thoughts.


    Tao wished to have an understanding of Dean''s experience. Dean is a very beautiful woman. He has done the most contradictory thing, helping his brother Elman to keep the secret of the medicine for Corning.


    There are so many people who would rather let their most loved or loved ones suffer the pain, but give kindness and care to those who are not so important. Dean is such a person. He obviously doesn''t love Kayden, but he would rather break up with Zor, and he will spend the last time with him. At that time, Zoe could not be completely angry and not sad, but the love was not so deep, so the gas disappeared quickly, forgetting that he also forgot. If the original Lord Zoe Aideen loves it deeply, then he will be very painful. This kind of pain is caused by Dean¡¯s kindness to Kayden.


    The idea of ??Tao wish is that he would rather hurt those who are insignificant thousands of times 10,000 times, and do not want him to be most loved and hurt a little bit. He does not have such a great sentiment, nor a heart of the Virgin. His kindness and affection, care and companionship are only given to the one he loves. If it wasn''t for the person he really loved, even if the other person was pitiful, he would not accompany him because he sympathized with him.


    So since I broke up with Zor, it was Dean¡¯s own decision. So if they missed it, they missed it. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to hope that the current Zor will be given to him. And Zor is the same idea as him. They are more likely to let others suffer thousands of times of injury, and never let the beloved person suffer a little wronged. In their hearts, everything can be alms, but feelings are impossible to give to others.


    Tao is willing to hold Zor¨¦¡¯s shoulders and breathe hard. After the breathing is smooth, he lifts the quilt up and puts on Zor¨¦¡¯s arm and says, ¡°Today is the last day of the holiday. I am going to the outer planet coordinates tomorrow. On the a11 planet, because the location is quite biased, it is rare to perform in the past, so I have to play two more games and stay there for one night."


    "A11 planet is at the outermost periphery of the constellation, because the coordinates are special, but now there is nothing wrong with the countries. It is definitely not possible to suddenly start a war, so it is a very safe place, so there are not many garrisons, but because each There will be stormstones every once in a while, so be sure to hide carefully if you encounter a storm stone."


    "I am also trained and qualified. I know all of this." Tao said.


    ..........................................


    The next morning, Tao hopes to go back to the dormitory first, then go to the restaurant to eat breakfast, and then with the whole team, under the protection of the soldiers, sit in the spaceship to the coordinates of the a11 planet.


    Tao was willing to go to the spaceship to find a place to sit, only to find that one of the soldiers to protect their team, actually is Corning.


    However, this is a coincidence. Corning did not have the ability to make such an arrangement, but just arranged for their team.


    The people sitting next to Elman, after seeing Corning, smiled and blinked at him and hinted that Elman¡¯s face had no smile. After looking at Corning, he looked down at himself. Communicator.


    Those people thought he was embarrassed, because it was not a place where you could laugh and speak loudly, and they didn''t even stop joking with him. But when they found out that Corning, who was at the front door, didn''t look at Elman from start to finish, but kept looking at the other direction, they were puzzled.


    Looking at Corning''s line of sight, they found that the person he was watching was actually a pottery, and he was indignant at Elman.


    "What happened to the captain of Corning? You are still here, he actually looked at Roch with that look, too much!" Leggy whispered his voice and said to Elman with a small voice. .


    "Yeah Elman, aren''t you angry? I am angry for you. Even if you are, the other women in front of your lover will not respect you, you must talk to him." It¡¯s a mess."


    "I don''t think I can blame the captain of Corning. I have to blame the Luo Xi, I have a good-looking face, and I am seduce people everywhere. Even if I have already had a lover, I am really shameless."


    "Yeah, even the seduce of the Corning team leader is too much. I don''t know how to converge. Do you want all the soldiers to be fascinated by him? Is he comfortable?"


    Herman opened his mouth and hesitated for a while before finally telling him that he had broken up with Corning. Because he knows that if he says, they will definitely ask the reason, he is too lazy to think about the reasons to deal with them.


    Cunning did not dare to stare at Tao for a long time, but after looking at it for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look at him.


    Tao hopes to find his gaze, of course, I feel that this person is really annoying, simply take out the massage goggles, and then put down the back to sleep.


    Lin Ya also put down the backrest and whispered to Tao. "What is the story of the Corning team leader? How can I keep watching you? Isn¡¯t he in love with Elman?"


    "Who knows what happened to him, maybe it is sick." Tao said.


    Lin Ya went out and looked at Corning. He thought that if he was really sick, how could he look like a lovesick?


    Because Tao is willing to lay down on his back and lie down, Corning can''t see him on the line of sight, so he just keeps his hand and keeps his head at the door. He really got lovesickness. He was distressed because of his thoughts during this time. He could only train hard and let himself get tired and have no energy to think. Every time he is in training, he is especially grateful for the willpower assessment training of the recruits, because as long as he is involved in the training, he will not think about other things.


    Cunning did not think that he would be arranged to **** the literary and art soldiers. When he saw the wish of Tao, his thoughts broke out again, and his love was more profound and he felt heartache. When he knew that Dean had also come to the border constellation, his heart couldn''t help but ignited hope. He hoped that Zorry could be combined with Dean because he thought he had a chance to recover his wish. .


    After the spacecraft arrived at the a11 planet, the literary and art soldiers gathered in the spaceship, and then, under the onlookers of the resident soldiers, dragged the small suitcases to the performance hall to begin preparations for the performance.


    The resident soldiers of the a11 planet finally waited until the literary and art soldiers came to perform here. They were all excited and excited. In fact, the literary and art detachment originally arranged for this performance was not the one who wished them a team. However, because the planet is very remote and the conditions are relatively difficult, they demanded that the most popular Tao will be allowed to perform in the team, and the leader will agree.


    In fact, they mainly want to see Tao, I don¡¯t know how many times I watched them. I thought I could see his performance once and for all, they were satisfied.


    The number of performances of the literary and art troopers is also one of the criteria for the promotion evaluation. Their squad is more popular than the original performances because of Tao¡¯s popularity among the soldiers. Although the performance is very hard, others are very happy, because it means they are more likely to be promoted than other teams.


    Some people feel that they are lucky to be in a detachment with Tao, but there are only a few people who have only awkwardness in their hearts. They will not be grateful because Tao hopes to bring more performance opportunities to them.


    Tao does not care what they think in their hearts, some people are born to be jealous, while enjoying the benefits that others bring to him, while others are more capable than they are. This person''s heart is really the most complicated thing. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 101： Star Art Guard 16

    Star Art Guard 16


    The literary and art soldiers of a team are preparing in the backstage lounge, make-up makeup, open the plaque, warm up and warm up.


    Dean came to the a11 planet station to send arms, the day before, and also left tomorrow. When he was a literary soldier, he was a good friend with the detachment of a detachment, so after today''s things were busy, he came to talk to him.


    Elman came down from the stage and saw his brother standing there talking to the captain. He was very happy to go there, but he was dragged by the few people.


    "Elman, it¡¯s rare for your brother to be there. It¡¯s better to let him perform on stage. He is the legend of our literary and art soldiers. There must be many veterans who want to watch his performance."


    "The recruits must also want to see him perform. The video of his performance a few years ago, now there are soldiers clicking."


    "Yeah Elman, let your brother perform one thing, let some people open their eyes and let him know who is the real legendary literary soldier, and he is too arrogant."


    "Yeah, you should suppress his arrogance and let him know what is happening outside the sky. Otherwise he really thinks that he is stronger than us and is stronger than everyone else."


    Elman bowed his head and thought about it, and he agreed with them. After so many performances during this time, he has clearly recognized the reality and knows that he is unlikely to surpass Tao. However, he still couldn''t help but feel unwilling. Since he couldn''t rely on himself, he felt that it would be nice to let his brother export gas for him.


    So Elman nodded at them and then walked over to Dean and the captain.


    "Brother." Elman shouted as he approached.


    Dean turned to look at him and smiled and nodded at him.


    "Brother, I haven''t seen your show for many years. Why don''t you take this opportunity? How about going back to the stage?" Elman turned to look at the captain and said, "The captain, I want to be sure that there are veterans. Missing my brother''s performance, can you see if you can squeeze out some time and let my brother perform a short time?"


    "This..." The team leader looked at Elman and looked at Dean again. I don''t know how to answer it.


    "What is it?" Dean slammed Elman and said, "How long have I been singing and jumping? I have been unfamiliar. Are you trying to see your brother ugly?"


    "No, I think, your performance is definitely better than anyone, so I am..." Elman saw his brother a little angry and hurriedly explained.


    "I am a human being, not a god. It has been a few years. I have not practiced in peacetime. How can I still have a previous state?" Dean was angry and helpless with Elman, only to point his forehead. "You, you, I said what you have never heard of, you will only listen to the provocations of others. I have told you how many times, and I have less thoughts, and I am doing what I should do. Just do it, why don''t you listen to it?"


    "No brother, you have heard everything," Elman argued.


    "If you really listen to it and do it again, I am dead and relieved." Dean looked at him.


    "Gover, don''t you say that, I will remember your words in the future, and I will do as you said." When Elman heard his brother say so, he immediately blushed and assured his brother. .


    "You don''t get angry anymore. Elman is still good. It is the root of the ear. He is still young after all, and he will be fine in the future." The captain made a round trip.


    Elman sighed and said, "If he doesn''t eat a bit, he will always be this kind of personality."


    Elman lowered his head and held back the urge to cry. He was the most unwilling to tell his brother what to die.


    Dean looked at Elman''s face, and he couldn''t bear it. He wanted to comfort him, but he felt that he was so big. He should have a long memory. He shook his head and turned away.


    The captain also looked at Elman and then followed him up and sent him.


    Tao is willing to come out of the locker room, met two people on the front, and then greeted the captain with the captain.


    Dean and the team leader were all stunned by the red dress that they were willing to take.


    "This is our branch''s Roche." The captain introduced the two to "This is Elman''s brother and my friend, Dean."


    "Hello." Tao is willing to nod to Dean.


    "Hello." Dean smiled and nodded to Tao.


    "You are going to come on stage? Go ahead and prepare." The captain said to Tao.


    "Okay." Tao hoped to nod again to Dean and then walked past him.


    Dean couldn''t help but look back and look at the back of Tao wish. When he looked at the thin waist and long legs of Tao, he couldn''t help but feel envious. He didn''t have him at his age. Good-looking figure.


    The captain also turned back with him. After watching Tao wish to walk in, he said to Dean, "You are a legendary literary soldier. In the near future, he will be replaced by him. His popularity is now better than You must be stronger in the past."


    Dean smiled and said, "It¡¯s a matter of being replaced sooner or later. I didn¡¯t care about it. When I knew the soldiers¡¯ comments on him, I was still thinking, if I was a literary soldier of the same period, he It will be a good opponent and it will motivate me to work harder. But after watching his performance videos, I am glad that he and I are not the same time as the literary soldiers, because I have to admit, how can I work hard? I can''t do that to him. If he is a literary soldier with me at the same time, then I can only be the second, it is impossible to do the first."


    "You, it hasn''t changed at all. It''s so simple to admit defeat." The captain smiled and said.


    "The change has changed a bit, and I can''t find the confident attitude of the past. As I get older, my concerns are getting more and more."


    "You are less than thirty, and it is the most beautiful stage, what is this old-fashioned?"


    "The age of the heart has nothing to do with time. It only has something to do with the things that have been experienced." Dean said to him, "There is something, I want to ask you. Elman is thinking carefully and likes to use some means to achieve his own." Purpose, in terms of being a human being, I hope that you can strictly teach him for me. When you punish, you should not be soft, lest he make a big mistake in the future."


    "You are not easy. When you haven''t had much time, you have to worry about this younger brother. Now he has grown up, he is still worrying about him, hehe..." The captain sighed and said, "Your brother, with Compared with you, you have been far from all sides. No matter whether you are a talented person or not, he has not learned your essence. He is now bent on fighting with Luo Xi. I don¡¯t want to see Luo Xi¡¯s character. Unlike you, you have to be patient with others and don¡¯t care much about people. The most important thing is that Roche¡¯s backstage is hard enough for the background, and Elman still doesn¡¯t know how to be so thick, in case he really provokes him. Angry, it is likely to plant a big heel in his hand."


    "So I came to ask you, look at our previous sentiments, and help me strictly discipline him. What I am most worried about is that he used his mind in those thoughts and was ruined by people." I know that. I am his only relative. He is my only younger brother. I don''t worry about him. Who else can worry about him? And now, I can only ask you to help me look at him. ¡±


    "I try to do it." The captain did not dare to promise him anything. It is not so good to educate children about this.


    "Thank you." Dean sincerely thanked him. "You don''t have pressure on your heart. Even if he finally made a big mistake, he is self-sufficient and can''t blame others. I will go first, and I will go to you later. We talked about the past, and I still miss the life of our literary and art soldiers."


    The captain smiled and nodded, then watched him leave.


    Dean walked and looked up at the sky, not letting his tears fall. Time has smoothed out all his courage and self-confidence. At the moment he saw Tao wish, he didn''t even have the courage and confidence to compare with him. If it is the former one, maybe there is confidence that he can compare with him, even if he loses, he does not regret it.


    He missed Zoe, Zor has a better person, what if he feels sad for himself?


    Tao is willing to return to the big lounge. Just sitting down in front of the dressing table, Lin Ya walks to his side and signals him to look at Elman.


    Tao is willing to turn his head and look at it. He found Elman wiping his tears and asked, "His brother came to see him. He was moved to cry?"


    "He went to tell his brother, let his brother perform on stage, and he was taught by his brother, so he cried. It was the few people who usually had the best relationship with him to let him go. They are also very embarrassing. Now he is crying alone, no one to comfort him."


    "Is it?" Tao hoped to smile and said, "It seems that his brain is really incomparable with his brother. His brother has not been a literary artist for several years. How could it be as good as before? Now it is on stage. His legendary figure, in the hearts of the soldiers, will fall from the altar. Since he is a legend, the soldiers have a higher expectation for him. He performed with him and ruined his former reputation. It is better to continue to keep the mysterious image of the legend in the hearts of the soldiers."


    "As far as his IQ is concerned, he still wants to compete with you for comparison with you." Lin Ya shook her head and said, "I can''t help but feel a little sympathy for him."


    Tao is willing to quickly make up the makeup and stand up and say, ¡°There is nothing to be sympathetic to, everyone is responsible for their actions. This is a matter of righteousness. Any bad consequences caused by what you do are not worth it. sympathy."


    Tao is willing to go to the stage, before the curtain is opened, first pose and prepare.


    When the show started and Pottery began to dance, the soldiers below were so excited that they were going crazy.


    Tao is willing to jump ballet, his red skirt is long legs, **** let them want to nosebleed.


    Zoe, who is watching the live broadcast on the computer, is going crazy. He knows that Tao is willing to perform ballet, but he didn''t expect him to be the dress. It is obvious that the red dress has been torn by him. Why is he still exactly the same? .


    Just looking at Tao¡¯s long straight, smooth and white legs, I thought that Tao¡¯s wish was also wearing the same red dress and being pressed under him. Zoe already had a feeling. He felt that Tao would definitely know that he would look at it, so he deliberately wore this performance.


    After Tao¡¯s performance, Zoe gasped and got up and went to the bathroom to take a cold shower to cool down.


    They have been performing until very late, almost everyone has performed on stage, and Tao is willing to perform two games for one person. The soldiers are so fascinated that they have a feeling of regret in this life.


    Going to the temporary dormitory to rest, when they are going upstairs, Tao hopes to see Corning with the soldiers in the downstairs. Tao hopes that he didn''t feel anything about him, but he always looked at him with this kind of look, which really made him very disgusted.


    After washing up on the stairs, Tao and Lin Ya were lying down on their single beds. After chatting for two sentences, they fell asleep.


    A few hours later, all the people in the building fell into asleep, but they were awakened by the sudden explosion of the sound and the alarm bell.


    Tao and Lin Ya sat up at the same time. Lin Ya asked in a panic. "Is it just an explosion? Isn''t I dreaming?"


    "It¡¯s an explosion, the bells are ringing, hurry up and put the weapons on your body!¡± Tao is willing to talk, has already got out of bed and opened the suitcase to start wearing clothes.


    In their suitcases, in addition to the literary and art uniforms, there is always a set of combat uniforms, as well as a variety of weapons that are easy to carry.


    Lin Ya also opened the suitcase, quickly put on the combat uniforms, and after wearing the head shield, check the various weapons in the size pocket of the military uniform. Their combat uniforms and head shields have a certain degree of protection for the body, so once they leave the ship, they must carry the suitcase with them, because there are combat uniforms inside, and there are various kinds of combat uniforms. A weapon that allows them to save their lives or commit suicide at critical moments.


    When they had just prepared everything, they heard the eager ringing of the door. Lin Ya immediately rushed to open the door and looked at the soldiers outside and asked, "What happened?!"


    "Hurry down and gather to avoid!" The soldiers had no time to explain to him. After the quick communication, they ran to check other rooms and no one.


    Tao and Lin Ya quickly ran downstairs, and many people on the stairs were running.


    All the literary and art soldiers are gathered downstairs, and the team leader keeps counting the number of people, to see who else has not yet come down.


    Tao wished to turn his eyes and saw Dean standing with Elman. He first stunned and then thought that Dean was coming to send arms weapons. This is the only female dormitory building in the base. He must live at night. here.


    They still don''t know what is going on. After everyone has arrived, the team leader will take them. Under the protection of the soldiers, they will quickly get on the fighting car and go to a safe place to escape.


    While they were moving, they heard the explosion sounding continuously, and the sparks in the air in the distance were scattered.


    The fighting vehicles they were riding were not far away, they heard a loud bang. They looked back at the same time. The dormitory building they had just lived in, the unidentified objects dropped by the ruined the top two floors.


    Tao is willing to think that now all countries are not safe and sound? And even if you want to go to war, no country will stupidly attack the planet. Is it..., Star Trek? 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 102： Star Art Guard 17

    Star Art Guard 17


    Zoe suppressed the tension and anxiety in his heart, and quickly walked into the command post of the ship''s command cabin. He looked at the wide screen on the podium and asked the soldiers on the console. "How is the situation now?"


    "There are a large number of star thieves, and they are scattered and forced to land. When one is in the air, it has already been blasted, but the number is too large, and a small number has been forced to succeed." The soldier replied quickly.


    "Where are the literary soldiers? Have you moved to a safe place?" This is the situation that Zole is most anxious to know.


    "The news from three minutes ago, the literary and art soldiers have successfully moved to a safe place to hide." The soldier replied.


    Zoe turned and strode to the vice captain of the sitting chair in the middle of the chair, and said to him, "The star thieves who succeeded in landing, must wait until the storm stone passed away. In case they were We found the place where the literary and art soldiers were hiding, and when the literary and art soldiers were taken hostage, we were completely passive."


    "Do you want to bring people in the past?" Veneider looked at him and told him the main intention of saying such words.


    "...please approve me to take the troops and rescue them." Zoe asked seriously.


    "You are the captain of the special action team. I want to bring the soldiers to deal with a group of star thieves? What is your reason?" Veneider looked at him and said, "The garrisons of the few planets closest to the a11 planet have sent troops." You don''t have to worry, a group of star thieves attacked by our regular army, and it won''t last long."


    "If it is an air battle, even if it is a dozen star thieves, it will not last long under the attack of our regular army. But now there have been successful landings of star thieves, and the variables of land warfare are too large, even if we are completely dominant. In case they are the first to find the place where the literary and art soldiers hide, then..."


    Zoe¡¯s words have not been finished yet. The soldiers who commanded the podium urgently reported to Veneider that ¡°the report was deputy captain! The a11 station was under control! Several star-studded ships are desperately trying to cover those who have successfully landed, not Let us be close to the reinforcements."


    Zor¨¦¡¯s hand clenched his fists. He tried to keep calm and said to Veneider. ¡°It seems that the leader of the Star Thief was forced to land. Their ships are to help their leader delay the time, just delay to the stormstone. It is safe to land a successful star thief."


    Veneider squinted his eyes. As the commander of the Lions Fleet, he could not easily issue any combat orders, and he knew that Zorray would be so anxious because of his selfishness.


    "Deputy Captain! Only our special action team to carry out this mission, the possibility of success is even greater!" Zoe saw that he did not speak, and his heart was even more anxious. Now the most important thing is to race against time, no longer More delays.


    "The literary and art soldiers on the a11 planet are the people of our lion fleet. We send people to rescue. It is also a matter of course and justification. You should take the people to go, but you have to know that we even sent the special action team to rescue. The mission must be successful."


    "Yes!" Zor¨¦ immediately turned around and almost left the command cabin with running.


    Yi Bin has already taken people to prepare for the departure. When Zorley came over, he immediately greeted him and asked "Big team, did you get the task approved?"


    "Start now!" Zoe did not say a word, directly ordered to start.


    Everyone went to the fast-moving ship, and there were more than 20 mechs on the fast-moving ship, starting at the fastest speed to the a11 planet.


    Zoe¡¯s heart is very urgent, hate can not become a light, fly directly to the a11 planet. They couldn¡¯t feel at ease if they didn¡¯t see the Tao¡¯s wish. He did not dare to send a message to Tao, fearing that he would be intercepted by the star thief who had already taken control of the station and would find their hiding place.


    Tao¡¯s literary soldiers who are willing to join their team, plus Dean, are hiding in the bottom layer of the underground base, protecting their soldiers, on the upper level.


    Corning took people down and gave them food and water.


    "Don''t worry, everyone is a group of star thieves. Under the attack of our regular army, they will not last long, and the rescue soldiers will soon come." Corning looked at the literary soldiers and comforted.


    Tao is willing to open the water bottle, drink the saliva, and then put the water and food into the largest pocket of the combat uniform. He glanced at the communicators that had been turned off, and their communicators could not be turned on until the most critical moment.


    "Are you afraid?" Lin Ya whispered a question.


    "A little worried, but not afraid." Tao hopes to have a hunch, Zor will definitely save him.


    Corning looked at Tao and glanced, then turned and went up.


    Dean turned to see Elman''s nervous look, holding his hand and comforting, "Don''t worry, there won''t be anything."


    Elman nodded. Although he passed various practical trainings at school, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when faced with the real situation.


    Sleeping is definitely not asleep now. Tao is willing to close his eyes and keep his strength. If there is any situation and need to fight, not enough spirit will not work.


    Dean glanced at the pottery wish to close his eyes, and looked at the nervous and pale-faced Elman. He sighed in his heart, thinking that the light was calm, Elman was better than others, others Not to mention. But how can anyone who feels better than himself can ask Elman to be stronger than others?


    The waiting time is the most difficult. A few hours have passed, as if it has been a long time.


    Hearing the hurried footsteps, Tao was willing to open his eyes.


    "Rescue our soldiers is here, everyone is ready to go up!" the soldiers loudly informed them.


    Everyone stood up and began to go up one after another.


    Zoe and the soldiers stood at the hidden entrances and exits of the underground base. The mechs and the soldiers held their arms and arms out. Zoe looked at the people who kept coming out from the entrance.


    When Dean walked outside, he saw Zoe. He stunned and saw Zoe looking at him. He thought that the two men would look at each other, but when they looked closely, they found that Zoe¡¯s eyes crossed. He is looking behind him.


    Dean knew who he wanted to see, and he could only endure the sadness and bowed his head to wait.


    After Elman came out, he also took a look at Zoe, then walked over to Dean and held his arm and said, "Brother..."


    Dean patted his hand and motioned him not to talk.


    After Tao is willing to come out from inside, and Zor¨¦¡¯s eyes are on, the two men walk towards each other.


    Zoe hardly hugged the pottery, he never had such a fear, until this moment, his heart is still very fast. Only when you feel the true existence of the person in your arms, the feeling of fear and fear is slowly disappearing.


    Others watched them hold together and they both huddled. The two embraced each other in a lover''s gesture. They looked surprised and surprised. I thought the two men were already together? Why don''t they know at all?


    When Cunning came out from the inside, he saw this scene, his hands clenched his fists, his inner pain, let him bite his teeth and not look at them, turned his head to one side.


    "Are you okay? Is there any injury?" Zoe pressed on the body of Tao, carefully examined his body and observed his face.


    "I am not injured. I have been hiding in the ground with other people. I have only come out now. How can I get hurt? You don''t have to worry about me." Tao is willing to look at him.


    "Big team, the storm stone is approaching, go to the cave base and say it." Yi Bin reminded Zoe.


    "Let everyone go to the chariot quickly." Zorui finished, he took the pottery and went to his own mech.


    After the chariot was opened, everyone got on the train at the fastest speed. The soldiers of the special action team grabbed the chariot with the mech, and then took off and took them to the cave base to escape.


    Sitting in the chariot, being carried by the mech in the air, certainly not as comfortable and comfortable as the spaceship, but in such an urgent moment, they are not comfortable, even if they are uncomfortable, they can only endure.


    Only Tao is willing to sit in the cockpit of Zorele''s armor, curious to see that this is full of high-end controllers, and has a variety of screen space. This is his first time in the cockpit of the mech, so it will inevitably be curious.


    Tao is willing to get up and walk to the seat of Zor, from the front of the screen, can see the outside situation three hundred and sixty degrees, and the tightly arranged flash control control, let Tao feel very Fresh feeling.


    Zorra pulled the pottery to his lap and sat with him and asked, "Is it scared when I wait in the underground base."


    "I know that you will come, so I am afraid that there is no, just waiting for time makes people feel very long." Tao is willing to look at him.


    Zoe holds his face and kisses **** his mouth, which is comforting him and comforting his heart. Zoe told himself in his heart that this person is now in his own arms, and he is unscathed, and no one can hurt him.


    Tao is willing to respond to his kiss, and as he kisses deeper and deeper, he clings to his shoulder and makes a scream of protest.


    The cave base is much larger than the underground base, and the basement can park their armor and accommodate more people.


    After entering the cave base, those people came down from the chariot and felt dizzy, their stomachs tumbling, and their faces were very bad.


    When they stood on the open space, they saw the last mech, compared with other mechas, looking more handsome and handsome, could not help but look a few more.


    Zor¨¦ parked the mech in the form of a single knee. He first walked out of the cockpit and then reached out to pick up the pottery. Then he held the pottery in one hand and pulled the lifter in one hand. After reaching the ground, He let go of the pottery.


    Others have seen this scene, their moods are very complicated, they are embarrassing, envious, envious and hateful. The cockpit of the mech is a very sacred place for a mech fighter. It is psychologically difficult to accept someone other than the mech engineer to enter.


    Zor is the captain of the special action team. His mech is naturally the best mech of the entire fleet. Being able to go in and visit once is a dream that many people dream of but cannot achieve. Now they see that Tao is willing to come down from Zor¨¦¡¯s mech cockpit, and naturally he is envious and embarrassed.


    ¡°Big team,¡± Yi Bin went to Zor¨¦¡¯s meeting and reported that ¡°all the places have been checked and no abnormalities have been found.¡±


    Zor¨¦ glanced at the literary and art soldiers and said to Yi Bin, "First start the various defensive devices, send people to keep the positions, and then arrange a place for him to rest. The storm stone will take at least a few days to pass, you make people Food and water are distributed in advance and then distributed to everyone''s hands."


    "Yes!" Yi Bin took the lead and left, and then went to command the land combat soldiers who specially protected the literary and art soldiers, and let them go to various positions.


    Here, Zor is the highest commander, and his orders must be heard by everyone.


    Under the leadership of the soldiers, the literary and art soldiers were prepared to go to the rest area to rest. Although Dean was neither a literary soldier nor a lion fleet, but in this case, he was also regarded as a member of the literary and art troopers. It is the same arrangement.


    Dean looked back at Zor¨¦''s mech. He had a long-awaited wish since he had been sitting in Zor¨¦''s mech cabin and felt the feeling of flying on a mech. Now this wish, I am afraid that it will not be realized in my life.


    Herman looked at his lonely look and looked back at the back of the pottery wish that Zoe took away. He felt heartache for his brother. He used to think that he didn''t regret what he had done, but now he feels that he has begun to regret it. He felt that if he did not take Corning from Roche, then Roche and Corning would not break up. His brother and Zorre might have a chance to compound.


    They had just arrived at the cave base for less than half an hour, and the storm stone arrived on the planet. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 103： Star Art Guard 18

    Star Art Guard 18


    The cave base is only a temporary shelter, and the conditions must not be compared with the base station and the ship.


    All the literary and art soldiers were arranged in a large lounge, but the conditions in the lounge were OK. The inside was clean and comfortable. Everyone had a comfortable bed. There was a small sofa and a small table at the bedside. There is also a small closet. Pulling the side and front partitions together, there is a separate space that is fairly spacious.


    The detachment leader took people to collect water and food, and then placed them on everyone''s low table.


    After Dean and Herman washed, they returned to their bed to prepare for a break.


    Herman looked at the low table water and sealed the lunch box and said to Dean, "Go, eat something and sleep."


    Dean shook his head, took off his shoes and opened the quilt and lay down and said, "I am not hungry, you eat, I want to sleep for a while."


    "Brother..." Elman lowered his head and wanted to comfort his brother. He didn''t know how to export.


    "I have to sleep, have something to say, wait until I wake up and talk." Dean lie down against him. When he closes his eyes, tears slide down onto the pillow.


    Elman closed the front partition and then took off his shoes and went to bed. Although he felt very tired, he didn''t feel sleepy. He sat on the bed with his feet, thinking in his heart, why the relationship between their brothers and sisters would be so unsatisfactory.


    Dean¡¯s heart is very clear that everything is their own choice, and the results they lead can only be sustained by themselves.


    Tao is willing to be brought to his lounge by Zoe. After eating and bathing, Tao hopes to fall asleep in Zorlei¡¯s bed. I didn''t sleep all night, now the whole person relaxed and immediately became sleepy, so he lay down on the bed and quickly fell asleep.


    After listening to all the reports, Zor¨¦ decided to go back to the lounge after insisting that there was no problem in the storm.


    Seeing Tao wishing to have fallen asleep, Zori sat down at the bed, gently stroking the face of Tao, the smooth touch of the skin, so that he could not help but smile. Then I couldn''t help but worry about myself later, because after this experience, as long as he left his side, he could not help but worry about him.


    Although Tao hopes that this time there is no injury, Zor is still very sad that he has encountered such danger.


    Zoe took off his coat and went to bed, slid the quilt in, and then put the pottery in his arms, and the heart felt like it was filled. He smells the fragrance of the body, and enjoys this moment with his eyes closed. He even hopes that if they can always be together in this way.


    Zoe still doesn''t know how the fragrance of the pottery comes from, the bathing products he put in his bathroom, and the skin care products, all of which are fragrance-free. And this kind of smell that smells so much in the heart and body is not like artificial energy or machine.


    He thought to himself, what the fragrance is this? It is a bit like the flora and scent of plants, and it is a bit like the fragrance of the purest snow spring water on the snowy mountains. He couldn''t tell what the fragrance was, and he fell asleep with doubts.


    ....................................


    Tao is willing to sleep enough to wake up, lying in the arms of Zole, the two have a word without a word, from time to time also kiss each other''s cheeks and lips. Just being together, they also have a simple and happy feeling.


    Tao was willing to take a bite on his chin, and immediately he was covered with lips sucking and biting, and the two men rubbed their tongues like they were playing.


    Tao is willing to hold his hand between his legs and watch him say, "If there is a chance in the future, can you use me to take me to different places to play? I want to feel it, sitting in the mecha compartment. The feeling of flying over the sea and the deep forests of the mountains. In this life, it is enough to have such an opportunity."


    "If you want to feel the feeling of riding a mech, I have many opportunities to take you to feel. This is not an unrealistic luxury desire. There is absolutely no chance in this life."


    "If you take me to the mechs privately, is it not a misappropriation? If you are known, it will not be good for you to promote." Although Tao is willing to feel the feeling of riding a mech, but do not want to His own selfishness has affected his future. So he would rather leave regrets in his heart and not let him leave a bad record for himself.


    "In order to let the soldiers and the mech cultivate a closer relationship and understanding, we will have a period of time each year, you can drive the mech to the place you want to go, but the premise is that it can not be discovered, and it must be intact. The mech is brought back. I can take you with you at the time, even if the leader knows it, it doesn''t matter, as long as the others don''t know."


    "Do you still want to cultivate your feelings with the mech?" Tao hopes not to check the information in this area, and I feel a little magical when I listen.


    "The main reason is that the mech warrior can control the mech in battle, just like controlling his body."


    "Then I can go and see if I can? You tell me about the things in the cockpit, what are you doing, okay?" Tao is willing to look up and look at him with a look.


    "Okay." Zoe bowed his head in his eyebrows, and his eyes were full of pets.


    The serenity in the cave foundation and the chaotic scenes of the flying rocks that were rolled up by the super-strong storm outside formed a sharp contrast. The sound of the wind is like the groan of a monster. The stones that fly in the air are smashing everywhere. This kind of picture is just scary when you look through the screen.


    Anything outside will be swept away by the storm. This cave base is specially built to defend against stormstones and is safer than those underground bases. Those star thieves who have been hiding have not been able to catch the literary and art soldiers as hostages. After the storm stone is over, they will definitely flee in the first place.


    After the literary and art soldiers had enough to sleep, they began to find things for themselves. Because of the protection of the special action team, their hearts relaxed a lot. As long as the storm stone passed, they could be sent back to the ship at the base of the station.


    Because the stormstone magnetic field blocks the communication signal, they can''t connect to the outside world, they can only play some small games, or they can either chat or pass the time.


    The content of their chat is the relationship between Tao wish and Zoe, so they are all shocked. The two are actually in contact, and they didn¡¯t even know it before. Although they want to say that Tao is not worthy of a male **** like Zoe, but when they think of their family''s family life, the appearance is also a perfect match, and Tao hopes that the recent excellent performance has gained a lot of popularity, they really can''t think of it. Tao, what is the place to be worthy of Zoe.


    But no matter what, they feel embarrassed and uncomfortable in their hearts.


    When they thought of Tao¡¯s wish to go down from the Zorra¡¯s cockpit, some people suddenly suggested that they would like to see the mechs again. Then they went to the captain and asked the team leader to ask if they could stand far. Take a look. Just look at them and they will be satisfied, and will never be close.


    Under their request and request, the team leader could only help them to ask, and the soldiers who guarded the mechs naturally could not do the Lord, so they went to ask Yi Bin. Yi Bin thought that just standing in the distance to see what is not a big deal, and this storm stone will stop at least a few days, it is impossible to have a sudden release of organic armor. If they want to see it, let them see it. I was optimistic, so he did not report to Zoe and agreed directly. But still swear, let them not too close, but can not touch with the hand, because the mechs are psychologically integrated with the mech, do not like to be touched.


    I heard that the team leader said that they can go and see, those literary and art soldiers are particularly happy, usually in the base or on the ship, the mech is a place to park, they are difficult to see. It¡¯s rare to have such an opportunity, you can have a good look, and they are all excited and trotting.


    When Elman heard that he could go to see the mech, he especially wanted to see it, but when he saw his brother sitting on the sofa and reading with a communicator, he didn''t have to leave, and he didn''t get up immediately.


    "Brother, don''t you go and see? I remember you said before, one of the reasons why you are a literary soldier is because you may have the opportunity to get close to the mech. Usually in the base and on the ship, It''s hard to have the opportunity to see the mech in such a close range. It''s a pity to miss it.¡± Elman looked at his brother.


    "I don''t want to go. I have already passed the age of join in. I don''t think it will be regrettable. But it is a rare opportunity. If you want to see it, let them go and watch it. I don''t care for me. I will watch it for myself." book."


    "Brother, I know you definitely want to see it too, let''s go, let''s go see it." Herman walked over to pull his brother''s hand.


    "Go yourself, I want to rest and not want to move."


    "There are still days to rest, just go see it for a while and we will come back. Just go with me. You are here alone. I don''t feel at ease." Elman knows how much his brother likes the machine. A, so I don''t want him to miss this rare opportunity.


    Dean sighed and could only get up and go out with him. He really likes the mechs, and he wants to take a look at the mechs, but let him use the troubles and pains to appreciate the mech, he would rather stay alone for a while.


    The captain took the literary and art soldiers to see the mechs, stopped at a certain distance from the mech, let them stand in this position, not ready to go forward, otherwise everyone is not allowed Looked and went back to sleep.


    This is the first time they have seen so many mechs at the same time, and they are still so close and so excited and excited.


    "I really have one kind of feeling. I have no feeling of regret in this life. I can see so many mechs at such a short distance. I really have not worked hard for so many years as the above artillery."


    "If I can have a few more eyes, I can''t see enough eyes!"


    "There are so many mezzanine parked together, it is so shocking, even if it is motionless, the pressure is full of mighty domineering feeling."


    "It¡¯s so handsome, I really want to drive and try it once.¡±


    "Driving once? This kind of thing can only be realized when dreaming. Even those soldiers, only a very small number of people can become members of the special action team. Even if they become members of the special action team, they are only stronger than other players. In order to become a mech warrior, we, the literary and art soldiers, do not say that they are driving mechs in this life, and there is no possibility of even looking into the cockpit."


    "That is to say, it can be a very rare opportunity to look at it like this. We are also a blessing in disguise. Or are you rushing to see enough? For those of us who have retired in two or three years, This is the opportunity in this life."


    "Every station looks good and domineering, but if it compares, it is still the mech of Major General Zoe, looking more handsome."


    "Of course, people are the captains of the special operations team. He is driving the best mech of our fleet."


    "This mech is good with Major General Zoe. If Major General Zoe only needs mech, he doesn''t need to be in love."


    "Our idea is good, but it is impossible to achieve. People now have lovers, and maybe they will get married soon."


    "Impossible! How can they get married so soon?"


    "What do people do not marry? What can you do, and what do you do with people?" The team looked at the people and said, "Don''t be too passionate."


    Those people were told by the detachment that although they still felt unconvinced, they did not dare to continue to say those words. They could only seriously look at those mechs, thinking that they must take this opportunity to see enough. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 104： Star Art Guard 19

    Star Art Guard 19


    Tao is willing to ask the East in the cockpit of Zorele''s armor, and Zole patiently answers him. Tao hopes to suddenly see those literary and art soldiers, all standing in front of the excited face, while watching this side, while excitedly discussing, he thought, how come this happens, these people also look at the mechs at this time.


    Tao hopes that they will leave when they look at it. After waiting for them to leave, he will let Zole take him. But those people have been watching for a long time, or they are not looking enough. Tao is willing to feel hungry, and the time for eating is too late, too lazy to wait for those people to leave.


    Tao is willing to let Zoe take him down. Under the watchful eyes of those people, the two walked out of the cockpit and landed on the ground. The people looked at them all.


    Lin Ya looked at Tao Yuan, and turned to look at the expression of other people''s stunned, could not help but smile. Although he is also very envious of Tao wish, but also sincerely happy for him, and those people are very embarrassed and hate the wish, but can not give the pottery expression of how to make it, let him look very funny.


    They can only stand here and have a look. Even if they want to get closer, they will not be able to get closer. The pottery is already in the cockpit for the second time. They are all held by Zoe.


    When Elman saw Tao from coming out of the cockpit, he immediately turned to look at his brother. He wanted to pull him away immediately, but he was worried that doing so would make his brother feel more uncomfortable. He regretted it. If he knew that Tao would like to be in the cockpit of the armor with Zoe, he would never pull his brother hard, and his brother would not see this scene.


    Dean looked at the mechs and felt very shocked. In almost everyone''s heart, there was a dream of driving a mech. But he knows that no matter how hard he tries, it is impossible to realize this dream. He has been watching Zor¨¦''s mech, and even sees some ecstasy, his mind can''t control the illusion.


    But when he saw Pottery and Zoe coming out from inside, the fantasy picture shattered like a mirror, pulling him back into reality.


    After Dean squatted for a while, he turned and left. He told himself that his heart was already numb, and it would not hurt. No matter what he saw, he didn''t care.


    Herman opened his mouth and tried to scream and couldn''t make a sound. He could only follow up quickly.


    After two or three days, Tao hopes to stay in Zori''s lounge. Anyway, he has already greeted the team leader. As for what other people think, Tao does not matter.


    Tao is willing to tell the team leader that he and Zorre are already engaged. Now they are not only legal unmarried couples, but they are already helping them prepare for the wedding, and they will soon be legal couples. The captain knew that the two had been engaged and that they would soon be married and did not say anything. Because even if you are at the base, as long as the two are engaged or married, they can live together directly.


    Tao is willing to live in Zoe, the team leader has no opinion, and some people have opinions in their hearts, so they went to the team leader to raise their dissatisfaction.


    "The captain, after we entered the cave base, Roche left every day and left, and didn''t come back to sleep every time. Even if he was in love with Major General Zoe, but still not married, he always lived where he is not. Ok?"


    "Yeah, he has been staying with Major General Zoe, what do other soldiers think? If the soldiers think that the literary and art soldiers are as frivolous as he is, even our reputation will be affected by him."


    "This marriage is still not finished, he has been living in the personal lounge of Major General Zoe, and it is not appropriate to see it?"


    "He is still a team leader. So he doesn''t know the size. After that, the people in his group are following the same kind of learning. If you have a lover, you will live directly with the lover. Then everyone will follow along."


    "He wants to live with Major General Zoe, at least after he gets married, and if he doesn''t have a marriage, he can live directly together. How much can''t he wait?"


    The squad leader waited for him to say a word, and then he looked at them and asked, "Is it finished? Is there anything else to say?"


    The few looked at each other and saw the captains look at their eyes and look, and they stopped talking.


    "Luo Xi and Major General Zoe are already engaged, and after this border assistance is over, they will soon return to the emperor to marry." The captain looked at them and said, "According to the regulations, as long as you have been engaged, you do not have to wait for marriage. Can live together. People have not violated the regulations, and why do you not let people live together? With your heart?"


    "They are already engaged?! Are they going to get married soon?!" The few people were surprised and wide-eyed, looking unwilling to believe.


    "Major Zoe sent the photo of the legal engagement book to me personally, and found me in the past, telling me personally where Roche will live with him in the next few days." The captain looked at them and said, "If you think it is not Believe, I will bring you Major General Zoe, let him tell you about it again?"


    Those few people did not expect that Tao was willing to be engaged with Zor, but did not say anything, if the average person, already said to show off. They listened to the captain''s words and could only endure the embarrassment of their hearts, then bowed their heads and walked away from the captain.


    Others were a little surprised when they heard their conversation. They were mainly surprised. Tao hoped that he had not revealed anything that he had been engaged with Zor.


    Although the network communication with the a11 planet has been broken, the internal network communication of the cave base is still there, so when the few people went to the captain, Lin Ya dialed the pottery communicator, their dialogue. Tao hopes to hear it all.


    Tao is willing to cover the quilt in bed, the body under the quilt has nothing to wear, because Zole has just left, he is still resting. Tao is willing to close the communicator, close his eyes and other body''s aftertaste disappears, and then leave the quilt out of bed and go to the bathroom.


    An hour later, Tao was willing to appear in the collective lounge of the literary and art soldiers. As soon as he appeared, almost everyone looked at him, because before he came in, they were still discussing that he and Zorre were engaged and soon Things to get married.


    Tao is willing to go to the squad to say hello, then go to Lin Ya.


    ¡°What?¡± Tao is willing to sit on the sofa next to Lin¡¯s bed.


    "What can I do besides being in a daze and sleeping? If you want to do something else, you can''t do it. How come you?" Lin Ya sat on the bed and looked at Tao and asked deliberately.


    "I was tired in my unmarried lounge, so I will stay here for a while," Tao said.


    "Then you have to stay a little longer, otherwise someone will say that you will come away every time you come to reveal your face." Lin Ya deliberately said very loudly.


    "I originally thought about it. Waiting for the days of the storm stone in the past is really boring. For some people who don¡¯t talk about others, their mouths will hurt. I am not here, just let them let go of the discussion. So their mouths are comfortable, and time is passed. Unfortunately, some people don''t understand my pains, so I have to come here to let me go and let them look at me."


    "Whoever makes you not only excellent, but also find a good fianc¨¦? They are the kind of people who can''t compare you in this life. What can they do besides making irresponsible remarks? You understand Understand." Lin Ya said.


    "I feel that there is a saying that is particularly reasonable. It is a matter of heart. Do you know why I look so good? Because I never blame others, and I don¡¯t say anything behind others. I have to say that I am also in front of me. Said. Some people, because they are ugly, because their hearts are too dirty, so they all appear on their faces. A dirty heart, plus an ugly face, do not know who in the future So unlucky, I have to marry this kind of person."


    Tao hopes that this does not mean mulberry, but only the name of the name refers to those people whose noses are smashed. Those who have listened to the wishes of Tao, the face of the gas has changed, but they dare not argue with Tao. Players can argue for the show, but they can''t argue because of private matters. The quarrel is to be remembered and deducted. The high scores are not afraid of deduction, but they will be hurt when they are deducted.


    "Oh~" Lin Ya said with a sigh of ignorance. "This is what you said before. It makes people ugly. It turns out that it means. It''s no wonder that some people are ugly after entering the fleet."


    The voice of Tao Yuan and Lin Ya can be heard by everyone, and Dean, who is reading, is no exception. Although he did not lift his head, the words were very clear. He thought in his heart, it is no wonder that their team leader said that Tao¡¯s character is not easy to provoke, listening to the words he said, each sentence with a spike, can cause people to go wrong. But those who talk about others at the back are not right.


    Tao and Lin Ya, you say a word, and deformed those popular faces, only to start talking about other topics.


    Chatting and chatting, Lin Ya suddenly asked, "Are you married with Major General Zoe?"


    "It''s set, Zorrey''s family has already prepared for it, and they are all ready. Just wait for us to register after we go back, and then we can hold the wedding immediately." Tao said.


    "I thought that I would wait for you to return to the emperor to start preparing for the wedding. I have already started preparing for it so early. It seems that their family really wants to get you married as soon as possible." Lin Ya said and began to look up. Imagine "What kind of wedding will he prepare for you at home?"


    "Do you want to see it? Zoe''s mother sent me a lot of stereoscopic pictures of the designed scene, let me make a choice." Tao is willing to talk, and open his own communicator.


    "Of course!" Lin Ya sat up with excitement and then excitedly and curiously said, "Why don''t you say it early, let me see."


    Tao is willing to click on the projection on the screen, and then put those three-dimensional maps and moving pictures out one by one to let him see.


    "It''s so beautiful! Do you want to get married in such a place?!" Lin Ya looked at his three-dimensional map of the venue, and his eyes were taking stars. Although he was also a noble family, but this luxurious and elegant layout, really The only thing that makes you look at it is that it makes people feel excited.


    "Well, the venue is designed by Zori''s mother to find someone. These utensils and small furnishings are made after I have selected them. Is it good to look like this?" Tao hopes that since it is his own wedding, he has to Participate in a little arrangement, he will not have to worry about the big scene, Zorrey''s mother is looking for someone to design is perfect enough, these small arrangements, he still has to think a little bit, so that there is a sense of participation.


    "It¡¯s so nice!" Lin Ya¡¯s eyes could not be moved. The heartfelt exclamation said, ¡°These things are good enough to look at. It¡¯s really beautiful. So I will wait for the wedding. When you are, you can also choose and match, and match it."


    "No problem." Tao hopes to agree very quickly, and then continue to let him see the rest of the venue.


    "My God! How much does it cost for your wedding?" Lin Ya looked at the scenes and couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "I also think it''s too extravagant to do so, but Zor¨¦''s mother said that this is her last wedding banquet. After the grandchildren get married, she doesn''t care, only let the parents go, so I must do my best this time. Well, let her and us not leave regrets." Tao wished to also persuade Mrs. Rui, saying that such an extravagance would not be very good, but Mrs. Rui may be because her son married a person who is satisfied with him, so too Happy, use their own private money to give them a wedding, everything is the best.


    Lin Ya nodded and understood very well. "When a parent is a child who loves the youngest, Major Zoe is so different from his two older brothers. His mother must be more eccentric. But I think, From such a luxurious wedding, you can also see how satisfied his mother is with you. If you are not really satisfied with you, you will not be in such a big scene."


    Tao wished to think in his heart, but he was all focused on it.


    When Tao is willing to see Lin Ya''s stereoscopic pictures, the people next to them can''t control their curiosity. The fantastic scene layout makes them envious of the cat''s claws. Even the team leader couldn''t help but look over it. He also felt that the layout of such a wedding scene was a scene that every woman and female dreamed of.


    Dean had always looked down at the book, but after hearing the words that Lin Ya said, he involuntarily lifted his head and looked at the projection screens. He thought in his heart, if he did not break up with Zor, then would he have such a wedding, carefully arranged by Zoe''s mother? 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 105： Star Art Guard 20

    Star Art Guard 20


    The projections that Tao is willing to release, Lin Ya repeatedly looked at it, how to look at it is not enough. Because it is really beautiful, even every small detail is seen with great care. When the wedding is held, it will be a dream wedding.


    Herman looked at his brother, couldn''t help but worry and heartache, then looked at Tao, wishing he would leave soon, no longer showing off here. His show-off is just to make those people feel embarrassed, but like a knife to his brother''s heart.


    Tao is willing to receive information from Zor, Zoree said that the time for the meal is coming, let him go back to the lounge to eat. Zorley waited for a long time in the lounge and didn''t see him back, so he sent a message to urge him.


    After Tao had read the news, he shut down the communicator, and then stood up and said to Lin Ya, "It¡¯s been a long time to show up today. It should have been successful for those who feel that my face is not long enough. I have a stomach. Hungry, go back to my fianc¨¦''s lounge to eat, and I will come over tomorrow to increase the time to show my face. I still have a new home that is almost renovated and furnished yet, so I will show you enough tomorrow."


    "Good." Lin Ya nodded and said, "Look at your wedding wedding arrangement. I am more curious about what your new house looks like. Come over tomorrow."


    Tao wished to nod, then turned and left. When he went out, he also glanced at the few people who went to the team leader and said that he would leave a few faces every day.


    Tao hopes that he wants to keep a low profile, so even his love with Zole is not open. Because Zori was so excited that everyone was holding him in the middle of the day, he thought that if he had already been known anyway, there would be nothing to hide. He came out with a face every day, knowing that they were sure to talk about him and Zor¨¦ at the meeting, and they simply did not appear, let them talk about enough.


    But those few people who have always watched him not pleasing to the eye, actually ran to talk to the team leader. Since they think that he only has a face every day and makes them feel uncomfortable, then he will appear in front of them. Anyway, while staying in Zor¨¦¡¯s lounge, except for sleeping, most of the time he was alone in a daze.


    The house that Tao hopes to live with Zoe after marriage is not the house that Zorray prepared for him before. The mother of Zor¨¦¡¯s house felt mentally dirty, so she sold it. The house that Tao hopes to live with Zoe after marriage is Zor¨¦ told his mother that after he wants to marry Tao, his mother has spent a lot of money to buy a big house, only a little more than the house where Zoe¡¯s parents live now. smaller.


    After Tao looked at the house with the communicator, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Zoe¡¯s family is really rich.


    Tao hopes that since he tries to keep a low profile and try to avoid them, they are still looking for awkwardness and making irresponsible remarks in front of the detachment. Then he will appear in front of them as much as possible. Anyway, he doesn''t have to say what they want to say, then he wants to appear in front of them and make them even more embarrassed.


    The character of Tao wish, has always been that people do not commit me, I do not commit crimes, those people do not provoke him, he is too lazy to care about them. But since he dares to get him, he will never let them feel comfortable.


    The goodwill and patience of Tao wish have always been divided. Those who do not want to make him better are not going to let him endure those people. He has no endurance for those people. His principle is that if you don''t want to be doubled back and revenge by him, then don''t provoke him. Otherwise, don''t blame him for retaliating.


    On the second day, Tao hopes to appear early, and then let Lin Ya see him and Zor¨¦''s new house. Although the new house is not completely arranged, Zor¨¦''s mother said that the design drawings have all come out and they are sure to catch up with them. Completed before marriage.


    Yesterday, the few people who went to the team leader to make irresponsible remarks now have a special regret. They are now willing to hope that Tao will not appear in front of them, and they will not have to listen to him to show off. However, they couldn''t help but not listen to it, and they listened to the pain of the heartache.


    Another day later, the storm stone finally passed, and the outside has recovered. But the star thieves who have been hiding have not all been eliminated, so the literary and art soldiers can''t leave the cave base for the time being, and they can wait until the special action team has solved the star thieves.


    Most of the special operations team, under the leadership of Zoe, went out to annihilate those star thieves. After wishing to have breakfast in Zor¨¦¡¯s lounge, Tao is ready to go to the rest area of ??the literary and artillery to show his face. When he has not arrived, he will see Elman standing in front and a pair waiting for him.


    "I don''t want to hear what you said, please let me go." Tao wished not to wait for Elman to speak, and rushed to say in front of him.


    "I beg you, give me Major General Zoe back to my brother." Elman looked at the pottery with sorrow and praying eyes, and said very quietly, "As long as you return to my brother, Major Zoe, you let I can do anything."


    Tao is willing to turn a blind eye, too lazy to talk nonsense with him, directly open the communicator, play a recording to him.


    Elman heard his own voice, first a glimpse, and then listened to the content carefully, and immediately changed his face.


    Tao is willing to close the communicator, because without him to play the recording, Herman should also know what was recorded by him.


    "You actually recorded all the words that I told you before, you are too mean!" Elman gnawed his teeth and glared at him.


    "I am so mean and have a good heart, so you think, will I be the kind person who gives my lover to others?" Tao is willing to go a few steps forward, grabbed his wrist and lifted it up. A glance at the communicator on his wrist said, "But your despicable degree is completely above me, just your heart, and the value of your stupidity is lowered."


    Herman was tempted to find out that he was recording, and his face was even more ugly.


    Tao is willing to open Elman''s hand and look at him disgustingly. "You guess if I announced the words you said, what would you expect? Give a soldier and still yourself. The instructor''s medicine, you must be a literary soldier, and you may have to sit for a few years."


    Herman immediately kneels down and looks at the panic and looks up at Tao. "I beg you, beg you not to do this, beg you!"


    "Although I haven''t been with your brother, but he seems to be a very smart person, how can you have such a bad and stupid brother?" Tao is willing to look at his eyes, full of contemptuous saying " You, such a person, I don¡¯t bother to deal with you, and I don¡¯t have to do anything at all. You put the handle on the door. I said before that I didn¡¯t want to hear what you said, and you broke up for Zoe. To explain it to me, do you say that you are stupid enough? You have the courage to do bad things, but you have no courage to bear the consequences. It¡¯s really bad and stupid, and you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be my opponent. If there is anything else, let your brother tell me that you are not qualified to tell me anything."


    "Sorry, sorry, I know it is wrong. I really know it is wrong. I beg you to delete that recording. I promise that there will be no bad feelings in the future! I will never come to you to say anything?" I beg you to delete that recording!" Elman was scared to cry, and his heart was inconspicuous. If the recording was made public, then he would have finished it in his life, and might even be tired. His brother, his brother''s future is affected.


    "I won''t delete this recording. As long as the public is not open, when it is open, it depends on my mood." After Tao finished, he walked straight away from him, and Elman immediately turned and thought. To seize him, continue to plead, but did not catch.


    Tao is willing to go to the shadows, look at the people standing there, and then go straight.


    Elman stood up, his face pale, and he was wronged and looked at the man who came to him and called "Brother..."


    Dean walked over to Elman and hit him with a strong slap.


    Elman stared at his face and looked at his brother in disbelief. This is how long he grew up, and his brother beat him for the first time.


    "You have to ruin yourself, are you willing?" Dean looked at him with anger. "Why are you saying no? Why do you have to do these things?!"


    "I... I want him to break up with Major General Zoe, so..." Elman explained with tears.


    "When you do this, he will break up with Zoe? You do things, why are you always thinking so?" Elmen feels tired, he doesn''t know how he teaches him this younger brother. He will become smarter and kind.


    "I''m sorry, I won''t dare anymore," Elman cried.


    "What do you mean by saying sorry now? He really wants to open the recording, no one can stop it." Dean closed his eyes, he really felt tired, wanted to abandon everything now, disappeared in This world.


    "What should I do?" Elman, in addition to crying, could not think of any solution.


    "What? I don''t know what to do." Dean turned and left empty.


    Elman fell to the ground with a powerlessness. He knew that whether he wanted to open or not disclose the recording, he would spend it in a panic after fear. The feeling that this handle is caught in the hands of others will make his heart suffer.


    ....................................


    None of those star thieves could escape. In less than half a day, those who resisted strongly died, and those who gave up their resistance were captured.


    The spacecraft that came to pick up the literary soldiers also arrived, and they were able to return to the main ship of the Lions fleet.


    The spacecraft was waiting outside, and the Marines and the literary soldiers went out one after another, preparing to take the spacecraft and leave the planet.


    Because they have to leave with the special operations team, and the special operations team has to make some handovers with the resident soldiers here, so it will take another two hours to get off.


    Before going to the spaceship, Tao was willing to look at the bare grassy ground, and turned to look at the tall stone mountain. I thought that the soldiers on this planet station were really hard. The environment of this planet is not good, almost no What plants and water sources will be counted, and several stormstones will be experienced each month. But this is also a no-brainer, because the planet must be stationed in the army.


    "Loch."


    Tao is about to go to the spaceship, suddenly heard someone call him, turned and looked at the past, after seeing the person called him, he had a kind of anticipation, but still a little unexpected.


    "Sorry, can I talk to you a few words?" Dean approached and looked at Tao.


    If it is Elman, Tao will not want to hear a word, but people like Dean will tell him something, he is very curious.


    Tao is willing to nod, the two walked to the other side of the spacecraft, there is a blind angle view, others can not see. It takes two hours to get off at the earliest. They will fly on the ship a few minutes later, and there will be no problem.


    It was just the picture of the two people on the other side of the spacecraft, which was just seen by Zoe. After he confessed to Yi Bin, he walked over to the two.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Tao is willing to look at him and ask.


    "I want to apologize to Elman for you. I know that the things he did have caused you harm and caused trouble. It is not worthy of being forgiven. But I am his brother, he is my big, I didn''t educate him, so I owe you an apology."


    "And then? In addition to apologizing, what else do you want to tell me?" Tao wished that this person''s position is much higher than Elman, but he is a very good person, otherwise he is Biermann is qualified to be his opponent.


    He has always had a clear understanding of his grievances. As long as he does not come to provoke him, he will never take the initiative to know someone. Since Dean took the initiative to find him, what he had to say afterwards decided the attitude towards him after the wish. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 106： Star Art Guard 21

    Star Art Guard 21


    Dean has lived to this life and has never asked anyone. It is really difficult for him to ask for the first time, but he can¡¯t care for Herman. Besides him, who else can help Herman? What?


    Dean made a psychological construction, and was about to ask for Tao, and when Elman had the last chance, a tall figure suddenly appeared next to him.


    Tao and Tien turned to look at the same time.


    "What are you talking about here?" Zoe looked back and forth between Tau and Dean.


    "We, we are talking about..." Tao wanted to answer, but suddenly thought that Dean had not apologized for Elman, but he did not say the subject, then he appeared "We have not had time to say anything."


    "What do you want to talk to him?" Zorry frowned at Dean, his eyes cold, as if he was interrogating the prisoner.


    "I, I want to tell Elman about him." Dean explained quickly.


    "You brothers, two, don''t appear in front of me and say anything to Roth. Otherwise, I don''t know who I am," Zoe said coldly.


    "He really hasn''t said anything yet." Tao is willing to go over, pulling Zor''s hand, using his eyes to signal that he should not be so angry, then turn around and look at Dean and say, "I know what you want to say to me, I can directly To answer you, as long as Elman does not come to me alone in the future, I will not disclose the recording. This is the last chance that I will give him the unwillingness of your brother. If he does not cherish this opportunity, then don''t blame me."


    "Thank you." Dean sincerely thanked Tao.


    Tao is willing to take Zor¨¦ away after leaving.


    Dean looked at the back of the two men, this time it was really numb to no feeling.


    "You are going to be busy with you. When you go back, I will tell you what is going on." Tao is willing to push Zorrey, let him hurry to get busy with himself, then turn and walk on the spaceship.


    Zor¨¦ looked at Tao after he entered the spacecraft door and turned away.


    Two hours later, the spacecraft took off and returned to the c61 planet station under the protection of the special operations team.


    ..........................................


    The encounter was shocked and there was no casualty. Every literary and art soldier was sent back safely. Therefore, the continued performance will still continue.


    In the absence of war, each fleet must stay at the border for at least three months a year. After enough time, you can return to the emperor. After returning to the Emperor, the soldiers will have other tasks, and more than half of the time will be spent on training and acting. As for the literary and art soldiers, even if they return to the emperor, there are many performances waiting for them. They will not only perform at their own bases, but also go to the bases of other planets around the emperor, so they will be very busy.


    A month later, the Lions fleet began to return to the Emperor.


    After returning to the emperor, Tao and Zare will be able to get married soon. The two have already prepared all the preparations, just waiting for them to be present.


    Tao is willing to return to the literary and art troupe from Zorley''s room. When he enters the literary and art trousers dormitory, he hears the heartbreaking cry when he passes through the leisure area. He looks at the past with a puzzled look and sees a group of people around there. I can''t see who they are around, but listening to this voice should be Elman.


    Tao is willing to go to Lin Ya¡¯s side and ask, ¡°What happened?¡±


    "He just received the news, it seems that something happened to his brother." Lin Ya whispered.


    "Have his brother not returned to the emperor early? What can be done?" Tao is doubtful.


    "I only vaguely heard what the exercise was. I don''t know the specifics. But it is so sad to see him crying. Things must be serious."


    Tao is willing to bow down and think that the probability of an accident in the exercise is small, but some people actually have an accident in the acting, but Dean is a civilian, and it is said that the accident in the exercise is even smaller. However, if a person is really unlucky to a certain extent, it will be impossible to avoid things.


    "Let''s go, don''t look at other people''s excitement." Tao is willing to turn around and leave, he and Dean have no enmity, and there is no friendship, but just said a word, so neither will gloat, nor Will further care and pay attention to him.


    Lin Ya turned and left with Tao Yuan, although they usually did not deal with Herman, but the family''s close relatives, he can not do the unspoken things like watching jokes.


    In the days before returning to the emperor, Elman did not eat, drink, or sleep. The state was getting worse and worse, and the detachment leader could only send him to the medical department to lose nutrients.


    Two days before reaching the emperor, Elman received a message that his brother had woke up and saved his life. He began to cheer up and eat and sleep on time, and wanted to get back to the best state as soon as possible. See his brother, don''t want his brother to worry about him.


    ....................................


    After returning to the Emperor Star, under the greet of the two families, the first thing the two did was to go to the Military Marriage Department of the Emperor Star Marriage Bureau to register the marriage. All the materials were ready, and the two people can sign the signature in person. It is.


    After the registration, the two families went to the hotel to have dinner together, and then they will wait until the day of the wedding.


    The two are now legal couples. After the meal, Mrs. Rui took them back to their own house, because they knew that their newlyweds would definitely want to live in a two-person world.


    Tao is willing to return to his new home with Zorlei for the first time. He is happy and curious to look around. He feels more beautiful than watching it, and he has to admire Mrs. Rui¡¯s taste and vision.


    Mrs. Rui took hold of Tao and said, "Okay, this is your home. Some time is to look at every place. If you look tired, I will help you all again. Just today. Back to the emperor, you must be tired too, take a good rest tonight, let''s go first."


    "I am sending you." Tao said.


    "No, no outsiders, what to send, we will go on our own." Mrs. Rui said with a smile.


    "That will let Uncle Zoe send you." Tao hopes that even if they are their parents, they are already married. With their own home, they should do it.


    "Do you still call his uncle?" Mrs. Rui and Isa looked at each other and they couldn''t help but laugh.


    "I, my name is Shunkou..." Tao wished to blurt out for a moment, didn''t think so much at all, but was embarrassed by the two mothers laughing.


    "Then let Zoe send us, you go back to the room to rest, go home to eat tomorrow morning." Mrs. Rui patted the hand of Tao, and then turned away with Isa.


    Tao is willing to watch them go down the stairs, then walked to the side of the corridor, watching the people in the hall below go out of the gate, then turned to go deep into the corridor, back to him and Zole''s room to take a bath, ready to sleep.


    Although Tao is willing to live in a big house, the decoration and arrangement of this house are very suitable for him, and it also contains the wishes of the two mothers, so he likes it very much.


    He soaked in a large jacuzzi like a swimming pool, relaxed and relaxed with his eyes closed. He didn''t feel tired at all, but when he relaxed and warmed the water, he felt that he had no strength for him.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Tao hope did not open his eyes.


    Zorle took off his clothes and went into the water. He picked up the pottery and placed him on his lap. Pottery leaned on Zori¡¯s chest, as if he was asleep.


    "Tired?" Zoe asked, stroking his pink cheek.


    "Not tired, there is no strength." Tao is willing to close his eyes and say.


    Zoe let Tao want to sit face to face with him on his lap, hold his waist up, and then slowly put him down.


    Tao is willing to bite his lips and make a squeaking sound. When Zori starts to shake him, he can''t help but scream, and in this large bathroom, he hears his echoes into his ears, and his body is more sensitive. It is.


    ......................................................


    The next morning, Tao was willing to wake up in Zori''s arms and looked up and kissed Zor¨¦''s chin. Zori immediately sneaked down and kissed him.


    The two were entangled in the body under the quilt, so they were playing in bed, and the time passed quickly.


    I have been in bed for almost noon, and Tao is willing to ask Zoe to ask for "I want to go back to my parents'' house today. If I go late, my mother will laugh at us again. Get up and get ready."


    Zoe retired from the body of the pottery, and held his hard kiss for a while before he got out of the quilt.


    The two went into the bathroom to wash, then changed clothes and went out.


    Mrs. Rui is receiving her guests at home, and she is not a guest she does not want to entertain.


    Although Mrs. Rui was impatient, her years of education kept her polite. When they finished speaking, they said, "Our family can''t agree with your request. Zorray will not agree to postpone the marriage. ¡±


    "I hope that my wife will look at the points of our two friendships, and then consider it carefully. We will definitely return this person." Gennaton continued to ask sincerely.


    Mrs. Yanya resisted the urge to sneer, and said with a blank expression, "We don''t have much love between the two, but like most other officials, it''s just ordinary people''s love. Your family feels owed to Dean. It¡¯s ridiculous to use my son to make up for him. It¡¯s ridiculous. Please come back, I will go out with my son and I will not be entertained.¡±


    Gennaton glanced at Wayne, hoping that he could help speak, and Vinid gave him a wink and let him leave with Kayden. He knew that his mother would not give anyone face when they were angry. Keep going down and only make his mother more angry.


    When Zori took the potter''s hand into the house, Gennaton and Kadant just got up and ready to go. When they came in, Kaden immediately stepped forward to Zor, and looked at him eagerly. I have something important and want to talk to you."


    "You are?" Zoe looked puzzled at the man he had never seen before.


    "He is Dean''s ex-husband. I am looking for you to postpone the wedding with Roche and comfort Dean who lost a leg." Mrs. Rui looked at Zor¨¦ and said, "You have to agree with his request. Don''t step into this home, don''t recognize me again."


    Kaden and Gennaton now feel that it is a completely wrong decision to convince Mrs. Rui to agree.


    "Let''s talk about it." Kaden looked at Zoe and didn''t want to give up and convince him.


    "Without that need, I will not postpone the wedding for anyone. Don''t say that Dean has no legs. Even if he only has one month left, I can''t postpone the wedding to accompany him." Zoe seriously Said.


    "You are too cold-blooded. Now it is the most painful time for Dean. Even if it is a stranger, what about your comfort and comfort?" Kayden looked very angry at Zor.


    "Do I have any obligation not to comfort him? I don''t owe him anything, and I don''t care about him. You owe him is your business. I want you to make up for him. You are too naive." Get out of the way, then dare to step into my house, don''t blame me for being polite to you!"


    "You..." Kayden still wanted to say something, and Zole grabbed his collar and dragged it out.


    Gennaton was in the same place. He didn''t expect Zor to even give him his face. He directly dragged his brother out.


    "You please please!" Mrs. Rui looked at Gennaton and said, "Our Arnolds, with you, the family of Irus, there is not much overlap, and there is no need to come and go, even if it is the existence of the enemy, we The family won''t care."


    Vinid stood on one side and couldn''t say a word, because his mother was a queen in his family. If he was to help Gennaton and Kadant now, he would have no better life in the future.


    Although Gennaton was ugly because of their mother and child''s attitude, he did not dare to offend Mrs. Rui, because not only did the Arnold family sin, but Mrs. Rui''s family, they were even more offended.


    "Sorry, Madam, I sincerely apologize to you for what happened today. I hope you can stop going to the heart. I am really sorry." Gennaton bent down and said to Mrs. Rui, "I will leave."


    Lei Yuan slammed into Kaden¡¯s face, and Kayden squatted on the ground for a while and could not stand up.


    Kadant¡¯s half-faced pain was convulsing, and he slammed it hard, then glared at Lei Yuan with anger, and he couldn¡¯t even say the pain.


    "I will give you the opportunity now, and I will sue me if I have the ability to see who is finally dying." Lei Yuan looked at him.


    Gennaton came out and looked at Kaden and said, "Is it going to go on? Isn''t it fast?!"


    Kayden shook his fist hard and could only endure anger and turned and followed Gennaton. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 107： Star Art Guard 22

    Star Art Guard 22


    Elman was on the edge of Dean¡¯s bed, crying like an unprecedented sadness. When he was very young, their parents died. Dean took him with him. For him, Dean Not only his brother, but also his parents. Now that Dean loses a leg, he would rather lose a leg for him.


    Dean¡¯s body was still recovering and his face was pale. He looked at the crying Elman and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. After a while, I can put on the prosthesis. The doctor said that after installing the prosthesis, As long as you get used to it, you can walk with flexibility and you can''t see the prosthesis."


    "If the prosthesis is good, it is impossible to have your own legs. The fake is only fake." Dean cried more sadly. "I regret it, I really regret it. I should not do those things. But obviously. What is wrong is me, why not retribute to myself?!"


    Elman was too sad and too regretful. He felt that because he had done bad things before, he let his brother suffer the pain of the present. He really would rather lose a leg, it is himself.


    "I haven''t been a literary soldier for many years, and I don''t have to dance and perform, and put on prosthetic limbs, which has no effect on my future promotion." Dean touched Elman''s head and said, "Your brother, I am a very strong person. Even if I don''t have a leg, I can still do better than others. Also, I lost a leg, not because of you, but because of an accident, you don''t blame me for losing my leg."


    Even if Dean said this, Elman was still very uncomfortable. He cried and assured Dean that "I must be a good person in the future. I will never do anything against my conscience, and I will never let you down again." ¡±


    "Well, I believe you can do it." Dean smiled and looked at him.


    The door to the ward was suddenly opened, and Dean and Herman turned to look at the same time.


    Kayden¡¯s face was blue and purple, and his expression was a little bad. He went to the hospital bed. He watched Dean open his mouth, but did not make a sound.


    "What''s wrong with your face?" Dean looked at him questioningly.


    "Sorry, I haven''t been able to bring Zoe." Kadant looked at Dean.


    "You go to Zoe?!" Dean stared at him and asked "Why are you going to find him? What did you say to him?"


    "I want him to postpone the wedding and come with you..."


    "Why are you doing this?!" Dean was so angry that his body was even more uncomfortable. "Why are you going to find him?!"


    "Don''t be angry, he, he..." Kayden saw Dean''s uncomfortable look, and suddenly he blurted out and said that Zoe refused. He thought that if he said so, Dean would be even more uncomfortable.


    "Is the injury on your face?" Dean looked at him and asked.


    "...Yes." Kayden whispered.


    "I beg you, don''t go looking for him again, don''t use my name to find what to ask him to do, give me a little dignity!" Dean sighed with tears.


    "I''m sorry..." Kayden apologized to him.


    "Let''s go, our marriage is over. You don''t have to be responsible for me. If you want to compensate me, then don''t show up in front of me anymore. Don''t worry about my things, it''s the best for me. Compensation.¡± Dean was really tired. After seeing Zoe and Tao hopes at the border constellation, he knew that he and Zorre could not have been in this life. He just wanted to keep the last in front of Zor. Decent and dignity can still be erased by Kadant.


    "Let me take care of you, just like you took care of me before, I will be good to you all my life, you go home with me." Kaden looked at him with a praying look.


    "I have learned one thing in Zor, that is, it is clean and neat, and there must be no more involvement. Otherwise, the hesitation and softness of the moment will only cause more people, longer time. Pain. If you don¡¯t love, you don¡¯t love it. If you don¡¯t feel sympathy, you can only stay together and you will continue to suffer.¡±


    "But I really love you, we can slowly..."


    "But I don''t love you!" Dean interrupted him loudly. "I will say it again last time. I don''t love you. After I met Zoe a few years ago, I didn''t love you. A wrong one. The choice has already brought me too much pain. The pain in my heart may not be able to heal in this life. Do you want me to make mistakes and continue to endure the pain in my heart?"


    "I... I don''t know if you are with me, I will be so painful, sorry, sorry." Kayden closed his eyes and thought that Dean was with him, just because he still loves Zor, so he can''t I don¡¯t miss it, I can¡¯t be happy, I didn¡¯t think he would be so painful.


    "Let''s go, don''t appear in front of me in the future, it''s the best compensation for me. I don''t want to intervene directly or indirectly with my things. From then on, let the past disappear and give me a rebirth. Let''s go."


    Herman looked at Kaden and said, "Kaden, let''s go, I will take care of my brother. You will let my brother start from now on, completely forget everything in the past and start a new life again."


    Kayden turned his head and turned to the pain of bursting open in his heart, striding out. He is not out of the hospital, but is out of Dean''s life. Although the words that Dean said made him very painful, he even regretted the pain he caused to Dean.


    It was he who caused Dean¡¯s pain, but he didn¡¯t even have the chance to compensate in this life. He was wrong at first, even if he was about to die, he shouldn¡¯t let Dean break up with him for the last time. .


    It is he who is too selfish, thinking that he is a dying person and wants to complete his last wish. Until now, he suddenly realized that people are dying, but the difference between morning and evening, how many people have failed to fulfill their wishes, how can he ask others to give up what they have already done because they have not lived for a long time. happy.


    But even if he figured out that he was going to let go, let Dean find his own happiness, but everything is already late. So as Dean said, he will leave his life after that, he will take pain and self-blame for a lifetime, this is his punishment for himself.


    After Kaden left, Zori¡¯s family still had something to do, although his heart was very angry, but this anger was quickly washed away by the joy of Zoe and Tao¡¯s wedding. Mrs. Rui did not put Kayden in their eyes at all, even if Zoe played Kaden, forgive him not to dare to tell. Even if he really sue, they can also sue him for illegal entry into trouble.


    After going out to eat, Tao will and Mrs. Rui continue to buy daily necessities. They only need to use computers to pick up good products, and there will be sales people who bring their products to the door, and they will stay with them. If they don¡¯t look at them, let them directly Take it away.


    The long-awaited wedding finally arrived. The wife of Mrs. Rui and Zoe, and the two brothers of Zor, are all entertaining guests at the wedding venue. Because the guests are too many, Mrs. A younger brother is also looking for a guest.


    Tao is willing to give the team a collective invitation. In the case of free time, the soldiers in the general team get married, and the entire team will go. Therefore, on the day of the wedding, in addition to Herman still taking care of his brother in the hospital, Tao Tao, the other people who wished their team, were led by the team leader to attend the wedding.


    Those who are usually ignorant and indifferent to the Tao, seemingly unwilling to come to the wedding, but in fact, I really want to see, because Tao hopes to let Lin Ya look at the projection, let them be very Curious, is the scene really the same as those projections.


    After being taken to their fixed seats by the waiters, the literary soldiers couldn¡¯t help but look left and right. After they knew their fixed seats, they could walk around and see and chat with people, but they were wearing literary soldiers. When the military uniform comes, it is necessary to maintain the image of the literary and art soldiers. After taking turns to take the food they like, they sit at the table and talk to the people next to them.


    They had more than 20 people sitting in four tables, the one farthest from the team leader, and finally couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    "A lot of high-ranking officials of the emperor, those people I only saw when I watched the news. Today, for the first time so close, I saw so many big people at once. The feeling of being surrounded by these people is really indescribable. ""


    "The Arnold family was originally a famous big aristocrat, and the father of Major General Zoe is quite high. It is not surprising that there are so many high officials."


    "The layout of this wedding scene is really shocking. It feels like walking into a dream, but is it too extravagant? Look at this petal-patterned dish and this retro-style teacup. These are all The most advanced custom models of the Emperor Porcelain brand can''t be bought by rich people. Only those with certain status can customize it."


    "Oh, envy me, I can have such a wedding in my life."


    "If you don''t come to this kind of thing, even if you are lucky to marry a noble family, you have to look at whether the other family has such a thick family, and whether you are willing to do such a big wedding."


    Tao is willing to change the white dress dress in the lounge, standing in front of the mirror, and Zole hugged him from behind him.


    Lei Yuan bowed his head and kissed his face and said, "It¡¯s so beautiful."


    "Is there a time to look good?" Tao is willing to ask.


    "No." Lei Yuan said immediately.


    "So no matter how long I look, I always feel that I am good-looking? When I am old, there are wrinkles, do you still think I look good?" Although he has been older, he has been much slower than the average person, but he is not It may have been the same all the time, with no change at all. Anyone wants to keep their best appearance in front of their lover, and does not want to grow old. He naturally does the same.


    Zoe turned to the body of Tao, and looked at him seriously and said, "I love you all, every part of your present, every hair, every wrinkle in the future, let you love deeply, because What does this body look like, and it has the soul I love the most."


    "The ceremony has not officially begun yet. Have you started to say the oath?" No matter how many times he listened, he was really touched every time. From the beginning, I thought it might be a punishment, so I had to go through the task, but every time I enjoyed the happy life that I loved all the time, he felt that it was actually a reward. Did he do something particularly good? So I got such a big reward and let him have a very happy memory every time.


    Lei Yuan holds the pottery and kisses deeply. Tao is willing to kiss his neck and kiss it until someone knocks on the door. Tao is willing to take Zor¨¦¡¯s hand and go out.


    Under the watchful eyes of all the guests, the two men slowly walked towards the oath of the high carpet.


    Almost all the guests have a blessed smile, but there is a person who can''t smile, and only sadness in his eyes. When Corning looked at Tao¡¯s wishful face with a happy smile, he slowly endured the pain in his heart when he passed by him. He said a blessing to him in his heart.


    The two stood on the high platform, looked at each other''s eyes, and said an oath like a love word.


    Mrs. Rui and Isa stood with their hands in their hands and watched the two people love each other. They moved and shed tears of joy.


    The day is a wedding ceremony and banquet, and at night it is the celebration of the family''s own family.


    Tao hopes that I also drank a lot of wine on this day. Everyone sat at the table and was talking. He couldn¡¯t hold it. He leaned on Zori¡¯s shoulder and some wanted to sleep.


    Zoe turned to look at him and whispered, "Sleepy."


    "Yeah." Tao is willing to nod.


    "Mom, Loch is sleepy, I will send him up first, then come down later." Zor said to Mrs. Rui and Isa sitting on the other side.


    "Go." Mrs. Rui looked at the way the pottery was sleepy. She said, "Now there are no outsiders, they are all family members. They are not so much stressful. If you are sleepy, go to sleep."


    Zorry helped Potter up and took him upstairs.


    Putting Pottery on the bed, Zoe helped him undress.


    Because of the sake of drinking wine, the body is more likely to be tempted, and said in a spoiled tone, "Yes."


    Tao is willing to say that Zoe can''t give it. After he took off the pottery pants, he opened the pottery''s legs and pressed them up.


    Tao is willing to hold Zori¡¯s shoulder and make a comfortable sigh. ¡°Try harder....¡±


    Zoe originally said that he would go down with the pottery, but he didn''t go down until both families left. Anyway, they didn''t expect him to really go down. After a group of people had enough to talk about it, they left.


    From encounters, to love, to obedience, and then to start again. Even with so many memories, the constant repetition of youth is not young, and Tao is not tired of even a second. Maybe I don''t know when this kind of happiness suddenly ends, so Tao hopes not only to cherish every world that meets the lover, but also to cherish every second of every love. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 108： Scorpion continued string 1

    Scorpion continued string 1


    Tao is willing to go back to the system and stand under a lot of peach branches. He looks up at the peach blossoms, and he has some doubts in his heart. Before the system clearly stated, every time he finished, he would open a flower. But he just had just experienced five or six, why did he open so many peach blossoms?


    Looking at the peach blossom branch, which has almost no spare space, Tao hopes that he can''t help but start to worry. Does this mean that this is the end of his life?


    Although I started to perform tasks in order to be able to leave the system freely, after this few years, he really loved and loved that person. If he could not continue to cross, he could no longer meet him. He is really reluctant.


    Tao is willing to bow and hesitate, thinking about whether or not to ask the system, whether his crossing will soon end, but he is both curious and afraid to know the answer.


    Suddenly I looked up and saw that in the blink of an eye, I actually had a new peach blossom branch. There was nothing bare, just like the peach blossom branch he saw for the first time.


    Tao is willing to open his mouth, I feel very surprised and very curious, I don''t understand why there will be new peach blossoms, and the new peach blossoms are dead and dead. There is no sense of life, and they are formed with peach blossoms that are already full of peach blossoms. A sharp contrast.


    Tao is willing to think about it, I don¡¯t think so, although he is really curious, but he always feels that when he knows everything, the system will definitely not tell him anything, if it really ends soon Everything is not something he can decide. Just let it go, he has a hunch, and he will definitely come. He knows that there is no difference between knowing and knowing late, and he can''t change anything.


    Before he entered the space, he never knew that the peach blossom would be so fragrant. After taking a deep breath, Tao hopes to turn and walk to the depths of darkness.


    ....................................


    Tao is willing to open his eyes and feel the pain of his body. Looking down, a wide sword is inserted in his chest. He slowly looked up and looked at the black mask man holding the hilt, his mouth slightly open, he didn''t want to say anything, but it was so painful, so his lips could not help but tremble.


    The black man in the mask pulled out the sword with force and kicked it on the belly of the pottery. Pottery would fly out immediately.


    Tao¡¯s body flew into the air and began to land. He thought he would fall heavily on the ground, but a tall figure suddenly flew to his side to catch him.


    Tao wished never felt such severe pain, he was dizzy, and consciousness gradually began to blur. After feeling that someone has caught himself, Tao is willing to quickly open the system to stay awake. At this time, if he loses consciousness, he will probably return to the system and then go directly to the next world.


    After opening the system, Tao hopes to open his eyes again and see the face of his own person, he shed tears of grievances. For so many times, when did he personally suffer such grievances, and now he is lying in the arms of his lover, making him feel more wronged.


    "It hurts." Tao is willing to talk to the person holding him in a complaining tone.


    Lei Yuan looked at Tao¡¯s eyes with tears, the inexplicable pain in his heart, as if his chest was pierced like a man in his arms. However, this is obviously the first time he encountered this person in his arms, but out of rare good intentions, he will save it before falling to the ground.


    "Great king, those people have to escape!"


    The subordinates of Lei Yuan came and saw those who were wearing masks to escape, and immediately reported with Lei Yuanhui.


    "All seized and brought back to interrogate, one is not allowed to let go." Lei Yuan ordered.


    "Yes!"


    Lei Yuan¡¯s subordinates took dozens of soldiers and rushed over to those who wore masks. The masks were recognized by Lei Yuan, knowing that they could not escape under the siege of these soldiers, and they all committed suicide. May fall into the hands of Lei Yuan.


    The original body''s body was pierced by a sword, and the blood was severely damaged. Tao is willing to close his eyes and hurry up to the most important thing. If he does not do it now, it will be too late.


    "Ah!!" Tao was screaming in pain, and then glare from the wound in his chest.


    Tao is bound to be surrounded by white light, and the body floats up. After his wounds gradually heal, the white light disappears.


    Lei Yuan looked at Tao and wished to hold it, and then his eyes widened with shock. This is the first time he saw it. Someone can actually heal the wound with spiritual power.


    Before Pottery was about to fall to the ground again, Lei Yuan quickly caught him again.


    "I, my father, yes, is Qufu." Tao is willing to use the great system energy, to stimulate the hidden power of the Holy Spirit in the original subject, to save his life, now tired is really unable to support, directly In the arms of Lei Yuan, I fell asleep.


    "Reporting the king, those who wear masks are all self-sufficient, and use the spiritual power to make the body into black sand before they die." Fang Ce told Lei Yuan.


    Lei Yuan held the pottery wish, and looked at the servants who were obviously disguised as soldiers, and looked at the pottery in his eyes, and then said, "Bring the carriage over there."


    "Yes." Fang Ce turned and signaled the soldiers to bring the carriage.


    Lei Yuan, holding Tao, was on the carriage. He originally planned to put Tao Yuan on the carriage. He went on, but he didn¡¯t know why. Just like he suddenly rushed to catch him, he didn¡¯t want to let him go. .


    "Start, return to the capital." Lei Yuan ordered in the carriage.


    Fang Ce waited for the chariot under the chariot, and when he heard the command of Lei Yuan, he stunned and immediately said "Yes."


    Fang Ce personally drove off and the soldiers rode behind.


    Lei Yuan looked at the pottery wish in his arms, hesitated and raised his hand, and did not resist the touch of the face of Tao. This feeling of palpitation and heartache is all about it, even his own is very inexplicable.


    After two hours, they returned to the bustling capital city, because Tao wanted to tell Lei Yuan that his father was Qufu, so Lei Yuan sent him directly back to the General of Beiding.


    Qufufu was not in the government, but after the butler received the news, people immediately opened the door and welcomed Lei Yuan with respect.


    Lei Yuan looked at Tao and was willing to be carried away. Without much stay, he immediately turned and left.


    On the way back, Lei Yuan looked at his hand. He couldn''t help but touch the face of Tao Yuan many times, and the smooth touch felt as if his palm had memory.


    After receiving the news, Qufufu went back to the government in a hurry and hurriedly, and immediately went to see the pottery wish. Hearing the doctor said that Tao hopes that there is no danger to life, they are relieved. After listening to the butler, it was said that Lei Yuan sent the pottery to return, and their husband immediately prepared a gift and went to the Leiwu Palace to worship Xie Leiyuan.


    ......................................................


    Tao is willing to open his eyes and can''t help but cough up. "Cough..."


    "Shaolang." Greenwood quickly walked over and gave Potter the hope that he would sit on the bed and take the medicine from the prostitute. He said to Tao, "Shao Lang took the medicine and drank it. The medicine will be better soon."


    Tao wished to take the bowl by himself, and after taking the medicine, he took the cup and rinsed it, then closed his eyes and opened the system to suppress the uncomfortable feeling.


    Suddenly heard the sound coming from outside, Tao is willing to open his eyes and ask "What sound?"


    Greenwood glanced out and said, "Is it, it¡¯s Feng Xiaolang. I asked the Koro and the ladies of the city officials to play."


    "Help me get up." Tao is willing to sit up straight and open the quilt and say.


    Greenwood helped Tao to wear the shoes, helped him to stand up, and then took the clothes in the hands of the prostitute, and helped him to wear them one by one.


    Tao is willing to let them open the door, then walk to the door and watch Qu Feng, who is coming with many people.


    After Qu Feng approached, she looked at Tao with a smile and said, "I thought that my cousin didn''t start. I was thinking of coming to wake you up. I am having a feast in the hospital today. My cousin is also coming to live together. What do you mean by boring all day in the house? If you are sick, you will be sick. If you are sick, it will be even harder."


    "I am bored in the house, don''t need you to control, you have a feast in my yard, have you agreed with me?" Tao asked him with a blank expression.


    The smile on Qu Feng¡¯s face could not be maintained immediately. He looked at the face with a puzzled look and asked Tao. ¡°I had a banquet before, don¡¯t the cousin agree? What happened today?¡±


    "I agree before, it does not mean that I will agree next time. You know that I am uncomfortable and need to rest in peace. I also bring these people to my yard to make noises. I think you are deliberate?" Tao is willing to look at him. Say "Either you bring these people away, or I let people throw all your things out of this yard, you choose."


    "My time with the flames of the king is getting closer and closer. Even if the cousin asks me to come, I will not necessarily come. The cousin will throw my things out of the yard, or first ask the grandmother to disagree. Qu Feng sneered a sigh of relief, completely did not put the meaning of Tao Yuan in his eyes, turned directly and took those people to continue to the garden of the backyard.


    Before those people left, they also watched Tao¡¯s wish to turn and leave. They didn¡¯t understand, and Tao hoped that they would not be able to follow Qufeng at this time.


    "Greenwood." Tao is willing to call.


    "Yes." Greenwood immediately stepped forward.


    "Go and call my aunt''s guard in the government, throw all the things of Qu Feng to me, and then breeze, and let those little Lang and the ladies, politely please go out." Tao is willing to tell. .


    "This...", Greenwood said with concern. "If you do this, in case he will..."


    "Do as I say." The tone of Tao wish is beyond doubt.


    Greenwood felt strange in his heart. He didn''t understand people who were usually tempered or even tempered. What happened today? But he is just a person who is the next person, the master told him, he can''t help.


    After Qu Feng was seated, he toasted to other people and said, "This time I made a banquet before I became a relative. Thank you for coming to the face. The next banquet is in the Royal Palace."


    Everyone else also toasted, had a drink with him, and then began to say something flattering.


    "It is our honour for Qu Xiaolang to invite us. After Qu Xiaolang is married to the King of Flames, if we can still entertain us, it is our greater honour."


    "Today is the last feast of Qu Xiaolang Cheng before the family. We also respected Xiaolang¡¯s cup and wished him a happy life with His Royal Highness."


    "After a short time, I would like to honor the singer of the singer, Wang Jun, and the disparity in identity. I hope that Qu Xiaolang will not dislike us. If there is nothing to do in the palace, it is only necessary to find us to accompany the joke."


    Their words made Qu Feng very useful. He smiled and said, "What is disgusting? I am Wang Jun, my identity is different, but my heart is still the same. Later, everyone is still laughing like now. It¡¯s interesting to drink. Come, everyone will have another drink.¡±


    After those people had a drink together, they continued to say that they flattered and confetti Feng. Qu Fengming knew that they said these words, not because they were sincere, but still felt very happy listening. He didn''t care if these people had a few words that were true. They had to flatter him and didn''t dare to offend him. Instead, he made him more satisfied. In this world, he has to be so high, rhyme... and never want to press him again.


    Qu Feng is immersed in self-satisfaction. He suddenly stepped on the costumes of more than 20 guards, and with all the words, he removed all the tables and chairs in the garden.


    "What are you doing?!" Qu Feng stood up fiercely, watching the guards shouting loudly, "All stop me! Did you hear?!"


    The guards continued their actions just as they did not hear them at all. The younger brothers and the ladies of the official''s homes immediately stood up and retreated to the side. Although they knew that these guards should not be like them, the situation still made him look scared.


    The governor of the original Auntie took the wind and came in, and then said to the officials and the younger ladies, "Let you, Lang Lang and Miss, be shocked, please go back to the house, Miss Sanglang, and offend. Please forgive me, I will send a shocking ceremony to the House tomorrow."


    The young Lang and the ladies looked at each other, and then they looked at Qu Feng, whose face was red, and they wanted to leave, but they did not dare to leave, worried that Qu Feng would avenge.


    "Breeze!" Qu Feng shouted loudly. "Hello, you don''t want to live?"


    "It¡¯s still too early for Xiaolang to say this. When Xiaolang has the right to decide when we are dead, let¡¯s talk to us again.¡± The breeze said very calmly.


    Qu Feng lost his face in front of so many people, and his heart was very angry. When he was about to let his grandmother come to ask his grandmother to come, one of his attendants ran in a panic and said, "Shao Lang! They put small Lang¡¯s things were thrown out, and we couldn¡¯t stop it!¡±


    "You..." Qu Feng didn''t think that Tao would really dare to do this, but he was even more angry. He knew that these people would not listen to him, and he strode to the original room and went to the pottery. theory.


    The young Lang and the ladies watched Qu Feng leave, and they walked quickly outside the hospital.


    Tao is willing to sit on the bed and drink tea, he knows that Qu Feng will come to him again, so he is waiting for him.


    "Are you out of heart?" Qu Feng looked at Tao and said, "I will be the hero of Wang Wujun soon. I will let you stand when I am happy. If you are not happy, you will only be able to kneel." Talk to me! You are offending me now, not only do I have to make you bad, but your father and your aunt will be tired of you!"


    Tao is willing to sneer with disdain and look at him and say, "You are in my house now, in my yard, in my room, telling me these words, it¡¯s still early. After you become the flames of Wang Zhengjun. Come back to me with these words. A young Lang who has not yet married, said how to become a Zhengjun, I really don¡¯t know how the second uncle is raising you."


    "Cheng Yun! You don''t want to face your face, I live in your yard. It is your pleasure. Don''t think that I can''t teach you now, even if I don''t want to tell the grandmother, wait for me to tell your grandmother. Take the family law!"


    "Then, let''s tell her. This is the general''s house. It''s not the land of Houfu. It''s a move to me. You should let her try it."


    Qu Feng sees Tao¡¯s wish that he is not afraid or worried. He gnaws his teeth and says, ¡°Let''s walk and squat, sooner or later, one day, you will kneel on the floor and cry for me!¡±


    Qu Feng turned and went out. When he walked outside the courtyard, he looked at his attendants and nieces, and still picked up his thrown things everywhere, shook hands hard and then strode to the old Taijun¡¯s yard went. He thought to himself, even if he is not a flame martial artist Wang Zhengjun, he must give some lessons to the rhyme!


    When Qu Feng went to the courtyard of Qu Laojun, he still looked angry and sullen. After standing in the courtyard, he took a deep breath and walked into the yard with tears in his face.


    Qu Laojun listened to Qu Feng¡¯s complaint and was also trembled with anger. Then he immediately got up and took Qu Feng to teach Tao Yuan.


    Tao hopes to know that the old lady will come. After Qu Feng leaves the original owner''s yard, the guards of the original aunt will be kept at the door and they will be told that those who live in the general will not be allowed to step into the yard. One step, including Qu Laojun.


    Qu Laojun came to the original main courtyard, but was stopped and could not enter. She was the pro-grandmother of the original master and had never been so angry. However, she couldn''t tell the people of this general government. Even if she was angry, she could only go back to the hospital. After thinking about waiting for the original father''s father to return, he must let him teach him well.


    Qu Feng didn''t expect Tao Yuan''s willingness to stop the old lady to dare to stop, and after squinting into the yard, he turned and followed the old lady.


    After the original father''s father Qufu and Auntie returned to the government, the people who were waiting for the old man to go to the song, immediately notified them to let them go to see the old lady.


    Qufu did not pay attention, and took the whisky hand and went back to their yard to have dinner.


    When Qufu and Dust used rice, the breeze reported to the two people what happened today.


    After listening to the dust, he showed some worried expressions, but he was worried that Tao was willing to offend Qu Feng and Qu Laojun, but the original owner was not easily motivated. He felt that he was definitely wronged, so he would There is such a move.


    Qufu laughed after listening, and Qufu didn¡¯t want them to live in the generals. He had already had a good time with those people. He didn¡¯t want him to spread his reputation of filial piety, so he was persuaded to endure them. For a while, after the Qufeng became a pro, they must return to the Houfu.


    After dinner, Qufu did not go to see the old lady, but let people directly tell Qu Laojun, let Qu Feng live in the courtyard where Qu Laojun lived before marrying, and then dare to step into the original master. Let the yards get out of the yard.


    After listening to the old lady, the gas was not eaten. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 109： Scorpion continued string 2

    Scorpion continued string 2


    In this world, the world that Tao hopes to come to is an ancient world where most people have spiritual power.


    The country where Tao is willing to be called Donglai is one of the largest countries on the mainland.


    Donglai State is respected by Emperor Wen and the Three Kings of Wu. Although Emperor Wendi is the emperor, the real power is still in the hands of the three great kings, but Wendi still has a very distinguished status and is the most distinguished person in name. Moreover, when the three great kings produced big contradictions, the Emperor Wendi had the power to decide, but his decision must be fair to the public.


    Nowadays, the Donglai country is getting stronger and stronger, and the battle between the three major kings is becoming more and more fierce. Moreover, the situation in the current Donglai country is completely different from the situation in which it could not withstand fighting two thousand years ago. Now, even if it is not the three major kings, they will completely break the tactics. Will not shake Donglai country.


    Although there is not much real power in the Emperor Wen, but after several generations and the marriage of the three major Wuwang families, there is an inseparable relationship. For example, the current mother of Leiwu Wang is the eldest daughter of the emperor, the long princess Yunyang. The mother of the flame martial arts king is the niece of the first emperor and the prince of Jiade.


    The grandmother of Cambrian is also a princess, but the power of the King of Cambrian is now completely incomparable with the other two martial arts kings, so it has gradually withdrawn from the center of the rights struggle storm. Now, between the king of Leiwu and the king of the flames, who can be better. , the power is in the hands.


    Wuwang Zhengjun is only one class lower than the Queen and the Princess. The Wuwang¡¯s real power is bigger than that of the emperor. Therefore, the people of Bajie Wangjun are more than the Queen of Bajie. This is also Qu Feng, who is about to become the Wang Wujun of the flames. Why are there so many high-ranking officials, Miss Xiaolang, and why they dare to be so arrogant in the general.


    When Qu Fengyi came to the General''s House, he would live in the courtyard of the original Lord, because the original Lord''s yard was the most beautiful and exquisite yard of the entire General. Qufufu has only one child, and naturally he gives him all the best. The original character of the original master is the same as his aunt. He is not willing to care about his personality. He thinks that his yard is big enough, and there are enough rooms. Qu Feng wants to live and let him live. Anyway, he can¡¯t live for a long time. I have to marry.


    Qu Feng was originally intended to marry from the original owner''s yard. As for the reason, in addition to the original owner''s yard is so good to let him, there is another more important reason, that is, the person who married the flame king in the past is the original owner. The reborn of Qu Feng, who wants to completely replace the original position in this world, marrying from this yard is the beginning of his replacement.


    In addition to Qu Feng, there is also a reborn person, that is, Yan Wu Wang Yan.


    ..........................................


    After Qu Feng was forced to drive out of the original owner''s yard, he could only live in the courtyard of Qu Lao Taijun waiting to marry. Even if he was so angry, he could only endure it and thought that he would become the king of flames. After Zhengjun, this family will not be missed.


    On the day when Qu Feng was married, the lanterns in the palace were colored, and the guests were very busy. Qufu is for the face of Yanwuwang, so Qufeng is allowed to marry in the General''s House. Otherwise, Qu Laojun can stay in the house, but Qu Feng and his parents, he will never let the government go. Not to mention letting Qu Feng marry from the General.


    Tao is willing to follow the dusty, go to the courtyard of Qu Laojun.


    After they entered the house, they were already full of people, talking and laughing, very lively.


    The dust went to sit in front of the top Qu Taijun, "Mother."


    Tao hopes to follow his back, "Grandmother."


    Qu Taijun because today is the day of Qu Feng''s big joy, so even if they don''t want to see them, their faces are still happy. Qu Laojun nodded to them, and then continued to talk to other people, whisk and Tao wish to find a place to sit down.


    Qu Feng was dressed in a red suit and walked out of the room. He sat down next to the old lady, holding her hand and said, "Grandma, I can''t bear you."


    "Grandma can''t bear you" Qu Taijun patted his hand and smiled with kindness.


    "Today is going to be a relative, and like a child, spoiled with your grandmother, not ready to sit." Ye Shi looked at his son, his eyes full of pets.


    Qu Feng sat up straight and looked at the pottery. When he thought that he would become the King of Flames, he would have to kneel down when he wanted to kneel down. His eyes were full of pride. He thought in his heart that in this life, he would be the king of the flames, and he would never be a side prince. He would never be crushed by him again.


    Qu Feng turned her head and saw Ye''s eyes moist, standing up and walking to her side and sitting down "Mother."


    Yeh looked at him and said, "You will be the King of Flames in the future. Can you not know the temper of a child?"


    "Mother is relieved, I am a fan of Wang Wu, naturally there will be a look that Wang Jun should have. Only in front of you and your father, and grandmother, I will always be a child."


    Today, many of the officials¡¯ husbands and husbands have come. Qu Feng¡¯s father is a land collector. He has been in the land before, and there is almost no intersection with officials in the capital. The ladies and husbands of these officials will come, of course, because Qu Feng is about to become the king of the flames.


    "It must be a little childish at home. When you become a pro, you will grow up immediately."


    "Yeah, A Feng is a sensible person. You teach well. You must know how to do a good job."


    "A Feng became Wang Jun, and the good days are still behind, you just have to wait and enjoy."


    "A Feng is like this. It is a blessing at first glance. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "A Feng became a king, but don''t forget us, let us also get rid of it."


    Ye¡¯s heart was very comfortable with their flattery, and said with a smile, ¡°Take your good words.¡±


    Tao is willing to listen to their hypocritical words, has been expressionless, even in his heart, his eyes are too lazy to turn.


    Some of the attendants came in. After the ceremony of Qu Taijun, they turned to the dust and said, "Lang Jun, the general said that there is something important to look for, let you take a glimpse of Xiaolang."


    The whisky stood up unhurriedly and bowed to Qu Taijun. "Mother, I passed first." And said to others, "You sit down."


    Tao hopes to get up and leave with the dust.


    Qu Taijun did not give them any extra eyes from beginning to end, as if they were insignificant people.


    After walking outside the yard, the dust was slowed down, pulling the hands of the pottery, and walking and saying, "Let you be wronged."


    "It doesn''t matter, aunt, they will leave soon." Tao said with a smile.


    "I will go to your father first. There are more guests in the house today. If you collide with you, it will be bad. You should also go back to the yard to rest."


    "Know it." Tao would nod and then watched the dust leave. He did not go with the dust, because the father of the original master would not really be in a hurry to find them. He just found an excuse to call them out, and they were mad at them.


    Although Qufu was born by Qu Taijun, Qu Taijun was a wife of Fuzheng. When Qufu was born, Lao Houye took him away to his unruly Zhengjun, and Qu Taijun did not raise it. One day in Qufu, later Qufu followed the old Houye and Zhengjun to the north, and when he was only a teenager, he returned to the gathering place. Qu Taijun¡¯s heart has resentment, and even Qufu hates it. In order to let her second son inherit the position, she wants to kill Qufu many times. Qufu¡¯s heart is very clear. Although she is chilling, she never cares. Over.


    Later, Qufu and Dust became close relatives, and Qu Laojun used exhaustion of the dust. Qufu and Zimo really loved each other. He could endure the influence of the old man, but he couldn¡¯t stand the dust and was tortured by her. Disputes with the old lady. When the old Houye passed away, Qu Laojun was forced by his life, and he had to let Qufu give up the inheritance of the Hou.


    Although Qufu was shaken and wanted to break with Houfu, he promised his father that he would inherit the position. Later, Qu Taijun made the choice between taking the wife and giving up the waiting position because of the inability to continue to give birth. It became the last straw in the heart of Qufu.


    Qufu did not take away anything from Houfu, only with the dust and the original Lord, and the dowry of the dusty leaves. From the moment they stepped out of Houfu, Qufu¡¯s heart did not regard Qu Taijun as his mother.


    Fortunately, the father of the old man, the old general, is very concerned about Qufu, and the dust is his only child. He left everything he controlled in his hand to Qufu.


    Everything in Qufu now, except for the old generals left him, others are earned by himself. In order to let the dust and rhyme live a good life, there is no relationship with Houfu.


    Tao is willing to take the attendant and the niece to the original owner''s yard and suddenly see the crowd coming in. He knows that it is the flames of the king, and they don''t want to collide with them. Then they turn to the side of the gallery and change the article. The road back to the yard.


    The crowd passing by not far away can''t help but look at the pottery wish, because he walks sideways and looks like a fairy, and his temperament is refined.


    Although those people did not dare to look at the bright, but they could not help but slow down their own pace, I thought that the King of Flames did not know what to think about, and placed such a stunning little Lang, but also the only son of Qu General, but he wanted to The younger brother of Qu¡¯s brother, Lang Lang, how can this child compare with his own family, is this the best chance to miss the general of the song?


    The flames naturally saw the pottery wish. After he stumbled, he was a little embarrassed. When he remembered his past life, when he just married him, he was like a fairy, a noble and beautiful. However, the back has become very ugly. Thinking of the changes behind him, the flames feel that it is the right choice to change the Qufu to Wang Jun in this life.


    In order to win over Qufu, his former flames let his mother, Princess Jiade, arrange to meet with Qu Yun. His original idea is that no matter what the rhyme looks like, he must marry him because he needs Qufu. At first sight, he was attracted by his looks and temperament, and he soon fell in love with him, which strengthened his determination to ask for jealousy.


    Qu Yun thought, he will marry sooner or later, then choose the one who is most suitable and admires himself, even if he is a good friend in the future.


    Later, Qu Feng also married the capital city, but after two years of Qu Fengcheng''s pro, his husband suddenly died, because the envy of the rhyme is Wang Jun, he often finds an excuse to go to the palace to see the rhyme. After he saw the flames, he had a heart that he should not have.


    During the filial piety for her husband, Qu Feng seduce the flames and had a relationship with the flames. Although Qu Feng is not as good as the temperament, it is not as good as the rhyme, but the saying goes, the mountain and the sea taste more, and I always want to eat some porridge. Qu Feng was wearing a light gauze coat, which made the flames look like a color, and could not hold back.


    After Qu Yun knew about the things of the two of them, they felt the feeling of betrayal, which would be so painful. During the time when he was just married, the flames said that he only loved his sweet words, all of which were fake. When he had begun to fall in love with the flames and was bent on planning for him, he had already been with his cousin and had a child in front of him.


    Qu Feng cried and bowed to Qu Yun, asking him to complete, saying that he is willing to be the lowest of the prince, as long as there is a name to give birth to a child, he is willing to serve him as a slave. Qu Yun only feels cool, but there is no difficulty in Feng Feng, and the flames let Qu Feng be the side, he has no objection.


    At this time, the flames of the heart, I feel a little embarrassed about the rhyme. After all, he still loves the rhyme in his heart, and soon after, the rhyme is pregnant.


    After the rhyme was pregnant, the flames left Qu Feng for a while, but I have to say that Qu Feng¡¯s means of tying the man is really good. He can show the attitude of not robbing, but he can regain the flame. Pampering. Moreover, he also gave birth to Xiao Yan''s eldest son, and he could not have no ambition in his heart.


    Those who have truly fulfilled their hearts and are not rushing to grab the water, only rhyme. He only wants to maintain his decent face, and he does not want to do it. But he did not fight, but some people just did not let him go, Qu Feng secretly murdered him, the flames in order to suppress the Qufu, also began to target him.


    In the invisible swords and swords, the rhyme that almost died several times finally realized that the flames of the powerful powers could not accommodate their songs. For his children, for his family, he had to cheer up. Sudden changes in the rhyme, even the flames are a little flustered. Qufu is no longer tolerant. For Qu Yun and his grandson, Qufu has also begun to act, and then there is endless battle.


    In the battle of rights, the feelings of the flames and the rhyme are completely broken. It is not like a husband and wife. It is like an enemy, but the rhyme is already dead, and I don¡¯t care. The flames felt that he was more and more ugly, and his heart was more biased toward Qu Feng, who wanted to establish his eldest son as a child.


    The child is the final bottom line of the rhyme, he tried his best for his children. He feels that no matter how he fights with the flames and Qu Feng, the flames will at least not start with his children. After all, the tiger poison does not eat. But when he knew that it was the flames and Qu Feng who killed his child, he completely ran, and he was completely crazy.


    Then, after the rhyme was ready to be arranged, the rhyme and the Feng Feng and their children were all gone.


    After the death of Yan Yan and Qu Feng, they were all born again. After careful thinking, the flames decided that they would never distort the rhyme in this life, but they still need the help of Qufu. Therefore, he will first find a way to win over Qufu, and then before the event, he will find ways to reduce the military power of the Qu family. This world will never let the Qujia meritoriously cover the Lord. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 110： Scorpion continued string 3

    Scorpion continued string 3


    On the second day of Qu Feng¡¯s marriage, Qufu let Qu Taijun pack things back to the Hui government. They didn¡¯t want them to stay more than one day. If it¡¯s not for the flames to personally ask, he would persuade him, he would Will not let Qu Feng marry from the general.


    Qu Laojun, they originally planned to live in the Donglai Festival, and then returned to the land, but Qufu immediately rushed them away. If they did not take the initiative, they would help them pack things and force them to leave. . Qu Laojun, they can only leave the generals with a stomachache.


    A few days later, it is the Donglai Festival. The Donglai Festival is the most important festival in Donglai. The festival time is fifteen days. During these fifteen days, the people will worship the gods and ancestors, and during the day and There will be a variety of lively activities in the evening.


    On the first day of the Donglai Festival, worship the heavens and the gods, and worship the ancestors the next day. On the third day, the ladies of the capital city, Lang Jun and Miss Xiaolang, will go to the Temple of Xiu Ling to pray.


    On this day, Tao hopes to get up early, and prepare to pray with the Qufu and the Dust. Every year when the original Lord arrives at this time, the body is very weak, so I can''t go. This year, because the pottery is willing to cross, and the power of the hidden spirit in the original subject is stimulated, the body is already full, and Qufufu is very happy. . And Tao has a very important reason, and today I have to go to the Temple of Spirits.


    Tao is willing to sit in front of the dressing table. The prostitute is helping his hair. He remembers that when he arrived in the world, he was slashed and kicked on his stomach. He couldn¡¯t help feeling angry. Tao is willing to touch his stomach, thinking that this is the first time he personally experienced such a thing, actually dare to kick him, if not those people die fast, he must torture them.


    The original main body is very good, but every year, the body is very weak every year, Qu Qu invited a lot of doctors can not diagnose the cause. He can only be sent to a secret doctor for a few days every year. In order to make people noticeless, Qufu disguised himself as a domestic servant to protect him. Every year, I am safe and peaceful, and I am safe and peaceful, but this time, someone has ambushed the road in order to kill the original owner.


    Those who killed the original owner, because they did not want to fall into the hands of Lei Yuan, they all committed suicide. And the person who instructed them was the husband of the former Lord, and the flames of Wang Yan. In the past, the original Lord went to the doctor every year, either Qufu sent him or sent him to the dust. This year, because of the plan of the flames, both of them were shackled and could only send people to the original owner.


    The hatred of the two worlds, how painful the soul of the original Lord should be, and Tao is not his own, and he cannot understand it profoundly. But the newspaper¡¯s hatred, he will definitely help him double back.


    After combing his head, Tao is willing to get up and go to the courtyard of the Dust and Qufu, and go out with them.


    In today''s capital city, almost all princes and officials will bring their families to the temple to pray.


    The most noble ones are the three martial arts kings and two long princesses. These two princesses were born because they were not a mother. They were not married from an early age. After they were married to King Leiwu and the King of Flames, they were fighting for the rights of their husbands. They not only fight in the struggle for power, but in any other way, they are not willing to be compared to each other.


    The Temple of Xiuling is the largest temple in Donglai. If the total area is added up, it is as large as one-third of the palace. The main hall is dedicated to the **** who created the spiritual continent in the legend. After the pious blessing in front of God, he will take a small bottle of water in the pool of the gods in the apse and take home to take a bath. It is said that he can wash away the suffocation.


    Qu Feng is now Wang Wangjun of the flames. With this distinguished status, he can pray to God along with the Princess Jiade and the flames. While waiting outside the main hall to open the door, Qu Feng looked back at Tao Yuan, his eyes full of pride and disdain.


    Tao is willing to look at him, and his eyes are full of contempt.


    Qu Feng saw Tao Guan¡¯s eyes and gas sneered, thinking that he is now Wang Jun. Tao is willing to look at him with contemptuous eyes. He did not put him in his eyes in the past life, let alone In this life, after the flames have used up Qufu, the hatred of past and present life, he will let him pay the price.


    When Tao is willing to look at Qu Feng, my heart is thinking that you have been proud of your life and the pride of this life.


    Lei Yuan knew that Tao was willing to stand in the distance not far behind, could not help but look back at him, Tao is willing to look at his eyes, and embarrassed look turned away.


    Lei Yuan wanted to see if he was better in his body. He saw his face rosy and shiny, and his face was very good. He was inexplicably in his heart and finally felt at ease.


    After the main entrance of the main hall was opened, the three martial arts kings and two long princesses and two kings were the most advanced to pray. After they prayed for the blessings, they went in accordance with the grades.


    Qu Fengyi thought in front of the statue. He had never dreamed of his previous life. He and the flames and their children would actually die in the hands of the rhyme. Until now, they did not know how the rhyme was done. In this world, he must revenge, and he must step on the foot of Qu Yun.


    Qu Feng prayed to God very seriously, but what he didn''t know was that even if God heard his prayers, he would never stand on his side. Because after Tao hopes to cross the world, there is no such god, dare to help him to fight against Tao.


    After Qu Feng got up, he followed the flames and walked toward the back hall.


    Tao is willing to follow the side of the dust, wait for the people in front to pray, and then enter the temple with other officials and pray before God. Tao is willing to close his eyes and put his hands together, but he can''t think of what he wants to pray. Peace? health? These systems can be done by the system without praying to God, then pray that the dust and the Qufu are safe and healthy.


    Tao is willing to look up and stare at the tall statue. I don''t know if it is his illusion. He just seemed to feel the image of the **** shaking. It must be an illusion. Tao is willing to think, even if God really came today, what is he shaking?


    Tao is willing to get up and walk to the apse with Qufu and Dust.


    In the middle of the apse Shenchi, a white jade lotus flower holds a fist-sized spirit beads. This spiritual pearl is usually raised with Shenchi water, and its role is to test the level of spiritual power.


    Tao hopes to be far away, and he has already seen the pearl. He walks in and tries to count the distance in his heart.


    Tao is willing to get closer and closer to the holy pool. He has been staring at the pearl. When he is not completely close to the holy pool, the pearl has begun to faintly shine, standing behind the gods on the edge of the pond. I was puzzled. When Tao hopes to stand on the edge of Shenchi, the pearl immediately emits a dazzling white light, which makes people unable to open their eyes.


    Tao is willing to go back a few steps, the glare of the white light disappears, and the spiritual beads are still faintly shining.


    Everyone else was stunned. I don¡¯t know what happened in the end. The three martial arts kings and the two long princesses also jerked back to look at the Lingzhu.


    The Guoshi, who was originally talking to Princess Yunyang, walked quickly to the edge of the pond and looked at the shining pearl. He said with excitement that "the body of the Holy Spirit, the body of the Holy Spirit appeared!"


    When Yunyang Princess princess heard the words of the Holy Spirit, her heartbeat quickly accelerated. She excitedly walked to the edge of the pond, and then widened her eyes to see everyone on the edge of the pool.


    Princess Jiade and the flames were originally prepared to leave, but the dazzling light just made them squat for a while. After hearing the words of the body of the Holy Spirit, their hearts were immediately raised, and then Walk quickly to the edge of the pool.


    Because there are more than a dozen people standing on the edge of the pond, Yunyang Princess is really unable to tell who is the body of the Holy Spirit. She can only turn to look at the national teacher and eagerly ask, "National teacher, who among them is the Holy Spirit." Body?!"


    Only Lei Yuan, who has been watching Tao Yuan, has almost confirmed Tao Yuan¡¯s wish after the Chinese teacher said the four characters of the Holy Spirit. Because he had seen with his own eyes that Tao was willing to heal the wound with spiritual power. Before that, he had never seen or heard of it, and spiritual power could heal the wound.


    And most importantly, although there are still a few unmarried young Lang and Miss standing on the edge of the pool, Lei Yuan feels that if the body of the Holy Spirit is among them, he hopes that the person will be a pottery, even him. I can''t say why I think so.


    "The long princess is in a hurry. According to the ancient book, only when the body of the Holy Spirit is close, there is no need to put your hand on it, and the pearl will also make a dazzling light. Just let them try again and then they can determine who is the Holy Spirit. The body is also unable to directly judge who they are the body of the Holy Spirit, but there is a fairly simple way to judge.


    "Please all go back later." Guoshi said to all the people who stood on the edge of the pond.


    Although those people are unclear, they have a look of doubtful expression, but in accordance with the words of the national teacher, they all stepped back a few steps. Tao wish and whisky have also retreated a bit, and the dust is full of doubts, but when turning to look at the pottery, there is suddenly a contradictory feeling that understands but does not quite understand.


    "Please come one by one according to the order in which you are standing now." Guoshi looked at the pottery standing on the far side and said, "This little Lang please please."


    Tao is willing to go forward in accordance with the words of the national teacher. He just stood on the edge of the **** pool, and Lingzhu immediately gave off the dazzling light again. Tao wished to go back a few more steps, and the light disappeared immediately.


    Princess Yunyang strode to the front of Tao Yuan, excitedly holding the hand of Tao Yuan, and after looking up and down the pottery, he turned to look at the national teacher and asked, "Is he?!"


    Guo Shi¡¯s heart has already confirmed that it is Tao Yuan, but to be cautious, he said to other people, ¡°Please come together.¡±


    Everyone except the pottery is standing on the edge of the pond, but the spirit beads are not as dazzling as the pottery is approaching.


    "This is the body of the Holy Spirit that happened once in a thousand years." The National Teacher said that he was sure to say to Princess Yunyang.


    Princess Yunyang¡¯s excitement was shaking. She took a strong breath and suppressed the excitement. She looked carefully at Tao and asked ¡°Who are you from?¡± Can you have a marriage?


    Tao is willing to show a sense of overwhelming, and then look at Qufu and whisk "father, aunt."


    Princess Yunyang looked at the past with the sight of Tao Yuan, because she was too anxious and excited, and she could not see other people in her eyes. Only then did she see Qufu and the whisk.


    "Qu General, is this your family''s Ko Lang?" Yunyang Chang princess asked Qufu.


    "Yes." Qufu nodded. He knew what the body of the Holy Spirit was, so he still was still shocked that Tao is actually the body of the Holy Spirit.


    "The generals of Qu, Qu Langjun, I wonder if I can go back to the palace with this palace? There are important things in this palace that I want to discuss with you." Yunyang Changgong smiled and looked at Qufu and Wu Chen.


    "This..." Qufu was hesitant because he had already guessed that Yunyang Changgong mainly discussed things with him.


    "You didn''t see people unwilling?" Princess Jiade walked over and interrupted the words of Yunyang Princess. "You are so strong, I am afraid it is not good."


    Princess Yunyang turned her head and looked at Princess Jiade. The smile on her face had disappeared. She looked at her coldly and said, "This palace has not spoken to you, and you can''t take it."


    "Hey," Princess Jiade snorted and said, "Do you want to talk to you because of this palace? It''s just that you can''t understand what you are doing, so you can''t speak up."


    Princess Jiade looked at Qufu and Wu Chen and said, "The generals of Qu, Qu Langjun, you should go back to the government first. There is a palace here, absolutely no one can stop you."


    Princess Yunyang¡¯s gaze squinted like a knife, and then looked at Qufu¡¯s princess. Then he looked at Qufu and said, ¡°The generals of the song don¡¯t misunderstand. The palace is sincerely hosted and wants to invite your husband to visit the palace.¡±


    Qufu has already had a plan in mind, and immediately respectfully said, "Inviting Princess Xie Chang, please wait for my husband and husband to go home and prepare for it, then go to the palace for a feast."


    "Okay," said Princess Yunyang, smiling with a smile. "The palace will go back to the palace first, and wait for your husband to come."


    "Yes, then we will leave." Qufu and Yunyang Princess princess, turned and took the pottery and the hands of the dust to leave.


    Tao is willing to look back, looked at Lei Yuan, Lei Yuan is also looking at him, the eyes of the two people once again look at it, as if wearing a silk thread, continuous.


    After seeing them leave, Princess Yunyang looked around and looked at Princess Jiade¡¯s cold snoring. Then she went to Lei Yuan¡¯s side and said a few words. The two men left with them. The body of the Holy Spirit, which has been searching for many years, finally appeared. They have to go back and discuss and discuss how to convince Qufufu and agree to marry Tao Yuan to Lei Yuan.


    Princess Jiade also glanced at Yunyang''s princess, and then she felt extremely worried about her heart. After she looked at the flames, she immediately took people back to the Flame Palace, and rushed back to discuss countermeasures. The flames were tightly clenched, and he did not think that his former monarchy would be the body of the Holy Spirit. Why did this happen in the past life?


    The others left behind have not responded, and all are in the same place.


    Qu Feng, who quickly followed up, did not quite understand what happened just now, but there was a very bad feeling in my heart.


    Tao is willing to sit in the carriage and turn to look at the serious face of the dust. "Auntie..."


    The whisk took his hand and turned to look at him to comfort. "Is it scaring you? The body of the Holy Spirit is not a bad thing. You don''t have to be afraid. Aunt and your father are just too surprised."


    Tao is willing to nod.


    After returning to the generals, the dust asked Tao to go to rest first, and then went to the study with Qufu. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 111： Scorpion continued string 4

    Scorpion continued string 4


    The appearance of the body of the Holy Spirit, the reason why Yunyang Princess is so excited is because Lei Yuan is the body of Xuanyang. People who have the body of Xuanyang have great benefits and great disadvantages.


    The advantage is that Xuanyang can make Lei Yuan Wanfu unbeatable, with powerful and fearful power.


    The downside is that the body of Xuanyang is difficult to control. If you are not careful, you will die and die. Another point is that you can''t become a child with the average person, because in addition to the outside of the Holy Spirit, even those who are more powerful, can not bear the power of Xuanyang, once the round room will be violent and die. In the ten years since Lei Yuan¡¯s adulthood, he has married two kings, and both Wang Jun are dead.


    After reading the ancient books, the national teacher told Yunyang Princess, the only way is to find the body of the Holy Spirit and help Lei Yuan to give birth to the eldest son. The child will share some of the power of Xuanyang. Although the power of Xuanyang is weakened, it is more favorable after better control. However, the body of the Holy Spirit has been in jeopardy for a thousand years. Even if it appears, I don¡¯t know whether a man is a woman or a buddy. I don¡¯t know what age person will be married.


    In order to find the body of the Holy Spirit, Princess Yunyang can say that she has exhausted her mind and her heart is broken. Because Lei Yuan has already died two positive monarchs, if the person who can''t find the body of the Holy Spirit, or who finds the body of the Holy Spirit, has no way to have a child with Lei Yuancheng, then Lei Yuan will be extinct.


    Therefore, after the National Teacher determined that Tao was willing to be the body of the Holy Spirit, the excited hands of Yunyang¡¯s princess trembled.


    And the body of the Holy Spirit can also provide endless spiritual power, although no one knows how to provide it.


    Qufu promised to go to the Leiwu Palace for a feast. It has already been guessed that Princess Yunyang will definitely kiss them. Although they know that Tao Yuan is actually the body of the Holy Spirit, they are also very shocked, but the two have only one child. Since childhood, like a treasure, they just want to help him find a person who will wholeheartedly treat him, his family background, and everything is secondary.


    Although Lei Wuwang¡¯s real power is larger than that of the emperor, even if Tao is willing to give him a string, it is a high marriage, and whether he is capable or similar, he is almost all the unmarried young Langu in the capital, risking his life and wanting to marry. Object. Whether it is his right to control, or his own person, there is a deadly attraction.


    But only one point, let Qufufu can not easily agree to the marriage of Princess Yunyang, that is, they worry that Tao Yuan is even the body of the Holy Spirit, and will be violent because they cannot withstand the power of Xuanyang.


    Qufufu went to the palace to feast, although there was no direct rejection of Yunyang Princess''s relatives, but it was euphemistically told the Yunyang Princess, let them think about it.


    Although Yunyang¡¯s princess is anxious to let Tao wish to become a relative with Lei Yuan immediately, she also understands the worries of Qufufu¡¯s heart, and she also knows that they cannot force their husbands too tightly. Going to the flames of the king, it will not be worth the loss.


    So even if they didn''t immediately agree to the marriage, Yunyang Princess did not show a little bit of dissatisfaction, but polite people let them leave. But she can never give up on this. She waited for so many years, and finally waited until the body of the Holy Spirit appeared, and it was suitable for marrying Leiyuan people in all aspects. She has made up her mind, in any case, let Qufufu Agree to such a marriage.


    Tao Yuan¡¯s wish to be the body of the Holy Spirit has spread. It has not been a secret for Yunyang¡¯s princess to find the body of the Holy Spirit for Lei Yuan for many years. There are still many people who feel that they are in danger and want to pretend to be the body of the Holy Spirit and then to be dismantled.


    Princess Jiade, who knows Qufufu, did not agree with the marriage of Princess Yunyang, and she was relieved. However, she knows that Princess Yunyang will definitely not give up, and Lei Yuan¡¯s own ability is stronger than that of Yan Yan. If Qufu agrees to a special marriage, the body of the Holy Spirit can really help Lei Yuan to control Xuanyang. If you are physically fit, then they will definitely be at a disadvantage. It is even more difficult to compete with the Leiwu King.


    The flames are also very shocked. Tao will actually be the body of Xuanyang, because he lived with the original owner for so many years, never knowing what he is the body of the Holy Spirit. But when he thought that the original Lord could kill him, it was probably because of the body of the Holy Spirit that he had a feeling of suddenly understanding what it was.


    Yan Yan knows that according to the development of past life, Lei Yuan will be on the battlefield, because he could not control the power of Xuanyang, he was killed by the counterattack. Therefore, he is also very worried. If Tao is willing to marry Lei Yuan and really help him to control the power of Xuanyang, then Lei Yuan will not die as early as his life, and he will be difficult to fight him.


    Although the flames really do not want to swear, but he feels that in order to prevent Tao from wishing to marry Lei Yuan, the best way is to let Tao be his righteous. After discussing with Princess Jiade, they decided to let Qu Feng be the side, and then go to Qufu.


    Qu Feng was a king of Wang Jun for a few days, and he had to become a side prince like a previous life, and he was wronged and unwilling. But even if he doesn''t want it anymore, he doesn''t have a tough maiden to rely on, and he doesn''t even have the qualifications to oppose it, so he can only use his cry to vent his grievances and unwillingness.


    The flames can only comfort him, let him endure patience, for a few years, he will definitely let him back to Zhengjun, and report to the Qu family the hatred of past lives.


    "You can rest assured that the promises that have not been fulfilled in previous lives, this king of the world must double compensation for you." Yan Yan holding Qu Feng comforted.


    When I thought that I couldn¡¯t be a monarch in the past life, I died in the hands of Qu Yun. This world was only Wang Jun for a few days, and I wanted to give way to Qu Yun. Qu Feng¡¯s heart was very uncomfortable and said to the flames. The past songs have killed us and our children, you must find him.


    "Chou is definitely going to report, but not now." Yan Yan sighed, and felt very helpless in his heart. "Who can think of the rhyme is actually the body of the Holy Spirit, I must not let him marry the king of Lei Wu, or mine Wu Wang is like a tiger. And now I still need to use Qufu, Qufu brave and good, and have the courage to do something. It is a rare brave man. But in this world, this king will never repeat the same mistakes, and will definitely hold all the military powers tight. Mastered in your hands."


    ......................................................


    A few days later, it was the Festival of Lights. The elders gave flowers to the younger generations as gifts. It has become a custom. The Royal Palace also has the Leiwu Palace and the Flame Palace, and will send a lot of lanterns to the people every year. Because in the legend, people who send lights and receive lights can get blessings at the same time.


    Before this year''s Lantern Festival, Princess Yunyang invited many masters who made lanterns, prepared a lot of exquisite lanterns, and then let the gods wait for the lanterns to pray in front of God at the Temple of the Spirit, ready to be given to the officials'' homes. Ko Lang and the ladies.


    After knowing Princess Jiade, she also prepared a lot of lanterns for the gods to pray, and sent them out when the officials¡¯ family, Xiaolang and the ladies came to the temple to receive the blessing lanterns.


    The two long princesses are compared everywhere, and now the lanterns are sent at the same time, which makes many people feel very embarrassed. According to the custom, every unmarried young Lang and the ladies can only receive a lantern in the temple, because the blessing will not be able to hold it.


    It¡¯s natural to go to Yunyang¡¯s princess to pick up the lanterns. The flames of the king¡¯s party is to go to the Princess Jiade to receive the lanterns. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s very difficult for those who don¡¯t stand on both sides and don¡¯t want to offend. . And once a year, I receive a blessing lantern, and if I don¡¯t take it, there will be no blessings in a year. Although it is only a legend, it has become a habit to believe in it for so many years.


    On the day of receiving the lantern, each of the young Lang and the ladies, wearing their favorite clothes, went to Xiu Ling Temple with joy.


    In the garden of the Xiuling Temple, there are already a lot of beautiful lanterns. I saw that the lanterns prepared by the two princesses are much better than the lanterns prepared by the temples in previous years. Their hearts are more happy.


    Yunyang Chang Princess and Jiade Changgong each occupied a gazebo, sitting in the gazebo, smiling and watching them pick the lanterns. They are carefully selecting, although they want every lantern, but in the case of only one pick, they certainly choose their favorite.


    Tao is willing to walk into the garden and look up at the lanterns, although I feel that these lanterns are very good, but no one else is so excited.


    After seeing Tao wish, Princess Yunyang stood up and walked towards Tao.


    Princess Jiade saw Yunyang Chang Princess get up and immediately stood up and walked towards Tao.


    Others saw the two long princesses coming over and quickly gave way.


    Tao is willing to see them coming towards themselves and rushing to salute them.


    After Princess Yunyang raised her hand, a prostitute holding a wooden box immediately stepped forward and then opened the wooden box.


    Princess Yunyang took out the lantern in the wooden box and smiled and said to Tao. "This is the palace that prepares the lantern for you. It is for the national teacher to pray for himself. You bring it back to the room and you will be able to bless this." Every year is peaceful."


    Tao is willing to thank Xingyang Princess, and Princess Jiade also puts out the prepared lanterns and said to Tao Yuan, "This is the lantern that the palace has personally prayed for, and you bring it back to hang it."


    Tao is willing to look around and reveal a very embarrassing look.


    The people next to him looked at this scene, and they were envious and envious, and there was also curiosity about how they would choose. Can let the two distinguished princesses rush to send the lanterns, they still see it once, and the two lanterns are more beautiful than other lanterns at a glance, they are very beautiful, no matter what they are, they I really want it.


    Although they do not understand how good the body of the Holy Spirit is, but seeing the two long princesses, they know that it is more important than they think.


    Princess Yunyang and Jiade Changgong glanced at each other and then looked at Tao Yuan and waited for him to make a choice.


    Tao is willing to turn to Yunyang Princess, take the lantern in her hand, and then thank you.


    Princess Yunyang looked at Tao Yuan, and smiled and said to him amicably. "After the Donglai Festival, the palace will send people to pick you up to play in the palace. When the palace is idle in the palace, nothing will happen. I want to talk to your young people."


    "Yes." Tao is willing to salute again.


    "You just keep picking the lanterns. If you look at them, you will take them back. The palace is lacking. Go back to the palace first, and then ask you to come to the palace to speak again." Princess Yunyang turned and said to others.


    "Yes, congratulations to the princess." The other people replied in unison, and then salute.


    Princess Yunyang looked at Princess Jiade¡¯s princess and her eyes were full of pride. Because Tao wished to pick up her lanterns, whether it was the meaning of his father and aunt, or his own meaning, they all indicated that Tao would marry Lei Yuan. More likely.


    Princess Jiade looked at the pottery wishing to bow her head. The squatting sleeves turned and left. Tao did not pick up her lantern. For her, it was a very faceless thing. Moreover, she didn''t want to lose Yunyang Princess, but she lost her heart because she didn''t pick up her lanterns. But she was very angry, but now she can''t take the pottery, she can only leave people here.


    "Congratulation to the princess." Others salute again.


    The original master was not mad at the Princess Jiade, and Tao Tao did not intend to give the face of Princess Jiade.


    After the two princesses left, those people were talking about it in a lively way. While they continued to pick the lanterns, they couldn¡¯t help but look at the lanterns in the hands of Tao.


    Tao is willing to carry lanterns, ready to leave with the attendants and the prostitutes.


    A beautiful and arrogant woman walked over. After she stood in the garden, she asked aloud, "Who is the rhyme?"


    Everyone in the garden stumbled and then looked at the pottery.


    When Star Morning walked to the front of Tao, she looked up and down, and finally looked at the face of Tao wish. She looked at Tao¡¯s face, and the flames in her heart were even higher, and she was uncomfortable.


    After Tao is willing to inspire the body of the Holy Spirit, not only the body is full of fairy temperament, but also the appearance has become more beautiful, so that the Star Princess, who has always been very conceited about her appearance, has a feeling of embarrassment.


    "You are the rhyme?" asked the star morning princess.


    "Yes." Tao is willing to look at her and replied.


    "When I see this princess, I don¡¯t know how to be polite. It¡¯s a good courage!" Xingchen was deliberately looking for a jealousy. She knew that Yunyang¡¯s long princess wanted Tao to marry Lei Yuan and had not seen Tao¡¯s wish. I can''t wait to tear him off.


    "The rhyme does not know that the princess is driving, please the princess for forgiveness." Tao is willing to bend over and kneel.


    "Give the Princess a sigh." Star Morning said very proudly of Tao. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 112： Scorpion continued string 5

    Scorpion continued string 5


    Tao is willing to stand still and look at her, he does not have to guess, she knows what she thinks. Now both Lei Yuan and Yan Yan want to marry him, and he just picked up the lantern of Yunyang Changgong, and she must have been known by her. She thinks that he wants to marry Lei Yuan, so he came to teach him.


    When he really became the righteous king of Lei Yuan, his identity is no lower than her princess. Moreover, the real power that Lei Yuan has mastered is much higher than that of her father. When it is not in the eyes of anyone, it is not necessarily. She just wants to suppress him to bully him before he becomes the righteous son of Lei Yuan to vent her embarrassed feelings.


    "This princess lets you kneel down, you didn''t hear it?!" Star Morning said loudly.


    Tao Tao looked at her with no expression, and her eyes flashed in a scornful look. It was so easy to deal with such a simple princess. He is now the body of the Holy Spirit. He is the only one who can let Lei Yuan live. Even the Princess Yunyang is waiting for him. This one who wants to marry Lei Yuan¡¯s princess is so rude to him. No brains have reached a certain level.


    However, as the most beloved daughter of Emperor Wendi, she used to be self-willed from an early age, and it is no wonder that it would be like this. Although the real power of Emperor Wendi is not Wuwangda, but in the end is the most distinguished person, even the three Wuwang must be superficial respect. And the two most powerful martial arts kings are her cousins, and she naturally looks down on the original owner.


    "Do you dare to look at this princess with such a look?!" Star Morning is more angry because of Tao¡¯s apparently contemptuous eyes. "You don''t think that you are the body of the Holy Spirit, this Princess will not dare to teach you!"


    Tao is willing to think in his heart, what kind of way should he choose to deal with this simple, only arrogant princess? As he is now the body of the Holy Spirit, no matter what he did to the princess, Lei Yuan and Yunyang Princess will keep him.


    Tao is willing to think that when someone feels the feeling of observing, there is a plan in mind, and then the corner of the mouth evokes a disdainful smile.


    The smile of Tao Yuan completely angered the morning of the star, let her lose her senses, and raised her hand and waved against the face of Tao.


    Tao is willing to fall down on the ground with her slap. She slaps her face without touching her face. Tao is willing to shoot on her hand when she falls down, giving a crisp applause.


    Star Morning looked down on the ground and Tao was willing to hold it, because she knew that she had not hit him at all, but the slap in the face, and the way Tao was willing to fall on the ground, made her somewhat unresponsive.


    The people standing next to me are stunned, and they are overwhelmed. They have been gloating after returning to God. They are more concerned about watching the drama, because the Star Morning Princess is obviously looking for Tao. .


    "You dare to be in front of this princess..., ah!!"


    This scream was issued by Xingchen. She was sucked by a force and suddenly flew back, and then was thrown heavily on the ground.


    "princess!"


    "princess!"


    The palaces brought by Xingchen immediately ran over to help her.


    Lei Yuan suddenly appeared, and then strode toward the pottery wish, then bent over to help the pottery, worried that Tao looked to ask "Is it painful?"


    Tao is willing to squint, his head down, tears falling down, a grievance but not dare to say.


    The starry morning that was forced to fall on the ground was the tear that really hurts. She was spoiled from childhood and was the favorite princess of her father. She had never suffered such pain. It is only because of her that she wants to marry but can''t marry, so she is so eager to the body of the Holy Spirit.


    Lei Yuan looked at Tao¡¯s wishful tears, and his heart hurts. He resisted the urge to hold the pottery into his arms and asked again, ¡°Is it painful?¡±


    Tao is willing to shake his head and continue to cry in silence. He is deliberately trying to make Lei Yuan heartache.


    Under the support of the prostitute, Xingchen stood up and saw Lei Yuan¡¯s appearance in comforting Tao. He said with anger and grievances, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him at all, he deliberately pretended!¡±


    Lei Yuan turned and walked toward Star Morning.


    Star Morning looked at Lei Yuan¡¯s angry face and was shivered by his imposing manner, but still defended himself. ¡°Cousin, I really didn¡¯t hit him. It¡¯s his own fall on the ground. I really No, beg you to believe me!"


    "The West Wilderness sent people to ask for the princess. I will let you go to the West and kiss you." Lei Yuan looked at her with a blank expression.


    "No, I don''t want to go to the West and kiss..." Star Morning immediately changed his face, his eyes filled with tears of fear and prayed, "I will never approach him again. I really won''t be near him again. Please, beg you..."


    "Frost, rain." Lei Yuan turned and shouted.


    "in."


    "Send a song to Lang Lang to wash the face medicine." Lei Yuan commanded.


    "Yes." Frost and rain went to the side of the pottery, and helped Tao to leave.


    Lei Yuan looked at Tao after he left, and turned and left in the other direction.


    Princess Star Morning was taught by Lei Yuan in front of so many people. She was thrown away, but she could only cry and run away.


    Everyone else was stunned at the moment when the Star Morning Princess was thrown to the ground. The scene where the princess was taught by Wu Wang was not what they should see, and the momentum of Lei Yuan was really frightening them. They would rather not have them. I have seen this scene.


    Princess Star Morning went to the palace to complain, and Yunyang¡¯s princess knew that the Star Morning Princess actually started the pottery wish. She was very angry and taught her a meal, then let her send her back to the palace, and let her not come to Leiwu again. The palace is over.


    Princess Xingchen was taught by Lei Yuan and was taught by Yunyang Princess. She cried all the way back to the palace, and she never gave up trying to marry Lei Yuan, but Yunyang Princess said she would not go to Leiwu again. The palace, I am not trying to break her thoughts, thinking of it, she is crying out of breath.


    Tao Tao just fell to the ground, the clothes took up some dust, and the prostitute brought a new coat to the pottery. After the frost and rain, the pottery waited for the face to wash, and helped him to apply some transparent ointment to reduce swelling and pain.


    Tao is willing to go outside, see where Lei Yuan is standing, and after stopping for a footstep, he walks to the front of Lei Yuan and salutes. "The last time the king saved the rhyme, the rhyme has not thanked the king."


    Lei Yuan stood back and looked at his face seriously and asked, "Is the face still hurting?"


    Tao is willing to take a moment, then shakes his head, "No pain."


    Lei Yuan raised his hand, and the niece holding the wooden box next to him immediately went forward. Lei Yuan opened the wooden box, took out a lantern inside, and handed it to Tao, saying, "This light, you take the night tour."


    Tao is willing to look at the beautiful lanterns, which is better than the one that Yunyang¡¯s princess gave him. At first glance, it is known that several jade carvings are used, and then combined according to color and shape. Very beautiful and beautiful. And Tao is willing to faintly feel the aura above, and use the jade with aura to make lanterns, too luxurious.


    "Don''t like it?" Lei Yuan asked him if he didn''t pick up, and asked doubtfully.


    "Like." Tao is willing to reach out to receive the lantern, and then bowed his head and said, "The last time the king saved the rhyme, the rhyme does not know how to return the king, so he is the body..."


    "If you want to get along with you, this king will not refuse." Lei Yuan looked at him and said.


    "Hey?" Tao is willing to look up at him, completely stunned, because he thought he had never told him to save him from Yunyang¡¯s long princess. He didn¡¯t want him to marry him because of his resignation. He didn¡¯t even think about him. Will say something that will not be rejected.


    "This king will not force you to repay you, but if you take the initiative to ask for your own promise, the king will not refuse, and will not let you have a chance to repent, so you better think about it." Lei Yuan looked at Tao¡¯s expression of an unexpected look, and couldn¡¯t help but smile because it was so cute, but he still maintained a serious expression.


    "I...." Tao hopes not to know how to answer it. If he says that he is willing to make a decision, he seems too active, but if he doesn''t want to, then he will wait until he can marry him?


    "You don''t have to rush to answer, go back and think clearly. When you answer again next time, you can''t go back." Lei Yuan wanted to reach out and touch his face. He saw him being beaten by Star Morning Princess. I really can¡¯t control my anger.


    "The king is because I am the body of the Holy Spirit, so did you say that?" Tao is willing to look at him and seriously asks "If I am not the body of the Holy Spirit, will the King say this?"


    "..." Lei Yuan wants to say no, but when he comes to the mouth, he can''t say anything. What he wants to say is that if he is not the body of the Holy Spirit but marries him, then unless they have not rounded the room for a lifetime, he Will definitely die. But why can''t you say it? Why is there a kind of, whether he is the body of the Holy Spirit, wants to get his feelings.


    "Don''t have to rush to answer the big king. If you think about the answer, tell me, it doesn''t matter if it takes a long time." Tao will certainly not expect him to love his own love now. After all, he is still the original thought of the Lord. The memories of past lives, and this is only the second time they met.


    The two people''s eyes are entangled, and the complex emotions that can be seen from the other''s eyes also feel the feeling of collision. Lei Yuan finally couldn''t help but raised his hand and touched the face that Tao hoped to be smooth.


    ....................................


    After Tao returned to the generals, he told Qufu and Wu Chen that he took the blessing lantern of Yunyang Princess.


    After the two men looked at each other, they asked him if he would like to marry Lei Yuan.


    Tao is willing to explain anything to the temple before they go to repair the temple. So whoever receives the lantern is completely Tao Yuan¡¯s choice.


    Tao is willing to tell them what happened today, and then tell them that he feels that whether he rescued him before Lei Yuan or defended him today, he feels very safe. In short, he is going to marry someone, so after he marries, he does not know whether he will be good to him, or marry a Lei Yuan who can protect him.


    After careful consideration, Qufufu felt that Tao wished to make sense. Only two Wuwangs were able to protect the Tao of the Holy Spirit. If one of them must be chosen, it is natural that Taobao would like to marry.


    Then Qufufu went to the Royal Palace of Leiwu and negotiated with the Princess Yunyang. The Princess Yunyang was excited and happy. She wished that she would immediately receive Tao Yuan¡¯s wish in the palace, and immediately let Lei Yuan and Tao wish to be married. .


    After Tao¡¯s wish to spread the news with Lei Yuan¡¯s relatives, the most angry and most flustered, naturally, Princess Jiade¡¯s princess and flames, angry because Qufufu did not agree with Yunyang¡¯s long-posted princess, waiting for them to send When people went to raise their relatives, Qufufu immediately agreed to the marriage of Princess Yunyang, how much does it do not want to marry the flames? Panic is because they are very worried that Tao will really help Lei Yuan to control the power of Xuanyang, and there is no such help. Qufu is hard to win Lei Yuan.


    But apart from anxiety and palpitation, they have no other way, because Qufufu did not see them, and Lei Yuan sent a lot of secret guards and soldiers to protect the pottery.


    ......................................................


    The days of getting married are getting closer and closer, and Tao hopes that in addition to accompanying the dust, this time is preparing pills to be left to the whisk. After he became a relative, he could not give soup to the dust every day, so he could only put the space spring water into his own make-up pills, and let the dust take one capsule a day.


    On the wedding day, Tao is willing to sit in front of the mirror in the room of his yard, standing in front of him and watching him.


    "Auntie, don''t you cry." Tao is willing to look at the mirror.


    "I didn''t cry." The dust denied that he only had a little wet eyes, and he did not cry.


    "Auntie, I am going to the Royal Palace of Leiwu today. I can''t give you soup every day." Tao is willing to confess the "pills that I gave you, you must remember to eat on time, good for your health." of."


    "Good." Nodded nodded.


    Tao hopes that some people don''t feel at ease, and they squat again. "Be sure to take it every day before going to sleep. If you can''t remember it, let your father or Qingfeng Qingquan remind you every day. Remember to take it. Also, when I am away. You have to take care of yourself and be careful when you go out with your father."


    "Know it." The dust nodded again, then jerked back and looked at the mirror and said, "Isn''t these words supposed to swear you? How did you become jealous of me? Today is what you want to marry."


    "Although I am going to marry, but Auntie needs more care, and I am even more worried." Tao is willing to say old-fashioned.


    "Nonsense, when I followed your father''s expedition, I took care of him. When do I need to take care of it?" said the dusty convinced.


    "Because the aunt will only take care of his father and will not take care of himself. Once the father is busy, he will not be able to take care of the aunt, so I am worried." Tao said.


    "Auntie can take care of himself, and you must take care of yourself." The dust touched the hair of the pottery, and the heart was very sad.


    Tao is willing to turn around and sit on the side of the dust, saying, "Auntie, I know that you can''t bear me. Although I am married, I will always be your child. You can rest assured, I will be fine, you and your father also Be good."


    The whisker is holding the pottery and is silent. He is worried that he will cry when he opens his mouth.


    "Lang Jun, the team that received the relatives arrived." Qingquan said after walking in quickly.


    Tao is willing to stand up, pick up the fan on the dressing table, cover his face, and then take his hand out of the door with his dust.


    A large number of soldiers have been waiting outside the gate, Lei Yuan helped Tao to take the carriage, and then he launched, the team set off to the Leiwu Palace


    Looking at the team that went further and further, the dust still couldn''t hold back and cried out. When the team could not see it, Qufu took his hand and turned to the government.


    Lei Yuan brought a lot of soldiers to meet and kiss, and the mighty to the Leiwu Palace, attracted many people onlookers. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 113： Scorpion continued string 6

    Scorpion continued string 6


    Princess Yunyang is so anxious that she wants Lei Yuan and Tao to be married, but this wedding is still prepared for more than a month, because some very important things must take a certain amount of time to be ready.


    After the discussion with the national teacher, Princess Yunyang¡¯s princess controlled the spiritual power in the hall of Lei Yuan¡¯s bedroom. That is, when Tao Yuan and Lei Yuan round room, the National Teachers Association and two hundred priests kept outside, letting Lei Yuan¡¯s power of Xuanyang weaken.


    After bathing, Tao hopes to wear only a thin red robes, and the eight attendants are carried into the hall of Lei Yuan by the sedan chair.


    Frosting and rain open the curtains, and Tao is willing to hold their hand down the sedan and then head towards the spacious red bed.


    After he lay down on the bed, he lowered the frost and rain and put down the credit, then retired.


    Tao is willing to hold his fingers in a daze, this is not his first time to get married, but somehow feel a little nervous. Perhaps the nervous atmosphere of the people who were guarding outside infected him, and he could not help but be nervous. Although it was not the first round room, it was the first time that so many people were kept in the round room, which made him feel a little bit strange.


    When I heard the sound of the door opening again, Tao would like to know that Lei Yuan came in. When his footsteps approached, the credit was opened, and Tao was willing to look at Lei Yuan¡¯s eyes. For a moment, Lei Yuan felt. The feeling of the heart is very obvious.


    Lei Yuan sat down at the bed and looked at him with the hand of Tao Yuan. It was this night tonight, and it was the night when he was most likely to lose control. As long as there is nothing wrong with this round room, the chance of accidents will become very small, but if you can¡¯t safely spend it tonight...


    Lei Yuan was shocked by his own thoughts, because his first thought was that if he could not survive, he could not spend the rest of his life with the person in front of him, not his obligations and responsibilities as King Leiwu. why? Why is he subconscious and generating such selfish ideas in the first place?


    Tao wants to see him sitting all the time, in addition to holding his hand in a daze, no other movements, he sat up himself, took off his red bedclothes, and then looked at him.


    Tao is willing to think that he has undressed himself. If he has not responded, he can only use the killer, cry to him, and then ask him if he is abandoning himself.


    Lei Yuan looked at the eyes of Tao Yuan, and suddenly there was a vague picture in his head, and then he couldn''t help but kiss the lips of Tao.


    Tao hopes to climb his shoulders, kiss him with his eyes closed, then slowly lie down, slightly open his mouth and let him kiss him.


    The two kissed for a long time, Lei Yuan stroked the skin that Tao hopes to be smooth and tender, and gradually began to estrus, the body has begun to have a hot reaction. Gradually, just kissing and touching, it is impossible to satisfy Lei Yuan.


    At the moment after the combination of the two, Lei Yuan¡¯s body erupted with a strong blue light. After the local teachers and rituals who felt outside felt the powerful power, they all felt a sense of trepidation. A thunderstorm is self-defeating, and even they may not be spared from being destroyed.


    The sweat on Lei Yuan¡¯s forehead kept flowing down. He used all his strength to control himself, but he felt so irritated but unable to vent, which made him very painful.


    Tao is willing to hold his face and pull him to himself, and the lips of the two touch each other again. From the body of the pottery, the white light, and then the white light, overshadowed the thunder blue light.


    Lei Yuan held the pottery tightly, the kind of wonderful feeling, let him control his own spiritual power, but could not control his own **, moved quickly and very hard.


    Because there are many people in the outside, there is a lot of people guarding, so Tao always tries to control himself not to make too loud, but in the end it is really uncontrollable, and it is called out.


    Tao is willing to be late with Lei Yuancheng, and most of the officials in the entire city have not slept all night.


    The official of Lei Yuan¡¯s side, of course, hopes that he will spend the night safely and let Tao hope to be successful. The greater the strength of Lei Yuan, the greater the rights, and the more they benefit.


    The officials on the side of the station, the flames of the king, naturally hope that Tao Yuan and Lei Yuan will live tonight, as long as Lei Yuan is dead, the forces left by him are not afraid.


    Princess Jia De and Fan Yan are sitting in the hall, waiting for people to report the news, and they are not going to go back to sleep tonight. Their level of tension is no less than that of Yunyang Yang, but they want the final result to be the opposite.


    Qu Feng also sat in the hall waiting for news because he couldn''t sleep. He was still wronged because he gave up the position of Zhengjun, so he very much hoped that Tao Yuan and Lei Yuan could not spend the night safely.


    The sky gradually lit up, and Princess Jiade and the flames did not wait for the news they wanted to hear, and did not even hear the thunder. If the uncontrolled outburst of Lei Yuan''s Xuanyang body, there will be a huge thunder, but the whole night is very quiet, no matter how far or near, no big noise is heard.


    The flames slammed the palm of the hand on the low table next to it, then stood up and walked to the door, looked up at the sky, and pressed the fist with force to suppress the anger and unwillingness in the heart.


    The face of Princess Jia De is also very difficult to see. She already has a hunch, and in the future they will be the one who is suppressed. Several generations have been fighting for so many years. If she finally loses because her son is wrong, she will regret for a lifetime, and she will not face her husband and ancestors after her death.


    Qu Feng looked at the flames and looked at Princess Jia De, and then lowered her head as much as possible to reduce her sense of existence, fearing that they would scatter on him.


    The sky was completely lit, and Tao was willing to wake up in Lei Yuan¡¯s arms, half-squinting and looking up at him with a confused look.


    Lei Yuan stroked his face, kissed him on his forehead, and kissed his lips.


    Tao is willing to wake up in his deep kiss. After he finishes the deep kiss, he looks at him and asks "Great King..., husband, are we supposed to get up? Going to tea for the mother, it is not good late." ¡±


    Lei Yuan, holding Tao, sat up and looked at him seriously and asked, "Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    ¡°Uncomfortable?¡± Tao would like to think that ¡°the waist is a bit sour, below..., it hurts a bit.¡±


    "How is it painful?" Lei Yuan¡¯s heart was a little worried.


    Tao is willing to blush and say, "Just, I felt last night that there is a very hot energy that stays in my body."


    "My strength of Xuanyang, did you hurt you?" Lei Yuan reached out and pressed on his stomach.


    "No." Tao is willing to shake his head and say, "I have not been hurt by the power of Xuanyang. If I am injured, I will definitely feel it. It is just a normal pain. Don''t worry."


    Lei Yuan held Potter''s wish tightly in his arms. At this moment, he felt relieved. After last night, he himself had completely felt that his power was no longer as difficult to control as before, but he was worried. Part of the power hurts the person in his arms. Even if he knows that he is the body of the Holy Spirit, he still feels worried. He is really less and less like the former who is calm enough and indifferent.


    The two got up and washed and changed clothes, and then went to Yunyang Princess to ask for peace.


    Princess Yunyang did not sleep all night, but she was still full of radiance and lack of tiredness. She was waiting for them to invite An Jing tea.


    Looking at the two people coming in together, Yunyang Chang princess smiled even more on the face, and the eyes were full of gratification, and even shone with tears.


    Tao is willing to give the Yunyang long princess a tea after the maid, the three have used the morning meal together, Yunyang long princess has smashed the Tao wishing to say something, and then returned to the room to rest.


    Lei Yuan left the capital city three months later, and took the soldiers to Beiliangguan, and at least had to go for several months, so the two very much cherish the time of getting together in these two months, every day, like a glue-like lingering.


    The Lantern Festival is here, Tao is willing to let Lei Yuan take him to the East Lake to put the lights, Lei Yuan immediately let people arrange.


    They are going to the lights on the most lively East Lake. On the edge of the East Lake, there is a long row of restaurants, the largest and most luxurious restaurant, the industry of the Leiwu Palace. Because Lei Yuan wants to bring the pottery tonight to put the lights, so the highest level of the restaurant, Lei Yuan has told people to arrange, no one will let go.


    The soldiers opened the road and the carriage stopped outside the restaurant. After Lei Yuan dismounted, he personally went to help Tao and was willing to get off.


    Tao is willing to hold Lei Yuan''s hand and walk down the wooden steps. Just standing on the ground, I will see the doorway of the next restaurant, and also just the Qufeng of the carriage, and the flames standing next to Qu Feng.


    The flames looked at Tao¡¯s face with some ecstasy, and thought about it, but I didn¡¯t see him for a while, why was that face even better?


    When Qu Feng saw Tao Yuan, he could not control the anger in his heart. He felt that because of Tao Yuan, he became a big joke after the rest of the city.


    Tao Yuan and Lei Yuan have already entered the restaurant. Qu Feng turned his head and looked at the flames. Seeing the flames watching Tao¡¯s wishfulness in the back, it made his tears come out.


    Lei Yuan and Tao were willing to enter the restaurant, the original lobby on the first floor, which was so busy, and soon quieted down, and then those guests got up and bowed to Lei Yuan and Tao.


    The restaurant is very large and very luxurious. Because of the Lantern Festival, the restaurant is almost full, only the highest floor is dedicated to Tao Yuan and Lei Yuan. A five-storey restaurant, the top floor can be seen very far, and you can enjoy a large night view, very beautiful.


    Tao Yuan and Lei Yuan went upstairs from the middle aisle, and the large stairs were covered with thick carpets. When they reached the fifth floor, there were already many attendants and prostitutes waiting to be prepared.


    Tao is willing to go to the window to see it. Because there are many light boats on the East Lake, it is very bright, and there are sounds from the lake. A few of the main streets are also brightly lit, very nice. He is much more at night, but such a night scene is different from the modern night scene. But no matter what kind of night scene, the most important thing is to see with whom.


    Tao is willing to turn to look at Lei Yuan standing next to him, and suddenly a different kind of emotion rises in his heart. Can he still love this person with this person? Where did he go when he completed all the crossings and was able to leave the system?


    Lei Yuan also turned his head and looked at Tao. He looked at the eyes of Tao Yuan and found that he had a sense of maturity that was not his age. Lei Yuanzheng felt strange, and Tao wished that the emotions in his eyes had disappeared in an instant, and he suspected that what he had just seen was only his illusion.


    "Don''t you want to put a light? Go and choose a few like it." Lei Yuan looked at Tao and said.


    Tao is willing to nod, and then walks to the place where there are many lights. The lights are painted with various flowers, birds and fish worms. It looks good, but chooses to choose, Tao is willing to paint.


    "I want to paint myself." Tao is willing to look at Lei Yuan.


    Lei Yuan turned his head and gestured to the attendant standing by the door to prepare.


    The attendant took the ink and the brush, and Tao was willing to go to the table and carefully drawn three koi on the lamp.


    Lei Yuan looked at his paintings and thought that although he was simple in painting, but the shading was very good, let the three koi, look like they are alive, tumbling on paper, making people feel very Love.


    "Give me this," said Lei Yuan.


    Tao hopes that he wants to let go, then nods and agrees, and then prepares to paint another one. However, it is boring to draw a koi. Tao is willing to think about it seriously. What is good to paint?


    He suddenly thought of peach blossoms, but it was not the peach blossoms in the system, but the peach blossoms that he had in the original world, the garden that had not bloomed for many years, but bloomed overnight.


    Tao is willing to pick up the brush again and draw a large blooming peach tree on the lamp. Because there is no detail in the painting, it is a very abstract drawing, so I quickly draw it.


    "This is also for me." Lei Yuan said again.


    "...What do I put?" Tao hopes to look at him silently. He draws one and he wants one. Then he can''t let go?


    "You put those, put all of them, don''t let these two." Lei Yuan did not know why, just reluctant to let him put these two lights away.


    When Tao remembered the previous generations, he had the hobby of collecting the words he had written and the paintings he had painted. He thought about his habit, whether he had memories or not, no matter how many times he reincarnate, he probably couldn¡¯t change it. It can only be done by him.


    Tao wished to write a few poems or a few words on other lamps, but when he thought that he would write it, Lei Yuan would definitely have to go again. Today, the light really can¡¯t be put, so it¡¯s just Fire yourself, then let go and let the lights fly away.


    The people in the city also began to put on the lights. Tao is willing to look at the increasingly dense lights in the air. I feel that under such an atmosphere, there is a very romantic feeling, and then I can''t help but smile.


    Lei Yuan looked at Tao¡¯s smile for a while, and after returning to God, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his body to himself.


    Tao was willing to look at him with a puzzled look, watching his face slowly approaching, and he closed his eyes subconsciously.


    Lei Yuan originally planned to only taste it, but when he felt the soft and tender taste of the wishing lips, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss the deeper. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 114： Scorpion continued string 7

    Scorpion continued string 7


    Tao would like to think that he kissed him at most, but he not only put his tongue into his mouth, but also forced him to breathe.


    The attendants and prostitutes who kept at the door had already retired and closed the door and kept it outside the door.


    Lei Yuan suddenly took the pottery to pick up, went to the side of the bed and put him down, pressed it and continued to kiss him.


    "Oh...." Tao is worried that he will be more and more unable to control himself and want to calm him down, but there is no way to say it.


    Lei Yuan kissed for a long time, only slowly began to kiss.


    Tao is willing to open his mouth and breathe hard. He was confused because of lack of oxygen, and his body has no strength. When he couldn''t breathe smoothly, and wanted to stop and prevent Lei Yuan from continuing to go down, Lei Yuan had stopped himself.


    Lei Yuan held up his body and looked at Tao Yuan. He was now hot and hot, and he couldn¡¯t get vented, which made him very painful. Looking at Tao''s wish for cheeks and blushing eyes, it made him more difficult to control himself.


    Tao is willing to look at him with innocent eyes.


    Lei Yuan¡¯s heart was melted by him. He helped the pottery, and hugged him into his arms, stroking his back and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Tao is willing to lie in his arms, feeling very comfortable and very secure, and then feels that Lei Yuan is taking off his pants.


    Lei Yuan, holding Tao, said, "Sit down."


    Tao wished to instinctively shook his head and refused.


    Lei Yuan glared at his waist and slowly pressed him down.


    Tao is willing to open his mouth and scream.


    ......................................................


    Qu Feng stood by the window and put two lights, watching the lights slowly drift away, there is a kind of unspeakable feeling in my heart. Turning his head to see the flames of the **** again, he was even more wronged and uncomfortable.


    Tao wished to have a relationship with Lei Yuan, but Princess Jia De did not intend to let Qu Feng back to Zhengjun. At that time, the flames would distort Feng Dangzhengjun. She did not agree. She felt that she was in the position of Qu Feng. At most, you can be a side. However, the flames were just reborn at the time, and he also remembered his agreement with Qu Feng''s past life, so he insisted on distorting Feng Dangzhengjun.


    Qu Feng only became Zheng Jun for a few days, and became a side prince. Originally, the position of Zheng Jun was left to be reserved for Tao Yuan, but Tao is willing to marry the flames. Princess Jia Delong helped the flames to smash the side and side, and then told them, whoever is the eldest son, whoever is the right.


    Even if Qu Feng¡¯s heart is wronged, he can only endure it. Then he uses the feelings of the flames and his past life, and wants to be pregnant with the child as soon as possible.


    Today, the flames only took him out to put the lights on, which is the best proof of his feelings, but after seeing the pottery wish, the flames have been absent-minded, and Qu Feng¡¯s heart is very wronged. He thinks that, It is better not to come out.


    The flames themselves did not realize that he had been escaping, because the face of Tao will always appear in his mind. He thought of the time when he had just married Qu Yun in his previous life. He also really loved the rhyme, but he married someone now and made him feel very uncomfortable. Another reason for his distraction is that he is worried about the future. Without the help of Qufu, if Lei Yuan really can''t die, how can he fight for Lei Yuan afterwards?


    The flames have been distracted, Qu Feng is also in a bad mood, Qu Feng proposed to return to the Flame Palace, and the flames did not object, so the two went back early.


    ................................................


    Tao is willing to lie in the arms of Lei Yuan, there is a sense of drowsiness, although only once, but he feels that this position is really more tired than doing several times.


    Lei Yuan certainly can''t let him sleep here. He wakes up the pottery, helps him sort out the clothes, and then lets the attendants come in and eat.


    Frosting came in and asked, "Da Wang, let the people of the bamboo team come in and play the music."


    "Do you want to listen to the song?" Lei Yuan looked at Tao and asked.


    Tao is willing to nod, the bamboo team is willing to know, is the most famous music team in the city, the most famous six people in this group, have a certain reputation in the entire Donglai country, many of the nobles, willing to spend big price Listen to them playing. He is also very curious, how good the six people are playing.


    The six people have already waited for a long time. Before they came, I heard that they were going to sing songs to Lei Yuan. They were very excited and excited. They thought that if they were fetched by Lei Yuan, they could enter the Leiwu Palace as a waiter. It is also great luck. If they were before, they thought at most that they had more rewards, but they usually had more opportunities to contact officials, so the news was well-informed. They all knew that as long as the Tao of the Holy Spirit is willing to help Lei Yuan give birth to the eldest son, Lei Yuan can control Xuan. After the power of Yang, you can also be with other children.


    Six people took their own instruments and walked into the room in order, standing in front of Lei Yuan and Tao Yuan.


    Lei Yuan nodded, and the frost and rain allowed them to sit down in the seats they had prepared.


    Because the rooms are very large, they sit a little farther, but six people play at the same time. It is comfortable to sit farther and listen.


    The windows on the outside wall were all open, and it was clear that there were still lights in the sky. The most famous six famous singers in the city were playing at the same time, and the sounds also floated out, on the table in front of the pottery. There are more than 30 exquisite dishes with a seductive scent.


    Tao is willing to think, sure enough, no matter in that era, the right to have a powerful person, that is, how to enjoy.


    Lei Yuan let the prostitutes retreat to the side, personally help the pottery wish to pick up the dishes, Tao is willing to listen to the song while watching the dishes on the table, want to eat anything, just look at it with eyes, Lei Yuan will clip him.


    The six famous singers, sometimes one by one, sometimes sang in unison, passed downstairs to the ears of the guests in the surrounding restaurants, so that they could not help but concentrate on listening. These six people can become the most famous famous singers in the capital. Naturally, they have their own skills. Even Tao Yuan feels that their playing and singing skills are really wrong.


    After seeing Lei Yuan, the six people were even more impressed by Lei Yuan¡¯s appearance and momentum. Even the heartbeat could not help but accelerate. Even if it was not rich, it was for him, and they were very tempted.


    In order to attract Lei Yuan''s attention, they all played an unprecedented effort, but they have sang two or three songs in succession, but found that Lei Yuan''s attention has always been on the body of Tao Yuan, even did not even look at them.


    Lei Yuan also gave Tao a wish to put a shrimp ball, Tao is willing to shake his head, saying that he is already full.


    Lei Yuan raised his hand, and the attendants immediately came over to quickly remove the dishes. The prostitutes put on the cuts of various fruits, and then brought them to the tea, put them in front of the pottery and Lei Yuan, and then respectfully retired. To one side. Because the night winds up, the attendant closes the window, leaving only the middle one open.


    The six famous singers played seriously while watching Lei Yuan¡¯s thoughtful and caring care of Tao Yuan, and Lei Yuan looked at Tao¡¯s eyes, full of love, as if everyone else was transparent, let They are hard to do without envy. But it is also because it is too envious, so I want to get Lei Yuan''s attention even more. If I can give Lei Yuan as a waiter, even if there is only one day of such treatment, they are satisfied.


    Tao is willing to drink half a cup of tea, feel full of drinking and let him sleep again. He covers his mouth and hits Haqi. Lei Yuan immediately said, "Go back to the palace? Or listen for a while?"


    "Go back to the palace." Although they all played very well, but Tao is really sleepy.


    Lei Yuan helped Tao to get up and took the cloak in the hands of the frost to give the pottery.


    The six famous singers have stopped, and when Lei Yuan is eager to go out, the respectful salute.


    The rain took a few prostitutes to the front of the people, pointing to the gold and silver in the tray that the prostitute was holding. "Several people have worked hard tonight. These are the kings and kings who reward you."


    "Xie Dawang, Xie Wangjun." Several people once again saluted in the direction of Lei Yuan and Tao Yuan.


    Although they were very happy when they took over the gold and silver, they still regret that Lei Yuan did not see them. This also means that they missed the opportunity to compete in the Thunder Queen Palace.


    When they thought of Lei Yuan¡¯s treatment of Tao¡¯s thoughtful care, they were strongly envious at first, and then could not help but feel sad for themselves. Although they are now sung by the nobles, they are only for the sake of fun. With the care of the King of Leiwu, Wang Jun, who is carefully protected, is completely different.


    Lei Yuan knew that Tao was willing to go to sleep in the carriage, so he got on the carriage with him, and Tao wished to fall asleep in his arms.


    After returning to the palace, the carriage entered directly into their yard, and then Lei Yuan was willing to return to the room with the pottery that had fallen asleep.


    Lei Yuan put Tao Yuan on the bed, helped him take off his coat, and the attendant came to the hot water. Lei Yuan personally helped Tao to wipe his face and hands, then helped him cover the quilt and let him sleep well.


    After bathing back, Lei Yuan lay down beside the pottery, then carefully put him into his arms and hugged him to sleep. At the thought of two or three months, they will be separated for several months. Lei Yuan¡¯s heart feels very sad. He wants to take him with him, but this time is not suitable because he is too dangerous, he is worried about himself. There will be no way to take care of him.


    ..........................................


    Two months later, Tao is willing to sit in the garden with Yunyang Princess, and Yunyang¡¯s princess likes to talk to Tao.


    Yunyang¡¯s princess has only Lei Yuan¡¯s son, and Lei Yuan has been out for most of the time, so she often has no one who can tell the truth. Tao is willing to be good at accompanying, and compared with Princess Jiade, the character of Princess Yunyang is much better, so Tao is willing to talk to her when Lei Yuan is busy.


    When he got up and went back to his yard, Tao hoped that the body suddenly fell to the ground, and the frost and rain immediately helped him.


    Princess Yunyang immediately asked people to call the doctor, and then people moved to the lounge chair to let Tao sit down.


    After giving the doctor a pulse, I was very sure to tell Yunyang Princess, Tao is willing to become pregnant.


    "Really? He is really pregnant!" asked Yunyang, the princess, excitedly looking at the doctor.


    "Yes, Wang Jun is really pregnant." The doctor replied again respectfully.


    "Great! It''s great!" Princess Yunyang holds the hand of Tao Yuan, tears in her eyes.


    Tao is willing to touch his belly and smile at Yunyang Princess.


    "Come on the car and send Wang Jun back to rest." Princess Yunyang said.


    The servant lifted the car, and the rain will help the car to the car.


    Princess Yunyang looked at Tao and said, "You go back to rest, other things, this house will be arranged personally. If you want to eat anything, just send someone to tell the manager. If there is no one in the palace, let them go. Look outside."


    Tao is willing to nod, the attendants lifted the car, and sent the potter to go back to rest.


    Princess Yunyang first asked people to inform Lei Yuan, and then immediately took people to the Temple of the Spirit, and personally went to help Tao to hang the mother and son, and ordered the best rice to be given to the practitioners. Pray for the Tao.


    So Tao¡¯s wish to become pregnant soon spread. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 115： Scorpion continued string 8

    Scorpion continued string 8


    Princess Jia De knows that Tao is willing to be pregnant, and he is angry and flustered. Even the rice can''t be eaten. And her character is that as long as there is anger in the heart, it must be angered to other people.


    Qu Feng and the other two sides of the side, all of them are kneeling on the ground.


    Princess Jiade looked at their hearts more angry, and said with anger that "Qu Yun and Lei Wu Wang Cheng were only two months old, and they are already pregnant. You can''t argue with it any more?!"


    The three of them all lowered their heads and did not dare to make a little noise.


    Jiade¡¯s gaze swept over them and finally stopped at Qu Feng. She looked at Qu Feng and said, ¡°They¡¯ll be a little later in the palace. You¡¯re even earlier than the rhyme. If you have more than half of the time, you will go to you. The two of them add up, and there are not many times you serve. If you don¡¯t care, you should not dominate the king alone, so that they are both tired of you. I can¡¯t hold it."


    In fact, in addition to deliberately looking for anger and anger, Princess Jiade is mainly trying to teach Qu Feng. The other two are just accompanying you.


    How can Qu Feng not know what Jiade Princess thinks, she just thinks that the flames have been ignoring the other two for him, and can not say what the flames are, can only find him trouble. And even if he was wronged in his heart, he would not dare to have a rebuttal. He could only endure tears and bite his lips.


    In the past life, Princess Jiade, the most troublesome person to find the most, is Qu Yun. In front of her rhyme, she is posing for her mother-in-law. Although Qufeng of the previous life was married once, he was not seen by Princess Jiade in the beginning. After he gave birth to the eldest son of the flames, Princess Jiade did not bother him, especially behind him. When I couldn¡¯t bear to start competing for power, Princess Jiade became a teammate with Qu Feng and dealt with the rhyme.


    Therefore, Qu Feng¡¯s grievances have not been received by him for the rest of his life. He also wants to be pregnant with children, but the more he wants to be pregnant, the more he can¡¯t bear it. What can he do?


    ..........................................


    In less than a month, Lei Yuan will take the soldiers to the north to shut down. Tao is willing to become pregnant. Although he is happy, he is even more reluctant. Calculating the time, he must not be able to come back to accompany him when he gave birth to a child.


    Tao is not sure if it is because of the relationship between pregnancy, suddenly began to be more emotional, and when he thought of separating it for so long, he felt very uncomfortable.


    Tao is willing to rely on Lei Yuan¡¯s arms and say to him, ¡°When the child is born, the king should be back?¡±


    "I will get back as early as possible." Lei Yuan said to him.


    "It doesn''t matter long ago. The most important thing is that the king can come back safely. The sword on the battlefield has no eyes, and the king must be careful." Tao is willing to marry.


    "You have to raise your baby well and give birth to your child safely." Lei Yuan put his palm on his stomach. Although Tao¡¯s stomach is still small, his heart seems to have been able to feel his stomach. The same as the children in the room.


    Although Tao hopes to know, according to the development of past life, Lei Yuan will return to peace this time, but to be separated for so long, he really can''t help but worry. Moreover, there is also the reborn person of the flames. It is impossible to not do anything. Tao is willing to not be with him. Even if he has to be more careful, he still cannot be assured.


    Lei Yuan has already begun to prepare for the departure. A few days before the departure, Tao hopes to help him prepare what he wants to bring.


    When Lei Yuan was busy, Tao was willing to check those things over and over again, and then seriously thought about what else might be used, and what would not be cumbersome.


    On the day when Lei Yuan left, Tao wished to think that in order to let Lei Yuan leave with peace of mind, he would never cry. But at the moment when Lei Yuan hugged him tightly, his tears fell.


    Lei Yuan loosened him, wiped his tears with his fingers, and looked at him and said, "When I am gone, don''t cry, or I will cry my body, and I can''t beat it with peace of mind."


    "I will cry this time. After waiting for you to leave, I will definitely not cry." Tao is willing to look at him seriously.


    "Do you think that after I left, you didn''t know if you cried. Although I am not in front of you, but with your child, this child has inherited some of my power of Xuanyang, you cry, I I feel it."


    "When I miss you, can you feel it?" Tao didn''t know if he said it was true or not, but since he said so, whether he is true or not, he chooses to believe.


    "Yes." Lei Yuan replied with certainty.


    Tao is willing to look at him with tears, his eyes full of disappointment, if not because of pregnancy, he will definitely find a way to follow him anyway. Because he has the reason to have a child first, and then give birth to the child, otherwise, he will certainly find a way to be pregnant with the child later.


    Even if I can''t reluctantly, I still have to send Lei Yuan to leave, and the army is waiting for Lei Yuan to leave.


    Tao Yuan and Yunyang Chang princess have been sending Lei Yuan to the outside of the palace gate. He watched him walk away from the horse and gradually disappeared until he could not see it. The Yunyang long princess ordered the gate to be closed.


    Princess Yunyang thought that this was the first time that Tao was willing to send Lei Yuan out of the door. He knew that his heart was definitely uncomfortable, and he comforted him a few words. Then he lifted the car and sent him back to rest.


    Originally, life in ancient times was rather boring. In the deep courtyard of the palace, it was even more boring. Tao hopes that after Lei Yuan¡¯s departure, in addition to rest and raising a baby, he will start to find things for himself, either to talk to Yunyang Princess, or to stay in Qufu for two days to accompany him.


    Day by day, the stomach of Tao wish is gradually getting bigger. Tao is also a person who has had several children. I know that even if the stomach is big, it is good to move more, just don''t be tired.


    This day, Tao is willing to think that he has not returned to the military office for half a month, so that people will prepare for the horse and then go back to the military office to see the dust.


    After the **** of the soldiers arrived at the General''s House, Tao Yuan was stopped outside the dusty yard and prevented him from entering.


    Tao is willing to be confused first. Every time he comes back, he is happy to pick him up at the gate. This time everyone else went outside the yard, but he was not allowed to enter. Then I thought that it would not be a dusty injury, I don''t want him to see it.


    Tao is willing to insist on going inside. He has a big belly and he does not believe who will dare to stop him.


    "Wang Jun, Wang Jun!" The breeze carefully stopped in front of Tao Yuan and said, "Lang Jun really fell asleep. Wang Jun still went back to the palace first. After a few days, come to Lang Jun."


    "You tell me the truth, is my aunt injured?" Tao asked to look at the breeze seriously.


    "Lang Jun is good, and he is not injured. It is tired these days. Now he is sleeping and raising his spirit. When Wang Jun goes in, Lang Jun must not sleep well."


    "Is my aunt sleeping at night? Is it too much to sleep during the day, and can sleep at night?" Tao hopes not to believe what he said.


    "Lang Jun, Lang Jun, he..." The breeze was a bit embarrassing, hesitating whether or not to tell the truth with Tao. He would like Tao to wish this posture, and he would definitely not leave without telling the truth.


    "You tell me quietly, what happened to my aunt, if you don''t say it, I can''t go in." Tao said to him in a whisper.


    "Lang Jun he..." The breeze looked back and looked at the stomach of Tao.


    Tao hopes to look down at his stomach and then touch his stomach with his hand and ask, "What do you think of my stomach?"


    Tao is willing to be confused, and then watching the breeze suggesting his eyes, suddenly suddenly realized that "you mean, my aunt, he..."


    The breeze put his finger on his mouth, indicating that Tao is willing to whisper.


    Tao hopes to understand why he is not willing to see him immediately. He can''t help but smile, and then he looks at the breeze and asks, "Is my aunt''s body still okay?"


    "It''s pretty good, Wang Jun only cares." The breeze whispered.


    Tao would like to nod and say, "Since my aunt has already slept, then I will come back to him later, and wait for my aunt to wake up and tell him to let him rest."


    "Yes." Qing Fengxing etiquette.


    Tao is willing to turn away and go straight back to the palace.


    Wu Chen knows that Tao is willing to go, and he is reluctant to leave him so quickly, but he is really embarrassed to see him. Tao is willing to carry the child, he is also pregnant, if he is pregnant before the wish of Tao, but he is pregnant after the wish of Tao, and he is still happy, if you see Tao I hope that I will be seen by Tao, so I am embarrassed to see Tao.


    Tao is willing to sit in the carriage and can''t help but laugh. He can imagine how embarrassing the whisk is now, so he won''t see him. He touched his stomach and thought, baby, you must have a little sister or aunt who is younger than you.


    But in this world, it is not a strange thing to have elders who are younger than you are. The reason why the whisk is so embarrassing is because the child of Tao is still in the stomach, and the time he is willing to bear with Tao is only less than three months. Wait a few more months, the scene of the two together with a big belly, think about it makes him feel embarrassed.


    In the past, it was all sent to the pottery to give a variety of tonic supplements. Now it is turned into a tonic for the whisky.


    Later, Tao was willing to send people to send messages several times, saying that he wanted to go back and look at the dust, but they were all rejected by the dust, because the bigger the belly of the dust, the more embarrassed to see Tao.


    Tao is willing to know his character, worried that he always wants to see himself and is embarrassed to see, will think about seriously hurting the body, then let people bring words to him, let him raise his body well, if he wants to see him, just send someone to say It is the same, or waiting for the child to see you after birth.


    Naturally, I want to see the wish of Tao, but I can''t eliminate the feeling of being in my heart. Until Tao is willing to come near the birth date, he really can''t help it. When he goes to the Royal Palace of Leiwu, he can feel relieved when he sees Tao.


    Lei Yuan will send a few letters to Tao Yuan every month. When Tao wants to think about him, he will take his letter out to see it.


    When he was pregnant for ten months, Tao hoped to finally give birth to the child. Although he regretted that Lei Yuan was not with him, after he gave birth to this child, no matter where Lei Yuan went, he could follow him.


    When Tao was still sitting on the moon, he received a letter from Lei Yuan. Lei Yuan told Tao in his letter that when Tao wanted to see this letter, he was already on his way back.


    Tao hopes to see the letter and then happy and excited. Looking at the white sweet little man lying next to him, Tao is willing to point his cheek with his finger. He whispered, "Your father is coming back, wait. After he returns, you can''t sleep here at night."


    Although Lei Yuan has not returned to the capital, but the child has been full moon, Princess Yunyang has prepared a grand full moon feast in the palace.


    Princess Jia De was originally not going to go. They are not well-known things. It is normal for her not to go. However, Yunyang Changgong personally went to the Yanwu Palace to send invitations, and the radicals were provoked. Jiade¡¯s princess with anger and personally said that he would definitely be present in person.


    After Princess Jiade calmed down, she realized that she had a radical approach, but she had already said that she could not speak for herself. She could only go to the Leiwu Palace for dinner on the full moon feast.


    And Yunyang Princess, can''t wait to show off her grandson to everyone. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 116： Scorpion continued string 9

    Scorpion continued string 9


    When the guests were almost at the same time, before the opening, Princess Yunyang held her grandson and showed off to everyone.


    Listening to the praises of those guests, Princess Yunyang knows that they have deliberate flattery, but they are still very happy.


    Princess Jiade has been sitting on the face and hasn''t moved. The Yunyang Princess has specially let her come. How could she let her go?


    Princess Yunyang took her child to the front of Princess Jiade, and lowered the child a little, so that Jiade Changgong could clearly see the child''s face. "Come, look, this kid is cute." You also have to look at your eyes and say that you can get a grandson earlier."


    Princess Jiade originally wanted to deliberately say something sullen, Yunyang Princess, but after seeing the child''s face, she was a glimpse first, and even if she was mean, she could not say anything. Because it is so rare to see such a beautiful child in a month, it should be said that she has never seen such a good-looking child, white and tender, like the best white jade carving. Looking at the child''s face, she went to the mouth of the mean words, actually can not say a word.


    Princess Yunyang looked at her with a look of her face, and her heart was very proud. Before Lei Yuan died two Wang Jun, and it is very likely that he did not have his own children in his life. Princess Jia De, but did not say anything cool, the anger of Yunyang¡¯s long princess, all disappeared at this moment, only the heart left. Full of pride.


    Princess Yunyang raised her child into her arms, and she was looked at by Princess Jiade, as if she had taken a very cheap look. Then turned and carefully placed the child in the hands of her servant, she also showed off today, let the niece send the child back to the pottery.


    Princess Yunyang looked at Princess Jiade and said, "Is there a more than a year since the flames were married? Three sides, how can you not have a baby? I am not the one who said that you are the emperor, you should also persuade. The flames make him more troublesome. If there is a problem with the body, it is time to ask the doctor for treatment. No matter what the problem, the longer it is dragged, the harder it is to cure."


    Jiade¡¯s princess sighed tightly, and her face was ugly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the emperor¡¯s troubles. The flames are very good. There are no children for the time being. It¡¯s not fate.¡±


    "You see you, this is the temper from a young age, this palace is also for you. No. You are now a grandmother, why are you still not listening to people? This palace does not know your character? You are now sure Very anxious, I want to hug my grandson, so it¡¯s just a matter of rushing to cure the flames."


    Princess Jiade was so angry that she stood up and looked at Yunyang¡¯s princess and said, ¡°I have already sent it myself, and I will leave!¡±


    "Thank you for the gift of the emperor, I hope that you can also send the palace back to you soon." Princess Yunyang said with a smile.


    "Hey!" Princess Jiade sneered and said, "You are proud of it for a while, but you can''t help it for a long time."


    "Oh? Actually, you should be very clear in your heart. I am optimistic about the last possibility. It is more than you. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit it. You are really as hard as your childhood. After so many years, you have grown a little. No."


    Princess Jia De was dismantled by her inner thoughts, turned anger and left.


    After she went back, Qu Feng and the three of them were going to be angered by her. The children of Tao Yuan are full moons, but the stomachs of the three people are not moving at all. Princess Jia De is not in a hurry. However, if you are pregnant, you will not be able to bear it. It is useless to worry.


    When the long princess Yunyang walked in front of Princess Jiade, the guests who were talking and chatting immediately quieted down. The two long princesses quarreled, and they naturally did not dare to interrupt, suddenly quieted down, and instinctively did not dare to speak. After Princess Jiade¡¯s departure, Yunyang¡¯s princess began to greet them, and they did not seem to have happened. They continued to talk to each other.


    It¡¯s really embarrassing to go to the banquet when I go to the grandchild¡¯s full moon banquet, so I will go directly to the pottery¡¯s yard after I arrive at the palace.


    I was embarrassed in my heart, but I didn¡¯t know how many people envied him. Many people waited for him to please him. I regret that he did not appear at the banquet. Tao is now the king of Leiwu, and gave birth to the eldest son of Lei Yuan. Now is the time when the rights struggle is getting more and more fierce. Anyone who looks at it feels that Lei Yuan is more likely to win the power.


    Moreover, when the dust was seriously injured and could not be pregnant again, even the famous doctor of the doctor said that he could not be cured. Now he is suddenly pregnant again. They would like to ask how he cured.


    Tao is willing to take over the children who have been sent back, and hold the child to say to the dust that "the father has not seen the grandson yet, even the full moon feast does not come."


    "He didn''t want to look at it, but he was busy with his feet and didn''t even sleep. If I didn''t get pregnant, I could help him, but now I don''t want me to help me. He is busy himself."


    "Although Auntie can''t help, but what do the following people do? Anyone who wants to be father-in-law and raise so many people is eating rice?"


    "Your father''s personality, you still don''t know? He was a haze in the heart of your grandmother that year, so he was suspicious. Except for me, he is not willing to believe."


    Tao is willing to curse a song in the heart of the old lady, even his own son is harmful, it is eccentric to the metamorphosis. Although his true age does not know how many times larger than Qu Taijun, the original master is a younger generation, and he is not good at exporting.


    "Give me a hug." Looking at the child is so cute, I can''t help but want to hug.


    "Auntie is careful, this child is very heavy." Tao is willing to carefully put the child in the hands of the dust.


    Looking at the child''s round face, I can''t do it.


    The whisk and the Tao willing to say a while, watching the time is already late, he reluctantly sent the child back to the hands of Tao wish, and then got up and left.


    ..........................................


    After the full moon feast, Tao hopes to count the time when Lei Yuan returns in his heart.


    Tao is willing to take a nap with the child, suddenly feels that someone is pressing on him. He is still thinking about who is pressing him during the half-dream and half-awake, then suddenly opened his eyes, and surely, the only one dares to press The face of his person.


    Tao is willing to hold the face of Lei Yuan and excitedly said, "Are you coming back? When did you come back? How do you send someone to tell me in advance?"


    "If I send someone to tell you in advance, you must start waiting for me early, and you can rest as well as you are now." Lei Yuan stroked the face of Tao Yuan, and the thoughts in his heart were like dry land. Finally got the moisture of the rain.


    "I have been out for a few days, so you don''t have to wait..." When it comes to the moon, Tao hopes to think of the child lying next to him. He pushes Lei Yuan and sits up, then puts it still. The sleeping child hugged in his arms and said, "Look at your son. It is very similar to you."


    "... my face is not so round." Lei Yuan looked at the chubby little round face.


    "I don''t mean face shape. I mean five senses. Although he hasn''t opened it yet, you look at his nose and mouth shape. If you look at it seriously, is it a bit like you?" Tao said with a serious look.


    "I look better than him. His face is too round. It is estimated that he is still a round face when he grows up." Lei Yuan really can''t see it. This is not a small round face with his palm. Like, he felt that Tao would like to miss him too much, so he looked at his son and felt like him.


    Tao is willing to look at him silently, he has never seen such a persistent father who spits his son''s face, not to mention such a small child, certainly a round face. Tao is willing to pat the child, thinking in my heart, the baby is not angry, when you grow up, let your father see how handsome you are, can''t grow up or a small round face.


    "When you came back, did you think about giving your child a name?" Tao hopes to only transfer the topic, and no longer discuss with him the child''s face is not round.


    "Call the Thunder, tomorrow I will go to the ancestral temple to give him the genealogy." Lei Yuan said.


    "Isn''t that what you think about it temporarily?" Tao is willing to look at him with questioning eyes.


    "No, I thought about it before I left." Lei Yuan said, "Are you giving a nickname?"


    "No, I called the baby after I was born, thinking that when you come back and give him a name, there is a name that can be called." Tao wants to say "If you want to take a nickname, what is it?"


    "Call the little round, the face is so round." Lei Yuan looked at the child and said.


    Tao is willing to force his shoulders on his shoulders. "My son is not called a tacky name!"


    "Frost." Lei Yuan turned his head and shouted at the door.


    Frosting immediately stepped in and squatted on the ground. "What is the king''s command?"


    "Take the world away." Lei Yuan commanded.


    "Yes." The frost stood up and went to the bed. After picking up the child, he quickly walked out.


    Although Tao hopes to hand over the child to the frost-proof hand, his eyes have been watching the back of the frost.


    "Look at me, I am much better than that little round face." Lei Yuan turned his face and let him look at himself.


    Tao is willing to stare at him unhappy. "You are not allowed to call him a small round face. When he grows up, he will not be round. You call it so that when he grows up, how can he stand up?"


    Tao is willing to think that the little lion and the little tiger are 100 times stronger than the small round face.


    Lei Yuan pinched the chin of the pottery, and kissed him hard.


    Tao is willing to take his neck and slowly fall back. He has disappeared for half a year. Both of them have missed each other''s mind and body. Now they finally meet, and the body''s ** does not need to be patient. vent.


    Lei Yuan from the wishing lips down, kissed his neck hard, Tao is willing to look up, his expression has begun to blur.


    When Lei Yuan was robbing his pants, he took off half of the milk smell on his body and couldn''t help but pull his clothes off first. He looked at the part of the pottery, and immediately widened his eyes and looked at it for a while.


    Tao is willing to be embarrassed by him, only to turn his head to one side.


    Lei Yuan leaned over again.


    Tao is willing to get some pain from him, but also a little comfortable, slightly open mouth, forced breathing.


    Lei Yuan suddenly felt that he had gained a force, and then the spiritual faint feeling of growing, he held up his body and looked at Tao Yuan, his expression was very surprised.


    Tao is willing to look at him with doubts and ask "What''s wrong?"


    "Is it..." Lei Yuan has a certainty but can''t be too sure.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tao hopes that he is very surprised at what he is, but he cannot show what he has known.


    ¡°Is this the way to grow spiritual power?¡±


    "You, you mean, you sucked me..., can you grow your spiritual power?"


    "I really feel the feeling of spiritual enhancement, but... I will try again."


    After another good time, Tao was willing to be weakened by him. Lei Yuan only looked at him. Some excitedly said, "This is the way to grow spiritual power!"


    "You, are you sure?" Tao is pretending to be a look of disbelief.


    Lei Yuan¡¯s heart is already very certain, but deliberately said, ¡°I will confirm it again.¡±


    Tao was willing to squat, then looked down at Lei Yuan and buried his face in his chest. The feeling that made him unable to bear the trembling and make him feel painful and comfortable again came.


    Tao hopes to close his eyes and wait for Lei Yuan to confirm, but after waiting for a long time, Lei Yuan did not lift his head. He felt that both sides had to be sucked up by him. He could only say "Let the children leave some."


    Lei Yuan heard that he said so, sucking harder. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 117： Scorpion continued string 10

    Scorpion continued string 10


    Lei Yuan knew the way the spiritual body of the Holy Spirit provided spiritual power, and felt that such a way of providing him was very satisfied.


    Because he wants to provide Lei Yuan with spiritual power and let his spiritual power be greater than the power of Xuanyang, he can better control the power of Xuanyang. The thunder''s milk is not enough, so Lei Yuan immediately told people to find reliable. Milkmaid.


    Tao hopes to know this for a long time. He looked at Lei Yuanming and he was very happy that he no longer needed to feed his children, and he was pretending to be serious. He could only helplessly sigh.


    "Baby, your milk will be taken over by your father. You will see that he is your father''s share. Don''t care about him. Auntie will secretly feed you." Tao wants to see With his son''s face, he whispered to him in a very small voice.


    Although Lei Yuan came back after half a year, but he can stay for up to three or four months, and then he has to go to Beiliangguan, and this time, it will take longer than the last time Lei Yuan left, because this time. The expedition determines the time for moving the capital, and in the hands of the dominant authority of the moving capital, it is basically determined who controls the biggest rights, so this trip is crucial.


    When Lei Yuan returned to the capital city, the flames immediately took the soldiers to go to the north to cool off, but Tao hopes that the flames will be useless, and the people who control the power will definitely be Lei Yuan. The flames of the last generation are better than Lei Yuan. If Lei Yuan did not control the power of Xuanyang, he would die. Even if the flames had the help of Qufu, the struggle of this right will definitely last longer. In the past, Lei Yuan died because of the power of Xuanyang. The flames were killed by the original master. Instead, the three kings of Wuwu had the lowest sense of the Cambrian, and finally took advantage of the fishermen.


    In this life, there are Tao Yuan, their eldest son has already separated the power of Xuanyang, part of Lei Yuan, and has grown up in the belly of Tao Yuan for ten months. There is definitely enough spiritual power to control the power of Xuanyang. .


    Because of the need to provide power to Lei Yuan, Tao hopes to go with him this time, but can not bring the child, he is reluctant in his heart. Qufu originally wanted to start together, but the dust was big, and it was born soon, so Qufu delayed the departure time, and then set off after the child was born. However, Tao hopes that he still does not feel at ease in his heart, so in addition to the children, his heart has one more concern, but this time he does not follow Lei Yuan.


    Lei Yuan left this long time to come back, because his heart¡¯s thoughts on Tao Yuan¡¯s wish, when he had time to spare, he could not wait to be integrated with Tao Yuan, holding him and not letting go.


    "Don''t bite..." Tao is willing to whisper, his hand holding Lei Yuan''s shoulder, because it has been maintained for a long time, he let a feeling of being hollowed out.


    Tao is willing to push Lei Yuan to say, "No, really, no, wait until the evening."


    Lei Yuan finally let go of him and helped him to organize his clothes. Tao was willing to take a long breath and then leaned on Lei Yuan¡¯s arms.


    "Can we make an appointment?" Tao is willing to put his face on his chest and say.


    "What agreement?" Lei Yuan stared at him, kissed him on his forehead, and then stroked his face, his heart full of love. The feeling that this kind of loved person is in his arms makes him very satisfied, and it is a sense of satisfaction that has never been seen before.


    "If you don''t have time, don''t you **** it?" The reason why Tao wish is powerless is not because the milk is sucked away by him, but because he is sucking and biting, let him be emotional and get it. He has no strength at all.


    Lei Yuan did not answer, but kissed him, and the kiss was very deep and hard.


    "Hey, hey, hey." Tao is willing to talk, can only make a voice to protest, this awkward guy, deliberately not answering him, but also wants to use deep kiss to divert his attention, waiting for him to be dizzy by his kiss There is no strength to entangle with him.


    Lei Yuan specially sent a large number of people to find a variety of rare supplements with spiritual power to return to the pottery. In fact, Tao will not need these supplements at all, and the body of the Holy Spirit is a source of spiritual power that does not need to be replenished.


    As the time of departure is getting closer, Tao is willing to reluctantly give up the child, but holding the child in his hand every day makes Lei Yuan feel dissatisfied. Because it will soon be separated from the children, so Tao is willing to sprinkle with Lei Yuan, Lei Yuan will not care that he has been holding the child.


    In addition to holding the children every day, the number of times that Tao is willing to go to see the dust is also increasing, because the dust is also close to the period of labor, and Tao hopes that some will not be assured.


    Tao is willing to hold the child sitting next to the dust, because the stomach is too big to hold the child, but he looks very happy.


    "Auntie, there are still ten days, I will follow the king to go to the north to close." Tao is willing to take out a small porcelain bottle from the sleeve, solemnly put it on the hand of the whisky "This is what I let the king look for The elixir that comes, you always take your side, once you have a seizure, you will take this elixir and keep you and your brother safe."


    After the dust was taken over, I looked at Tao and said, "I am an aunt, I can''t do anything for you, but I have let you do a lot of work for me."


    "Auntie has raised me so big, and I am so beautiful, it is the greatest credit." Tao said with a smile.


    "It''s not awkward." The dust tapped his forehead with his finger, and then couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Beiliangguan is cold and snowy, and it is desolate. It is definitely not comfortable in the palace. You have to be prepared. The number of tourists in the north velvet is huge and brutal. It has invaded my country for many years and has driven away. Come again, although you are following the king, but you must be more careful, always be vigilant." íµ Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À , , , , , , , , Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸À Öö¸ÀWorried that Tao hopes to suffer in Beiliangguan.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, I will be more careful. Even if I have to eat a bitter bitterness, you used to go with your father. Didn''t you eat a lot of bitterness? And I followed the king and didn''t need me to go to the battlefield. Don''t worry too much."


    The whisk held his hand and nodded, but he thought, how could he not worry?


    This time, not only Tao hopes to follow, Qu Feng also went to Beiliangguan with the flames more than three months ago, because there is no child in the flame, this is going to be fixed, he must bring a side Jun went to Beiliangguan together. Princess Jiade wants to bring him to another side, but Qu Feng cried a few times with the flames, and the flames insisted on taking him with him.


    In the past life, the original master accompanied the flames to go to Beiliangguan to suffer. Qufeng had never been to Beiliangguan, but later moved to Bei''an City. He was more enjoyable than the original owner. Tao is willing to look at it, he is not suffering from the North Liang Guan.


    On the day of the departure of the army, Tao was willing to put the child in the hands of Princess Yunyang, and then stepped back and got into the carriage.


    Lei Yuan saw Tao tears in a tearful look. After ordering, he went up to the carriage of Tao Yuan and held him comfort.


    Tao hopes that he really wants to bring the children, but now the North Liangguan is too cold, at least after a few months, it will be warmer. And now, when the northern velvet swimmers are the most mad, the war will definitely be fierce, and it is not good to go with children.


    Although the speed of the march has been very fast, but it took more than half a month to finally enter the north, and the colder the north.


    Although Tao¡¯s carriage is like a small house, it is large and comfortable, but after being soaked for so many days, he is inevitably uncomfortable.


    There is a stove in the carriage, but it is quite warm. Tao is willing to push the wooden window away and look out. Seeing the ice and snow outside, Tao is willing to think, it should be about to cool off. In fact, this kind of weather should not be suitable for war, but it is now the most embarrassing time for the northern cashmers, because they are more accustomed to fighting in such an environment.


    ................................................


    In the past life, because Qufu had helped the flames to fight for the original Lord, the flames were a lot easier, and Qufu helped him to accept a lot of competent.


    This world has not had the help of Qufu, and has not yet conquered those capable in the past life. He can only rely on these and his current men. He originally thought that even if there is no Qufu, he can still expand his own power, and he can rely on himself to conquer the past players, but it will only be used for a long time.


    But he did not think that without Qufu, this would be so difficult to fight, and he was almost injured by the North Cashmere.


    Qufu is the general of Beiding, because he is good at snoring in the ice and snow in the north, knowing how to deal with the treacherous beavers. The powerful soldiers left by the father of the flames are good at fighting in the south, and suddenly came to the world of ice and snow in the north, it is difficult to adapt immediately.


    For several months in a row, the flames not only did not expand much of the site, but were turned by the groups of northern velvet swimmers. At the thought of Lei Yuan, there was already a considerable area in Beiliangguan, and the number of casualties of his soldiers was constantly increasing. His heart was even more anxious.


    And after the death of the former Lei Yuan, the flames were a big one, and the rights were basically controlled to his hands. After a long time, only the day of the order was needed, and then waiting for the battle to be successful, the attitude was natural. It is not the same. But now he must personally lead the troops, he realized that it is difficult to accomplish the results he wants. This made him begin to regret the rebirth, not like the previous life, first smashed the original Lord.


    Qu Feng is uneasy in hiding in the camp every day, and is very afraid that the North Velvet will enter the camp.


    Every time he started to fight, he sat on the bed with his quilt and heard the painful sorrow of the injured soldier. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble, not because of coldness, but because of fear. Once he went to the account and saw that the soldiers with blood were lifted one by one, and they did not know whether they were dead or alive. He was immediately fainted and fainted.


    Then he no longer dared to walk out of the camp. He was afraid to see the soldiers who were covered in blood. He never knew that the war was a terrible thing.


    When he was a former citizen, he entered the Flame Warrior Palace after his husband died. After he saw the flames, he saw him handsome and handsome, and he had the power, so he moved his mind. He thought that although he was a widow, he had a very well-faced face. If he could get the favor of the flames, he would be a waiter and be much stronger than marrying others.


    However, after he gave birth to the flames of his eldest son, he became more and more dissatisfied after he became a prince. After the flames completely controlled the power, he wanted his son to become a child, and he could not help but retreat.


    After he hooked up with the flames, he never ate hard, so he never knew that the war was so terrible. As long as he thought of the **** look of the soldiers, he couldn''t eat anything at all. He listened to the mourning of the soldiers at night and couldn''t sleep at all.


    The flames had not progressed because of the offense, and the mood was very bad. He didn''t have a good face for him. He had no thoughts or feelings to comfort him.


    Qu Feng can''t stand such a bitterness. He wants to go back to the capital. He would rather have a baby later, and he doesn''t want to continue to live in such a fear and fear that he will die at any time. But he said to the flames that after he wanted to go back, the flames that were in a bad mood would have slammed him and asked him to go back and go back. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 118： Scorpion continued string 11

    Scorpion continued string 11


    Before the last time he returned to the capital city, Lei Yuan had already taken a city that was crucial to the location of Beiliangguan, and sent soldiers to stay here, so that the city would not be taken away by the northern velvet.


    Although this city is completely incomparable with the capital, it is already the biggest and best city in Beiliangguan. This is also the safest place in Beiliangguan. Leiyuan does not want Tao to eat too much bitterness, so I plan to temporarily place Taoyuan here.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to live for a few days, I feel that it is too comfortable compared to what the previous masters have experienced. Sure enough, it is very important to follow people.


    Lei Yuan handled things in the study. Tao was willing to sit and read a book. The house was lit by a stove and warm.


    After Lei Yuan wrote a good letter, he looked up and saw that Tao would like to read the book seriously. It was very cute and charming, and his cheeks and lips were red, which made him want to take a bite.


    Lei Yuan stood up and walked to the side of the pottery wishing to sit down, glaring at his shoulder and turning him to himself, holding his chin and kissing him.


    Tao is willing to put the book aside, then kiss his neck and kiss him. The tongues of both of them are teasing and sucking, and then gradually estrus.


    "The king, there is something to tell him." A voice came from outside the door.


    Tao is willing to push Leiyuan to stand up quickly and walk into the small room inside the study.


    "Come in." Lei Yuan replied.


    After Xiao Yu¡¯s subordinates pushed in, he quickly reported to him that ¡°The King, the Flame King retired.¡±


    ¡°Retreating?¡± Lei Yuan snorted and said, ¡°Why did he retreat?¡±


    "According to the return of the spies, Yan Wu wanted to learn how the prince took over the city that was taken over. As a result, the casualties were heavy, and he himself was injured, so he retired."


    "Does he have multiple injuries?" Lei Yuan wanted to know if he had suffered multiple injuries and actually retreated directly.


    "I don''t know."


    "You go ahead." Lei Yuan told.


    "Yes."


    Tao is willing to come out from the inside and say to Lei Yuan, "Yanwu is injured and retired. Then, what is he going to do?"


    "It¡¯s been a few months, even if he is not injured, the food and grass should not be enough." Lei Yuan said, "If I didn''t guess wrong, he would come to me to borrow the grain, and then pass the road through the city and detour to attack." Jiyundao."


    "Do you want to borrow the big king?" Tao asked.


    "It is not impossible to borrow him, but..."


    "But you can''t borrow it. You have to have enough conditions for the king, right?" Tao is willing to go over and sit on his lap.


    "Yes." Lei Yuan squeezed his chin and held him up and walked into the small room. He put the pottery on the bed and untied his underwear.


    Tao is willing to breathe because of his movements, he looked at his pants and he was completely taken off.


    ..........................................


    In the carriage, Qu Feng closed his eyes and saw it in the corner. Because he was too tired, he could not hold back asleep. The flames were sitting with their eyes closed and their faces were pale and ugly.


    In this world, without the help of Qufu, the flames were already psychologically prepared. After knowing that they came to Beiliangguan, it would be a bit difficult to fight. But he did not expect that he would be so miserable and injured. When he thought that he almost died on the battlefield, he couldn''t help but regret it. He knew that before he came to Beiliangguan, no matter what method he used, he should first sing the rhyme. After the power expanded, he would try to solve the problem.²× and rhyme.


    When the flames rushed outside the cold city, it was already in the middle of the night. The soldiers went to call the door, but the soldiers in the city replied that it was too late, and their king had already rested, and they would have to report it tomorrow morning.


    After the flames heard, I knew that Lei Yuan had already told me, but even if I was very angry, I could only endure it. They could only wait outside the city for one night.


    Early the next morning, after Lei Yuan and Tao were willing to get out of bed, they would eat breakfast as usual, and let the soldiers who were in the city be told to let the flames enter the city, but the soldiers who followed could not exceed five. ten people.


    Qu Feng and the flame scorpion huddled in the carriage for a night, naturally it was quite uncomfortable to sleep. Once they heard that they could finally enter the city, the two men sorted out and quickly let the soldiers drive into the city.


    Tao wished and Lei Yuan sat in the main position of the main hall, watching the flames and Qu Feng walk in.


    After the two sat down, Tao was willing to look at the flames and said, "While the King of Flames has a lot of sorrows, but it looks like it is not a big problem, since it can still go, how can it retreat because of a small injury?"


    "...This king is wounded in the waist and abdomen. Although he can walk, he can''t ride horses, so he retires temporarily." The flames explained to himself.


    Both the flames and the Qufeng have smashed a lot, and the flames are male, although they are still in a good state of mind. Qu Feng is like a person, not only looks like it is a lot old, but also looks a bit dysfunctional in spirit.


    "Wang Wuwang is a master, can''t he sit in the camp? How can he bring his own troops?" Tao is willing to deliberately use the tone of doubt to ask, "Is there no use for the master of the flames? I listened to my father, When the old flame martial arts king was still alive, there were a lot of competent cadres under his command."


    Tao is willing to ironically deliberately, there is no Qufu in his life, and there are no soldiers available under his men.


    The flames of the hand gripped the fist, and then pretended not to hear the wish of Tao, only said to Lei Yuan, "I have important things, I want to discuss with Lei Wu."


    Tao is willing to get up slowly and say to Lei Yuan, "Da Wang, I will go back to the room and rest."


    Lei Yuan looked at him and nodded.


    Looking at the pottery wish to go outside, Qu Feng also quickly stood up and walked behind him.


    After the two walked out of the big front hall, Tao hopes to be ready to return to the yard, and Qu Feng has been behind him.


    Tao hopes to turn and look at him and say, "What are you doing with me?"


    Qu Feng looked at him with a flattering smile and said, "Hey, can you arrange a yard for me, let me take a break and rest, the worst yard!"


    "When Fan Wuwang negotiated with my great king, I will leave immediately. We are not planning to entertain you. Why should I arrange you in the yard?" Tao is looking at him with a blank expression. "Not to mention your white-eyed wolf." It¡¯s only a matter of vengeance, I don¡¯t want to waste a lot of water.¡±


    "Tang brother, you will see that we are here and have blood, let me stay here. I only need one room, I will be honestly staying in the house, will not come out of your eyes." I beg you, this kindness, I will repay you." Qu Feng looked eager to guarantee and pray.


    "Blood? Reward? Do you think I will believe in you?" Tao said with a mocking smile. "Even if you are telling the truth, you should also look at the actual situation and talk. I am Leiwu Wangjun, who is Zhengjun. You are just a side king. Our King, no matter what, is better than your Flame King. Do you think that I will need you to repay? And, I clearly remember, you are being driven out of the yard by me. When I said that I would be asked to ask for mercy."


    "Before I was not good, I just said nothing. You should be poor and pitiful. I am good, let me stay, I really can''t stand it, it''s terrible to fight! It''s really terrible! "Qu Feng screamed and cried, "I can serve you with tea and pour water on it. Let me do what others can do. Just let me stay here, let me do what I do, I beg you, I beg you!"


    "These are all you should bear. Don''t you want to be a positive monarch? You don''t even have the courage to share the pain with the flames. Do you want to be a positive monarch? Just want to be a positive monk who only enjoys happiness? But you think so It¡¯s not impossible, but unfortunately, the King of Flames is not the same as my great king. He can''t take care of you like my grandmother takes care of me, so you will suffer.¡± Tao is willing to turn around and leave.


    "Chen brother!" Qu Feng stood up and wanted to catch up, but was stopped by the pottery of the pottery. He could only yell out, "Hey, I just have a room to rest, I beg you, court. Brother! Please!"


    Looking at the back of Tao wishing to go far away, Qu Fengyi cried on the ground for a long time, then squinted and said to himself, "What''s so great?! The day that you fall into my hands sooner or later, when No matter how you ask me, I will never let you be better!"


    Everything that the former should have enjoyed by the original owner was enjoyed by Qu Feng. The original character did not like to fight for it. He could let him be allowed. One side, but he wanted to press him. In this world, Tao is willing to let him double the suffering of the former and the Lord.


    Doesn''t he want to be a fan of Wang Zhengjun? Doesn''t it feel that the original owner is not qualified to occupy the position of Zhengjun? Didn''t I always want to replace the original owner, I feel that I will be better than the original master? Tao will be willing to fulfill his own way.


    The flames never had such a low-profile appeal, and Lei Yuan¡¯s request made him very unwilling to agree, but he had to agree that his heart was very wrong.


    After the two reached a consensus, the flames left with Qu Feng.


    Qu Feng stepped back and shed tears behind him in the flames. He really didn''t want to leave. Even if he stayed here to do the next thing, he would be willing, because the people in the moment are better than the fear of being at any time. To continue the previous life, he is really about to collapse.


    Back to the carriage, the flames looked at the crying non-stop Qu Feng, the original very violent mood, even more angry.


    When I think of the past songs, I will take care of him when he is tired, and comfort him when he is in a bad mood. Following him, he has suffered a lot, and he has never complained. He has always been considerate and virtuous.


    Qu Feng is crying except crying. He is scared and screamed a little. He is already upset enough, and he has to be upset by him. The flames also want to send him back, but this North Liangguan is in the past few months, there are north velvet swimmers everywhere, and people will rob. The number of soldiers and casualties under the flames was serious, and there was not much force left for the time being, and he was specifically escorted back.


    "Don''t cry!" Yan Yan finally couldn''t help but feel the violent emotions in his heart. He shouted loudly. "You can''t do anything else when you cry and cry? I know you this virtue, I won''t bring you this king." You are not asking to follow, now you only know how to cry, and then crying, the king will throw you down, let you cry enough!"


    "Sorry, I don''t cry, I won''t cry any more, ask the king not to throw me down." Qu Feng immediately wiped his tears and prayed.


    "When the previous songs followed the king, it was totally different from you. He would take care of the king and care about the king. You kept saying that you would do better than him, but in a few months, you have to cry except for care. Have you passed the king? The king was injured. Do you have a heart about the king¡¯s injury?!¡± asked the flame.


    "I, I am so scared, I don''t know how bad it is to fight. I have experienced some of the cousins ??when I was a child because I was taken by the uncle, but I have experienced this before." Qu Feng prayed with the thigh of the flames "Dawang, I beg you to let me stay in the cold city. I will stay with the king, and I will only add to the king. After I get used to it, I will definitely wait for the king."


    "Do you have a rhyme to let you stay?" asked the flame.


    "No, no, I beg him, he will not let me stay. So, I want to ask the king to open, they will definitely agree."


    "Cold City is the land of King Leiwu. If the king left you in the cold city, it would entrust him to take care of you. He promised his condition." Yan Yan said with a cold face, "You will bear it, then dare. When you cry, the king will find a place to settle you."


    Qu Feng grinned and forced her tears to stop crying. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 119： Scorpion continued string 12

    Scorpion continued string 12


    There are many tribes in the north velvet. They are huge in number and have no fixed residence. When the weather is warm, they make a living by hunting. When the weather is cold, they will make a living by stealing food and food, and they will also rush to the city to get through the cold, and then run when the cold is over.


    They have been given opportunities before, so that they will return to the East Lai country, and they will not return. In order to move the capital, it is necessary to let Beiliangguan settle down. Any tribe that does not want to return to the country will be completely killed or rushed to the wilderness outside the northern border.


    Because of the great increase in spiritual power, Lei Yuan was able to better control the power of Xuanyang. When fighting with the northern velvet swimmers, it was even more brave and invincible, and let those swimmers retreat.


    After three months passed, Lei Yuan led the soldiers to wherever they went, and within five days, they could never see the shadow of the northern velvet. Qufu also came to Beiliangguan a month ago, and Lei Yuan is even more powerful, and the momentum is even stronger.


    The momentum of the Zori army made it scary for those departments to implement it. Because they have been defeated and did not want to escape to the wasteland, they have begun to have tribal choices to return. Lei Yuan ordered the northern velvet swimmers who would be returned to the different places in Donglai to live and restrict them, and they were not allowed to leave the prescribed living areas without authorization.


    Zorri led the soldiers all the way north, and continued to pursue the northern velvet swimmers who were unwilling to return. The large velvet swimmers died in a large area. Because they were unwilling to return to their leader, the people below were really scared, and they began to flee and then returned.


    After another two months, the extreme cold has passed and the weather has begun to warm up.


    Zorlei¡¯s sphere of influence in Beiliangguan is getting bigger and bigger, and the expansion of the flames is still difficult. After so many months, his sphere of influence is still only a little bit. At the beginning, it was said that when the North Liangguan was settled, the greater the merits of the people, the more control over the ownership of the capital. It now appears that the overall situation has been fixed.


    Lei Yuan and Tao are willing to wait in the camp, waiting for the visit of Prince Sang, who is willing to sit next to Lei Yuan with a small stove, thinking that the location of the flames is closer to the country, and the mulberry The Prince of the Country has bypassed the place where the flames are located, and has specifically shown it to Lei Yuan. These small countries are also very clear-cut.


    "Da Wang, Prince Sangguo arrived." Fang Ce came in and told.


    "Please come in." Lei Yuandao.


    A tall young man walked in, striding in and bending over to "visit the king of Leiwu."


    "You don''t have to be polite, please sit down."


    "Thank you for the king." Sang Yuan stood up straight and was prepared to walk to the side to sit down, but after seeing the pottery, he immediately stopped.


    Tao is willing to raise his eyes, seeing Sang Yuan staring at himself, his brow wrinkled, his heart is not very comfortable, thinking that although the country is small, but Sang Yuan is also a prince of a country, actually so rude.


    Lei Yuan saw the appearance of Sang Yuan, and his heart was naturally very unhappy. He launched his spiritual power and looked at the past with sharp eyes.


    Sang Yuan couldn''t help but shake. After returning to God, he saw Lei Yuan''s eyes. He always had a timid feeling. He actually had a feeling of fear. He quickly bowed his head and concealed his emotions. He sat down and sat down. He thought that he was the owner of the legendary Xuanyang. He could make him feel scared with one look.


    "Where is the Prince coming, is there something important?" Lei Yuan was still unhappy because he had just watched Tao¡¯s eyes, and the question was coldly asked.


    "I came to the father''s life and sent some food to the king of Leiwu and the unique property of our sang country. I would like to express my heartfelt wishes. I hope that the king of Leiwu will not be disgusted." Sang Yuan did his best to make his own Don''t look to the pottery, he is not a lascivious person, just surprised by the beauty of the pottery, and there is a feeling of rapid heartbeat. Only he came to Lei Yuan, not to offend Lei Yuan, so he was afraid to look at Tao Yuan again when Lei Yuan was obviously unhappy.


    "Thank you for your father," said Lei Yuan.


    "It is for me to thank the people of Sangguo for the King of Leiwu. Thanks to the King of Leiwu, the soldiers have been annihilated by a large number of northern velvet swimmers. Our sang country has only been robbed this year." Sang Yuandao "now in the northern countries, all legends The king of Leiwu is like a god-given general, so that those who are northern velvets are frightened. I am so grateful that I have been waiting for the small country and the peace of the king of Leiwu."


    Although Sang Yuan is interested in flattering Lei Yuan, it is indeed true to admire Lei Yuan. This time, I sent a lot of food and property to Lei Yuan, just to show it to Lei Yuan. He also told him that between him and the flames, they chose to form an alliance with him. As long as they were useful to get their place, they were very willing to help.


    When Sang Yuan clearly hinted that he wanted to say something, Lei Yuan also made a statement, and then let people take Sang Yuan to rest, and then banquet to entertain him at night.


    After Sang Yuan went out, Lei Yuan and Tao were willing to get up and return to the inside.


    "I heard that the prince of Sangguo is both wise and brave. I crossed the two brothers above and became princes, and I was optimistic about it by all the ministers. I was very curious about what he was like. I saw it today, but it is only a good appearance. As for others, I am afraid that it is exaggerated. Suspicion." Tao is very disliked that Sang Yuan just looked at his eyes. He looked at himself at first sight and his performance was too obvious. He is also a prince of a country. Even his own emotions are seen through at a glance. Those who say that he is brave and versatile are estimated to be very hydrated.


    "You still think about other men''s things?" Lei Yuan looked at Tao Yuan, even his eyes were sour.


    "I..." Tao hoped to squint, and said a few times, "I just knew that he was coming, and then I asked people to find out what kind of person he was. I am your righteous, with When you receive the Prince of Sang, you must always know what kind of person you are going to receive, so is there a psychological preparation?"


    Lei Yuan¡¯s hand stretched out, and he would take Tao into his arms and hold him tightly. He said, ¡°No, you are not allowed to know any man other than me.¡±


    "I can''t breathe." Tao is willing to lick his chest and quickly said, "I don''t understand, I don''t understand. I don''t know anyone except you and me. Is this the head office?"


    Lei Yuan will pick up Tao, put him on the bed and lean against it, then tear open his collar.


    "It¡¯s not yet time to come today." Tao is willing to flatten his mouth and say.


    Lei Yuan did not speak, but leaned over and pressed against Tao.


    Tao is willing to hold Lei Yuan¡¯s shoulders and whisper with his eyes closed. ¡°Lighter, change one side. I sucked this side last night, it hurts a bit.¡±


    "Dawang, Wang Jun, Qu General arrived." The sound of frost was coming from outside.


    Tao is willing to open his eyes immediately, and openly thunderously, watching him say, "I have something to say to my father, can you do it at night?"


    Lei Yuan looked at Tao, still not talking, but his face clearly said that he did not want three words.


    Tao is willing to quickly organize the clothes, holding the face of Lei Yuan, and kissed him **** his mouth, then got up and ran out.


    Lei Yuan looked at the back of Tao wishing to disappear and sighed. When he was talking to Sang Yuan, he was thinking about **** Sang Yuan and then destroy the Sang country. However, Sangguo is only a small country compared with Donglai. In many small countries in the north, Sangguo is the richest and most powerful country.


    It is the most important thing to annihilate the northern velvet swimmers. It is very irrational to mobilize the sang country. However, as long as he thinks of Sang Yuan¡¯s obsessive look at Tao Yuan, he can¡¯t wait to destroy the sang country immediately.


    "Father." Tao is willing to make a big stride toward Qufu.


    Qufu turned and saw the face of Tao, the expressionless face, more smiles.


    "Father, did Auntie write a letter? When did he leave for Beiliangguan?" Tao asked.


    "Your aunt is already on the road, and there are still ten days to come."


    "Does the younger brother bring it?"


    "Bring it, don''t take him around, your aunt is definitely not at ease, and when you are still young, it is the same."


    "Then I have to start preparing for it. When the aunt comes, let me take care of my brother."


    "This thing, after waiting for your aunt, you talk to him. I mean, it is best for your aunt to stay with you."


    "Auntie is definitely not willing. He came to Beiliangguan and wanted to stay with his father."


    A little bit farther away from the camp, there was a man hiding, looking at the pottery wishing to talk to Qufu. In fact, he is not hiding, but the position of the station is relatively hidden, just a dead end.


    Sang Yuan looked at the side of Tao wish, and felt how there would be a person, even the side is so beautiful. The temperament that is emitted from the body is as good as the dust. This is the first time he has produced love for a person, but he is destined to be unilateral and has no fruitful results.


    Sang Yuan sighed, and the regrets and depression in his heart came to life. Why do you have to fall in love with someone who is absolutely impossible? Why is he a Donglai national, not a Sanguo? Why does fate not allow them to meet when he can fight for it?


    Sang Yuan closed his eyes and thought that this love in his heart was not too deep, and he thought about this person as soon as possible.


    Qufu also went to see Lei Yuan. Tao was willing to go with him to the camp, and suddenly he paused. He looked around. From the beginning, he always felt like someone was in him.


    Qufu and Lei Yuan said the next plan and arrangement. Tao is willing to sit quietly while listening. The thing of snoring is that he does not need him to have a little bit of fun. Both Lei Yuan and Qufu are rare military. Genius, dealing with the affairs of the northern velvet, does not require him to make suggestions or contribute, so when Lei Yuan and Qufu discuss things, Tao hopes will not intervene.


    Because in the afternoon, there was a banquet for Sang Yuan, and Lei Yuan left Qufu to stay and entertain Sang Yuan.


    When it was about to open in the afternoon, Fang Ce suddenly came to sue and said that the flames came.


    "Is this special stepping on the rice to eat rice?" Tao would like to smile and ironically said, "Don''t be a hero, don''t ask for it, and don''t even send someone to say it in advance."


    "Do you seem to hate the flames?" Lei Yuan had long felt that Tao was willing to be hostile to the flames. At first he thought it was because the flames were his own opponent, but now he feels that Tao is willing to host the flames. Not only because the flames are his opponent.


    "I don''t hate him very much, but I can''t wait to kill him. No, I have to torture him first, let him die, and then kill him." Tao is willing to squint and say, his hand is still The air made a stroke.


    "Why?" Lei Yuan had some doubts. He didn''t know why Tao had such a big hatred for the flames.


    "When you saved me, those black masks who wanted to kill me were sent by the flames." Tao hopes not to tell Lei Yuan about the past life, but he can tell Lei Yuan that he hates half-truth. The cause of the flames.


    "Those people are dressed in black with masks and finally turned into black sand. How do you know that they are sent by the flames?"


    "Because the person who inserted the knife into my body is the person around the flames, his eyes are a little special and I am recognized." Tao is very sure to say "I am sure that the flames sent them to kill." mine."


    "Why should he kill you?" Lei Yuan was more confused.


    "Because he wants to distort Feng Dangzhengjun, but wants to let my father help him wholeheartedly. If I marry someone else, my father will not help him." Tao hopes to look at Lei Yuan. "And after I returned home, I overheard the conversation between Qu Feng and his mother, so I knew that the flames had killed me. I didn''t tell my father and aunt because it was not the time to be enemies."


    "You should tell me earlier." Lei Yuan clenched his fist and his eyes were full of anger.


    "Now telling the king is not too late, I know that the king will certainly help me revenge, but it is not the time, so I am not in a hurry." Tao is willing to hold the face of Lei Yuan and say "Dawang, I am a very patient person." As long as I can wait for the results I want, I can''t beat the snakes now, and the king has to control his emotions."


    "Reassured, this hatred, I will report it for you." Lei Yuan kissed him on the forehead of Tao wish, and then forced him into his arms. As of now, as long as he remembers that the body of Tao Yuan was pierced by a knife, his heart was very painful. Although he feels that the flames are going to kill the pottery, it is certainly not as simple as Tao¡¯s wish, but regardless of what he wants to kill, he will never let him go. He must let him taste the life. Not as good as death. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 120： Scorpion continued string 13

    Scorpion continued string 13


    Lei Yuan ordered the soldiers to arrange a camp, and hosted a banquet to entertain Sang Yuan. Since the flames came, they just enteredtained together.


    Lei Yuan and Tao are willing to finally enter the camp. After the two sit down in the main position, other talents are seated.


    Sang Yuan knew that he had been angered by watching Tao at noon. He had already made Lei Yuan a little angry. Since he came to form an alliance with Lei Yuan, he naturally did not want to offend Lei Yuan, so he forced himself to endure wanting to go to Tao. While looking at the impulses of the past, try to show what it is.


    Lei Yuan said a few words of politeness, and then everyone began to talk while eating.


    The flames did not think that Sang Yuan will be here, and the reason why Sang Yuan is here, I don¡¯t guess he knows. Although he was a little angry in his heart, but also knows that the form has developed to the present, Sangguo will definitely choose to form an alliance with Lei Yuan. In addition to the sang country, other small countries in the northern border will certainly choose to form an alliance with Lei Yuan. Even if he is angry, it is useless. This is the reality. Now I can only endure it, and then make another plan, and in other ways, slowly control the power to the hands.


    Tao is willing to look at the eye flames and Qu Feng, both of them have smashed a lot, and after a few months, they have certainly been quite scared.


    The flames looked good, although the face was awkward, but his eyes knew that his mental state had not been greatly affected. Qu Feng is not the same. He not only has a thin face, but his face is dull and empty. He is willing to see at a glance that his mental condition has a big problem.


    Just to make Tao wish to be surprised, he heard that the flames were almost in danger and died, and Qu Feng has been with the flames, and actually survived, it is a miracle.


    Qu Feng looked at the exquisite dishes that had not been seen on the table for a long time. He couldn''t control his appetite. He ate it with a big mouth and completely forgot to consider his own decent face.


    At present, most of the places in Beiliangguan are the power sites of Leiyuan. All the important roads are guarded by the soldiers of Leiyuan. The food and grass of the flames must be from the power of Leiyuan, and it is impossible to give benefits. After the barracks of the flames, they themselves can only continue to shrink.


    Moreover, in order to stabilize the military, the flames used a lot of methods to eat the same food as the soldiers, indicating that it is only one of them. After a few months, Qu Feng is about to forget what the food I have eaten before. I see so many kinds of meat and fresh vegetables today. He doesn''t want to take care of other things. He just wants to eat enough. . Because he felt that life that could die at any time would continue, he would regard this meal as the last meal.


    Yan Yan felt Qu Feng humiliated him, turned his head and glanced at him, but Qu Feng only looked at it and ate it, and did not feel his eyes. The flames thought, knowing that he was so shameful, no matter how he asked him, he should not bring him with him. I feel that he is only a side prince now. If he is a prince, he will be even more shameful.


    Yan Yan couldn''t help but turn his head and look at Tao Yuan. He saw Tao Yuan''s wishfulness and temperament as a fairy. He was first stunned. He thought about why he saw him every time. Good to see. Then I turned to look at Qu Feng, and I felt that Qu Feng could not enter the eye.


    When the flames thought of the past life, when the rhyme followed him, it was not so good. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, it was clear that it was because of the bitterness of following him with Lei Yuan.


    Lei Yuan¡¯s meal was also annoying. He saw that Sang Yuan was trying to control himself not to look to Tao Yuan, but the flames were like a **** who did not keep his house, and kept looking at Tao Yuan. No matter what kind of mind he is holding in his heart, he is very uncomfortable.


    Sang Yuan also saw the flames from time to time looking at the pottery wish, thinking that the original Tao is willing to be more than one, but he does not feel surprised and strange, after all, such a good looking temperament and so good people, it is easy to let people Motivated.


    In fact, the mood of the flames is very complicated. He looks at Tao Yuan, but it is because he is attracted by the appearance of Tao Yuan, but the memory of past life is in his heart. He finds that what he remembers now is good for the former master. He hated the memory of the original Lord before, and was slowly diluting.


    Although I have been talking and talking on the table, almost everyone has a lot of thoughts. Qufu also noticed that there is something wrong with the atmosphere, and the flames are looking at the pottery from time to time, which makes him feel very unhappy.


    After the break, the flames said that there are important things to discuss with Lei Yuan, Tao wished to bring Qu Feng to him and talk to Lei Yuan''s camp.


    Qu Feng followed the back of Tao Yuan, and as soon as he entered the camp, he was shaken because he was suddenly surrounded by warmth. He looked around for a while and immediately stopped. He was the first to see it, and now he knows that there is still such a camp. Even in the past life, when the power of the flames was in the grip, he also lived with several camps, but never knew that the camp can still be the same as the real bedroom, and all of them have it, and just let it look People feel that living is definitely comfortable.


    The frost-removing pottery is willing to untie the cloak and put it away. The rain helps the pottery to sit down on the bed. Several attendants walked in with the tray and placed the fruit and various fruits on the long table in front of the pottery. Dry meat.


    Qu Feng looked at Tao Yuan¡¯s body and body and enjoyed his blessings. All the emotions poured into his heart, making him sad, bitter, sorrowful and sour. He knows very well that Tao is willing to enjoy it in this military camp, not because they are the difference between Zhengjun and Junjun. Even if he is now the hero of the flames, it is impossible for Tao to enjoy it. .


    Qu Feng didn''t know if the rhyme had the same experience as the previous life. The flames now smashed him, and then said how good the rhyme was, and after seeing the current situation of Tao, his heart is even more It¡¯s very sad. He did not understand that he was a born-again person, why this world would be so miserable, and the reincarnation of Lei Yuan¡¯s pottery wish was better than that of the previous life.


    Tao is willing to be lost for a while by Qu Feng. After drinking tea, he raises his hand and says, "Sit down, don''t be stupid."


    Qu Feng returned to the gods, and the expression of the body was stiff and went to sit next to the seat.


    The attendant gave Qu Feng a cup of tea, Qu Feng looked at the cup, and the hand trembled and took a sip. When was the last time I had such a good tea? Qu Feng¡¯s hard work, it seems to be a matter of the last life.


    Tao is always looking at Qu Feng, he thought, and sure enough, he did not read it wrong, Qu Feng like this, obviously a mental problem.


    "I wanted to ask you how you have been, but if you look at it like this, you will definitely be miserable if you don''t ask." Tao is willing to look at him.


    "Why? Why?" Qu Feng, although watching Tao, is willing to talk, but looks like he is muttering.


    "What is why?" Tao asked.


    "Why am I so bad, and you have been so good? Why?"


    "Yeah, you have been so miserable, and even in this military camp, I still enjoy it." Tao is willing to look at him and say, "I will tell you why, the most important thing in people¡¯s life is to make choices. Make the right choices, benefit for the rest of your life, make the wrong choices, and suffer for the rest of your life."


    "I, choose, is it wrong?" Qu Feng asked with a dull expression.


    "Do you ask me?" Tao would like to smile and say, "Look at what you are doing now, you still need me to answer you. Have you made a mistake?"


    "But, but when I was so elected, it was clearly right, obviously I had chosen it before."


    Tao wished to have a cold flash in his eyes, and his face still smiled. "In different situations, even if you make the same choice, the result is likely to be completely different. There is also a natural evil that will result in evil, bad things. It¡¯s normal to get too much, and it¡¯s normal to get retribution. If God wants to punish you, you¡¯d better be affected, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to endure it.


    When Qu Feng heard the three words of his next life, he immediately opened his eyes and then turned his head and looked at Tao Yuan. Suddenly there was a fear in his heart, because Tao¡¯s words were just what he thought, and he thought that Tao¡¯s wish was probably born again.


    Tao is willing to look at him like that, sneer in his heart, thinking that he is like this, and actually can understand the meaning of his own words.


    "You thought that you would soon become the hero of the flames, Wang Zhengjun, just glory in front of me, and said that you must let you beg for mercy with you. As a result, you only became a prince for a few days, and you became a side prince. This is the result of the choice you made with good intentions. You must be thinking, waiting for the power of the flames of the king, you must torture me, even my father and aunt, you will not let go, I am right? You have such a malicious idea, that is why God punishes you."


    "Even if I have had such an idea, but I have not done anything yet, why, why should I accept punishment for things I have not done yet?" Qu Feng''s mental state is again abnormal.


    "Did I just say it? Because I made the wrong choice, the flame martial arts king chose to marry you as the righteous, and lost my father''s help, so now I have such a result. And you have chosen to be bound to have such a result. Flame King, so it is not a matter of course to bear with him the failure process and results?"


    "Is it wrong? Was it wrong at the beginning?" Qu Feng said with a disappointment.


    "In short, I am relieved to see that you have been so bad. You want me to beg for you, and I hope that this life is impossible. Even if you gave birth to the children of the Flame King, you will become Zheng Jun, it is impossible to sit on an equal foot with me. Because, the flames of the king lost."


    "No! No! He won''t lose the king! You nonsense!" Qu Feng exclaimed with excitement.


    "Go and see the king and the flame martial arts king have not negotiated, if the discussion is over, they will send the song to the side to go out." Tao is willing to turn his head and tell.


    "Chen brother! Don''t let me stay here! Please ask me to stay here!" Qu Feng suddenly squatted and looked at Tao. "If you don''t let me stay, I will die here." !"


    "Crashing to death?" Tao hopes to open his eyes at once and look forward to it. "Okay, you rushed and missed the opportunity. It will be so easy next time you will not die."


    "me¡­¡­."


    Frosting opened the curtain and walked in. After saluting Tao, he said, "Wang Jun, the King and the King of Flames have already negotiated, and the King of Flames is waiting outside for Qu Jun."


    "The opportunity is gone, you can go." Tao is willing to look at Qu Feng.


    "No, I won''t leave!" Qu Feng firmly hugged the chair and said, "I will not die!"


    Qu Feng couldn''t ask for the consent of the flames, let him follow him. Now I see that Tao is willing to eat and live, and it is so good. He is even more reluctant to leave, saying that he wants to stay. it''s here.


    "The King of Flames has to withdraw his troops. You don''t go back to him to enjoy the blessings. What do you have to stay with me?"


    "Withdrawal, withdrawal of troops?" Qu Feng said, "How do you know that the king wants to withdraw troops? I don''t know that he wants to withdraw troops."


    "Do you know anything else besides being scared every day?" Tao hopes to look at him and say, "Do you want to retreat from the king? You can ask him if he doesn''t know."


    Qu Feng still suspects that Tao hopes to lie to him. He does not want him to stay here, but he feels that if he is telling the truth, then the flames that follow the withdrawal will return to the capital, which is definitely better than staying here.


    "Give the song to the side to go out." Tao is willing to say no expression.


    The two attendants went to Qu Feng and set off Qu Feng. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 121： Disciple continued string 14

    Disciple continued string 14


    Although the flames did not say that he came to Lei Yuan¡¯s purpose at the beginning, Tao hoped that he had to retreat.


    If the flames want to retreat, they must have the consent of Lei Yuan. Otherwise, he must continue to spend here until Lei Yuan announces his retreat. Because it has been agreed long ago, the two Wuwangs can expand their sphere of influence in Beiliangguan by their strength, but they also have their own scope of responsibility. Both sides have already written a letter of commitment to the Emperor Wendi.


    Now that Yan Yan suddenly wants to retreat, he must let Lei Yuan take over the scope of his responsibility, but taking over his place does not have much benefit to Lei Yuan, and as long as he does not agree to take over, the flame will always Depleted strength and strength. So I want Lei Yuan to agree that the flame must pay some price.


    The last time he borrowed grain and borrowed money to the flames, the flames agreed to double back to Lei Yuan, and gave up part of the rights to Lei Yuan. Now he is coming to Lei Yuan again, naturally he has to pay more than before.


    In fact, the flames retreat, not to return to the capital, if he returned to the capital like this, it is too shameful. He wanted to go to Bei''an City, but Lei Yuan could not agree. Even if it was a city around Bei''an City, Lei Yuan could not let him go. Therefore, after the flames retreat, they can only retreat to a place that is separated from Bei''an City by several cities.


    The flames retired this time and handed over a lot of rights to Lei Yuan. To say that it is really abandoning the right to fight against Lei Yuan, it is absolutely impossible, and no one will believe it. The reason why the flames retreat is to preserve strength and then wait for opportunities. And he did not return to the capital, in addition to being too shameful to go back because of this, but also to let his men and women fully adapt to the life of the North.


    Lei Yuan could not have known what he thought, but Lei Yuan agreed to let him retreat because he was able to get a lot of rights from the flames before moving to the capital, and because he had enough confidence in himself, he deliberately He has a chance to breathe, but he will never let his thoughts succeed.


    Qu Feng confirmed with the flames, knowing that he really wants to retreat, he cried happily for a long time, even if he did not want to return to the capital, but as long as he did not continue to fear the days, he was fortunate.


    Yan Yan looked at Qu Feng''s look, his face and his heart were full of disgust, and once he thought of Tao''s wish for the face, he felt that he was in the middle of what evil, letting those people not choose, chose the front this person. If it wasn¡¯t for the sentiment of the past life, the flames would have thrown away Qu Feng and let him go to his own life. He might have taken him with him now.


    Because the dust is coming, Tao is willing to let Lei Yuan send him back to the cold city, waiting in advance for the dust.


    A few days later, Tao was willing to get a report, knowing that his dust had finally arrived, and immediately went out to meet.


    "Auntie!" Tao hoped that he had not seen the dust for months, and ran to him with pleasure.


    "A rhyme." Qu Chen just got off the carriage and smiled and looked at the pottery wish that he walked toward him.


    "Auntie, my brother?" Tao asked excitedly.


    "Sleep inside." The dust turned to look at the carriage, and his attendant was holding the child out of it.


    "Give me a hug." Tao is willing to go immediately, picking up the child from the attendant.


    Tao is willing to look at the white and tender child in his arms and say, "Xiao Qu Li, do you know me? I am your brother."


    "He still won''t recognize people, not to mention that he is still asleep, and he can hear you talking." Li said with a smile.


    "Let''s go, aunt, let''s go in and say, I let the cook do the dishes you like, and have a good rest and rest." Tao is willing to hold his brother and go with the dust.


    Tao hopes that he has just eaten in the morning, and his stomach is not hungry. He will hold his brother and talk to the dust while eating.


    "Before I came, I went to the palace to see my nephew. He also grew up a lot, but his face was still so round."


    Tao is willing to laugh. "The king always said that his face is too round. I think that the child who was born soon, his face is round. If he grows up, he will definitely not be round. But when he heard the aunt say so, I also To start worrying, if he is a round face after he grows up, how good."


    "There is nothing to worry about, because now it is fat, so the face is round, and you are the same when you were a child. If you are older, your face will not be round."


    Tao is willing to smile, looking down at the music in her arms, and I miss the Thunder more.


    "There is one thing, maybe you still don''t know." The smile on the face of the dust suddenly disappeared.


    "What?" Tao is willing to look at the dust, and suddenly he is serious.


    "You are not dead," said Dust.


    "The second uncle is dead? How is it dead?" Tao is doubtful, how can a good person suddenly die.


    "He took the soldiers to destroy the otters, and the result was killed by the leeches."


    "He leads the soldiers? What ability does he have to lead the troops?" Tao is willing to feel a little ridiculous. "A person who doesn''t even have martial arts, and who hasn''t eaten a bit of hardship, actually took the soldiers to destroy the otters. Is this too ridiculous?" ¡±


    "In fact, he is not the main player, just follow the number to make a few points, earning some credit. Because Qu Feng is the only side who follows the flames of the king to the North Liang Guan, is also the most promising side for the flame martial arts king of the eldest son, Yan Wu Na A group of people wants to please him, so..."


    Tao is willing to smile, he does not care whether the original master''s second uncle is dead or alive. There are more people who die every day in the world. The uncle of the original master is the same to those who are not important to him. And he still has some gloating, because the original master''s second uncle, the most sad, is definitely the **** old man.


    Before, for this younger son, Qu Laojun could be able to get rid of the guilty conscience. Now that this young son is dead, she must be uncomfortable. I hope that when I think about it, I feel happy, and I don¡¯t need him to do it. It began to be self-destructive and self-destructive. This is called evil and bad news.


    Although the original master''s second uncle has two sons, but they are also favored, there is no need to add trouble, but fortunately, it will not become a big device.


    Qu Laojun, a white-haired person who sent a black-haired person, has indeed been cut off from the liver and is bedridden. She did not think that the only son in her heart would actually walk in front of her, and the sad feelings could not stop, so she fell ill.


    The whisk was resting in the cold city for two days, and then went to the military camp of Qufu. Tao is willing to leave Qu Li, and he will take care of him.


    The dust left the cold city, and Tao wished to go to Lei Yuan¡¯s military camp with Qu Li.


    Tao is willing to hold Qu Li, watching him squint and play with bubbles, feeling very cute, looking at him all the way with a smile.


    After entering the military camp, Tao is willing to hold Qu Li, and under the help of frost and rain, he got off the carriage.


    Tao is willing to stand on the ground, is about to go to the camp, suddenly a white thing rushed out, and as fast as lightning, directly to the Qu Li in the arms of Tao. Tao was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t see what it was, and immediately launched a great spiritual power to bounce the thing out, and even the people next to it were bounced off by the pottery.


    Tao is willing to have a heart, not to mention other, and quickly check whether Qu Li in his arms is injured. Qu Li was scared and crying. Tao was willing to make sure that he was not hurt, but he was scared.


    The frost and rain were first smashed, and the frost was holding back the pain to pick up the white thing. When I mentioned Tao, I said, "Wang Jun is a fox."


    "Where is the spiritual fox?" Tao is willing to frown, very unhappy to say, "The fox is very wild, the most hurtful, how no one is dedicated, let this animal mess!"


    Because this fox almost hurt Qu Li, Tao is willing to be very angry, just if he is not responding quickly, Qu Li will be seriously injured by this fox. Such a big child is hurt by the spirit fox, and it is very likely that there will be no life.


    The fox was hurt by the spiritual power of the pottery, and the mouth bleeds and twitches, but it is not dead yet.


    Fang Ce happened to take the soldiers through, and after seeing the pottery wish, he immediately came over to give Tao a gift to "see Wang Jun."


    "Party leader, this fox..."


    "Snow Ji!"


    When Tao Tao¡¯s words were not finished, they were interrupted by a shout. Tao was willing to turn around and look at a handsome man like Bai Yu. He rushed over here, and behind this buddy, he followed. A person who looks exactly the same.


    Tao wished to think, twins?


    "Snow Ji! Give Snow Ji back to me!" The buddy had to take the Linghu away, but was taken away by the frost, because there was no command of Tao, this almost hurt the Qufu of the Qufu, the frost Can''t return it to him.


    Qu Li cried a pumping, Tao Tao is very distressed, do not want to lightly rid the fox.


    "This Wang Qing asked you to return Xue Ji to me, did you hear it?!" Sang Wen sullenly screamed at the frost.


    "Awen, you calm down." Sang Yun grabbed Sang Wen and advised.


    "Brother, they hurt Xue Ji, how do you calm me?!"


    "They are..." Tao is willing to look at the square policy.


    "Returning to Wang Jun, these two are Wang Qing of the Sangguo, and the Prince of Sangguo brought them with them." Fang Ce said.


    "This is your spiritual fox?" Tao asked to look at Sanwen.


    "What is my spiritual fox? I don''t want to return Xue Ji to me anymore. If my Xue Ji has a good ambiguity, I want you to bury it with it!" Sang Wen said with a wish, loudly.


    "Let''s relax!" Fang Ce said to Sang Wen, "Dare to let us Wang Jun give a beast to accompany you. Do you want to fight with our Donglai country?"


    Sang Wen and Sang Yun immediately stopped. They did not expect Tao Yuan to be Lei Wu Wang Jun. Just now Sang Wen was too excited, and Sang Yun was anxious to persuade Sang Wen, so he did not hear Fang Ce calling Tao Wang Jun.


    "It turned out that it was Wang Jun, it was our rudeness. I also hoped that Wang Jun would not care much." Sang Yun owed a little to Tao, and then pulled La Sangwen''s sleeves and motioned to apologize.


    Sang Wen looked at the eye-catching fox with a heartache, and then he quickly succumbed to his unwillingness.


    Tao is willing to look at them, holding Qu Li directly to the camp.


    In the hands of the frost, he also mentioned the half-dead and half-lived spirit fox. He asked the attendant to find the cage, put the fox into it, and then carried the cage into the camp.


    "Snow Ji..." Sanwen wanted to keep up with the Linghu to come back, but he was pulled by Sang Yun.


    "Awen, don''t forget the purpose of our coming here, not to forget the words that the emperor told us before coming. The emperor said that Lei Wang loved his king, and if we sinned him now, He blows the pillow to the king of Leiwu, and we are married to the king of Leiwu, and it is very likely that it will not be completed."


    "But Xue Ji was given to me by the father. I have been raising it for so many years. Is it so dead to watch it?!"


    "Is it important for Xue Ji, or is it important for us to have happiness in the future? You are not saying that after you see the King of Leiwu, are you determined to marry him?" Sang Yun looked at him seriously and said, "I have been there very early. I told you that you are too indulgent in Xue Ji. Today, Xue Ji really hurts the child in his arms, and he has a big disaster."


    "Don''t you really want to abandon Xue Ji?" Sang Wen raised Xue Ji for so many years, and he already had feelings in his heart. He could not bear it.


    "Don''t say it''s a Xue Ji, it''s ten Xue Ji, and I have to give up today. If you can''t help it, I will tell the emperor, let him send you back, let the father find a suitable husband in the middle of the DPRK." I am left to marry Lei Wu Wang."


    ¡°No!¡± Sang Wen¡¯s eyes widened and he was very excited to say, ¡°I¡¯m going to marry the King of Leiwu together. This is the original plan. We both look exactly the same. It¡¯s easier to lure Leiwu together. How can you marry him alone?!"


    "Would you like to be sent back, and later I will apologize to the Wang Jun, and I will do it all according to what I said, do you know?"


    "I know, I will listen to you." Although Sang Wen is arrogant and arrogant, but he is not a person who has no brain at all, and he is very clear that Sang Yun is smarter than him and calmer than him. He listens to his affirmation. Not wrong. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 122： Scorpion continued string 15

    Scorpion continued string 15


    Tao hopes that after a good night''s sleep, put him on the bed and let him sleep well. Looking at Qu Li¡¯s small face with tears, Tao is very distressed.


    When he thought that he had just taken care of Qu Li for two days, he almost injured him. Tao hopes that there is a sigh of gas in this chest, and that he can¡¯t keep up, it is very uncomfortable. At that time, if he did not respond quickly, he would mobilize the spirit to open the fox in time, and let Qu Li be hurt by the fox, he would have no face to see the dust.


    The rain came in and whispered, "Wang Jun, the two Wang Qing of Sangguo asked to see you."


    "Hey, I am going to see them." Tao is willing to say, "Let them wait outside."


    Tao is willing to drink a cup of tea, and after a while, he deliberately delayed for a while before he walked out slowly.


    Sang Yun and Sang Wen saw the attendant open the curtain, and Tao was willing to come out from the inside and stood up immediately.


    Tao would like to glance at them, then go to the chair above and sit down.


    "Just Ji Ji almost injured the world, and asked Wang Jun not to care about a beast. I have already told people to go back to the palace to take some treasures and tonics and come over to the world." Sang Yun¡¯s attitude is not humble, very gentle. .


    "The child is not the son of me and the king." Tao is looking at Sang Yun with a blank expression.


    "Is it?" Sang Yun¡¯s heart sighed. "It¡¯s not a child, but in the end, Xue Ji let the child be shocked, and asked Wang Jun to hand over the gift."


    Sang Yun thought, since the child is not a child, then this gift can be a few points less.


    And Sang Wen¡¯s heart is thinking, since the child is not a child of Lei Yuan, then Xue Ji may be able to come back.


    "The child is my brother, the only heir to my family. My father and aunt have been looking forward to it for many years. It is not easy to expect such a son. And now he is less than half a year old, he almost died in a Under the mouth of the beast." Tao is willing to look at them coldly.


    Sang Yun looked at Tao¡¯s expression and knew that he was really angry. Thinking about this is a must. He just let go of knowing that the child is not a child. Now he has raised it because he did not expect that the child would be a brother of Tao. The reputation of Qufu is between the small countries in the north, and there is no one to know that Xue Ji wants to really hurt his children. It is almost a serious matter with the injury of Lei Wu Wang Shizi.


    "I am really sorry, the animal will be handed over to Wang Jun. As long as Wang Jun can dissipate it, it will peel off its skin, and it should be deserved." Sang Yundao.


    Sang Wen bowed his head and knew that Xue Ji would not come back, and she was saddened.


    "I naturally won''t take it lightly, but the animal is just a beast. Even if it is human, it needs the master to discipline it. If there is no master, it will be the owner, but still Such a random injury, it can only show that his master did not discipline it." Tao is willing to say coldly.


    "What Wang Jun said is that we all blame us for negligently. We didn''t find out that it sneaked out in time, and almost caused a big disaster. Fortunately, Xiaogongzi is safe and sound, otherwise we will blame ourselves in this life." Said guilty.


    Tao is willing to look back and forth between Sang Yun and Sang Wen, and suddenly laughed, thinking that these two people are twins, but the obvious personality is completely different, and there is a gap in IQ. However, it is not too stupid to see that Sang Wen has been bowing his head and not talking. Sang Yun, who has been talking, looks at the gentle appearance of Wen Runya. Actually, he is a very motivated person, and his heart is still hidden.


    Tao is willing to go through so many generations and has met all kinds of people. Even if he does not pass the system, he can see through what kind of people these two people are essentially.


    The two Wang Qing of Sangguo, why suddenly appeared here, certainly because of purpose. Tao is willing to think, it seems that the next opponent is the two men. To be honest, the two men, Yan Yan and Qu Feng, did not look at it at all. Anyway, Lei Yuan would help him solve it. As for the two men, although he did not need to put them in the eyes, but with When they play, it¡¯s good to pass the time.


    The curtain of the camp was opened, and Lei Yuan came in from the outside, and Sang Yuan followed him.


    When Lei Yuan came in, he felt that the atmosphere was not right. He went to the side of Tao Yuan and sat down. He turned to look at Tao and asked "What happened?"


    "Two Wang Qing, is it a guest?" Tao wished to turn to look at Lei Yuan.


    "They are going to leave soon," Lei Yuan said.


    Tao is willing to smile and say, "Since it is a guest, it is natural to be entertained. How can you be so eager to get away?"


    "Thank you for Wang Jun''s stay. We are really bored in the palace, so we followed the three kings. If Wang Jun does not disregard, we can stay and talk with Wang Jun and spend some time."


    "Wang Qing is distinguished, how can I dislike it? Since Wang Qing wants to stay for two more days, let''s stay. It''s just that I took care of my brother today, and I have to take care of the king''s life. The energy is limited. If Wang Jun has to leave, I may have a place where I can¡¯t entertain you for weeks. I hope I don¡¯t want to be surprised.¡±


    "How come," Sang Yun said with a smile. "Don''t dare to let Wang Jun pay more attention to us. We just want to stay with Wang Jun to talk. If Wang Jun is free, I will come to us. If there is no free, I don''t have to. Let us know."


    "Dawang, is the fox meat delicious? I haven''t eaten it yet." Tao is willing to turn to ask Lei Yuan.


    ¡°Not very delicious.¡± Lei Yuan¡¯s eyes were full of pets and looked at Tao¡¯s wish to say ¡°But if you are curious, I will let people catch one and give you a taste.¡±


    "You don''t have to let people catch it. There are only ready-made ones here, which were given to me by two Wang Qing." Tao would like to point to the cage next to him.


    Sang Yuan looked down and immediately stunned and said, "This is..., Xue Ji?"


    "Frost." Tao is willing to call.


    "In." The frost stepped forward.


    "Give this fox to the cook and let him try to do as much as possible. After a while, he will be used to entertain two Wang Qing."


    "Yes." Frost lifted the cage and went out.


    "Snow Ji!" Sang Wen listened to Tao to eat the meat of Xue Ji, and immediately excited to grab it, was pulled by Sang Yun, and gave him a hard look.


    "Wait." Tao is willing to stop the frost and say, "This fox''s fur looks good, tell the cook, to get the fur intact."


    "Yes." The frost turned and turned and opened the curtain and went out.


    "The two Wang Qing don''t have to reluctant to be a beast. Like this kind of thing that can''t be domesticated, it is also a scourge. If I didn''t guess wrong, this beast is definitely not the first to hurt people?"


    "You were hurt by the fox?!" Lei Yuan immediately looked at Tao Yuan nervously, and grabbed his shoulder, trying to hold him to check.


    "No," Tao hopes to hold down Lei Yuan¡¯s hand and say, "I was not hurt. The fox suddenly rushed out and almost bitten to Qu Li, so I was bounced with my spirit in time."


    "I really didn''t get hurt." Lei Yuan couldn''t help but frown, but still not at ease.


    "Really not." Tao is willing to cover his mouth with his hand, silently saying "I will check you later."


    Lei Yuan only released the Tao wish, and stunned Sang Yun and Sang Wen, and said sternly, "If you can¡¯t control the beast, you shouldn¡¯t bring it with you. If you really bite the king of the king. Jun and Xiaozizi, are you waiting for it?!"


    "The king said that it is our fault. It is not optimistic about the beast. Fortunately, Wang Jun and Xiao Gongzi were not injured. Wang Jun was tolerant and generous. Different from our care, this animal killed and gave Wang Jun out. It¡¯s also good.¡± Sang Yun¡¯s words, that is, obeying Lei Yuan¡¯s words, also showed that the fox did not hurt people. It seems that Tao is willing to be tolerant and different from their care. Actually, it is said that because there is no wounding, Tao is willing to be able to care about them, only to keep the animals angry.


    Lei Yuan is so nervous and willing to look like, so Sang Yun Sangwen¡¯s accident is also extremely envious. Although Sang Yuan told them before that Lei Yuan loved his Zhengjun, they saw Lei Yuan today. Convinced by his appearance and momentum, he thought that he was a man of indignation and invisibility. He did not expect that he would not hide the tension of Tao Yuan. And in their hearts, there is also great hope that one day Lei Yuan can be so nervous about them.


    "I see that the spirit fox rushed out and bite the posture. It is quite skilled. It must have been killed by a lot of people. The two princes are distinguished, they don''t care about human life, but who is not a parent. In fact, people are inherently dead, but no matter how dead, it is better than death in the mouth of a beast. So I would like to persuade the two Wang Qing to say that in the future, it is better to raise some tame animals. Lest those animal animals that are difficult to be tamed will hurt you."


    "Wang Jun said that it makes sense. We will raise some tame animals in the future." Sang Yun looked gentle and looked at the words after seeing the words, and the eyes were flowing.


    Sang Yuan has already understood what is going on. He turned his head and squinted at Sang Yun and Sang Wen. Then he said to Lei Yuan and Tao Yuan, "Let Wang Jun be frightened. I will take them back to discipline. They are shameful in front of Wang Jun."


    Sang Yun and Sang Wen heard that he wanted to take them back immediately, and they all looked at him. Sang Wen¡¯s eyes were obviously unwilling, but Sang Yun¡¯s face could not see any emotions.


    "Since they want to stay, I agree. How can I repent? If the Prince wants to go back in a hurry, just go. Two days later, the king will naturally arrange for someone to send the two Wang Qing back safely. "Tao is willing to turn his head and quickly give Lei Yuan a look. "Right, Dawang."


    Lei Yuan looked at him for a while. He didn''t want to leave these two people, but he didn''t want to dismiss the words of Tao. He could only turn his head and say to Sang Yuan, "Prince can go back first, and the two Wang Qing will stay."


    Sang Yuan knows that it is definitely inappropriate to leave them now, and he insists that "If you stay here, you will be blamed by the father. You must plead with Wang Jun. Please forgive the father and the next time." Let them stay with Wang Jun."


    Tao is willing to smile and say, "If you do, then don''t leave a few more."


    "Farewell." After San Yuan arched his hand and said to Lei Yuan, he turned to Sang Yun Sang Wendao, "Go."


    After watching them leave, Lei Yuan looked at Tao and asked "Do you know what they are doing?"


    "Know," Tao said with a smile, "The king of Sangguo, wants to marry the twins Wang Qing to the king, so that the relationship between the two countries can be stabilized. So the prince of Sangguo, the two kings of the special zone, came to see the king. I am right."


    "Since you know, why are you still leaving them?"


    "If I don''t leave them, how can I let them know how much do you love me?" Tao is willing to look at Lei Yuan, blinking at him, and has a charm in the eyes.


    Lei Yuan picked him up and walked in.


    Lei Yuan put the pottery on the bed, pressed his strong kiss, sucked the sweet smell in his mouth, and snarled his soft tongue.


    Tao is willing to kiss him on his neck, and when Rayon tears open his clothes and pulls his hand into the kneading, Qu Li, who is lying on the other side of the big bed, suddenly burst into tears.


    Tao is willing to push open Lei Yuan and sit up, pull the clothes off his shoulders, and hurry to pick up Qu Li and sigh.


    Lei Yuan looked down at his thigh, and he couldn''t help himself now. He didn''t want to endure it.


    "Da Wang, you see," Tao is willing to go to the side of Lei Yuan and sit down. He smiles and shows off to him like baby. "This is my brother."


    "Let the frost come in and take the little scorpion away." Lei Yuan said with a slap in the face.


    "Why are you taking it?" Tao said, "I am jealous of him. He will fall asleep soon. He will let him sleep on the bed when he is going to sleep. Can we make a small noise?"


    "Frost!" Lei Yuan shouted loudly.


    "Don''t call!" Tao is willing to hurry and grab the mouth of Lei Yuan, and look at him with a look of mercy, "I beg you, let him sleep here, okay?"


    "Great king, what is the command?" Frost has been outside the road.


    "Nothing." Tao is willing to scream at Lei Yuan''s mouth.


    "Look at you, he is already asleep." Tao is willing to whisper to Lei Yuan.


    Lei Yuan looked at the face of Qu Li, thinking that the little round face at home didn''t come with him. He was quite happy, but now he has a round face, and he is not a face.


    Tao is willing to put asleep on the bed, use his little quilt to cover him, and then ran back to Lei Yuan''s side, and kissed him on his face.


    Tao is willing to push down Lei Yuan, put down the credit, take off his pants, and sit on Lei Yuan''s thigh.


    Lei Yuan opened his hand and looked at Tao¡¯s own actions. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 123： Scorpion continued string 16

    Scorpion continued string 16


    After getting into the carriage, Sang Wen complained to Sang Yuan, "Wang Xiong, since Wang Jun took the initiative to let us stay, what a good chance, why don''t you agree?"


    "You are still very embarrassed to say?!" Sang far angered his face and glanced at him. "The good opportunity is also wasted by you! You know that Xue Ji loves to sneak around and kills several people. You also secretly brought it. What do you want to do?! If Xue Ji wants to bite or bite the younger son of Lei Wu Wangjun or Qu General today, Lei Wu and Qufu will definitely not give up, maybe they will lead the troops directly to attack the country! You I almost got into a big disaster! I shouldn''t bring you!"


    Sanwen shed tears in his head. He has never been so scolded, and he is wronged but he does not dare to refute.


    "Wang Xiong, this thing can''t blame A Wen, it is Snow Ji secretly hiding in the carriage." Sang Yun said.


    "You are the same!" Sang Yuan said with Sang Yun, "Since I have discovered that Xue Ji secretly followed, why not optimistic about it? You are usually so smart, even the father said that you have a delicate heart, how one When I met King Leiwu, was your exquisite heart painted with grease?!"


    Sang Yun bowed his head and did not dare to argue.


    "Don''t you see it, because Xue Ji almost bitten Lei Wu Wang Jun and Qufu''s youngest son, Lei Wu Wang is on the air, you still want to stay along with Lei Wu Wang Jun, what are you left behind?! Let Lei Wuwang Seeing that you are even more dissatisfied?! How can you suddenly become so stupid when you look at the person who usually looks at it?!"


    "You satird his favorite Wang Jun in front of King Leiwu. Didn''t you see it from the eyes of Lei Wuwang? How much do he love him now? You think that Leiwu is the father, and Lei Wu Wangjun. Are those fathers of the father? You only need a few words of provocation, he will lose favor?!"


    "Leiwu Wangjun is indeed a difficult person to deal with. I am confused today, but Wang Xiong, you can rest assured that I will never lose to him!" Sang Yun said firmly and said, "After going back, I will seriously reflect on it. I will definitely seize the opportunity when I see Lei Wang again next time."


    Tao hopes that Sang Yun Sangwen, the pair of twins, will soon appear again, but after a few months, they have not seen them again.


    And a few months later, the northern velvet swimmers who are still alive and unwilling to return are not much left. Lei Yuan and Qufu teamed up to achieve the effect of doing more with less. The those who killed the North Velvet swimmers did not stay, and they fled to the west. Because the weather has warmed up, and there are other small countries together with Sangguo, they are also encircling the northern velvet swimmers, so that the number of northern velvet swimmers is rapidly declining. In this part of the northern border, it will not survive.


    The rest of the points were already stunned by the northern velvet swimmers. Lei Yuan left part of the soldiers stationed, and then led the troops to Bei''an City. Because from now on, you can formally move the capital.


    Lei Yuan completely controls the dominance of the capital, and it also means that he has mastered the biggest rights, and many important official positions will be re-arranged.


    In the process of moving to the capital, the most happy of course is the people of Lei Yuan. They even suggested that Lei Yuan took advantage of this opportunity to be the emperor, and Lei Yuan felt that the timing was not mature enough, and he said that he would say it later. The officials all came to Bei''an City, the capital city of Xindu, and Lei Yuan asked Wendi to stay in the old capital for the time being. After the palace was fully built, he then received the Emperor to come to Bei''an City.


    Therefore, in the current Bei''an City, the highest right and highest status is naturally Lei Yuan. Because the palace has not yet been fully built, Lei Yuan and Tao Yuan, temporarily live in the palace. Princess Yunyang came to Bei''an City with the Thunder. Tao hoped to finally see her son, and my heart was very happy. .


    Tao is willing to spend the time in the palace to tease the children every day, Sang Yuan took Sang Yun and Sang Wen, brought to the palace. And look at their posture, this Sang Yun and Sang Wen, is planning to stay longer.


    Tao is willing to know that they are coming with the determination to successfully marry Lei Yuan, and Tao is also ready to let their hopes burst.


    Since coming to Bei''an City, Lei Yuan has been busy with his feet, busy until now, and finally has free time, Lei Yuan took the pottery to travel to the lotus pond.


    The lotus pond in Wangfuzhong has a lot of lotuses, because last night Tao hoped to go to pick the lotus. The next morning, Lei Yuan ordered people to arrange.


    Lei Yuan personally put the pottery on the boat. After the pottery is ready to sit, he does not need others to hold the boat. He used his own hand to prop up the boat.


    "Slow down, wait for me to pick a lotus." Tao is willing to look at the lotus leaf that swiftly swept away in front of him, and even reach out.


    "There is better inside, go inside and pick it up." Lei Yuan continued to hold the boat and kept the boat in the center of the lotus pond before stopping.


    The dense lotus leaves are quite tall. Tao is willing to stand up and pick up a few large lotuses. Open the lotus seeds and sit down and peel them to eat.


    Lei Yuan walked to his side and sat down. Tao was willing to lean in his arms and gave him a peeled lotus seed. Lei Yuan bit his finger.


    "Bite me." Tao is willing to say deliberately, wanting to let him loose.


    Lei Yuan knew that he had used a lot of strength, but Tao was willing to cry, and he immediately let go.


    Tao is willing to rest his head on Lei Yuan¡¯s shoulders, smelling the fragrance of the lotus leaves, and even his mood is much better. They haven¡¯t been so quietly together for a long time, and this kind of quiet feeling is the time when Tao is willing to enjoy the most.


    However, Lei Yuan will roll over and will push down his pants.


    "No." Tao is willing to hold his hand, and his expression is a little flustered. "This is a day in the sky. There are so many people at the pool and they will be heard by them."


    Tao is willing to think, he said, how to put such a thick mat on the ship, he originally thought about doing this kind of thing.


    "I heard it, even if it was in the room, they also listened a lot." Lei Yuan¡¯s movements did not stop. He squeezed it a little hard, and Tao¡¯s willingness to let go immediately.


    "Don''t..." Tao hopes to watch him say "Don''t be here."


    Tao and his lover have done it in various places, but they have never done it on such a boat. He is worried that Lei Yuan will be too excited to shake the boat and shake the two into the water. And this lotus pond is not particularly large, the movements made by the two people, the people on the shore will certainly be able to hear.


    Lei Yuan kissed the pottery wish, then went up and down his hand, and softened the body of the pottery, and then asked in his ear, "Is it?"


    Tao hopes that the expression will be blurred and replied, "Yes, hurry."


    ....................................


    The sound of the boat shaking on the water, the suffocating and heavy gasping, are clearly cleared from the water.


    The guards standing on the shore could not hear far, but the close attendants of the station could hear clearly, but these attendants had to take turns to watch the night, just as Lei Yuan said, they did not listen. There was less, so I practiced it early, and all stood down, as if I had never heard anything.


    Frosting saw Sang Yun Sang Wen, who was far away, waiting for them to come closer and said, "Two Wang Jun, please go elsewhere."


    Sang Yun and Sang Wen looked at each other. Sang Yun looked at the frost with a smile and said, "We heard that Wang Jun picked the lotus in the lotus pond, so I came to make a fun."


    "The king told me that no one should be near the lotus pond." The words of the king and anyone who have increased the frost.


    "Since the king has commanded, then we will not join in the fun, just pick a few lotuses on the side, and immediately go." Sang Yun said to go to the edge of the lotus pond.


    The frost-receiving subconsciously reached out, but when he thought of Tao¡¯s wish to tell him before, he did not stop them, and gave others a look, so that they would not stop.


    "I love to eat lotus. The lotus is very good here." Sang Wen looked like a sultry, as if he couldn''t wait, walked to the pool and said to Sang Yun, "You see, this is the biggest, pick Is this good?"


    Sang Yun was about to say it well, but when he was standing by the pool, he heard the sound that made him feel strange, and then he listened carefully and immediately blushed.


    "Wang Jun!" Sang Wen put his hand on his mouth and shouted, "How many lotuses have you picked?!"


    Sang Yun took Sang Wen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go ahead, pick it up tomorrow.¡±


    "I will pick a few more..."


    When Sanwen¡¯s words have not been finished, he has already flown out with Sang Yun.


    "what!!!!"


    When Sang Yun and Sang Wen were completely unprepared, they screamed and flew out of the distance, and then fell heavily on the ground. The two squirted a blood at the same time, and then they could not move on the ground.


    They are suffering from the pain they have never experienced before, and they are dizzy and completely unaware of what happened.


    Frosting went to the side of the two people and asked, "Was the two Wang Qing all right?"


    The two have no way to answer him, because their internal organs seem to have been blown up, and they feel that they are going to die soon.


    Without the command of Lei Yuan, the frost did not dare to let them move, only let them lie down.


    Lei Yuan originally wanted to do more than a few times, but was disturbed by the twins. Tao hoped that he would not do it again. He could only get up and help Tao to wear good underwear.


    Tao is willing to blush, so that Lei Yuan¡¯s love can¡¯t be done, and he kissed him and kissed him. When he helped Tao to wear his pants, he encountered somewhere, so he smashed and pinched there, so that Tao¡¯s body was softened. .


    After a while, Lei Yuan was able to wear it back to the shore and help Tao to disembark.


    "Did you die?" Lei Yuan asked with a blank expression.


    "Return to the king, still not dead." After the frosting ceremony, he replied.


    "Call people to carry them away and let the doctors treat him." Lei Yuan didn''t look at them a lot. After he finished, he was willing to leave.


    "Yes." Frosting immediately called people to pick things up to carry them.


    Tao is willing to turn his head and look at the two people. If they look at them, they will know that the injury is not light. He ordered the frosting early this morning. If these two people are close to the lotus pond, don¡¯t stop them because he expected Lei Yuan. Will be angry, but did not expect Lei Yuan to be so heavy.


    Sang Yun and Sang Wen were carried back to their rooms for treatment, and their lives were saved, but the injury must have been raised for a few days.


    Sang Yuan did not figure out what the situation was, and he was sent by Lei Yuan to discuss the marriage between Sang Yun and Sang Wen.


    Two days later, Tao is willing to visit Sang Yun and Sang Wen.


    "My family''s temper is a bit irritating, and sometimes moody, saying that angry is angry, let the two Wang Qing suffer." Tao is willing to sit in a chair, watching the two lying in bed said.


    The two men were pale and listened to the words of Tao, but they could only be silent.


    "The two are well-trained, and it is better to get better soon. This will soon be a big marriage. If you are married, you can''t get it."


    "Big marriage?" Sang Yun looked puzzled and looked at Tao who would like to ask "Who is married?"


    "Of course it is the marriage of two Wang Qing."


    "Dawu King is willing to marry us?" Sang Wen asked with excitement, and suddenly there was a rosy color on his face.


    Sang Yun was also very excited to look at Tao Yuan. He thought it was because Lei Yuan hurt them, so he was in the heart, and their brother Wang went and said, Lei Yuan agreed to marry them.


    "It is the second emperor of our Donglai country who wants to be the two kings." Tao said with a smile.


    "Two princes?" Sang Yun immediately changed his face and squinted and asked "What two princes?"


    Sang Wen also stunned and did not respond.


    "We are the second son of the Donglai National Emperor, the Second Emperor of the Second Emperor. Our King has already negotiated with His Royal Highness, and when the two injuries are better, they will send two Wang Qing to the old to marry." Tao is willing to stand up and say " Let the two Wang Qing take a rest, wait for you to be a little better, I will prepare a feast for you."


    Tao is willing to turn around and go out. He is actually very disappointed in his heart, because he still wants to play with these twins. As a result, Lei Yuan himself is impatient to see them. Even if they don¡¯t give them any chance to perform, they will be Solved. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 124： Scorpion continued string 17

    Scorpion continued string 17


    When Sang Yun and Sang Wen sang in the absence of Sang Yuan, regardless of their physical injuries, they forced to get out of bed and let the attendants help them to go outside the courtyard of Lei Yuan and Tao Yuan. They had to see Lei Yuan.


    Tao hopes that the half of the shirt is lying on the bed. He grabs Lei Yuan¡¯s shoulders forcefully and breathes his mouth openly. His body has a wave of waves receding and coming up again, a comfortable and uncomfortable double feeling, so that his body and soul are very enjoyable.


    The rare rest time of Lei Yuan is naturally that he wants to be intimate with Tao, and even the children are sent to the Yunyang Princess, who does not want to be disturbed.


    In the past few days, when the clothes of Tao will have little to close, it is hard to rest, and the above will start again. As long as he stayed with Lei Yuan, his body was always soft and his voice was dumb.


    Hearing the frosting report, Lei Yuan looked up and was about to get angry. Tao is willing to hurry and lick his mouth and say, "It¡¯s better to see them, let them completely die, and save them to go to the old. Let the Emperor Wendi and the Second Emperor look bad."


    Tao is willing to sit up, sort out the clothes, and turn around and say "Let them wait outside."


    "Yes."


    Lei Yuan was suddenly interrupted, and his mood was already very bad. He originally wanted to throw the two men out and let Sang Yuan take them away immediately. But Tao is willing to say that he wants to see him. He can only hold back the anger in his heart and personally let them completely die.


    Sang Yun and Sang Wen, both of whom walked in with the help of two attendants, were very weak and weak, and were almost walked in.


    The people they want to marry are Lei Yuan, but they have no chance to show themselves in front of Lei Yuan. They suddenly have to be married to a second emperor who has no real power and has never seen it. Their hearts are naturally unacceptable. Look for Lei Yuan to ask a clear one.


    In fact, Tao wished a little regret in his heart. He also wanted to fight against the enemy to pass the time, but Lei Yuan hated these two people more than him. He simply did not want to endure them and dealt with them directly. The former Star Morning Princess is also, Lei Yuan simply does not give him the opportunity to fight against the enemy.


    Tao Yuan and Lei Yuan went out, and Sang Yun and Sang Wen both saw Lei Yuan and immediately got excited.


    "Great King...." Sang Yun pressed the still painful chest, tears in his eyes, and looked at Lei Yuan and asked, "Why do the king want us to marry the two emperors?"


    "How? Do you think that the two emperors of our Donglai Kingdom are not worthy of your two Wang Qing?" Lei Yuan asked coldly.


    "The two emperors are distinguished, we don''t dare to have such an idea, but we loved the king and wanted to marry the king, so we came to Donglai." Sangyun shed tears and sighed down. It seems that it is very sympathetic.


    It is a pity that the heart of Lei Yuan is only soft when facing the Tao. When facing other people, it is harder than iron and colder than ice. Tao hopes that as long as the frowning of the thunder, Lei Yuan will be heartbroken, and how they look pitiful, and can not let Lei Yuan pity on them.


    "Do you love the king, do you want to blame you for this king? Then, according to your meaning, is this king going to bring all the people who love the king to come back?"


    "In any case, we are all Wang Qing of the Sangguo. We think that the appearance is not bad. Why is the king not wanting us?" Sang Yun really can''t figure it out. His appearance with Sang Wen is also superior. Why Lei Yuan Even if they look at them, they are not willing to look at them.


    "This king will tell you clearly now, because this king hates you, no matter how good your appearance is, it is just a gorgeous leather bag. Is it true that the king likes it if he looks good?"


    "So King Wang, love Wang Jun, isn''t it because he looks good?" Sang Wen also said with tears. "We can''t compare with Wang Jun, but we add up, even half of Wang Jun is better than Not on?"


    "Let''s relax!" Lei Yuan took a palm and shot it on the low table next to it. The low table was immediately broken into pieces of wood. Lei Yuan angered, "What are you doing, and dare to compare with Wang Jun of the king! The king does not look Do you still need a reason?! It seems that you want to die in the hands of the king, you will have self-knowledge!"


    Because of his anger, Lei Yuan¡¯s momentum diverged, making Sang Yun¡¯s body more painful.


    After the frost has removed those wooden blocks, Tao hopes to move his body and sit next to Lei Yuan. He presses his hand and says, "Da Wang, forget it. The two Wang Qing grew up in the palace and were adored by the king." It is definitely only the people who flatter them, so it is inevitable to be conceited. If they do not want to marry the second emperor, let them go back to the country."


    Tao is willing to feel that Lei Yuan is really angry. If he does not block Lei Yuan, Lei Yuan may really kill these two people. However, it is not a time when there is a big contradiction with the sang country, because in addition to the fact that the matter of moving the capital can not be delayed, there are still waiting opportunities for the flames.


    "Come to, call Sang Yuan, bring these two people back to the country, and then the two men will dare to appear in the East Lai country, killing them!" Lei Yuan saw these two people come to the air, thinking in my heart If the two men dare to appear in front of him next time, he must kill them.


    Sang Yun and Sang Wen¡¯s tears stopped, and they still didn¡¯t figure out why Lei Yuan hated them so much. From small to large, they have always been confident in all aspects of their own, and they have been hit so hard for the first time.


    They were deeply attracted by Lei Yuan. In addition to the appearance and ability of Lei Yuan itself, Lei Yuan looked at Tao Guan¡¯s eyes, filled with strong love and tenderness, which made them very envious and hoped that they could also be Lei Yuan is so deeply in love. They originally thought that the two of them would definitely be able to seduce to Lei Yuan, but even the chances of performance were not obtained, so Lei Yuan personally kicked out.


    After Sang Yuan came back to know, they both yelled at them, worried that leaving them would make Lei Yuan even more angry, implicating the entire sang country, regardless of whether they still hurt very seriously, they took them away.


    Lei Yuan accompanied Tao for a few days, and then began to get busy again. Tao hoped that he would hardly leave the palace, but he asked Lei Yuan what he was busy with, because he was pregnant again, so he only had peace of mind in the government, and everything else. They all asked, but he vaguely guessed that Lei Yuan would be so busy, not because of the move to the capital, there is another important thing, that is, he has to start to deal with the flames.


    Tao is willing to sleep in the thunder, go to the window and sit down, looking up at the moon in the sky. Although Wang Fuzhong is peaceful and has no atmosphere of tension and crisis, Tao hopes that it is clear in his heart that the struggle for rights, whether it is literary struggle or fighting, is not terrible.


    Tao is willing to know the scope outside the palace, and now there will be a tense atmosphere, and Lei Yuan rarely comes back during this time. Even if Tao wants to know the power and strength of Lei Yuan, others are unlikely to hurt him. But I still can''t help but worry, because those people are definitely holding on to their mentality, which will stimulate some potential.


    The eradication of all the forces of the flames is what Lei Yuan must do before he is called the emperor. Even if Lei Yuan is basically in control of the overall situation, most of his rights are in his hands, but the flames are still planning in the dark, waiting for the best time, and then let go.


    Lei Yuan gave him the opportunity to plan and arrange, because Lei Yuan had to collect enough evidence to be able to justify all the forces left by the flames. Therefore, the flames did not wait until the opportunity to let go, and Lei Yuan was the first to give up a net.


    The flames felt that they had not done anything yet, so they were exhausted by Lei Yuan, which made him very unconvinced. However, if the king is defeated, the defeat is defeated. All his powers have been controlled by Lei Yuan, and Lei Yuan has been detained with several major crimes. The evidence has also been put out. Even if he is not satisfied, he can''t do anything.


    When all the dust settled, it was already three months later, and the belly of Tao wishing was gradually getting bigger.


    Yan Yan and Qu Feng, including Princess Jia De, were all locked up. After Tao knew, he discussed with Lei Yuan and said that he wanted to meet them. Lei Yuan did not agree at first, because Tao was willing to have a big belly, and the cell of the genre of the flames was cold and humid, and Lei Yuan did not want him to go to that place.


    But Tao is willing to see them, seeing how miserable they are now, and it is an account of the original Lord.


    Tao is willing to spoil with Lei Yuan, Lei Yuan has no way to insist, can only agree to let him go and see.


    Before Tao was willing to look at the flames and Qufeng, Lei Yuan ordered people to change the two to a clean and bright cell, and then let people clean up the cell and lay the carpet, which is the wish to go See them.


    Lei Yuan carefully guarded Tao to take the carriage, and even the road leading to the cell, Lei Yuan has been cleaned. In fact, although Tao wished to have a child, but his body is very good, there is really no need to be so careful, but Lei Yuan can not help but be nervous and worried about him.


    After Lei Yuan helped Tao to enter the cell, let him sit down in the chair, and then he sat down on the chair next to him.


    The flames were wounded and tied to the stakes. They were used at the first sight. He was tied with a thick black iron chain to prevent him from using spiritual power. He used to send people to murder the original owner. The pottery of the Tao will almost die when he comes to the world. Tao hopes to tell Lei Yuan that he sent him to kill him. Lei Yuan naturally will not make him better.


    Qu Feng was originally curled up in the corner. After hearing the sound, he slowly looked up and looked out with a fearful look. After seeing the pottery wish, he immediately climbed to the edge of the iron railing, and reached out and cried out loudly, "Cow brother, help me! Help me!"


    Tao hopes to just look at Qu Feng, and then turn his eyes to the flames.


    The flames heard the scream of Qu Feng, and used all his strength to lift his head. After seeing Lei Yuan and Tao Yuan, the whole body trembled. He opened his mouth and could not make a sound. He did not expect it at all. He would end up in such a tragic end. From the moment he learned that he had regained his position, he thought that he would win the last time in his life, but this life is even worse than his life.


    Tao hopes to turn around and look at Lei Yuan. "I want to say a few words to them alone. Are you waiting for me outside?"


    Lei Yuan couldn''t help but frown. Tao is willing to come to see these two people. It has already made him very confused. Now he has to talk to them separately. He is not dissatisfied with the wish that there will be something to look at him, but Tao is willing to have a big belly, he does not trust him to stay here alone with these two people.


    "The two of them, one who had bullied me before, one who had harmed me before, now got such a terrible end, I have to degrade them, but I don''t want you to see my bad side." Tao is willing to hold him. The hand said, "Do not worry, they are like this, it is impossible to hurt me. And you are outside, if there is something, I will call you out loud."


    Lei Yuan sighed and could only stand up and say, "I will come in when I count two hundred outside."


    "Good." Tao hopes that this time is enough.


    After seeing Lei Yuan go out, Tao is willing to stand up and watch the flames say "all hate, all hatred, and now I finally got the result I want. I have only two words for everything you have now." For you, deserve it."


    The flames looked at the face of Tao Yuan, and there was something in my heart that understood something, but it was not quite sure.


    "Although I saw the results I wanted to see, it was not the end for you, but the beginning of repayment and bear the consequences." Tao said with a smile, "In short, I will always be so happy and happy. And your pain will continue."


    "Chen brother, cousin, take me away, take me away." Qu Feng''s spirit has a very serious problem. When he sees Tao, he wants to catch the straw, just pray for pottery. Let him leave, he couldn¡¯t hear what Tao was saying, and Tao wished to see it, so he only spoke to the flames and ignored him.


    Yan Yan excitedly opened his mouth and wanted to apologize and forgive him. He really regretted it, whether it was for the past life or for this world, he really regretted it. The person who deserves to cherish the most is the person in front of him, but he has made the wrong choice for two consecutive years, so God will give him such a heavy punishment.


    Lei Yuan stood outside the door, listening to the movement inside, while counting in his heart, counting to two hundred, he immediately opened the door and went inside.


    Tao hopes to turn around and look at him, and then walks over to him, slowly plunging into his arms and looking up at him and saying, "Let''s go home."


    Lei Yuan bowed his head and looked forward to Tao. At this moment, he felt that only when this person was in his arms was his most peaceful time.


    Lei Yuan took the pottery and left the prison, and helped him to get on the carriage. After the two sat in the carriage, Tao was willing to lean in the arms of Lei Yuan and slowly fell asleep.


    In this world, Tao is still enjoying being loved and favored, until the last moment of his life, he still feels very happy. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 125： Interstellar Program Officer 1

    Interstellar Program Officer 1


    Tao is willing to go back to the system and look up at the tall and tall peach tree. It was just a peach branch at first, but now it has become a tree.


    Tao always hopes that such a good smell, should not be the fragrance of peach blossom, but it is indeed the aroma from this peach tree. He closed his eyes and inhaled the aroma, and suddenly felt comfortable. Smell and smell, he felt that his brain and body suddenly began to drift, as if the soul was out of the ordinary, but he is now the soul, why is there a feeling of soul out?


    Tao hopes that the more he floats higher and higher, the more he drifts away, when he opens his eyes, he sees a piece of white, all clouds and fog, and nothing else can be seen clearly. Suddenly, he seems to have entered an ancient house, because his vision is very blurred, he is not very clear.


    Tao Xin¡¯s heart is full of doubts. He has not yet understood the situation of the next world. How can he directly pass through? Just as he felt confused, he suddenly heard a vague voice coming from the front, and he tried hard to drift into the sound.


    "Master, you mean, I wish him..."


    Tao is willing to hear his name and want to get closer and hear more hard, but he can not only see clearly, but only vaguely sees the outline of two people. Even the two are talking about it, and they are not very clear.


    "In countless worlds... there are misfortunes for various reasons... such as accidents, terminal illnesses, and..., choosing a voluntary exchange of souls, will..."


    Tao hopes to feel a little annoyed, because no matter how concentrated he is to listen, he only hears the first half of each sentence and can''t hear the second half. He doesn''t know why, he always thinks that they are talking about very important things, and they should be related to him, so I really want to hear what they are saying.


    "Will Peach, he...."


    From the outline, it can be seen that the person who is facing away from the wish of the Tao suddenly turned and looked at the pottery wish. Although Tao wished not to see him, he was shocked by him, and the subconscious was going backwards. .


    "When you are back, what are you doing now? Don''t go where you should go!"


    The man whispered, his sleeves waved, and Tao hoped to feel a force to wrap him, and he was quickly taking him away.


    "Is it a wish? How did he suddenly come back?" Lu Jingqian grabbed the hand of Yisuo and said, "You are so rude to him. If you know it, you will be angry."


    "Dragon owes me such a big favor, even if I am angry, I can''t do anything." Yisuo said with no expression.


    Tao is willing to fall to the edge of the peach tree, and there is a very dizzy feeling in his head. What happened just now makes him full of doubts. When I was dizzy, Tao was willing to think for a long time under the peach tree, but I couldn¡¯t understand it. I could only stand up and understand the situation and go to the next world.


    ................................................


    Tao is willing to open his eyes, sit up fiercely, and then get out of bed and run to the bathroom, because the feet are almost halfway down. After he ran into the bathroom, he vomited hard to himself, until he couldn¡¯t spit it out, he walked out of the bathroom and stumbled on the bed.


    Start the system to repair the body, and wait for the body to feel better, then Tao hopes to open his eyes again and go to the living room to soak a cup of milk.


    Tao is willing to drink milk, walked back to the room, took a look at the medicine bottle on the bed, and then directly threw it into the trash can, then tore the note on the bedside into pieces and threw it in.


    Sitting on the sofa, the tears of Tao wish fell, feeling very painful and sad. It is not that he is crying, nor that he is sad, because the original master has just left, the intense pain has not disappeared, so this is the body''s own emotions.


    Tao is willing to dry his tears and feel that the original owner is too stupid. If he is alive and selfish, he will not choose to commit suicide. But he can understand his pain, and he is very sympathetic to him, the kind of pain that is tired of living, the desperation that only wants to follow his lover, and the resentment that wants revenge. He is tortured and can''t stand it, so he chooses Suicide.


    Tao hopes to keep tears, but the tears are not falling down, so he has to start the system to calm the body''s emotions.


    After taking a deep breath, Tao is willing to get up and go to the original studio.


    Sitting down on the sofa chair, Tao is willing to pick up the photo on the table and look at it, thinking that you can reunite in another world, and then have a good ending.


    Putting down the photo frame, Tao is willing to open the computer and start doing something very important. In addition to wanting to avenge his lover, the original Lord has no other desires to complete, so Tao hopes that in addition to helping him revenge, he will only complete his own tasks, and his mission is the same. A happy life with a lover.


    Although the original owner succeeded in opening those people back here, but those people will definitely catch up soon, so time is tight, and it is necessary to quickly finish the work done.


    Tao¡¯s fingers kept pounding, for a few hours without stopping for a second, and finally, before the people came here, with the help of the system, he had to complete what he had to do.


    After a few hours, Tao hoped to be exhausted, but he did not lie down and rest. He closed all the things that could be closed in the house, and all the things that need to be removed were all eliminated. After taking out a small silver-white box from the safe, sit down on the sofa in the living room and sit and close your eyes.


    An hour later, a group of tall people in black suits rushed in and saw him sitting on the sofa in the living room and immediately surrounded him.


    During this hour, Tao hopes that although there is not enough rest, it is not as tired as it was just now. He opened his eyes and stood up in a small box and said, "Go."


    Those who watched Tao¡¯s wish seemed to be waiting for them, and they did not intend to resist at all, and they all stunned.


    "I just came to pick up some things. Even if you don''t come, I am going to go back. I don''t need such a big squad." Tao hopes to go straight out, and those people immediately follow him. .


    In fact, for such a long time, Tao is willing to run away, it is enough, but he has to personally hand the things in front of those people, and then in their face to make clear.


    Although Tao is willing to be rebellious, but because the original owner has had two escapes before, those who were ordered to find the original owner and bring him back did not dare to relax.


    After completing the formalities on the civil aviation ship, Tao is willing to carry the box to the room he booked. When he walks to the corridor outside the long row of rooms, Tao is willing to see the people coming on the road, and he accidentally stunned.


    Tao is really a very unexpected accident. He did not expect it. He will meet this world''s lover here. It is really amazing and unpredictable.


    Because this corridor is not particularly spacious, there are more people on both sides. If you want to go at the same time, the people behind you will have to go into a column.


    Tao is willing to go to the forefront, and then staring at McWay''s eyes, Maxwell naturally feels it. When he looks back at the pottery, he can''t help but also stunned. This familiar feeling of familiarity makes him Some are inexplicable. The two looked at each other like this and then passed by.


    After a certain distance, Mai Wei suddenly stopped and looked back at the back of Tao.


    "General?" Vic saw him suddenly stop and turned back, and he screamed in confusion.


    Mai Wei spread his palms and looked at the chip on his palm. There was a feeling in his heart that he could not say why.


    The thing in the chip is what Tao hopes to spend a few hours to complete. Originally he was planning to go to see Mai Wei on the next escape, and then give it to him. Although I didn''t expect to meet him suddenly here, Tao hoped that this was a rare opportunity, so I put the wafer in his hands just before the two passed by.


    After Tao entered the room, the four people stayed out of the class to prevent him from running again.


    Tao does not care that they are not kept outside, anyway, he did not intend to escape now, and finally can rest well, Tao is willing to sleep directly after washing.


    A few hours later, the ship reached a planet on the border of the South Diguo, and then they returned to the main star on the border planet.


    Tao is willing to go down the ship, out of the entrance hall, directly on the train, was taken to a hotel. Although he was not sent home directly, Tao hoped that there was no panic and doubt, because he had already guessed who they would take him to see.


    The bodyguard standing outside opened the door of the private room, and Tao was willing to go in alone, leaving everyone else outside.


    Bruno, who was sitting on the tea, turned to look at the pottery, and glanced at the box he was carrying and said, "This is why you specifically escaped?"


    After Tao sat down, put the box on the ground and watched "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to say something, just say it."


    "Do you think I want to talk nonsense with you?" Bruno looked at Taoly coldly and said, "You should know that I don''t like you. People who want to marry are not you. The two marriages, sacrifices, and Not only you but also my lover."


    Tao is willing to sneer and say, "That is really wronging you. I will tell you clearly today. Your family is killing my lover. This must be reported. No matter what method, I will definitely let you. regret!"


    "If you don''t want to run away with him, he won''t die, so the person who killed him is actually you." Bruno said blankly, "If you want revenge, remember that you even count yourself."


    "I really see you sickly, vomiting, doing everything in the name of the family, doing the most disgusting and selfish things. And your so-called sacrificed lover, you think I don''t know what you think. Because the blood properties of his body are different from yours, it is very difficult to have your child, let alone a child with a spiritual level a1. I am just a tool for you to have children. As long as I give birth to my child, you can continue to live in love."


    "You are a very capable person. Actually, I don''t want to tear your face with you. As long as you give birth to a child, I can let you go after a few years and let you do what you want."


    "Your family has killed my lover, and now I told you that you don''t want to tear my face with me?!" Tao is willing to open his eyes and look at him with sarcasm. "I will give birth after a few years." I am leaving, then should I be grateful for your kindness?"


    "Your parents have agreed that we are doing anything to you, you have no other choice." Bruro''s hatred and ridicule for him did not matter.


    "Children of mental strength a1 must be born in the mother, and must be born from the mother. After birth, they will not break down. If you force me to be pregnant, I have many opportunities to prevent the child from coming to this world. "Tao is willing to say with a sullen expression."


    "If you really can get your heart down and let your child die before you are born, then I should lose." Bruno and his family are betting. They feel that if they want to find a way to give birth to their children, the original owner will Will definitely not be a child, will be bent on planning for the child. As long as he can''t bear children, it will be easier to control him later.


    "I have nothing to worry about, the children you are forcing me to bear, not what I want, as long as they can make your family uncomfortable, I will do everything." Tao is willing to use the spirit of the original owner He spoke. These people killed the lord of the original family for the benefit of their family. They wanted to use the original owner as a tool for production. Tao willing to retaliate against them and let them experience it. It is not to be seen as a human being. .


    In fact, if they do not kill the lord of the original Lord, the original Lord will not choose to commit suicide, because he can not bear his lover, but the lover of the original Lord is dead, and he has no living mind.


    Bruno looked at Tao Yuan silently. He saw that the spiritual state of Tao Yuan was not right, but they have already reached this stage. They can''t look back. They must follow the original plan. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 126： Interstellar Program Officer 2

    Interstellar Program Officer 2


    Tao was willing to be sent back to the home by the bodyguards. When he walked in, the parents and brothers and sisters of the original master sat in the living room and looked at him with anger.


    Tao wished to go to a separate sofa and sit down, then looked at them and said in a satirical tone, "Look at you like this, it¡¯s set up, just wait for me to drop."


    "You are completely repentant, and you have not put us in the eyes of your parents! We have raised you so much, are you rewarding us like this?!" said the father of the original Lord, Yaduni.


    "Let you put it in your eyes?" Tao said with a sneer. "I am a commodity for you to trade. Do you still need to be put in the eyes? I listened to Bruno and you agreed to them." The family does anything to me, can you also be called a parent?"


    "We have raised you so big for you to eat and drink for your study. Is there any point that I am sorry for you?! Just for a man, you have to die and live, run away several times, and now say that we are not worthy of being parents! You are simply more than Dogs are not as good as it is. I know that I want to be grateful!¡± Yaduni said that the more angry he was, the more he would have to let him go through the formalities with Bruno in a few days. He had already taught him.


    "In your feelings, I really don''t even have a dog. You may have some pity and favor for the dog, and I am in your heart, it is a commodity that can exchange interests." Tao is willing to put the box Opened on the table and looked at them and said, "This is all my deposits and valuables over the years. I probably figured it out. The money is enough to cover the expenses you have spent on me over the years. The money is returned. You, since then, I have been with this family, even if it is clear."


    The original big brother quickly took the box off and took it, then looked at Tao and said, "You think that this is the money, you don''t owe your parents, you don''t forget, your life is also given by parents, they Whoever you marry, you must marry."


    "Life?" Tao is willing to look at the parents of the original master, "Is it my own choice to be born in this home? Is this life of my own choice? You volunteered to give birth to me! Since you have chosen to live Under me, raising me is your duty, and from the current situation, you are born, there are relatives like you, the bad luck is me!"


    "Since you don''t want to be born by us, you are going to die!!" Yaduni shouted.


    "You don''t worry, you gave birth to me. I am not eternal. I will die sooner or later. When I am old, I will return it to you. But when do you want me to die, when will I die?" That is impossible." Tao is willing to think that the original Lord has died as you wish. Now this life is not given by you. I want you to return it to you. I am afraid that you can''t afford it.


    "Do you have such a big raise, is it our fault? I knew that you will be like this now. When you gave birth to you, you should kill you!" said the mother of the original owner.


    "Yeah, if I have a choice, I would rather be killed when you were born, or better than you can now be an object that you can control at will." Tao said with a blank expression.


    "Father, mother, don''t talk nonsense with him, so that you don''t get angry with your body. Anyway, whether he wants or not, he must marry Bruno and give birth to a child. Since we have already agreed with the Balvis family, Everything must be done according to the agreement. You go to rest, I will make people look at him, and will not let him escape." Ishaw said to his parents.


    At the same time, the parents of the original master took a hard look at Tao, and then took the rest of the building back to the room.


    The original master''s nephew looked at Tao and said, "You also go to rest, things have been fixed, and your willingness to change nothing, it is better to accept the obedience, you will not be so painful."


    "Can''t change anything?" Tao hoped to smile and said, "Even if I am forced to marry Bruno, you will never let you get what you want. If I want to turn the house of Barbiz, you think they are home." Will you anger you?"


    "You are simply unreasonable!" Ishou pointed to Tao. "Do you miss your heart?! What is sorry for you in this family? You can''t see us so well?!"


    "Okay, it''s already late, go upstairs first, let me talk to him." Niya pushed the arm of Ishow.


    Ishaw also glanced at Tao, and then took up his body.


    "You don''t think, are you too cold-blooded and too selfish?" Niya looked at Tao, and looked at Tao. "If you have enjoyed everything that this family has to offer you, then accept the marriage to repay this home." Is it not a matter of course to bring some benefits to this family? Is love more than anything, so that you can even ignore your family?"


    "There are many ways to repay this family. I have to give up my own happiness for the rest of my life. Going to the benefit of a marriage that I don''t love him, he doesn''t love me, is it a reward for this family? I have been like this for years. Desperate and hard work is to give this family glory to repay this home, and then get the right to control their own life. In the end, who is truly selfish, you will not know in your heart? But you are not willing to admit it. The revitalization of the family led to the gradual decline of this family. I used the same thing as an item to exchange benefits. I also said that it was for me to repay this home. Are you guys worthy?"


    "What''s wrong with Bruno''s marriage, the Barvis family has the power, Bruno is good in all aspects, so many people want to marry him, you can''t marry, can you have such a lucky chance, why cherish? Look at love It¡¯s really stupid to pay attention to life. There is no love that will never change forever. Even if you start to love, how strong it will be, there will be a day that is exhausted. No one who can leave can¡¯t live, now you may I still don''t understand, but after waiting for a long time, you will be able to understand it."


    Tao is willing to silence his eyes and talk to these people. It is a waste of energy and saliva.


    And Nie looked at Tao wishing, thinking that she had already persuaded Tao, and then deliberately said in a gentle voice, "Go to sleep, take a good rest for a few days, and then use the best state to get married with Bruno. After that, you will understand that everything we do now is for you."


    Tao is willing to get up and go to the original room. He feels that he is really sick. He tried to reason with these people. Anyway, the original owner¡¯s things have been returned to them. He has already made it clear that the family is trying to control him.


    After Tao¡¯s quick wash, he lay down on the original bed, but he didn¡¯t have any sleepiness. He stared at the chandelier and could still feel the sorrow of the original Lord. He has experienced so many lives, and for the first time, he has such a difficult main emotion, and he is the first time to meet such a family.


    Tao hopes that the original owner was born in this home, and it is really unlucky. The person in this family regards the original owner as a commodity for trading, and also takes a natural attitude. Tao is willing to think about it and feel angry.


    This family on the planet was originally a good aristocrat, but the original father and brother did not have the ability, so the family gradually declined. The only one who has the ability and is very hard to revitalize this family, because it is a female, they feel that people will be someone else''s family sooner or later, and the honor he brings will sooner or later be the honor of others. If so, then it is not as good. Use him to marry and get the most benefit for this family.


    After the original adult adult blood test, he and Bruno''s blood coincides with more than 95% of the blood, the possibility of giving birth to mental a1 children is great, those nobles have gone crazy and want a spirit The child of force a1, but such a thing can not be met, this is why the Barvis family wants to let the original owner marry Bruno.


    The parents of the original master felt that since the original Lord was born and their life was given by them, they had the right to decide his life. The brother of the original master felt that since the original master grew up in this family, he should make sacrifices for this family.


    The original Lord wants to control his own destiny, he wants to bring glory to this family with his own skills, and wants to live a dull and happy life with the people he loves, not for the interests of the family, to follow him with one who does not love, nor People who love him are married and have children.


    The original owner was very painful because of the persecution of this family. There was already a serious depression. But in order to make him compromise, the Barvis family made an accident and killed his lover. The original Lord collapsed completely. He felt that since his parents said that they were giving them and they were in control of his life, he would give them back to them.


    Therefore, the original Lord finally chose to commit suicide. In addition to being overly sad because of the death of his lover, half of the reason is because he cannot control the sorrow of his own destiny. He feels that this life is indeed given by his parents. It is indeed this family that raised him. But he is not willing to be controlled by them. He was caught in a dilemma. It was too painful, so he couldn''t wait for the time to avenge his love for others. He ended his life in order to be free.


    Therefore, Tao Tao would like to feel that the original Lord should be alive and selfish when he just passed over, and he would not be so painful. If he can care for those so-called family members, if he can succumb to his lover and escape to a farther place, his lover will not die.


    For a long time, Tao hopes that people should live a selfishness. Everyone is a free and independent individual and has the right to pursue his own happiness. Those who think that family interests are an excuse to let others make sacrifices and enjoy the results themselves are the ones who are truly selfish to the extreme.


    In the ancient feudal patriarchal society, there were so many people with such selfish ideas, but they can be said to be the ideas of the times. However, in such a developed interstellar space and time, there are people who have such thoughts that can only explain human nature.


    People who think like the original parents have in fact any time. They feel that their children¡¯s lives are given by themselves and they have the right to control their children¡¯s lives. The resistance of children is selfish and unfilial. They do not feel that the people who are truly selfish are themselves. It is quite unfortunate to encounter such parents. However, everyone cannot choose their parents and birth.


    Because he couldn''t sleep, Tao was willing to get out of bed and look up at the sky. He was handed over to Mai Wei¡¯s hand, and he had enough confidence to conclude that he would come to take him away, but he would come when he would, and take him away in what circumstances, Tao Yuan would not be sure. .


    The original Lord wants to report the hatred, he will certainly report for him, although the original Lord did not think about how to let his family, but Tao is willing to decide, it will certainly let them suffer. He has always been a person with a clear love. If the original family''s family has good feelings with the original owner, then he is willing to help the original owner to repay his family. However, this family has been forced to die even by the original owner. It is also very reasonable. The Tao willing to let them learn the lessons even if they are not familiar with the family.


    There are bodyguards outside the original owner''s room. There are also bodyguards in the corners of the house, in order to prevent the Tao from escaping.


    In the past few days, Tao hopes that he has not stepped out of the house because he knows that if no one comes to meet him, he can hardly escape by himself, so he just waits for peace, waiting for the Maiwei to come. Pick him up.


    The parents and brothers of the original master, seeing Tao, are not noisy, noisy, and quietly staying in the room every day, without any move, thinking that he is because the lover is dead, so he gave up resistance and decided to compromise. Their hearts are also relieved, because they have agreed with the Balvis family, as long as the original owner married Bruno and gave birth to a child, the Barvis family will help their home.


    And Barvis also prepared for everything because he was worried that the original Lord would be fiercely rebellious, so that he could make him happy with his children and let him succeed in giving birth to a child. Their methods are many, and their idea is that as long as the original owner is pregnant with children, even if they have been unconscious, they can make their children born healthily. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 127： Interstellar Program Officer 3

    Interstellar Program Officer 3


    On the day when I was going to get married, Tao was willing to open the closet and take a set of old clothes that the original owner had never worn for a long time, and then ready to go out.


    The parents and brothers of the original master were very formal. They saw that Tao was so casual, and they were very unhappy. But because they had already reached the time of going out, they didn''t want to delay the time because of the quarrel, so they didn''t say anything.


    A group of bodyguards walked around them and behind them, and walked outside the gate. The original parents had a car, and the brothers took a car. Tao was willing to take a car alone, but there were two bodyguards on the car.


    In the past few days, Mai Wei did not appear. Tao is willing to worry about whether he has any delays, but he feels that even if he has something to delay, he should send someone else to pick him up. In short, this road to the Marriage Bureau is the last time and opportunity. If the person who arrived at the Marriage Bureau Maiwei has not yet appeared, then he can only escape on his own.


    The speed of the car here is very fast, so fast that it is too late to see the picture of the street outside. Tao is willing to close his eyes and simulate the plan of the Marriage Bureau in his mind.


    Suddenly I heard two sullen sorrows, and Tao hoped to open his eyes immediately, and then saw the bodyguards in front of him and his side fainted.


    Tao wished to breathe a sigh of relief and then closed his eyes again.


    The car driving in the back of the car saw the car that Tao was willing to take in different directions. After a moment of chasing, he immediately chased it, and then suddenly a lot of cars stopped them. After the chaos, the cars that stopped them were in abundance. Drive away, and the car that Tao is willing to sit on has disappeared into their sight.


    Those bodyguards panicked and called Bruno and the original father to inform them that they were lost.


    "What?! Run again?!" Yaduni slammed the window hard, hang up the phone and said, "How can I raise such a conscience without a conscience!"


    "What''s wrong? Is it raining and running again?" The original mother''s mother also asked with a flustered voice. "The car is driven by the Barvis family. Is there a bodyguard in the car? How can it run again?!"


    "You ask me who I ask?!" Yaduni was so angry that he turned red and roared. "I knew that he was such a disobedient person who didn''t know how to be grateful. He shouldn''t raise him!"


    Bruno and his family have already arrived at the marriage bureau. After receiving the notice from the bodyguards, their family is also very angry. They feel that Tao is really not good. He married them to the Barvis family and did not suffer. He actually fled several times. The gap between the two is so big now. If it is not because he has more than 90% of the children who might give birth to mental a1, and he is a genius in programming, how can they not climb up at home? On their Barvis home. And his escape from time to time is equal to hitting the face of their family again and again.


    Bruno let the bodyguards go immediately to trace the whereabouts of Tao, and he will be brought back anyway, and he has decided that after he has found someone back, he will be locked up and will not be allowed anywhere.


    However, after Tao hopes to meet with Maiwei, the people sent by the Barvis family can''t find the pottery and take him away anyway.


    Tao hopes that those people will take him on a civil aviation ship, but those people took him to a small ship. After a few hours, he has left the field of the Nandi universe.


    Tao did not know where they were going to take them. After a few hours, after reaching a certain planet, he was taken to the top of a very luxurious hotel.


    Tao is willing to walk in and see the tall back on the edge of the floor-to-ceiling window. There is a feeling of reassurance and grievances, because just a dozen hours ago, he was forced to marry, but unfortunately he still can¡¯t complain with this person. .


    Mai Wei turned and looked at Tao for a while, then said to him, "Sit."


    Tao is willing to go to the sofa and sit down. Mai Wei also walked over and sat down on the sofa opposite the pottery.


    "You should know that your relationship between Nandi and our SAARC empire is very tense. You come to us and you may be said to be treason. So you really have already thought about it, come to our SAARC Empire. "Mawei started to ask the key directly, and there was no extra nonsense."


    "You can bring me here so easily, I think about my business, you must have all checked it out. I was forced to this point, I don''t care what country at all, as long as anyone can Revenge for me, I will do things for whom." Tao said with a blank expression.


    "So how do you make me believe that when you are doing things for us, you will not suddenly betray us. Or, how do you make me believe that you are not united with those people to use bitterness, deliberately lurking on our side Come here?"


    "You can arrange people to monitor me all the time, or you can use some drugs that can give you peace of mind, I accept." Tao is willing to say seriously.


    "It seems that your determination is great." Mai Wei looked at Tao and said, "But you should remember that about three years ago, because of the interference wave you made, we lost more than ten of the second. Military Mech."


    The original owner is a genius in the program. He is not only good at writing mechs, but also good at writing programs for many other purposes. It can be said to be a versatile talent in the program. But such a talent is forced to death by those who are in their own interests.


    The interference wave that the original master made, which caused the SAF empire to lose more than a dozen mechs, is almost universally known in the SAF empire, but they know that there is a person who is the original owner, but they do not know who is the specific one. Even Mai Wei is also looking for the information provided by Tao Yuan to check the past.


    "General Mai Wei, are you going to turn over the old books with me?" Tao is willing to watch him say "I still want me to be responsible for the dozens of mechs?"


    "I don''t mean this." Mai Wei raised his hand and said, "I mean, I want to ask you, it has been three years since, have you made any progress, can you help us, destroy the enemy?" More mechs."


    "The general can rest assured that I have made more progress than before, just because something happened in the past two years, I have to hide my true strength. As long as the general can give me enough trust and agree to help me revenge, I am absolutely Will give you a return that exceeds your expectations."


    "I have already checked this crystal card. If I agree with your conditions, when can you give me the complete program content?" Mai Wei asked.


    "The complete program content can be given to you in five days, but the program content is not enough. It needs to be debugged and then modified. Complete all the processes and let the program content come in handy. It takes about half a month. The time around."


    ¡°It only takes half a month?¡± McWay clearly questioned, ¡°My people told me that even if I get the completed program, it will take up to two months to formally come in handy.¡±


    "I don''t like empty-mouth explanations. I prefer to use actual actions to prove that as long as you give me the opportunity to prove, I will prove it to you."


    "Why do you know me?" Maiwei asked.


    "I used to have access to some confidential documents." Tao is willing to lie very calmly, and the original owner does not know who he is.


    Mai Wei looked at Tao for a moment of silence, as if to detect his heart, Tao is willing to calmly look at him, the two eyes are intertwined, Mai Wei sees Tao, there are some complex and sad emotions in his eyes. There is an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    According to Mai Wei''s personality, he is even the so-called self-person, which is rarely easily believed. What''s more, Tao is willing to come to it suddenly. It is a very risky thing to believe him.


    In fact, Tao is also very clear in his heart. If he is someone else, he is not sure to let the other person believe in himself, but now he is sitting in front of him is his lover, even if he does not fully believe him now, he will definitely give He has the opportunity to prove.


    "I will give you a change of identity and name, and take you back to the main star, arrange you to be a mechanic, I hope you don''t let me down." Mai Wei himself does not know why, he likes the eyes of Tao. I just think that the eyes are beautiful and there is a feeling that I want to collect them.


    "You can change any identity and surname. Anyway, I have completely ignored the previous identity, but I can''t change my name. In the future, no matter what I do, what kind of results I have, I will use my current name." Tao hopes that the original Lord will not even have a life, and certainly does not want the current identity, but the name represents him, so Tao is willing to use his name to continue to live on his behalf. In the future, whether he is an identity or a big achievement, he is praised. He is Yi Yu.


    The two first made an oral agreement. After the agreement was reached, Mai Wei directly took the pottery back to the main star of the SAARC Empire.


    Mai Wei¡¯s father is one of the five marshals in the SAARC empire to control the highest military power. He himself is also a general with great power, so it is not difficult to help Tao to arrange a new identity and make him a mechs programmer. Things.


    After getting on the ship, Tao hopes to rest in the room, close his eyes and raise his mind, thinking about the next plan, how to complete it step by step.


    When he heard the doorbell, Tao was willing to get up and open the door. He looked at Maiwei standing outside without any surprise, and then let him come in sideways.


    "Is there something? General." Tao is willing to close the door and ask behind him.


    When he walked into the living room, Maiwei turned and looked at him and said, "I seriously thought about it. I don''t think it is necessary to give you medicine. You can wear it."


    Tao is willing to look at the things in his hand, and then straighten his hand.


    Mai Wei grabbed his hand and put a transparent bracelet like a communicator on his wrist and said, "After you wear this bracelet, I can control your whereabouts at any time, and even watch what you are doing at any time. This bracelet can only be unlocked by me, and there are some special features set in it, which I hope will not be used."


    Tao hopes that he will not give himself medicine, but wearing this bracelet, he does not care, but because he just said, he had to pretend to be the so-called.


    "You said that you can always observe what I am doing, then if I am taking a shower? Can you see it?" Tao hopes to look at him and deliberately asks with concerns.


    "If you are taking a bath, there will be humidity on it. As long as you don''t have a strange reaction when you take a bath, I won''t open it." Mai Wei replied earnestly, taking a bath like this is a very personal and private matter. Wei feels that even if he wants to monitor him, his respect for personality still needs to be there. After all, they are now a cooperative relationship, and Mai Wei¡¯s idea is that if Tao is really capable, he hopes to leave him for a long time.


    Tao is willing to nod and understand, and then watching Mai Wei hold his hand.


    Mai Wei looked down at his sight and immediately released his palm, but the touch on his palm made him involuntarily clench his fist and wanted to keep it.


    "General Mai Wei, if there is anything in the future, I will communicate directly with you?" Tao would like to ask him.


    "I can contact you with important things. I hope that you don''t hide your strength. If your identity is exposed one day, and only show your greatest value, I have reason to continue to leave you and help you complete your work." What I want to accomplish."


    "I know." Tao is willing to look at him, very seriously grateful, "Thank you, General Mai Wei, I will definitely repay you."


    Mai Wei looked at Tao Yan¡¯s eyes, and an inexplicable feeling came to his mind again, but he was silent for a long time. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 128： Interstellar Program Officer 4

    Interstellar Program Officer 4


    Tao is willing to use Maiwei to help him forge a new identity, follow Maiwei to the main star of the SAARC Empire, and then directly to the three military regions where Maiwei is located. The highest commander of this military region is the father of Maiwei, Marshal Frederick.


    As one of the five military regions of the Emperor Star, the area of ??the Sanjun Military Region can be said to be quite large. There are several sub-departments in the maintenance of mechs, and several hundred people. Different departments, responsibility and division of labor are naturally different. Some departments only keep some information and some small parts. Those in these departments, who have retired from the entry road, may not have touched the mech.


    Because of the different division of labor, the importance of each department is naturally different, and the program department is certainly one of the most important departments. The mecha repairman is only a general name. After Tao is willing to enter the department, his title is the mecha maintenance programmer.


    Mai Wei arranged the pottery in a group of programs. The group leader is Mai Wei''s confidant, so it is most appropriate for him to arrange the pottery in one group.


    Since the program department is one of the most important departments, not only the requirements for programmers are quite high, but also the review of all aspects is quite strict. Mai Wei can arrange the pottery wish, naturally it is discussed and allowed by his father, otherwise the layer-by-layer audit can not pass.


    The treatment of important departments is also much higher than other departments. Tao is willing to enter this position just now. There are no programmers with the lowest rank and rank. They can have a very warm suite, kitchen, bathroom, dining room and living room. A variety of equipment is available. However, there are also reasons why Mai Wei gave him special care. Otherwise, he can only be assigned to a fairly spacious single room.


    On the day of the official start of work, a group leader, with Tao Yuan, is familiar with the working environment.


    A group leader gave Tao to introduce the use of each place in the department, where to go anywhere, and where to get approval. Generally, newcomers come in, all of whom are familiar with the environment. After all, the rank of the program leader is not low. Although a group of long-term people do not know what Tao is willing to do, but Mai Wei personally explained him, let him take care of the pottery, so he personally took the pottery to familiarize with the environment.


    After reading the first and second floors, Tao is willing to follow a group to grow to the third floor. This layer is very large, and all the offices are together to form a circle. The middle rest area is like a small European garden. It has a lot of beautiful flowers and plants, some sofa seats, and a variety of fruit snacks on the long table. Several people are sitting on the couch and chatting with coffee.


    A group of long take Tao is willing to go to his future office, because the wall outside each office is a glass wall, the two groups of chiefs sitting in the office and seeing a group of long-awaited newcomers, deliberately pretending to have something to do Go out and then pass by them.


    "A group of long, do you come to a newcomer?" The two team leaders deliberately pretend to be inadvertently, want to inquire about the origins of the Tao wish, because a group of long personally with the familiar environment, is definitely worthy of attention.


    "Yeah, he is Yi Yu, I just got into the job today, I took him to his office." A group of long-term directors introduced to Tao, "Yi Yu, this is the second group leader Bowen."


    "Ripple group leader, hello." Tao is willing to succumb to the slightest, and greet the second group leader.


    "Hello." The second team leader also nodded to Tao, and then asked a group of long "When it is not yet new, this is?"


    "He was specially approved by General Macway to be sent in. As for the others, I would not disclose it." In fact, a group of long-term only knows that Tao is willing to come in, and Tao is willing to be true, even fake. The identity, why can I come in, he does not know.


    The two leaders looked nodded and said, "Then you are busy with you, I will handle some things."


    The few people who were drinking coffee, when they heard that Tao was willing to come in, immediately turned around and looked at Tao. The expressions of other people are just curious, and one of them has more things.


    Although the second group leader wants to inquire about the origins of Tao Yuan, but he does not want to do anything about Tao, but he wants to have a mental preparation. After all, even if it is the same department, there are competitions between several groups. The second group leader heard that Tao is willing to be sent to the special batch, and I will count it immediately, because as long as it is able to get special approval, there are talents with great use.


    The SAARC Empire cherishes talents very much and encourages competition. As long as it is truly capable and capable, it will give quite good treatment, because the top leaders believe that there must be courage under the reward. However, the military discipline of the SAARC Empire is also very strict. Although it is deliberately letting everyone compete, it can only compete fairly and fairly. Anyone who makes tricks on the tricks will be severely punished.


    The idea of ??the top level of this country is that everything is based on national interests and the improvement of national strength is the most important thing. Therefore, the degree of attaching importance to talents is incomparable to any country in the universe. As long as you have the right attitude, you can climb to a high position even if there is no background in the background.


    The those who are in power in the southern country are taking the family interests more seriously than the national interests. Every day, they want to engage in marriage and help the family to secure their family. This is why the SAARC Empire is getting stronger and stronger, and the South Diguo is getting more and more declining.


    A group of long-term Tao will be brought into an office, after explaining some of his words, he went to work.


    Tao hopes to give McWay the chip before, Mai Mai wants to come in handy as soon as possible in the shortest possible time. Because Maiwei has already greeted a group leader, the team leader did not arrange other things for the Tao, and Tao¡¯s willingness to complete the program for Maiwei is also temporarily confidential.


    Tao is willing to use five days, Tao is willing to complete all the program content, because Mai Wei is very anxious to use, Tao Tao''s program is also completed with a high degree of completion, to minimize the time to be modified.


    The place where the mech is parked belongs to the first-level ban. Tao hopes that it is impossible for him to enter now. Even the team leader cannot bring him in with him. Only Maiwei can bring him in.


    Tao is willing to follow Maiwei into his mech, insert the crystal card in the secondary card slot, and then debug. The secondary card is equal to the trial program. If there is a problem during the trial, it will be converted into the main card slot program. The main card slot can not be easily opened, even if Mai Wei must get the official approval of his father, in the case of the presence of both supervisors, open the main card slot.


    Therefore, after Tao is willing to make and write a variety of crystal cards, they can only be inserted in the secondary card slot, and the secondary card slot has a complete forbidden function. This is why McWay immediately dared to give Tao a chance to show.


    Tao is willing to sit in the control chair and carefully debug the mech program. Mai Wei sits on the side and carefully looks at the debugging of Tao. He can become a general when he is young, and he knows everything except that he has a strong mental fighting skills and other aspects.


    Mai Wei originally looked very serious, but he smelled the scent of Tao Yuan, and felt that it was not only very good, but also smelled particularly comfortable. Mai Wei¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but shift his direction. He stared at the side of Tao¡¯s wish. Looking at the face of Tao wishing to have a white face, as well as the curvy neck, and then smelling the scent of the body, so that suddenly there is something in his heart that is surging.


    Tao wishing to concentrate on the original, very serious in debugging the program, but the peach tree in the space, a dozen flower buds, all of a sudden bloom at the same time, let his heart a clever, and then stunned.


    Tao is willing to turn to look at Mai Wei slowly, and found that Mai Wei is not only close, but also in the gods. Tao hopes to only gently cough to remind him that he has not noticed it, and now he finds that he is so close, how can he concentrate? And more than a dozen flower buds bloom at the same time, even more exaggerated than the previous one is open, is this person suddenly falling in love with himself?


    Mai Wei slammed back to God, seeing Tao''s cheeks reddish but serious face, some annoyed that he was rude, and stared at his cheek for a while, then violently returned to God, feeling inexplicable.


    Mai Wei slightly retreated a bit, Tao is willing to continue his work, the armor cabin is not big, saying that the small is not particularly small, because only two of them, and each with their own mind, the air is slowly more Some different atmospheres.


    After Tao was ready to debug, he stood up and said to Mai Wei, "Debugging is good, you can test it now, I will record it."


    Mai Wei got up and exchanged positions with Tao, and then gave orders to the guard soldiers below to open the door of the protection cabin. He controlled the mech to slide into the mech channel and then flew into the sky.


    Tao is willing to buckle the straps, secure himself to the seat, and then hold the flat computer to prepare for the record.


    Because after more than a month, there are five armies in the military area, and Maiwei will play on behalf of the three military regions. This time, the armor is very important. Each military region has a mentality to win. The game.


    Therefore, after McWay checked the card that Tao was willing to give, he immediately investigated the experience of the original owner. Then, without too much hesitation, people saved the pottery.


    For the first test, Maiwei had a very obvious feeling that the program was upgraded. After the function was strengthened, it also made him very excited.


    Each mech soldier wants to drive a more powerful mech battle, strengthen the mech, and is the most important thing for every army. But in many cases, it is not particularly difficult to make a powerful mech, but the program control function is difficult to improve, especially the energy program, it is even more difficult.


    In the past ten days, what Maiwei expects every day is to test the energy program and control program together with Taoyuan. Driving a obviously more powerful mech can really make people very excited.


    However, Maiwei still has a lot of other things to do every day, because now is the most intense training period, he also carries his intensive soldiers to carry out high-intensity training.


    After the training, Maiwei returned to the room. After a quick wash, he went to bed and lie down. Because he was too tired, he quickly fell asleep.


    Sleeping asleep, he suddenly smelled a scent, is the familiar scent that has been smelled all these days, the feeling of comfort, let him relax, and then slowly feel.


    He felt a soft body approaching him, he held him tightly and then rolled over and pressed him to his body. The person in his arms is fragrant and soft, and his voice is so good, so that he can vent his own ** while having the feeling of infinite satisfaction. Because he was too comfortable, he even thought that if he could stay in his body forever, he would be fine.


    Mai Wei made a comfortable sigh. He held the man in his arms more hard. When he wanted to kiss him, the person in his arms suddenly disappeared. Mai Wei sat up fiercely, then breathed in a hurry. The sweat on his forehead slipped down and almost entered his eyes, making him wake up a lot.


    After being completely awake, Mai Wei lay down again, and then began to recall the dream he had just made. He really did not think that he would actually dream like this, and after he had finished the whole set in his dreams, let him both physically and mentally. Very satisfied. The man was in his arms, and he looked up and looked like he was so real, as if it had happened.


    Mai Wei felt that he might be crazy because he couldn''t help but recall what happened in his dream, and the body reacted again. He had to get up and go to a cold bath to cool down. This big night is enough to toss himself.


    As soon as Mai Wei closes his eyes, he will see Tao''s wish to lie in his arms in his arms, and wash the cold shower several times a night. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 129： Interstellar Program Officer 5

    Interstellar Program Officer 5


    The next day, before Mai Wei wanted to see Tao, there was an inexplicable expectation and tension in his heart. He has lived to this day and has never felt this way. Some people say that he may not know what it feels like in his life. Even he himself thinks that he may only have different emotions in his armor.


    Looking at Tao Yuan¡¯s wish to go to him far away, Mai Wei¡¯s mind reappeared last night¡¯s dream scene, the body¡¯s pottery, and the pottery wish to wear clothes now overlap in his eyes, and he tried to suppress his heart. The feeling of surging.


    Tao is willing to go to him. It seems a bit strange to see him. He asks "Mc. Mawei, what are you doing? Uncomfortable?"


    "...No, I''m fine." Mai Wei closed his eyes and used his mental strength to calm his emotions. Then he looked at Tao and said, "Go."


    "You..., if it''s really uncomfortable, it''s better to take a day off today." Tao is willing to look at his calm face, still feels he is weird, so he advises that "the body is more important than anything, only in good health." Under the circumstance, can we exert the strongest mental strength. Restoring the body is also to better play it?"


    "I really don''t feel uncomfortable. It''s just a little tired. Every day at the end of the training, there will be a military doctor to check the body. You don''t have to worry." Mai Wei is very happy with Tao Yuan''s concern.


    Tao is willing to nod and say, "Let''s go."


    The two walked in together, crossed a few doors and walked to the armored cabin of Maiwei.


    After the mech, Tao is willing to put the modified crystal card that was modified again yesterday, insert it into the secondary card Caozhong, and then take out the energy crystal card and insert it into the energy card slot.


    "Here I have modified it yesterday, there should be no more problems. You can try it a few times later. And here is also..." Tao is willing to debug while pointing at the instruments, talking to Mai Wei. The place where the program has been modified.


    After the commissioning, Tao hopes to open the mirror protector above, but it is a bit too high. He can''t sit still enough. When he is about to stand up, Maiwei has got up and helped him open. However, it was opened from Maiwei, and it was slightly pressed to the body of Tao.


    This is the world''s first physical contact between the two. Tao is willing to feel his weight stunned. I don''t know if he is intentional or unintentional.


    Mai Wei was actually deliberate, because the person in his dream last night, the body is soft and smooth, so that he can not control the impulse to touch him.


    Tao is willing to pretend that nothing feels like it, continue the movements on his hands. For the time being, he could not respond to Mai Wei¡¯s move. Because he was avenging the lover of the original lord, he would choose to rely on Maiwei. If he changed his mind so quickly, he would be too frivolous and affectionate.


    And Mai Wei looked at Tao¡¯s wish to be unmoved, serious and serious, and felt a little unwilling in his heart. Usually he goes anywhere else, as long as one glance at the past, the females are as excited as crazy, in various ways to get his attention. In the military region, if there is a place where he walks, there will be a female to peek at him. If it is not because the military discipline is strict, the females will certainly make a move that draws his attention. He didn''t feel anything about it before, but now there is a sense of loss that does not work.


    When Mai Wei thought of Tao wishing to remember his lost "love", he couldn''t help but panic acid, but he thought that anyone would die anyway, and he couldn''t live to fight with him. He felt a lot more comfortable.


    The time for debugging and testing every day is two or three hours, but Mai Wei feels that these three hours have been a little too fast. It feels that it is less than thirty minutes, and he will send the pottery again, he can only wait for the first time. I met in two days.


    Tao is willing to return to the office of the program department. He just sat down for a while and heard the sound of a few seconds of music on the glass wall. He looked up and then pressed the automatic door switch to open the glass door.


    "Is there something?" Tao is willing to look at the people coming in and ask.


    "Hello, my name is Segley, I am a member of the second group." Segri introduced himself.


    Tao hopes to see him, he knows that he is not just as simple as I introduced it.


    Tao is willing to raise his hand and say to him, "Please sit down."


    "I don''t have any important thing, just come to talk to you and get to know each other." Segri smiled and looked at Tao. "While we have different groups, but in our department, even everyone has a certain job. The competitive relationship, but the private relationship is very good. You have been here for a few days, but I don¡¯t think you go to the rest area to talk to you. I think you may be a character, so I am looking for you. I want to tell you that if the work is tired, take a break and go to chat with everyone and talk and relax."


    "Thank you for your concern, because my work is in a hurry to finish, so I am too busy, and I have always been a dumb character, I hope you don''t mind." Tao hopes to smile and said, he lived so For many generations, the skills of seeing people''s hearts have been very skilled, and to the extent of Segley, I want to pretend to fool him, and it is too tender.


    "What''s so good about this, if you don''t like to talk, it''s good to hear me talk about interesting things, it''s better than being alone."


    Tao is willing to smile and nod.


    "I heard that you were brought to the special batch by General Mawei. I am very curious. How did you know with General Mawei?" Sergei asked curiously.


    "A chance, General Mawei took a fancy to the program card I wrote. Regarding the specific process, because of the confidentiality regulations, I would not say more." Tao is willing to think, finally to enter the theme.


    "My brother and General Mai Wei are good friends who grew up together. The relationship between the two of us is particularly good. I am also considered to be grown up by General Mawei. Since you are the one brought in by General Mawei, if there is What needs help, just tell me that although we have different groups, I can help you where you can help."


    "Thank you." Tao hopes not to say good, nor does he say bad, but his heart is very disdainful, because he knows that Segri just wants to express to him, he is very familiar with Mai Wei.


    "Then I went to work, don''t bother you, if you have something, you can come to me. If you have nothing, you can come and talk to me, don''t be polite to me." Sergei got up and left.


    Tao is always smiling, but no answer is given.


    After watching Sergey go out, Tao is willing to continue his work while thinking about what he has found through the system.


    Because these days, Tao hopes to feel that Segri is always observing him in secret, and he thinks he is hiding well, so he checked him with the system.


    Segeri likes Maiwei, and he liked it for many years from childhood to age. His big brother really has a very good relationship with Maiwei. He knows that he likes Maiwei and has created opportunities for the two. But things like feelings are not just about creating opportunities to get along with each other.


    Mai Wei didn''t feel anything about Segeri. He also explained directly to Segri''s big brother. It is impossible for him and Segri to let him not do extra things in the future. Later, Segri¡¯s eldest brother saw Segeri¡¯s bitter love for Maiwei, and he was persuaded to give up every day, waiting for a new love to appear. But Segry couldn''t give up on McWay. Anyone who is related to Maiwei will pay attention.


    Mai Wei was a general when he was less than 40 years old. In addition to his mental strength of a1 possessed by a very small number of talents, his personal military abilities were quite outstanding, and his tall, strong and handsome appearance. The whole person exudes a deadly attraction of male hormones.


    When Sergey heard that Tao hoped that it was brought in by McWay, he immediately began to pay attention to him. He saw Tao wishing to look very good. He was worried that he would like Maiwei and then pursue Maiwei. He is also a big aristocratic family. It is impossible to make direct threats and warnings. Therefore, the purpose of his wish to find Tao is to first make a good relationship with Tao, and then slowly let Tao hope to recognize it. Reality, don''t think about Maiwei.


    How can Tao do not guess his purpose, but before he has made any moves, Tao hopes to deal with him a little now.


    When Ma Wei was sleeping at night, he once again dreamed of Tao Yuan, and in the dream he turned over and did the kind of thing. When he felt infinite satisfaction, the person in the dream disappeared again. After he woke up, he again I feel very empty and lost.


    After waking up, Mai Wei couldn''t sleep in bed, and how satisfied he was in his dreams. After all, he was only dreaming. He thought, if the real person can be in his arms at this moment.


    Mai Wei hesitated again and again, eventually failed to hold back, open the communicator, release the projection, and look at the sleeping face of Tao. Looking at it, he couldn''t help but smile, and he felt very satisfied.


    Then he raised his hand, tried to touch the face of the wish, and even wanted to kiss, but when he reached out, he touched the air, and then there was a feeling of emptiness.


    Mai Wei suddenly sat up and looked at Tao¡¯s face. His eyes hesitated and he quickly became firm. He just wants to get that person, and he wants to get it at the fastest speed. No matter whether he has someone else in his heart, he doesn''t want to wait for more. Hesitating does not conform to his character. It is his usual style of acting that he wants to be upright and upright.


    Mai Wei intends to officially start pursuing Tao Yuan, although it has not yet begun, but since he has made up his mind to act, he will not be satisfied with dreams and illusions, so he will soon fall asleep.


    Tao hopes to see Mai Wei on the second day, it is very obvious, he obviously feels that his eyes are different, and he intentionally made some moves, the intention is also very obvious. Whether it is the mind in his eyes or the natural intimacy of his manners, he is conveying to Tao, he is pursuing his meaning.


    Although Tao is willing to respond to him, it is not the time, so his eyes can only be avoided, and his intimate actions can only be avoided as much as possible.


    However, Mai Wei did not feel discouraged or unhappy because of Tao''s wish to escape, because he has already made up his mind to pursue Tao, and naturally he is patient to treat him.


    In the five major military regions'' mechs competition, they entered the countdown. Mai Wei was busy and didn''t have time to look for Tao Yuan. After Tao was willing to complete the upgrade of Maiwei''s Class A program, it was a lot easier. Just complete some of the team leader''s arrangements for him. Simple work will do.


    But even if he didn''t have a job at all, he would rather stay in the office, make some energy crystal cards, and don''t talk to them in the rest area as Segley said.


    The game finally began. Through a few days of preliminaries, Mai Wei successfully entered the finals and competed with the Second Military Region for the honorary title of the most powerful mech fighter in the Empire. Because the finals are open, each department can watch live matches in their own meetings as long as they have time.


    Of course, Tao hopes to see it. When he is going to the conference room, the people who just met Segeri and their group are also going to the conference room.


    "Do you also go to the conference room to watch the game?" Seggri smiled and asked Pottery.


    "Yes." Tao is willing to nod, thinking that this is really nonsense.


    "Let''s sit with us." Segri said, pulling the potter''s wrist into the conference room, a pair of looks like he had a good relationship with him.


    The conference room is so big, every sofa and chair is just as comfortable, and there is a low table between each sofa chair, so Tao does not care where to sit. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 130： Interstellar Program Officer 6

    Interstellar Program Officer 6


    There was still a little time from the start of the live broadcast. After they sat down, they started talking.


    "What to do? I am so nervous, I think I can hear my heartbeat."


    "What are you doing so nervously? You are all married and have children, and Sage should be nervous."


    "This has anything to do with having a child with me. I am..., oh~, right, the most nervous person now, Sage is right."


    "Why should I be the most nervous, can''t I be as nervous as you?" Serge said with a smile.


    "Your tension, how can we be the same with our nervousness?"


    "That is, we are because we are all three military regions with General Mai Wei. I hope he wins, so I am nervous. But you are different. Your fears are more than us, so you are more nervous and with us. The mood is different."


    "You always laugh at me so much, don''t ask me for help in the future." Sergei deliberately made an angry look.


    "How can we be a joke, you are envious of us, then, when are you married to General Mawei?"


    "How do I know? This is not something I can decide."


    "Don''t be embarrassed, take the initiative to urge him. Can you settle down early?"


    "Yeah, if you don''t take the initiative, if you are taken away by others, you can wait and regret it."


    "The live broadcast is over, don''t talk." Segley saw the front screen lit up, and immediately widened his eyes and made a preoccupation.


    Tao is willing to drink the coffee from the assistant. My heart is very clear. The reason why Sergei is pulling him to sit together is to let him hear these words.


    Those people usually say these things often, so he came to tell him to talk to them when he was fine. However, Tao Tao always prefers to be alone, and does not want to take the initiative to find people to talk and chat, so Sergey seized the opportunity today and let Tao hope to hear this. This little trick, Tao Tao will not bother to respond.


    At the beginning of the live broadcast, Tao hopes to look at the screen seriously. Maiwei is one of the few people with mental a1, and the ability to control the mech is naturally beyond doubt. But Tao hopes to see if he can upgrade his program and energy crystal card to what extent.


    On the screen, the two sides fought very fiercely from the beginning, and they used the other party as a real enemy. They did not attack each other at all. In such a game, the damage suffered by the mech is also absolutely true damage, and each military region sends the best mech, which is quite a big deal.


    However, such a competition is only once in three years, and it is not only related to the honor of the military region, but also to the struggle and distribution of tasks.


    Although from the live broadcast on the screen, Mai Wei clearly stood up, but still can not help but feel nervous. Tao wished to be confident in Maiwei. He felt that he could not lose, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when he looked at it.


    When entering the most intense stage, the armor of Maiwei¡¯s driving suddenly changed like a sudden change. The energy light suddenly increased sharply, and the speed was so fast that the opponent could not keep up. The flexibility and the attacking energy cannon instantly smashed. Pressed each other.


    In addition to the wish, everyone is shocked, because they are the people who think they are the best to understand the status of Maiwei''s mechs. It is not just the armor of Maiwei. What kind of situation is the whole armor of the military region? To what extent, they are very clear. However, the current state of Maiwei''s mechs made them suspect that his driving was not the previous mech, but a new type of mech that was secretly manufactured.


    "God, is this really the Mech before General McWay? I am not blinded, is this a newly made mech?"


    "Even if it is a newly-made mech, our program department should definitely know it, but why is General McWay changing the armor so big, is there any news in our program department?"


    The program department has to help all the mechs to handle the program problems, and is responsible for the program upgrades and so on, so as long as any new mechs come to the military region, they must know.


    "This speed, the flexibility and the energy intensity are much worse than before. How do you do it?!"


    "Mervey''s mech is also too powerful. It is not a level with the other party. There is no suspense in this game."


    "Mer Mawei''s mech is a group of programs to maintain this year, they definitely know what, but did not say."


    "We don''t know what it is all about." The people in front said back.


    Segri turned his head and looked at him. Suddenly there was a feeling of flustering. He was always called a procedural genius. He was recognized as the youngest and most promising person in the whole department. His biggest wish was to get Mai Wei. The recognition, as his exclusive programmer, but looking at the battle screen just now, Maiwei''s mech has been so powerful, it is something that he can''t do now.


    Mai Wei won, and won very beautiful, the other side almost did not fight back, was beaten by Mai Wei for a while, in order to protect the mech automatically admit defeat.


    Although everyone was shocked and confused, but Mai Wei won or let them very happy, after the end of the live broadcast, everyone smiled and discussed while going outside.


    Tao hopes to get up and go out. Segry looks at his back behind him and looks at him with no expression.


    Maiwei won the honorary title of the most powerful mech fighter in the empire, and the entire three military regions were very happy and ready to celebrate.


    Tao hopes that this world is going to be a lonely and melancholy person, so whether it is a big celebration or a small celebration, he does not intend to participate, and only one person stays.


    The next day, Tao was willing to sit in the office, because the boring began to daze, and remembered the original Lord and his lover. Then he thought, if he only has the memory of the world, if he has a loved one, and is forced by his family to marry a person who does not love to marry and have children, what a painful thing? .


    Those programmers are sitting outside in the rest area, drinking coffee and chatting, and now almost everyone is talking about it. Of course, Maiwei crushes his opponent and becomes the topic of the most powerful warrior of the empire.


    The main character of the topic, Mai Wei, suddenly entered the program department. After seeing it, those people immediately became excited.


    "Look, look, General McWay is here."


    "It¡¯s so handsome! Whenever you look at it, General Mcway is really the most handsome man I have ever seen."


    "Segry, go and say hello."


    "He must have come to find a group of things that have something to do, wait until they say he will go and say hello." Seggri smiled and said.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of those people, Maiwei went outside the office of the Tao.


    Mai Wei lifted his hand and prepared to press the glass door, but saw that Tao was willing to be in a daze, with tears in his eyes, his expression was very melancholy, let him squat, and then slammed the glass door.


    Hearing the sound of the music that suddenly sounded, Tao was willing to rush back to God. He looked up and saw that Maiwei stood outside and immediately turned his head and wiped his tears. Then he opened the glass door. He just thought too much. Because I felt too much of the sadness of the original Lord, I couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    After Maiwei walked in, he pressed the glass door from the inside, and then the glass wall and the glass door all turned dark blue, and the inside could not see the outside, and the outside could not see the inside.


    The outside person was stunned, and then you said a word, began to guess the reason why Maiwei came to find Taoyuan, although they all know that Tao wished to be brought in by Maiwei, but Maiwei came to see Tao himself. I hope, still make them curious.


    Tao is willing to look at McWay and ask, "Is there something?"


    Mai Wei walked over and sat down and said, "I am here to congratulate you."


    ¡°Congratulations to me?¡± Tao wished to sigh and said, ¡°It should be my congratulations to you. It¡¯s the honor of the strongest soldier you have won once every three years. The entire military region is happy for you. How come you congratulate me? ""


    "Because I came back from yesterday, until now, I have not waited for you to come to me, or send me a message. Since you don''t come to congratulate me, then I have to congratulate you."


    Tao would like to see him with a very dissatisfied look, smiled and said, "What do you want to congratulate me?"


    "You can not only rise to the third level, but my father said, if you can have higher results later, you will consider giving you the rank. The notice of the upgrade will soon come down, there will be bonus awards, but If you are a military rank, you can only get it with your current fake identity. The true identity is even more unexposed."


    "I only need to be able to complete my revenge. Others, I don''t care." Tao is willing to calmly say.


    "So upgrades and the ability to get the ranks, can''t make you happy?" Mai Wei looked at him and asked.


    "I think, you still get the honorary title of the most powerful mech fighter in the empire, and it is more worthy of being happy." Tao is willing to say "I don''t want to cook for myself, how can I celebrate it?"


    "That is naturally better." Mai Wei raised his eyebrows.


    Tao is willing to look at the time, and then said, "The studio time is over, go to your doing, or go to me?"


    "Do?" In the mind of Mai Wei, he couldn¡¯t control the picture of the dream.


    Tao hopes that this will realize that he has spoken puns, and then forced to calm down, pretending to be unaware of saying "I have ingredients there, why not go to me to cook?"


    "Go to me, use my permission to choose a lot of high-quality ingredients, what you want, someone will be sent immediately." Mai Wei''s heart has other purposes in an instant, so I want to bring Tao Yuan to him. .


    "Let''s go." Tao is willing to stand up and say.


    Mai Wei also stood up and the two walked together.


    The outside people saw the two people walking together and couldn''t help but look at them, but this is also because McWay was the reason for going there.


    As he walked up to the outside corridor, Segley was about to go back and saw that Mai Wei and Tao were willing to come out together. He first stunned and then looked at Mai Wei with a smile.


    "McVie, where are you going? I..."


    "We have important things to do, you are busy with you." Mai Wei said, he walked directly past him, and even the extra eyes were not given to him.


    Segeri originally wanted to say that he went with them, but if he had not said anything, he was interrupted by Maiwei.


    Segry looked at the backs of the two, the smile on his face slowly disappeared, and his eyes became very gloomy.


    At the residence of Maiwei, Tao is willing to go directly to the kitchen, use the computer to pick the ingredients, and then wait for the ingredients to be sent. At this time of waiting, Tao is willing to visit the Maiwei residence by the way, while thinking and thinking that the general level of treatment is good, such a large and so luxurious duplex building, no matter in any era, not ordinary people can live Got it.


    Mai Wei went to take a shower. After the shower came out, Tao Tao was already cooking.


    Mai Wei went to the wine room to take two bottles of wine, and then sat in the restaurant, while drinking and watching Tao wish to cook, he felt that at this moment, there was a feeling of satisfaction that could not be said.


    Tao is willing to do a few dishes soon. After serving on the table, he looks at Mai Wei and says, "You taste it, look good."


    Mai Wei forked a piece of braised beef with a fork and put it in his mouth and tasted it. He really didn''t think that the dish that Tao wished to make would be so delicious. This beef is not worse than the chef of the military region. .


    "Is it delicious?" Tao is looking forward to seeing him.


    ¡°Your cooking is so good?¡± McWay is really surprised. Now, except for the special chefs, there are very few cooking dishes. It¡¯s even better.


    "I am specialized in training." Tao is willing to cook in the original world, through so many worlds, and occasionally cooking and cooking for lovers.


    Mai Wei looked at Tao for a while, then opened another bottle of wine and poured a glass to Tao. "This is a sweet honey, you drink and see."


    Tao is willing to pick up the glass, first smell it, it is very sweet, then taste a bit, I feel that the taste is not very heavy. However, Tao is willing to know that this wine is good to drink, but the stamina is very good.


    "Good to drink." Tao hopes that after drinking a cup, he looks at the bottle of Maiwei''s bottle and says, "I drink a little of you."


    "This wine is very strong, are you sure you want to drink?" Mai Wei looked at him.


    "I taste a little." Tao is willing to extend the glass.


    Mai Wei poured a small cup to him.


    Tao is willing to take a quick frown, but still drink half a glass of wine.


    The two men ate and chatted while drinking, and the two bottles of wine soon became empty. Mai Wei went to take a bottle of fruit wine to give the pottery.


    The two ate and drank, and soon after two hours, Tao was willing to drink dizzy, stood up and went back.


    Mai Wei immediately stood up and strode over to help him say, "You can''t even walk at the door like this, how can you go back? Take a break, wake up and talk."


    Mai Wei half-bowed and held the pottery to go to the living room.


    Tao is willing to be weak and soft on his body. Although he is dizzy, his consciousness is clear. He knew that McWay had given him so much good wine, and it was definitely purposeful. He wanted to drink, he hesitated, whether he wanted him to succeed. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 131： Star Program Officer 7

    Star Program Officer 7


    After half holding the pottery and sitting on the sofa, Mai Wei poured a glass of water and sent the pottery into his arms to feed him.


    Tao is willing to drink half a glass of water, he will not wave his hands, his stomach has enough water, and it has risen a lot.


    Tao is willing to lean in the arms of Mai Wei, Mai Wei looked at his ruddy cheeks, and had the urge to take a bite, but he controlled not to bite, but kissed him on his face.


    Tao is willing to open his eyes and look at him and ask, "Do you like me?"


    "I think I have already done so clearly. I not only like you, but also pursue you." Mai Wei finished, and kissed him gently on his face.


    "But, but I can''t accept you now." Tao wished his eyes wet and looked at him.


    "Why can''t accept it, you like me too, I can feel it." Mai Wei began to touch his body.


    "I don''t have..." Tao is willing to shake his head and deny.


    "You have." Mai Wei held the pottery tightly, then pressed him under him and looked at him and said, "I wanted to wait for you to forget the past, forget the sadness, and then pursue you. But I can''t wait. I love you, I want to get you, whether you are sad, or you still have someone else in your heart. In short, no matter how long you have to be immersed in the past, I will have you right away."


    "I have not been immersed in the past. The past I, the former Yi Yu, is actually dead." Tao is willing to watch him say "I am just saddened by the rain that has already died."


    "It''s already dead? That''s great. Since you loved others in the past, you are already dead. Now you will accept me." Although Mai Wei didn''t know, what Tao said was literally meaning. But he was happy for what he said. He thought he said that he had already begun to let go of the past.


    Mai Wei also drank two bottles of wine. Although his brain was still awake, his body was very agitated, and he was almost unable to control his instinct. He reached into the pottery clothes.


    "No." Tao is willing to shake his head. "Not yet."


    "Why not, I feel that there is nothing that can''t be done." Mai Wei began to take off the trousers of the pottery with the spirit of alcohol.


    "Don''t!" Tao is willing to clamp his legs, but he can''t stop his movements, and he can''t help but scream.


    Mai Wei heard his voice more excited.


    When Mai Wei kissed him and kissed the deeper, Tao hoped to hold his shoulder and push him away, but the body could not make up his strength. Tao wished that he was going to insist on it for a while, but he missed his lover too much, whether he was a heart or a body. So he knew that Mai Wei wanted to get drunk, and he also drank a glass of wine. Then Mai Wei wants to do this kind of thing to him, and he is half-pushing.


    ..........................................


    Tao hopes to be lying on the sofa with powerlessness, breathing in a hurry, Maiwei sat up, took him up and hugged him into his arms, fed him the half cup of water, and then took him upstairs.


    Mai Wei put the pottery on a large, soft bed, then pressed it up and started to kiss him from his neck.


    Tao is willing to show the drunkenness of being awake, letting him do whatever he wants, and then enjoying the wave of body rushing, and then bursting into another burst, making him feel very comfortable and satisfied, and very exciting.


    Although the body is excited, but very weak, can only use the instinct to scream, to express their feelings at the moment.


    McWay is more enjoyable than Tao. He now reproduces the picture in the dream, only to know that the dream is no longer satisfied, and it is far from the satisfaction of the real time. The person in his arms is truly in his arms, and he is more attractive than in his dreams.


    ........................


    When Tao hopes to open his eyes and wake up, he feels a headache and can''t help but hold his hair.


    A thick arm glared at him and picked him up. He sat up and poured into a strong, broad chest.


    "Hurry up, drink your head and it won''t hurt." Mai Wei put the cup on his mouth and said.


    Tao is willing to squint and hold his hand to drink blue water with fruity aroma.


    After Tao hopes to drink the water, Mai Wei put him back to lie down and then got up and got out of bed.


    Tao wished to sit up, pull the quilt up, and then watched him walk to the locker room with his quilt.


    Mai Wei dressed in the dressing room and walked out to the bed. He kissed him on the forehead of the pottery wishing, "I am going to the meeting now, you can sleep for a while, then go to the program department in the afternoon, I have already helped you with Your team leader has asked for a holiday."


    "Do you help me with the fake?" Tao is willing to look at him with wide eyes.


    "If I don''t help you leave, you don''t go to the department. If they can''t find you, they will report the disappearance directly." Tao said, "Reassure, only your team leader knows that he won''t talk around."


    "I, we..." Tao is willing to look down and say, "What happened last night, can''t it happen?"


    "No, it has happened, how could it happen that it has not happened?" Mai Wei seriously vetoed.


    "But we were drunk last night, and what happened after drunkenness was a dream."


    "I have done dreams like last night." Mai Wei leaned closer and looked at him and said, "But dreams and reality, I am quite clear. You want me to behave as if it has not happened. It is impossible." ¡±


    Tao is willing to bow his head and not talk. Mai Wei has kissed him **** his face before he gets up and goes out. He has to go to the meeting.


    Tao is willing to watch him go out and close the door before he lie down and prepare to sleep for a while. He was really ready to wait for a while before accepting Maiwei¡¯s, but what happened last night happened, even though he The mouth still refuses, but it is not the same as the previous purpose.


    After Tao was willing to sleep enough, he got up and went to take a bath, then put on the clothes that had been washed and dried, and after eating something, he went to work in the department.


    Tao Tao just entered the department, and those in the rest area looked at him at the same time. Because it was a noon break, there were more people in the rest area, but Tao is willing to go to the office with so many people¡¯s attention. .


    The main reason for those people to see him is not because he left with Mai Wei yesterday, but because his upgrade notice has come down, everyone knows that Maiwei¡¯s mech is so powerful because he upgraded the system. .


    Tao is willing to sit down in the office, and after he finishes the group that will come back, he will call him.


    A group of long-term volunteers are willing to go to the past, mainly to discuss with him, whether the system he upgraded to Maiwei can also be used on other mecha. Tao is willing to tell that it is impossible to let other mechs reach the level of Maiwei, because not only the problem of program upgrade, but also the mental strength and combat ability of the mechs themselves. However, upgrading the system on the basis of the original and improving the combat effectiveness is no problem.


    What Tao is willing to say, a group of nature is both understanding and understanding, so the two began to negotiate, and then the work arrangement, so from now on, Tao is willing to have a good time.


    Those who sit and talk, naturally, will not let go of such a good topic.


    "The group is very happy this time. General Mawei sent such talents to their group, and the whole group of people will benefit from it."


    "Although I have long guessed that people who can get special approvals are sure to have the ability, but I really didn''t think that the ability is so great that it will be a big hit."


    "The Second Military Region originally thought that the victory was in the grip, and the result was crushed. I heard that other military regions are now watching. After the military procedures of our military region have been upgraded, other marshals will definitely find our marshals to upgrade the program."


    "Hey~, I, I don''t admire people who have a family background, I envy those brains, if they are also geniuses."


    "You are not because you have a good family, so you don''t envy your family."


    "Our family is a big family, but there are too many people, and I can''t rely on it. I don''t want to rely on it. I really want to get some achievements by my own ability, so I worked so hard to enter the military region. However, this kind of talent, God gave it, God did not give it, envy is also envious."


    "The most promising genius programmer in our military region seems to be a substitute." The man said, looking in the direction of the Segley office.


    Segley stayed alone in the office. He rarely went out to chat with them during the break. After dimming the color of the glass, he sat down on the sofa and meditated with his eyes closed.


    From a very young age, he liked McWay very much and tried to win the attention of Mai Wei for many years without getting the results he wanted. He doesn''t know why, when Tao hopes to appear, he has a sense of crisis and feels that this person is likely to be his opponent. It turns out that he is indeed his biggest competitor in his work. Although he is still not sure whether he is his opponent, he has a strong sense of foreboding.


    Sergey has been so saddened by Mai Wei for so many years, the most worrying thing, he suddenly fell in love with other people one day, because he always felt that as long as he still has no love and has not married, he will have a chance. He loved him for so many years, let him give up, he is not willing! It is impossible to do it, he must act!


    Tao is willing to become the main person in charge of the upgrade of the new system. In addition to meeting the team members every day, they must personally supervise and check the results of their debugging. Because the first batch of mechs to be upgraded is the most important, it is absolutely impossible to make mistakes. When other armor is to be upgraded, the skilled team members can be sent down. Tao will be much easier.


    Because most of the first batch was under the armor of Maiwei, Tao is willing to go to McWay''s office to report to him.


    Maiwei carefully listened to Tao¡¯s report and made a record, shut down the computer, and then got up and walked toward him.


    Tao hopes to stand up too, and when he wants to go backwards, he is surrounded by Mai Wei.


    "I went to see you last night, why don''t you open the door for me?" Mai Wei asked, bowing his head.


    Tao is willing to feel the strength of his arm, knowing that he must be able to get rid of it. He swallowed his throat and held a flat computer in one hand. He held a hand against his chest and said, "I, I was too tired yesterday, early. I fell asleep. And when you come to me so late, I am not very good at opening the door for you. If you are known, you will gossip."


    "As long as you agree to associate with me, you don''t have to worry about gossip." Mai Wei''s lips were almost attached to the forehead of Tao.


    "I don''t want to think about these things now, I hope you can give me some time, don''t force me." Tao is willing to bow his head.


    "Don''t give it!" Mai Wei said very strongly. "If you don''t have me in my heart, I can give you time, but you obviously like me. Why am I waiting?"


    "You are too arrogant. Why do you say that I like you?" Tao is willing to be guilty, but he does not recognize it.


    Mai Wei kissed Pottery hard and then took off his pants.


    "Hey, hehe...." Tao is willing to struggle to resist, but his strength is simply no way to compare with McWay, until he gets his legs soft, and he can''t stand even.


    Mai Wei put him up and sat down on the table, then looked at him and said, "From now on, my hand won''t touch you. As long as you can push me away, I believe you don''t like me."


    Tao is willing to lie down on the desk, and McWay''s hands are on his sides to look at him.


    Tao is willing to scream out because of his movements. It is like this. How could he push him away and endure for a while? Tao hopes finally can''t help himself. He reaches for his neck and kisses him actively.


    The two men clung together, kissed each other hard, and vented, but also met. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 132： Interstellar Program Officer 8

    Interstellar Program Officer 8


    Mai Wei sat on the couch and Tao was willing to sit on his lap. Mai Wei kept his hand on the waist of the pottery, holding his chin in one hand and sucking his lips and tongue.


    Tao hopes that his lips will be swollen by him. His lips are red and swollen, and there is no way to see people, so he leans away from his kiss.


    Mai Wei looked at Tao and said, "Dare to say that you don''t like me?"


    "I don''t like..." Tao hopes that the body is weak and forced to breathe. He made up his mind. No matter what Ma Wei said, he will not admit it for the time being.


    Mai Wei was so irritated that he wanted to force him out of his mouth, but he couldn''t bear it. He thought that since he had a hard mouth, he would slowly grind with him, and one day he would let him personally admit it.


    Tao is willing to hold McWay''s shoulder and slowly get up from him. He bites his lip and doesn''t let himself lick it out.


    When Mai Wei looked at him, he was warm and dry, but he still held back the ** and took out a wet wipe to help him wipe it clean.


    Potter''s hand held the table back, and after he wiped it, he bent over to pick up his underwear and pants, and put it on one piece.


    Tao would like to know that he can''t go out like this now. He went to the lounge bathroom in the Maiwei office, washed his face with cold water, and then arranged his clothes while waiting for the red tide on his face to recede.


    Mai Wei put on his trousers and meditated on the chair. Suddenly the doorbell rang. He looked up at the screen at the door. After hesitating, he pressed the button to open the automatic door.


    "How long did it take to open the door? What are you busy with?" After Fitch walked in, he sat down directly opposite McWay.


    "Is there something?" Maiwei looked at him and asked.


    "I can''t come to you if I have nothing? I can''t wait for the c11 star or come back. I almost tired and thought I was going to die there. I have a few days off and have a bar together tonight." Although Fitch''s rank is better than Mai Weiwei, but the two grew up together, is a very good friend, so as long as there is no other person, the two are still friends with each other.


    Tao is willing to come out of Ma Wei''s lounge, seeing Fitch stunned, and then naturally walked to the table and picked up his flat computer. He said to Mai Wei, "General, today''s work has been reported. I will go back to the department first."


    Mai Wei looked at him and nodded.


    The moment that Fitch came out of the pottery, he also watched him stunned, until Tao was willing to go out, he only came back to ask Mai Wei "Who is he? Why haven¡¯t you seen it before?"


    "New programmers." Mai Wei didn''t want to tell him too much about the things he wanted. He shifted the topic and said, "You can drink, but if you bring extra people, I will not accompany them."


    "You said that you, Sergei is my only younger brother. You can''t look at my face. Is it a little better for him? How is he a superfluous person?" Fitch looked at Mai Wei said.


    "I have told you this many times about this matter. I have no possibility with Sergey. If I really give him hope, it will hurt him. I don''t want to say anything more, if you want to If you feel embarrassed, don''t be friends." Mai Wei said seriously.


    "When you do, don''t say it, don''t say it, what do you do so seriously?" Fitch sighed and said, "I don''t take him. I am really tired and tired this time. I want to relax and drink. As for the two of us, or the people of Vick, they can do it together. It feels like we haven''t gathered together for a long time, drinking and chatting."


    Tao is willing to bring a group of members to upgrade the first batch of mech procedures, then those team members with other people in the department, and then upgrade to other mech procedures.


    One of the first squadrons, after mastering the program, performed the task, the task was completed very beautifully, and saved a lot of time than expected. The top leaders of the military region are very happy, because the current armor of the three military regions is much stronger than other military regions, and the initiative to choose the mission is in their hands.


    People from other military regions took the initiative to ask for it, and they also wanted to upgrade the program. Because the top officials were very happy, so most of them gave Tao Tao a two-level upgrade.


    Tao is willing to rise to the fifth level soon after he first joined the job. It seems that upgrading is easy and easy, but for others, each level is a huge embarrassment, and some people work hard for years or even decades. They are not necessarily able to rise to the fifth level. Tao hopes that now, it is already higher than half of the department. It is obvious that this country attaches importance to talents. It is true that as long as you have the ability, you will be able to climb very high. Age and background are not problems.


    After all the armor is not upgraded, there is no program in the program, the program needs to be maintained, and it is necessary to constantly find ways to upgrade.


    Tao hopes that the current level, without the use of Maiwei, can use the pass to enter the armored cabin. In addition to regular maintenance of Maiwei''s mech program, Tao hopes to record the condition monitoring of the armor.


    After Maiwei walked into the armor cabin, he immediately went to the back of his mech, and saw that Tao was willing to use the plane computer to make records on the edge of the instrument.


    Mai Wei walked over and grabbed the waist of Tao Yuan from the back of Tao Yuan.


    Tao is willing to be shocked by him, then struggled to push his hand away, and nervously said, "What are you doing? It will be seen!"


    Maiwei clutched his waist tightly, bowing his head on his cheek and his neck.


    After this time, Tao hopes to understand the character of Mai Wei, knowing that the more he struggles, the more McWay will not let him go. He softened his body and said softly, "You let me go, don''t do such things in such places, if you are seen, it''s not good."


    "Let''s let go, but tonight..." McWay hinted in the ear of Tao.


    "I know, I will pass." Tao is willing to compromise, although he still refuses to admit that he likes him and refuses to promise to associate with him, but to do that kind of thing, he has not resisted so obvious, after all, The lover is there, he also has a need.


    Mai Wei turned the body of the pottery, pressed him to the wall for a while, and squeezed a force on his **** to release him and turn to the armor cabin.


    Tao is willing to sigh, carefully look around, and quickly walk away after finishing the record.


    They still don''t know that all the things they just did are seen in the eyes.


    Just on the opposite side of the Maiwei''s mech, Fiji saw the scene just now through the screen, and then took a long time to react. The first thing he thought of was that Mai Wei had someone he liked. If Sergey knew it, he didn''t know how sad it would be. Should he let him know about it? Then he remembered that Segeri¡¯s mood was not quite right during this time, and it is likely that he already knew about it.


    Fitch had a long sigh and felt distressed at Segry, and there was a sense of helplessness.


    Fitch is a younger brother. From small to big, he is very good to the only younger brother, Segri. No matter what Segri asks him to do, he will agree if he can. He knew that Segeri liked Maiwei, so he helped Sergey create opportunities many times, but Maiwei didn''t like Segeri. He also knows that feelings can''t be reluctant, but he really doesn''t want to see Sergey sad.


    Fitch sat in the armor cabin and thought for a long time with his eyes closed before he got up and left the mechs and went to the program department to find Segeri.


    Segeri sat in the office, had no thoughts at all, and every time he wanted to concentrate and work hard, but every other time he couldn''t help himself. Looking at the messy screen on the screen, even the code he couldn''t understand, Segry slammed the screen hard, then quickly removed the code and grabbed his hair with irritability.


    When the music sounded, Segley looked up and took a deep breath to calm himself down, then pressed the automatic door switch.


    "Brother," cried Segley.


    After Fitch sat down opposite him, he looked at him and said, "Would you like to take a break for a while?"


    "Why should I take time off?" Sergei asked in confusion.


    "Look at you like this, you must have no thoughts to work. You work in this state. If there is a big problem, the future of your life will be ruined." Fitch looked at Sergey and felt very distressed.


    "I just can''t figure out, I don''t know where it is, why McWie doesn''t like me." Segley suddenly looked at him excitedly and said, "Brother, you help me, you help me to ask McWie. In the end, how can I like him, can he like me?"


    "Give up Segeri, cheer up, you deserve a person who truly loves you, and don''t waste your thoughts and time on Maiwei. When you become excellent and attractive, there will naturally be A better love is coming." Fitch bitterly advised.


    "I can''t do it!" Sergei beat the table hard, almost crying out, "For so many years, if I can do it, I won''t be so painful. I am not willing." Just give up, I must make the final effort before McVeigh is in contact with people!"


    "You mean, he hasn''t had any contact with Yi Yu?" Fitch thought, he just saw that the two were kissing, obviously a gesture of getting along with each other.


    "You, why are you asking?" Segry''s face turned pale in an instant. "I didn''t mention Yi Yu at all. Did you see anything or heard something?"


    "I see how they look together... It seems to have a good impression on each other, but I guess they should not be officially together." Fitch did not dare to tell him the truth, afraid he could not accept it.


    Segley had a long sigh of relief, and she was crying. "Brother, I beg you, help me. Before they officially started to exchange, I want to make the final effort, only Can you help me?"


    Fitch looked at him, silenced for a long time, then sighed and got up and went out.


    In the evening, Tao is willing to go to Maiwei. After taking a shower, dry the hair in the bathroom and then walk out of the bathroom in a bathrobe.


    Tao Tao just sat down at the bed and was hugged by Mai Wei from behind.


    Mai Wei kissed his neck and smothered the smell of his body. One hand also reached in and touched his neckline.


    Tao is willing to close his eyes and lean against his chest. When McWay''s hands are getting down and getting started, he can''t help but scream.


    Mai Wei will hold the pottery under his body, then untied his bathrobe, and took his lips and sucked for a while and said, "From today, join me."


    Tao is willing to open his eyes and turn his head to the side and say, "Why do you always give me some time?"


    "What are you waiting for? You obviously like me. When you do it, you enjoy it very much. Why don''t you agree to our relationship?" Mai Wei felt a little angry because he felt that even if he got the heart of Tao, he also got He is his person, but he refuses to agree with the relationship between the two, but also remembers the person before him.


    Tao is willing to push him up and sit up. He closes the bathrobe and leans against the bed. He looks at him and says, "What is the difference between us and the relationship? What do you want me to say?"


    "You don''t personally recognize our relationship, we can only be a bedmate relationship at most." McWay said.


    "Then let''s temporarily maintain the relationship with the bed, and there is nothing wrong with it." Tao is willing to take off the bathrobe and watch him ask "If you don''t do it, I will go back."


    Mai Wei looked at Tao Yuan silently.


    Tao is willing to take the initiative to approach, rubbing his neck and rubbing his feet on his body. "Is it really not done?"


    Mai Wei once again pushed the pottery down, kissed him with his lips, and slowly went down.


    Tao is willing to hold Mai Wei''s head and breathe, no matter how many times he has done it, every time he enjoys it. In the past few days, the two also played a lot of tricks on this kind of thing, but never tired of it. Therefore, Tao always believes that love and ** are connected. In the face of those who are deeply in love, it is inevitable that ** will be produced.


    Tao is willing to feel like floating in the sea, sometimes being lifted up by the tide, and sometimes being drowned, suffocating, comfortable and exciting. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 133： Star Program Officer 9

    Star Program Officer 9


    Mai Wei went to perform the task and would only come back in a few days. Tao hopes that no one will harass him in the past few days. Although it is easy, he will definitely miss him.


    At the lunch break, Tao is willing to take a flat computer to the material library. He wants to make a new energy crystal card. When he sees that rare materials have just been sent, he has to pick it up.


    After receiving the rare materials, when passing through the ordinary materials room, Tao hopes to go in and collect some ordinary materials.


    Through the full shelves, Tao is willing to go straight ahead with the purpose, when he walks to the shelf of the material he wants, just raise his hand to take one of the boxes, there is always a large palm to take him The box was taken away.


    Tao is willing to turn around and look at it, then immediately frowns.


    "Give." Fitch smiled and looked at Tao, and handed the box to him.


    Tao did not pick up, raised his hand and took another box, then left.


    Fitch snorted and immediately called "I Yu, wait a minute."


    Tao is willing to stop, then turned to look at him and ask, "Is there something?"


    "I just want to meet you, you don''t have to look at me like this, I won''t be like you, multiple friends are not bad things, aren''t they?" Fitch looked at him with a gentle smile.


    "Sorry, I am very indifferent and lonely, and I don''t plan to make friends with them." Tao said with a blank expression.


    "Is it? I originally wanted to invite you to have a cup of coffee and talk about it. It seems that it is not alright?" Fitch said with regret.


    "I won''t go to coffee with you, but if you really have something important to tell me, you can say directly now, I have limited time, please only focus on the key points."


    "After I returned to the military region, I heard about your business, I want to make friends with you, talk about the things in the mechs, and then I will understand each other by the way." The meaning is already obvious.


    Tao is willing to turn and leave.


    "Hey!" Fitch quickly followed up "You wait a minute..."


    Tao is willing to turn sharply, screaming at him and saying, "You better not follow me, no matter what kind of mind you are close to me, please stop your action from this moment, otherwise I will let Do you know what is regret!"


    Fitch was stunned by the momentum of the pottery. He looked at the back of Tao, and his mood was very complicated.


    Although Tao does not know that Fitch saw him kissing McWay, but Tao was willing to come out from Maiwei¡¯s lounge and he was seen. He didn¡¯t know how much he and McWay had developed, he should guess. It is not unusual for him to get Mai Wei.


    The reason why Tao wished not to give him a good face at the beginning was because his way of playing was too abnormal, but because Tao wanted to know that he was a good friend with Maiwei, he gave him the opportunity to let him say Come out and find out what exactly is going on. The meaning in his words is not directly said that he wants to pursue Tao, so Tao is angry.


    Tao hopes to have guessed that Fitch came to find himself, mostly because of Segeri.


    Everyone knows that Tao Yuan is brought in by Mai Wei. If he asked Ma Wei before he came to find Tao, it would not be possible for Mai Wei to let him alone. So Tao hopes to guess that he came to him, is trying to pretend that he does not know the relationship between Mai Wei and him, and then deliberately seduce him.


    Moreover, Fitch really did, as Tao hoped, guessed, because of his purpose, deliberately pursued Tao. But he did not expect Tao to be like a full-fledged hedgehog, even a little close is not allowed.


    Fitch feels that he is a very good person. He has many admirers and proves that he is also very personal. Tao hopes that he does not put him at all. Moreover, he was a major general, and he set such a strict army in the upper and lower levels. Tao wished to talk to him like this, and made him angry. At the same time, because his own purpose was not simple, he felt somewhat guilty, so his mood was very complicated.


    But Fitch felt that since he had already taken action, he would not easily close his hand. Although he had seen the scene of Tao wishing to kiss with Maiwei, he felt that he was not destroying, but was helping Mai Wei to test his wish. He felt that if Tao was willing to stand the test, he proved that he was not worthy of Mai Wei. It was a good thing to let Mai Wei recognize him as soon as possible.


    The next day, Tao was willing to sit in the office and suddenly heard the music, looked up, and saw Fitch standing outside with a beautiful box, waving and waving at him.


    Tao is willing to directly dim the color of the glass wall, and then think, it seems that it is not good to give him a lesson. Although Fitch is a major general, but he wants to teach him to learn, some means and methods, but need to spend more time and time, he does not want to waste time on this person. Since he is a friend of Maiwei, just wait for Mai Wei to come back and give him some lessons.


    When Fitch sees Tao, he will not open the door to him, leave the thing, let others pass it on, and then leave.


    At the lunch break, Tao is willing to leave the office and prepare to go to the restaurant to eat. The person entrusted by Fitch, who took the beautiful box and handed it over to Tao, "This is what Major General Fitch asked me to hand over to you."


    "Throw it." Tao hoped to take a look at the box and then went straight out.


    "Throw it?" The man looked at the box in his hand. Although he didn''t know what was inside, the light box could see a lot of money. He thought it was a pity to throw it, thinking that it was Fitch. Give it to him, then he will give Segeri better.


    After Segry got the box, she pondered for a long time.


    After Tao¡¯s lunch at the restaurant, he just returned to the department and saw Segley coming face to face.


    "This is my brother''s gift, look at it." Sergei smiled and looked at Tao. "I have never seen a gift from my brother. I have a heart, you don''t want to refuse." It is."


    "Is it for me?" Tao hopes to take the box in his hand, turn to the sideless debris to destroy the bucket, throw the box directly in, and then walk back to Sergey and say "dirty things should be Destroy, if there is such a thing in the future, please do it for you."


    "You are too much!" Segri looked at Tao Yuan with great anger. Even if he knew that his brother was trying to help him, he pursued Tao Yuan, but the attitude of Tao Yuan still made him very angry.


    ¡°I am too much?¡± Tao is willing to sneer and say, ¡°Who is really over-the-counter, your brothers and two are well-informed, I advise you not to come and provoke me, otherwise, when you cry and regret it.¡±


    "Who do you think you are, and dare to say this, my brother is a major general. And you better go to inquire about our Koster family, then decide how to talk to me, don''t give face shame." Segria He is so angry that he can''t maintain his mask.


    "I just don''t want your brother''s face. How can you take me?" Tao is willing to take a step closer and look at his eyes and say, "Since you are so powerful, you have taken me away from the military region. Can you do it? My relationship with Maiwei¡¯s current lover, I just want to marry, he will immediately swear at me. In my stomach, I may be pregnant with his children at any time, you think you are a Koster home. Can you compare with the Gardiner family? Your brother is a major general, Ma Wei is a general, his father is still a marshal, is your family better?!"


    Segry looked down at Potter''s belly, his face turned pale at once, and he couldn''t say a word of panic. He didn''t think that the relationship between Mai Wei and Tao Yuan would progress so fast.


    "You lie!" Segley did not want to believe what Tao was willing to say.


    "When McWay comes back, let me tell you personally and how is your brother? If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. No matter what means you use it, he can''t like you." Tao said that he would turn to go to the office and don''t want to follow. He wasted his saliva.


    Segley gasped pale and blue. He clenched his fists and turned back to his office. After dimming the glass wall, he threw everything on his desk and vented his anger. He held his hands on the table, his eyes thought happily, he would never give up!


    In the past few days, people in the entire department knew that Fitch was pursuing Tao, but no matter what Fitch sent to Tao, Tao was willing to throw it into the destruction box, so many people began to talk.


    A few days later, Mai Wei returned from the mission.


    Mai Wei is taking a shower in the bathroom. Tao is willing to open the door and then wait for him by the bed.


    Mai Wei came out around the bath towel and saw Tao wishing to sit on the bed, his eyes lit up immediately. He was still thinking about him when he took a shower. Now he appears in front of his eyes, which makes him very excited.


    Mai Wei walked over and sat down, hugged Tao, and kissed him, while his tongue plunged into his mouth and stirred him, while he pressed his body under his body.


    Tao hopes that even if there is no chance to speak, he will be dizzy by his kiss, and Maiwei is already taking off his pants.


    When Tao is willing to open his mouth and make a sound, he can¡¯t say the complete words at all, and he can only make a loud noise.


    Although it was only a few days apart, Mai Wei was like a person who missed his arms for a few years. Only with fierce movements, feeling the people in his arms can fill his empty heart.


    Mai Wei felt like he was soaking in the water full of petals, because the body of the pottery was soft and soft, and the skin was smooth and tender. He wanted him to stop inside and outside, even if he died on him, he would be willing.


    ....................................


    Tao is willing to lean on the arms of Mai Wei, holding down his hand that is still touching and kneading, and wants to wait until the breath is stable before talking.


    Mai Wei lifted the wishing chin and kissed it again. Tao was willing to block his mouth with his palm and watched him say "Let me borrow your communicator."


    "What are you doing with my communicator?" Mai Wei looked at him in confusion.


    "Let me, open." Tao is willing to hold his wrist and let him open the screen.


    Maiwei opened the screen and still looked at the movements of Tao.


    Tao is willing to open the communication page, then find the name of Fitch and send a message to Fitch.


    "What do you want him to come over?" Mai Wei asked, looking at him.


    "Let him come over and tell you about what he has done in the past few days." Tao said with a cold face.


    "What did he do to you?" Mai Wei immediately frowned, and his heart was already angry.


    "Your good friend is a good brother. He is pursuing me, and he is pursuing my business. All of us in the whole department know it. Other departments must know it. When he comes, you ask him personally, why? Do this." Tao is willing to get out of bed, pick up the clothes on the floor, walk out of the bedroom of Maiwei, go downstairs to the living room and other Fitch.


    The anger in Mai Wei¡¯s heart rose and his face became ugly. He got up and went to the locker room to put on his clothes, and then went downstairs to wait for Fitch.


    Fitch is actually ready to be questioned by Mai Wei, but he did not expect that Mai Wei will just come back, Tao Tao will come to him to complain. So he saw the news that Mai Wei gave him, thinking that Maiwei had other things to find him.


    When Mai Wei helped him drive him, he walked into the living room and saw Tao wishing to sit on the sofa and immediately stopped.


    "You are pursuing Yi Yu?" Mai Wei had no extra nonsense, and asked Fitch to ask directly.


    Fitch went to the sofa opposite them and sat down very calmly. "Yes, I like him, so I am pursuing him."


    ¡°Like me?¡± sneered and ridiculed, ¡°It¡¯s your brother who likes Maiwei, so you deliberately pursued my name. Actually, I want to destroy my relationship with Maiwei. I¡¯m right?¡±


    "Do you both have feelings?" Fitch looked at them with surprise and said, "No one of you said to me, you are dealing."


    "You come with me." Mai Wei looked at Fitch and then got up and went upstairs.


    Fitch went upstairs with him. He thought that Maiwei would take him to the study to speak alone, but he was taken to the exercise room. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 134： Interstellar Program Officer 10

    Interstellar Program Officer 10


    As soon as he walked in and closed the door, Mai Wei turned around and punched Fei Qi directly to the ground.


    Fitch felt that his own half of his face seemed to be falling, and the pain was numb. He sat on the ground and looked at McWay. "We have been brothers for so many years, you are jealous of me for someone who has just met you?"


    "You still kindly say that you are a brother with me?!" Mai Wei grabbed his clothes and lifted him up. His eyes stared at him coldly. "You dare say that you don''t know Yi Yu is related to me? I tell you, from today. At first, I don''t have a friend of you, don''t you say it is my brother. Also, tell your brother, even if the female in the whole world is dead, I won''t look at him. If you don''t say it, I will Go and tell him in person, let him die early!"


    "I pursue him really because of selfishness, but not for Sergey, but for you!" Fitch said loudly.


    "For me?! The whole military region where you pursue his affairs is almost ready to know, is it for me?! Waiting for my contacts with him to be open, how do you let others see him?!" Gas, couldn''t help but slammed the fist with a fist.


    Seeing that Fitch¡¯s mouth was bleeding and his face was blue, Maiwei turned and walked to the front of the wall, opened the cabinet and took a protective suit and threw it to Fitch.


    Mai Wei is not distressed by Fitch, but if he really puts Fitch in hospital, it will be a big problem, but it may be more unpleasant. And this protective clothing is specially worn for the fight, it can double the pain, but it will not really hurt.


    "You can beat me, but can you listen to me?" Fitch stood up and looked at Mai Wei with a sigh of relief. He was very angry that Mai Wei ignored their friendship for so many years. Knowing it soon, even his explanation is not listening to him.


    "Well, you want to say yes? I will let you finish the words, but if you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I will double you." Mai Weiwei said to him.


    "I deliberately pursued him, but also to help you test him. You only know him well soon after he knows him. Do you know what kind of person he is?" Fitch said seriously, "I didn''t think about it." To take advantage of him, it is impossible for him to have other thoughts. I just want to take a look at what he will behave under my quest. If he is complacent and very proud, or pursues my pursuit. Respond, then it proves that this person is not good, not worthy of you, you should reconsider your relationship."


    "It turns out that you know my relationship with him. Then you just pretended to be a girl who didn''t know how I was related to him?" Mai Wei gnawed his teeth. "Are you agreeing with me before you do these things? You What can I help him to test him?! What qualifications do you have to do this?!" When Mai Wei finished, he forced Fitch to wear protective clothing and head protectors, and then began to squat directly.


    Fitch knew that he was not the opponent of Maiwei, and he felt how angry Maiwei is now, so he simply did not fight back, let him be jealous, because the more he regained his hand, the more the Maiwei would be. Fitch didn''t think that McWay would care so much about Tao. He thought that he was only angry at most, but looking at his current posture, he wanted to smother him.


    Fitch was unable to climb up by McVeigh. He felt that his pain was fainting. If it wasn¡¯t for wearing protective clothing, he must have been injured and injured internally. He had to be sent to the hospital for a while.


    Maiwei beat him sweat beat sweating, sweating Fitch pain lying on the ground, in pain, dizziness Fitch, about to lose consciousness when Maiwei finally stopped hands.


    "From today, I am no longer a friend and no longer a brother with you. Please do not use anything in my good name to do anything, and don''t go close to Yi Yu. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not you. polite!"


    Fitch opened his mouth, but because it was too painful, even the sound could not be made. What he wanted to say was that you have made me like this, and it should be mad, and I still have to cut off my relationship with me! The feelings of so many years are actually not comparable to a female, I am wrong with you, you don''t regret it!


    Mai Wei went out and left Fickey lying there to ignore him, and Feiqi¡¯s pain had already passed.


    Tao is willing to sit in the living room, drinking milk, watching the flat computer, seeing Mai Wei sweating down the stairs, watching him ask, "How did you talk for so long?"


    "Don''t talk, stunned him, and told him clearly, I will no longer be friends with him. If he dares to approach you, you will tell me immediately, I will pack him." Mai Wei sat down and said.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, it¡¯s hard for you, come back to the room and take a shower, look at the sweat of your body.¡± Tao is willing to hear that Fitch is dizzy, and he feels a lot better, but this does not mean that he will pursue this piece. The matter is, this account, as long as there is a chance, he still has to count with him.


    "I will go back first, and you should rest early." Tao is willing to stand up and say.


    Mai Wei also followed him and stood up, holding his hand and saying, "Don''t go, are you not taking a break tomorrow? I just have a rest, and today you will sleep here."


    "Do you even know that I will take a break tomorrow?" Tao is willing to look at him.


    "This is not a difficult thing for me." Mai Weila took him upstairs.


    When Mai Wei wants to go in and take a bath, he has to pull in the pottery wish. Tao is willing to do so. He directly hugs the waist of Tao Yuan and puts him in.


    "You wash yourself, I will wait for you to wash and wash again." Tao is still trying to make the final struggle.


    "To wash together, to cancel the time." Mai Wei glared at his waist to prevent him from escaping, and then began to take off his pants.


    "I come by myself, don''t do it..." Tao hopes to start struggling again, trying to undress himself, or else he hasn''t started washing, he has no strength at all.


    After both of them took off their clothes, Mai Wei pressed the switch and the water flowed down from the top of their head. Mai Wei held the pottery and carefully helped him clean it.


    The two people''s bodies are tightly attached together, and the mind seems to be closely attached to each other. It feels the temperature of the other party, and the body and mind are very satisfied.


    ..........................................


    After Mai Wei helped Tao to dry his body, he took him out of the bathroom and put him on the bed.


    Mai Wei gently embraced Tao¡¯s lips, and Tao wished to kiss him with his eyes closed.


    "Start today...." Tao is willing to whisper vaguely.


    "What?" Mai Wei did not hear clearly, looked at him with doubt.


    "From today, formally associate." Tao is willing to open his eyes and watch him say.


    "...you, agree to be with me in a relationship with a lover?" Mai Wei took a while to react.


    "Yeah, haven''t you kept telling me about this thing all the time? I originally wanted to wait a little longer, but your good friend is so troublesome, I don''t want to wait. But for the time being, don''t open it. Wait until those people are not talking about Fitch¡¯s pursuit of me and then let it go."


    "You really think about it. If you regret it after two days, I will not agree." Mai Wei said seriously.


    "I thought about it. I told you before. I used to die in the past. Now I am a new one after my rebirth. So, I decided to bid farewell to the past and start a new life. After the hatred, I will not feel sad for my former self, no longer remember the past, only happy life."


    "It should be a happy life with me." Mai Wei kissed Tao¡¯s lips and kissed him very deeply, because his heart was very emotional. At this moment, he seemed to have a stone in his heart. I feel that I already have someone in my arms.


    Tao is willing to kiss his shoulders and kiss. He doesn''t know that he has always refused Maiwei to make him feel very uneasy. He just wants to play with him. But from today, he will seriously love and earnest happiness. With.


    ..............................


    Because the two rested the next day, after sleeping to wake up naturally, Tao is willing to go to the kitchen to make breakfast himself.


    As soon as Mai Wei entered the kitchen, he stared at him from the back of the pottery. Potter would have suspected that he was in the way. He wouldn¡¯t be willing to sit at the table. He just wanted to hold his hand on the table and watch the pottery. Cooking.


    Fitch wakes up, and after he opened his eyes for a while, he remembered what happened yesterday. He licked his stomach for a while, and then licked his chest for a while, feeling painful all over the body, and his hands could not be seen. He thought to himself that Mai Wei was really killing him. If it wasn''t for protective clothing, he might have died in his hand.


    Fitch climbed up from the ground in a difficult way. After taking off his protective clothing, he walked the wall and walked away. Every time he took a step, the body felt like a pain.


    After going downstairs, Fitch saw no one in the living room. He was originally prepared to leave, but when he heard the sound of the kitchen coming out, he couldn¡¯t help but his curiosity went.


    Fitch stood in the corner outside the restaurant and looked around. Then he stopped. He saw Mai Wei holding Tao Yuan from behind. Tao hopes to raise his hand and feed a small piece of fruit to Mai Wei, then turn around. Maiwei¡¯s mouth kissed and the two began to kiss.


    What makes Fitch live is not the intimate manners of the two, but the atmosphere of love between the two. The love of the talents will have a deep love, the happiness to the inviolable atmosphere, let Fitch suddenly understand that Mai Wei really loves the person who is held in his arms at the moment.


    Fitch walked slowly, but the picture he just saw, like it was engraved in his mind, could not be dissipated. He felt that he really did a very stupid thing. He suddenly couldn''t figure out why he suddenly made such a fool and made such a stupid thing.


    Feelings are the things of two people. Even if he is good for Maiwei, he should not use such a way to test people who like him. He really regrets it now, and it¡¯s no longer a meal for Mai Wei to die. The friendship with Mai Wei has been ruined for years.


    Fitch sighed for a long time, thinking that after waiting for a while, Mai Wei was mad, and he went to a sincere apology with him to repair the relationship between the two.


    And Segley, who is a big brother, has obligations and needs to make him awake. The words that Mai Wei said yesterday are ugly, but they are definitely the most real thoughts in his heart. I didn¡¯t say it directly on his face. Yesterday was the most arrogant, so I didn¡¯t keep it all. Out.


    Fitch no longer went to look for Tao Yuan. Before he pursued Tao wish, he seemed to have never done it. When someone asked him, he immediately denied it. He said that he went to the program department to find his brother, so that they should not rumor. . Although everyone feels very strange, but after a while, everyone will not talk about this matter anymore.


    Although Tao is willing to make the mech system upgrade stronger, but other conditions can keep up with it, so he knows that it is not enough to upgrade the A-level program. He needs other opportunities to prove himself. . Because only by proving his ability is big enough, he can climb higher. On the day when he is exposed to Mai Wei, no one will say that he is not worthy of Mai Wei. In the event that his identity is exposed one day, he has reasons to keep him.


    He waited patiently, finally, waiting for the opportunity. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 135： Interstellar Program Officer 11

    Interstellar Program Officer 11


    It took a year for the Weapons Research and Manufacturing Institute to finally develop more powerful surface-to-air weapons. Now wait for the program to maximize the use of these weapons, and then with the program, will re-improve each control instrument.


    The military regions were very active in applying, and immediately after the weapons and control instruments were delivered, the analysis data and programming were started.


    The Three Military Regions have always adhered to the principle of fairness and justice, giving everyone the opportunity to show their abilities, but if you do not have the ability to seize the opportunity, you can only blame yourself for not being able to do so.


    Because it is impossible for all programmers to move around this project, the other work that must be done must be done, and cannot be postponed or done casually. Therefore, the military region has arranged different time for each group, and has a trial period in three phases. The group that completes the final phase will be responsible for the new weapons.


    Segri, because of listening to Fitch, knew that McWay said that he would not like him anyway, and there was always a grievance in his heart that could not be vented.


    Moreover, he is not only angry with Maiwei, but also fetish. He feels that Fitch has given up helping him so easily, and he kept telling him that he would give up like Maiwei. If he can really do it easily, he will not suffer for so many years.


    Segry didn''t want to listen to Fitch and tell him reason to enlighten him, so that he had to start to let go, and slowly did not care about Mai Wei. But in fact, the love in his heart turned into resentment, and hatred became more and more concentrated.


    However, Fitch has a saying that Segry has listened to it, and that he must be more excellent and be seen by others. He felt that he could not get the favor of Mai Wei, but he would certainly prove that he is better than Tao. He wants Ma Wei to know that not choosing him is the loss of him.


    This new ground-to-air weapon system upgrade, in Segry''s view, is the best chance to prove that you are better than Tao. Last time, Tao was willing to upgrade the mech program, and he has already grabbed the limelight. This time he must grab the limelight back.


    The competition between the groups is also very fierce, but they are all based on the fact that under the strict military regulations, no one can find a way to be unspeakable. Therefore, in order to be promoted, we must work hard to grasp the opportunity.


    Segeri is the ace of the second group. He has the title of talented programmer. The two groups of people see him this time and they really try their best to work hard. I am very happy.


    Although Tao wished that he had not entered the program for a long time, he had already demonstrated his ability before, so a group of long-term optimistic about him, pinned his hopes on him.


    "A group of long, I heard that your group is doing very well. This time, this project, you must be very sure?" The two team leaders just want to inquire about the news whenever they have a chance. The bad heart is to know the depth of the other side, and I have a good bottom in my heart.


    "Alright, let''s try our best to do our best. If we can get it, we can fight for it. If we can''t get it, there is no way. It''s better than you have a trump card." The group said with a gentle smile, the two They are all old foxes, and a group of long is also very good at playing Tai Chi.


    "The newcomers in your group made a big splash last time. Everyone can see that he is a real person. Although we have a trump card, you also have a trump card to make up, but don''t be too modest."


    "In any case, everyone is working hard for the empire to be strong, even if other military regions complete the procedure first, it is also a good thing for the empire. Since everyone''s goals are the same, then work together and make progress together." He reminded him not to think that competitors are just these groups. There are other military regions. Instead of wasting time to inquire about their progress, it is better to use energy to think about how to complete the procedure better.


    "Right right, you are right." The two team leaders nodded in agreement, although he came to test a group of long, but still very confident in Segeri, because a group is relatively strong in the mechs, The two groups are relatively strong in other weapons control instrument procedures, and Segeri is their trump card. Now they have special efforts, so he is not too worried that their group will lose to a group.


    In addition to completing the new program project, Tao hopes that the other team will be shared by him. Only Ma Wei¡¯s level A program maintenance will still require him to come in person. After all, Maiwei''s mech is very different from other mechs, and his program is Taoou''s personal completion, only Tao willing to complete the maintenance.


    However, when Tao is willing to maintain the system for him, he will always have to be harassed by him, such as touching his hand for a while, and then kissing his face in a while, in short, he can''t be idle.


    "Can you be honestly waiting for you, you have been harassing me so much, when did I finish it?" Tao is looking at him with dissatisfaction.


    "But I can''t help it. You are in front of me. I just want to kiss you and touch you." Mai Wei held the chin of his wish, and kissed him in his mouth. May the sweet and soft lips make him feel addicted.


    "I can''t help but bear it." Tao is willing to push his face away, then push him beyond a certain range, and seriously say to him, "You are not allowed to cross this range, otherwise I will not go this month. You will not open the door for you."


    "Are you using any medicine on your body? Or how can I be so addicted?" Maiwei only wants to look at Tao, and his love is constantly rising, so he really has such doubts. , Tao hopes that there will be something like sorcerer.


    "I just want to specifically seduce you, give you a fan of medicine that makes you see me fascinated, how can you?" Tao is willing to turn his head and glance at him.


    "Specially seduce me, I can only give me the medicine, but I am not allowed to fascinate others."


    "That can be said to be bad. After all, I can even seduce you. It is not normal to attract others. Is it so good? I can¡¯t control others or like me."


    Mai Wei was immersed in meditation because of his wish.


    Tao hopes that it was originally because of the chaos of him, so he deliberately angered him, but Mai Wei felt that Tao was willing to make a point, because in his heart, Tao wish is not comparable to anyone, and he is all advantage. Such a good person will certainly not only be tempted by others, but others will certainly be attracted to him. There will be many people who peek at him. He must look at it a little.


    When Tao and Ma Wei left the mechs and landed on the ground, Fitch stood at the opposite side and spoke to people. He saw the two down, first squatted and then watched them leave.


    Fitch had apologized to Ma Wei some time ago. Mai Wei did not say that he would forgive him, but he did not say no forgiveness. Although he did not seem to be angry, he obviously did not treat him as a friend. .


    Fitch was quite lost in his heart, but he also knew that he was doing something wrong, and Mai Wei¡¯s anger was a matter of course. He originally thought about slowly fixing his relationship with Maiwei, but he wanted to return, but he did not act. Because during this time, the more he deliberately avoided the wish, the more he couldn''t help but want to observe his every move.


    He felt that his mind had changed. It was obviously not the same as the intentional approach to Tao. It made him feel a little flustered because he already knew how much Maiwei liked Tao, and he could be justified if he was close to him. Really change, he is even more afraid to face Mai Wei.


    A month later, Tao is willing to preemptively complete the third phase of testing, and for a group to obtain the responsibility for the process of specializing in new weapons.


    Segri included all the people in the second group. They didn''t think that Tao hoped that it took only one month to complete the three-stage test, and half of them had not yet completed. What shocked them even more was that Tao was willing to take a group of members and completed the entire process in just three months.


    The time given by the military''s top management is between six months and one year, and Tao is willing to complete it in only three months. His reputation is not only spread in the major military regions, but the military has announced the latest pair. After the empty weapons can be put into use, the entire SAARC empire knows that Tao is willing to be such a very powerful programmer, but because the identity of the military personnel is the reason for confidentiality, they do not know who it is.


    Everyone in the military region is talking about pottery, and the program department is no exception.


    "This is amazing too! It is not enough to describe him with genius."


    "Isn''t it, this is really a limit to the future."


    "I have been thinking about it before. General Mai Wei is so strict. Until now, there is no programmer who is responsible for his mechs. He can be brought in by him. It is a very powerful programmer. Ah, it seems that the vision of General Mawei is not wrong."


    "So, he is likely to become the exclusive programmer of General Mai Wei."


    "As far as his ability is concerned, it is fully qualified for General Mai Wei to be a dedicated programmer, just..."


    "What is it?"


    The man looked at the direction of the Segry office and found that he was not there. He continued to say, "It¡¯s just that Segeri worked hard for so long. He wanted to give General Mai Wei as a dedicated programmer. If he was taken by Yi Yu, he must Would it be very difficult?"


    "But this is also a no-brainer. The mech procedure is not his strength. Naturally, it should be given to a more capable person. Even if he has a general relationship with General Mawei, but the public is public, Private or private, should he still have this awareness?"


    "Speaking of it, Yi Yu entered the department for two or three years, but General Mawei never came to look for him. General Mawei occasionally came to find a group of long, and now occasionally come to Yi Yu, and never have to stop. Going to his office to see him, Sergey took the initiative to say hello to him, General Mcway was very cold every time, I was thinking, he is actually not the kind of relationship that Sergey said?"


    "I have long suspected it, but it is not very easy to mention, because Segri always talks about General McWay, as if they have been together, but I have observed it for so long, how to see them are not like It is together."


    Those people thought that Sergei was not there, just talking about his affairs with Mai Wei, and he said everything he usually wanted to say.


    And Sergey stood against the wall in the outer corridor, and clearly heard their words. He closed his eyes and endured the unhappiness in his heart. When they started talking about other topics, they turned and walked in.


    Although those people have not been talking about Segeri and Maiwei, but seeing Sergey come in, it is still a little embarrassing, everyone is quiet for a few seconds before they say hello to Segeri.


    Segri didn''t even hear what they had just said. He smiled and said hello to them. After he finished greeting, he was originally preparing to go back to the office, but suddenly he heard someone said that Mai Wei came, so he turned to look at the past. .


    Mai Wei is looking for Tao Yuan, naturally, as soon as he enters the gate, he will go directly to the office of Tao.


    When those people watched Maiwei enter the office of the pottery, they looked at Sergey again, and somehow felt some sympathy for him.


    Segeri still pretended to have no feelings, smiled at them and went back to the office.


    When Segry entered the office, the people immediately whispered.


    "See? Segry is standing here, but General Mcway is like not seeing him, not even giving him a look."


    "I suddenly felt that Segley was a bit pitiful. In fact, what he said before was deliberately letting us think that he had hope with General Mcway."


    "It must be, but it is a matter of feelings. It is necessary for both parties to have a will. Only one party has a will, and it is difficult to achieve it."


    After returning to his office, Segri used his fist to control his emotions. Then he opened the communicator and sent a message to someone who had pursued him for many years. The man is now working in the intelligence service, and Segley asked the man to help him investigate the past of the pottery, because he felt that since Tao is so powerful, he could not have heard of him before.


    Segry is looking forward to it, hoping to find out some of the black history of Tao Wish, at least for him to export bad luck. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 136： Interstellar Program Officer 12

    Interstellar Program Officer 12


    Tao is willing to go to the border constellation to help debug the new ground-to-air weapon control procedures and let those weapons be officially put into use. Mai Wei had to go with him, but he received the task temporarily, so he could not go with him.


    Because Tao is willing to leave soon, Mai Wei is reluctant, so it is more entangled. Tao doesn''t want to remember how many times he did with him at McGrady''s office, but he never did it in his own office.


    Mai Wei came to look for Tao Yuan. Actually, there is no important thing. It is just a break, so he came to see him. The two originally spoke, Mai Mai confessed to Tao, to the border constellation to be careful and so on, and then said, Mai Wei began to move hands and feet.


    Tao is willing to be pressed on his desk, and it will turn over like a pancake, waiting for him to finally get off the desk and his legs will not close together.


    Tao is willing to lean on Maiwei¡¯s chest and say, ¡°Even if I am leaving, you don¡¯t have to work hard. I didn¡¯t sleep last night, and today I¡¯m coming back, my body is going to be too much to eat. I¡¯m going to rest this evening, I¡¯m going to be good. Take a nap."


    "I will leave early in the morning and you can have a good night''s sleep." Mai Wei hugged him and sat down on the sofa.


    "Why didn''t you just say it, I thought you were about to leave with me at the same time." Tao is willing to lean his head on his shoulder. I just thought it was a little apart, otherwise he did it so often, and he was busy working. The body is a bit too much to eat. But as soon as he heard that he was about to leave in the early hours of the morning, he immediately felt reluctant in his heart, and even if he had not separated, he had already begun to miss.


    "I am going to prepare for a while. You have set off to the border constellation in a few days. One of the teams that escorted you, one of whom is called Vic, is one of the captains. He is my specially arranged person, I have already Confessed to him, let him take care of you, if there is anything you can''t let others know, just look for him, he will find a way to help you solve it. Usually if there is any need to help, you can also find him, no need to have Concerns." Mai Wei confessed.


    "Vick?" Tao is thinking about saying "Is that your confidant?"


    "Yes, he knows about your business. He used to follow me, but because I can''t go this time, I will arrange him to protect you."


    "I know, when you perform the task, you must be careful not to get hurt, or I will be angry." Tao said.


    Mai Wei kissed him on his forehead and said, "Know it."


    People in love are always difficult to share, but they are very special now, can''t be together now, so sometimes, separation is inevitable.


    Mai Wei should be ready, Tao hopes to rely on him for a while, but also restored some physical strength, he bent over to pick up his pants, put on one piece.


    Mai Wei stared at his long, straight legs until he put on his trousers and then looked away.


    Tao is willing to hook up on McWay''s neck and kiss him on his face. He said, "I know that the tasks that you need to perform are definitely very dangerous. You must be careful."


    "You must also remember that no matter what happens, living is the most important thing." Mai Wei also kissed the forehead of Tao.


    Even if you can''t reluctantly, because of the passage of time, when it is time to separate, it must be separated.


    Tao is willing to watch Mai Wei go out, thinking that this time can not meet for at least two or three months, his emotions can not help but lost, even the work is somewhat absent-minded.


    A few days later, Tao hopes to follow the ship going to the border. They are going with the whole group of people, and some technicians are also going with them, because not only the program needs to be debugged, but if there are other problems, Need a technician to solve.


    There are several detachments for the soldiers who protect them this time. There are only three deputy brigades. In addition to Vic''s Wick, Fitch is also one of the deputy battalions.


    After arriving at one of the planets on the border constellation, they immediately began work arrangements. For such work, the programmers were not only in the office, they were able to debug the computer, they also needed to go outdoors. At the location of the weapon device, debug the program that controls the instrument.


    After more than two months, they have completed most of the tasks.


    The border constellation is really hot, and in order to be just in case, even a programmer, you must wear a combat uniform. However, although it is hard, such an opportunity is hard to win. When the work here is completed, they will have various upgrades and awards immediately after they return to the main star, and Taobao will be the most upgraded and rewarded. The highest person.


    Tao is willing to stand on the grass, the top of the sun, the sweat keeps flowing down, but he does not care so much, just want to quickly complete the debugging here.


    "Drink and take a break and get it." A metal-cooled cup was handed to the pottery.


    Tao is willing to look up and stand up to the side of his Fitch, and then looked at the cup in his hand, and turned directly to the temporary porch.


    The assistant of Tao Yuan also followed the past, and then helped him to receive the wet towel and ice water, and handed it to him in the same way. Tao was willing to sit and rest.


    Fitch looked at the glass in his hand and smiled self-deprecatingly. He knew that Tao would not lead him, but he couldn''t control himself and wanted to do so. In fact, before he came, he knew that when McWay couldn''t come together, he had a little bit of ecstasy in his heart. Although he knew that he was so bad, he couldn''t control it.


    After wishing to rest for a while, Tao hopes to get up to work next to the weapon device, and Fitch stands with other soldiers. Although he is no longer close to the pottery, he can''t help but look at him.


    Tao hopes to find that Fitch has watched his eyes change recently, and he also noticed that he often looks at himself silently. The heart of Tao wish is more and more disgusted with Fitch, whether he really likes himself or not. Also in deliberate acting, Tao hopes not to take care of him.


    After busy working on the installation here, everyone moved to the next installation location.


    Fitch drove the car. When he was in front of the pottery, he knew that he couldn''t get on his car, or stopped in front of him. He looked at Tao and glanced at it. He saw Tao wishing to look behind him. The car that came over will drive away.


    Vic drove the car to the front of the pottery, and then personally got off the car to help the pottery open the door. He helped several assistants of the pottery, put the toolbox in the carriage, and after the pottery wished to get on the bus, he helped him. After closing the door and then driving, some of the assistants of Tao will take the car in the back.


    The second installation site is on the top floor of a cylindrical building. It happens that the elevator is under maintenance during this time, so Tao hopes that they will take the elevator to a certain floor and go to the top floor. The stairs to the top floor are a bit narrow, and the equipment that the pottery wants to use must be helped by the soldiers.


    When Tao was willing to enter the fa?ade of the cylindrical building, Fitch had already stood outside the elevator and waited for him. Looking at him like this, he was prepared to bring the soldiers himself to send the pottery to them.


    Tao was willing to stand outside the elevator and did not move, then looked back and waited for his assistants to follow.


    After the volunteers¡¯ assistants came, Fitch looked at Tao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let me bring you up, your instruments and tools, and send them later.¡±


    Tao is willing to stand still and not look at him.


    After watching for a while, Fitch said with a blank expression, "I just do my duty, you don''t have to think about it, and you don''t have to worry about it."


    The soldiers and other staff members next to them looked at them and wondered what happened to them.


    Vic took the soldiers, took the instruments and tools that the pottery would like to use, and strode in. He stood by the pottery and said, "Go, I will send you up."


    Tao hopes that this will enter the elevator. The whole process does not look at Fitch, but Vick looked at him while passing by Fitch.


    After the elevator door closed, Fitch walked out of the way, his hand could not control the tight fist. He knows that Tao wants to ignore him so much that he does not want to give him a little thought. Although he clearly felt that his mind had changed, he did not want to grab the pottery Maiwei, but he wanted to get along with him normally as a friend. When Ma Wei was no longer, he could help. Mai Wei guards him.


    However, Tao is willing to be indifferent and disregarded by him, but it has aroused his heart''s unwillingness. He feels that if Tao is willing to treat him with the attitude of ordinary people, he will silently watch him guarding him, and he will be satisfied. It is. However, Tao¡¯s current attitude has made him want to fight for it because he can¡¯t stand the person he likes, but he doesn¡¯t even want to see him.


    In fact, he himself missed the opportunity to be an ordinary friend with Tao. Originally, he was the best friend of Mai Wei. Tao hoped that he would not be the attitude of the present, but he knew the things of Mai Wei and Tao Yuan, and deliberately pursued Tao Yuan. Tao hopes that he will not be able to do it with him. normal friend.


    After the day''s work, everyone returned to the resident military area. After the dinner, Tao was willing to go back to the dormitory to take a bath and take a good rest, but was stopped at the corner of the corridor.


    Tao is willing to look at the people in front of him, even his eyes are too lazy to turn over, want to go directly, but he is blocked by his hand.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Tao is willing to look at him impatiently and say, ¡°Can''t you let me go? The last time everyone talked about me was not enough. What do you want to do this time?¡±


    "I didn''t want to be like it, but now I want to tell you clearly, I have to start earnestly pursuing you." Fitch said seriously, Tao said.


    "You are too ridiculous, you know my relationship with Maiwei, and you were the best friend with Maiwei before. I just tried to pursue me some time ago. Now I am still in front of me and say that I must pursue it seriously." I. With regard to your character, do you think I agree with your pursuit?"


    "You also said, I used to be the best friend with Maiwei. I used to be a friend. I can give up my mind. I have no doubt in my heart. But now, I have no friendship, even in the end. I can''t get love, but at least let you know that my feelings for you are serious."


    "You and Segri are really brothers, the character is exactly the same, no matter what others think, anyway, you only care about your own feelings." Tao is sneer and sneer, "I know you know me." What about feelings? I will not be at all in my heart. The more you create a sense of presence in front of me, the more I hate you."


    "No matter what you say, I won''t change my mind." Fitch said firmly, but when he said this, he could only make a tight fist to restrain his heartache.


    "Just you, in short, I will continue to ignore you, don''t think that you are a Major General, you can do whatever you want. Before letting Mai Wei teach you, I want to leave you some face, then if you dare to make a move that bothers me, I will openly sue you, and when things get too big, you better not regret it."


    Tao is willing to lift his foot to go, Fitch stopped him again, Fitch is about to speak, suddenly a person emerges from the back of the pottery, quickly walks past the pottery, and then puts Fitch on the wall, back Said to Tao, "You go back to the room first, I told him."

 Chapter 137： Interstellar Program Officer 13

    Interstellar Program Officer 13


    "You..." Tao is excited to grab Maiwei''s hand and wants to ask him how he suddenly came, but after looking at Feiqi, he said to Maiwei, "I will go back to the room and wait for you, you will come soon. Don''t tell him too much nonsense to waste time,"


    Tao is willing to turn and go to the room. He enters the room and closes the door. It is not closed.


    "Before you said that it was to test him, so now?" Mai Wei looked at him with a stern look. "I really didn''t expect that people who want to destroy my emotional life again and again will be the best friends. I was really awkward." I have been friends with you for so many years!"


    "It was really to test him before, so I pursued it, but now..." Fitch didn''t expect that McWay would suddenly appear. He didn''t dare to look at Maiwei''s eyes because he would still be guilty, but he was right. The feelings of Tao wish, let him have the courage to say what he said in his heart. "Now I really like him, so I want to compete fairly with you."


    ¡°Fair competition?¡± Mai Wei said coldly. ¡°In my life, everything can compete fairly with people, but only him, I will not compete fairly with anyone, including you! Look at the previous sentiment. Finally, I will give you another chance. From today, you should honestly stop saying anything in front of him and do anything. Otherwise, I will let you know how mean I am. In the past, my methods were used to deal with the enemy. If you want to be my enemy and I will use those means to deal with it, then try it!"


    Mai Wei slammed into his stomach with a fist, and Fitch immediately collapsed to the ground with his stomach, and his body trembled with pain. Mai Wei has the spirit of a1. Even if he wants to kill Fitch, he only needs one punch.


    "The lesson of this boxing, if you still can''t make it difficult for you to retreat, then what I want to do later, you''d better be prepared to bear the mentality. Even if you regret to quit, I won''t give you Opportunity."


    Fitch curled up on the ground and felt that his internal organs were like a burst of pain. Although Mai Wei was so embarrassed about him, he was not afraid of Mai Wei, but Mai Wei would really be like him. Use his means to deal with him. He has known Mcway for so many years, and he knows that his methods are even more terrible than his fists. If he really wants to make a life worse than death, there is a way.


    After watching McWay enter the room of the pottery, Fitch squatted with a hard stomach and leaned against the wall, but every time he breathed, his stomach hurt. He closed his eyes and thought, hesitating whether he really gave up, or continued to fight. If he gives up, he is really unwilling, but if he hasn''t started, he can already predict his ending.


    If the competitor is not Maiwei, he will dare to fight for one more, but the opponent is Maiwei. Because he knows enough about Maiwei, he will be afraid, because he knows that with Maiwei. Enemy, there will never be any good endings.


    When Mai Wei went in, he closed the door and was waiting for his pottery. When he saw him coming in, he immediately got up and rushed over to him, and was firmly caught by Mai Wei.


    "How come you? Isn''t it necessary to perform a very important task?" Tao is willing to hold him, excitedly asked, he hasn''t met for two months, he really misses him.


    "The previous mission was over, and the border constellation had new missions, so I applied for it. I arrived the day before yesterday, and today I come to the planet to see you." Maiwei looked at him.


    "Then, are you going back to the main star with us? Go back directly after completing the task? We still have more than a month to return to the main star." Tao is looking forward to looking at him, hoping to go back with him.


    "This mission is very easy for me. It won''t take a month, but as long as there are no other temporary emergency tasks, I should be able to return to the main star with you," McWay said.


    "Because you are carrying out the task, I dare not send a message to you. Do you miss me?" Tao said that he would bite his teeth on his chin.


    Mai Wei held him down on the bed and pressed him on him. He looked at him and said, "I don''t want to, let me use the action to express it. After a while, you will know how much I miss you."


    "Let''s hurry up, what are you waiting for?" Tao is willing to start moving to him first.


    In this world, Tao hopes that he has never treated Mai Wei so enthusiastically, so his current move is to let Mai Wei hold it.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it necessary to use action to let me know how much you think about me? Why don''t you act quickly?" Tao is looking at him with doubt, not knowing why he is worried.


    "You wait a little longer." McWay grabbed his hand and looked at him and said, "You suddenly do this, a little scary. Have you done anything sorry for me?"


    "What can I do to be sorry for your business?" Tao hopes to look at him and say, "I have been busy all these two months. I go to sleep in the dormitory every day. Today, Fitch stopped the harassment and happened to be hit by you. I don''t even have the time and energy to do things that I am sorry for you."


    "I am not talking about that kind of thing," McWay said.


    "What is that?"


    "For example, do you have anything to do with me?"


    "I can have something to look at you. You said that I think it''s all fake. I won''t come to the actual for a long time. Oh, forget it, I will come by myself!" Tao is willing to turn hard and turn the wheat Wei pushed down, then straddled on him and began to take off his pants.


    When McWay looked at his actions, he still had a little reaction. He felt that this changed himself. Although he liked him no matter what he became, he could not adapt to such a sudden change.


    Tao hopes to have refused to greet Mai Wei before, half-pushing, even if it is agreed to officially contact him, it is basically Maiwei initiative, and Tao Yuan will not refuse, but it is not so enthusiastic. Tao hopes to forget his feelings because he misses him, and he forgets that he has to keep his own people, so that McWay feels that he suddenly seems to have changed himself.


    Tao is willing to be tired because of the day, so the posture is really tiring, so I quickly fell on the chest of Mai Wei. Half of them haven''t arrived yet. So much can''t be kept up. Mai Wei is naturally unbearable. He turned over and turned the pottery back under his body and changed his movements.


    Tao is only willing to bear, it has not used a little bit of strength.


    ..............................


    Tao is willing to kneel on Ma Wei''s chest, there is a feeling that I want to sleep, but I am too tired to sleep. Mai Wei gently stroking his back and yelling at him to sleep, because Tao is willing to be busy tomorrow, Mai Wei does not dare to do too much, afraid that he can not afford to eat.


    "That Fitch, really hate the same as his brother. They like others, they do something regardless of the feelings of others. They also say that they are fighting for it. If they see them, they will hate it." Tao is thinking about it. Anyway, I can''t sleep, just talk to Ma Wei, maybe I can fall asleep when I say it.


    "I originally thought that his brother was such a character, but he did not expect him to be like this." Mai Wei sighed and said, "I grew up with him almost from childhood, from school to the army, the time we get along with each other." I have more than my family. I have given him the last chance for so many years of love. If he still does not give up, I will take him away."


    "Well, as long as he doesn''t come to me in the future to say something self-righteous, even if he looks at me with that nasty look, I will endure it if he looks at him before him, if..." The voice is getting smaller and smaller, and if I haven''t finished talking, I will fall asleep.


    Mai Wei looked down at him and then kissed him on his forehead, closing his eyes and preparing to sleep. He is very satisfied with the people in his arms, but he is also somewhat uneasy. He knew that this baby in his arms would definitely be sneaked. Now that this person has appeared, and this time he peeked at his baby, dare to tell him directly about the fair competition, or he has been for many years. Friends.


    Mai Wei thought, if you can hide this person, no one can see, no one can peek at his baby.


    ....................................


    Mai Wei is performing tasks on the nearby planets. As he said, the task content is very easy for him, so he has a lot of time to find pottery.


    Tao Tao is not always on a planet. Every planet on the border constellation must install the latest air-to-air weapons. Sometimes Tao is willing to be on the same planet as Maiwei, so it is more convenient for Maiwei to look for Tao.


    Tao is willing to stand next to the device and look down at the flat computer in his hand, and is doing the final check very seriously. Suddenly a cold feeling was placed on his forehead, which made him startled and looked up. It was Maiwei standing in front of him with a towel.


    "How come you?" Tao asked with a smile, and McWay usually came to him at night.


    "My rest today, come see you." Mai Wei helped Tao to wipe off the sweat from his forehead, and then handed the cup open to him.


    "Then you are with me today?" Tao is willing to ask for a drink, then return the cup to him.


    "Yes, I will be with you all day." Mai Wei looked at him.


    "Then you go to talk to the soldiers, you are standing next to me, I can''t concentrate." Tao said with a smile.


    "Good." Mai Wei looked at the smile of Tao Yuan, and his heart was extremely satisfied. Because he had just met Tao Yuan, Tao Guan¡¯s eyes were full of melancholy and sadness, and his face barely showed a smile. But now, Tao hopes to laugh at him often. Every time he sees his eyes with joy, this makes him feel that Tao is really beginning to say goodbye to the past, not sad for the past.


    After the work at this place is completed, everyone moves to the next location.


    Vic drove the car over and then got off and went to the other car.


    Mai Wei helped Tao to open the front passenger''s door. After he got on the bus, he personally drove the car to go to the next installation location.


    After Maiwei got on the bus, Tao hopes to turn around and look at his side and say, "We still have a dozen days to return to the main star. You are not saying that your task is very easy, can you finish it soon? How? It has not been completed yet?"


    "In fact, it has already been completed, but there are still some finishing work. I don''t need to deal with it. I let them take it slowly. I can go back with you when I get there," McWay said.


    "Do you think that this is a fake public and private? What if you are caught by a handle?"


    "Do you think I am the one who will be caught by the handle?" McWay turned his head and glanced at him, then reached out and touched his face.


    Tao is willing to grab a bite from his hand and then let go.


    Mai Wei opened the auto-driving function of the car. After determining the route, he pulled the pottery into his arms and held his chin and kissed him.


    Tao is willing to kiss him back with his neck.


    The distance between the next device location is not too close, and the two did not do it, just holding each other''s sweet intimacy.


    ........................


    After a full day of work, everyone returned to the station.


    Tao is willing to sit down with Mai Wei in the restaurant because the two are already going to be open, so it doesn''t matter if they are seen by others.


    Others saw their intimacy, obviously they were together, and they couldn¡¯t help but whisper. In particular, a group of members, because they know that Fitch had pursued Tao''s wish before, now seeing Tao is obviously better with Mai Wei, and I am very surprised.


    Fitch was sitting in a relatively corner position. Every time he saw Ma Wei and Tao wish, he felt bitter in his heart. He couldn''t understand why he would come to this step. Friendship is gone, love has never been won, Mai Wei and Tao are still sweet, and he has nothing but the heart''s depression. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 138： Interstellar Program Officer 14

    Interstellar Program Officer 14


    Tao hopes that before they return to the main star, the armed forces of the border constellation conducted a combat exercise. The latest air-to-air weapons were put into actual combat, and the soldiers and high-level soldiers were very excited. Even the general people were passing the military. After the report was made, they were also very excited, because the more weapons of the empire, the more secure they are.


    A cosmic power like the SAARC Empire does not need to hide its own strength. One of the purposes of showing its strength from time to time is to shock the surrounding countries.


    Tao hopes that after they return to the main star, they will accept honors and awards, and Tao willing to upgrade directly to the level of the programmer, and also has a military rank.


    The members of the other groups in the program department are very envious, because a group of people in the group also have the blessings of the wish, all upgraded together.


    When I returned to the department after attending the commendation meeting and talked with other members of the program department, the envy was overwhelming.


    "You said that Yi Yu didn''t get to our group? Otherwise, we can now rise to a few more levels."


    "He was the one brought in by General McWay, and General McWay has always used a group more. It is inevitable to arrange him into a group. You should say why we have not been assigned to a group before. ¡±


    "I really envy, the speed of his upgrade, can be said in our program department has never been, and really genius is not the same."


    "In less than a year, he entered the program department and upgraded from a programmer without a level to a programmer. He also got a military rank. I think he should be upgraded to a program officer. It should not take much time."


    "Hey, you know? I heard about one thing."


    "whats the matter?"


    "I heard that General Mawei and Yi Yu are in contact. When they are at the border constellation, they are completely a way of getting along with each other, and they are not hidden at all, they want to be public."


    "Really?! You see, I guessed it. General Mawei always comes to our department to find Yiyu, and every time I enter the office of Yiyu, the glass wall is dimmed, definitely not only because of work. It¡¯s just the last thing.¡±


    "But before Major General Fitch was not pursuing him? Major General Fitch is a good friend with General Mai Wei for many years, but Yi Yu and General Mai Wei are better. How is this relationship a little chaotic?"


    "French Fitch is definitely rejected. You haven''t seen Fitch clearly pursuing Yi Yu, but then you don''t admit that you have pursued him. You must have been rejected and feel that you have no face. You simply don''t admit it. ¡±


    "Although Major General Fitch is also very good in all aspects, but compared with General Macway, it is still a little worse. If I am, I must also choose General Mawei."


    "Crap, if you can choose, anyone will choose this, but I guess, only Yiyu has a chance to choose."


    "If Yi Yu is married to General Mai Wei, then he is simply a winner in life. Not only does he have the ability, but he also marries an imperial male god, and his life is too good!"


    "Hey~, such a life, although I know that envy does not come, I still can''t help but feel envious."


    Segri was walking not far behind them, but those people talked too much and didn''t find him.


    Serge¡¯s expression of listening to their words was very hard, and she endured her heart and hate. But when he thought about the information he had found, he was not so angry, but some felt happy.


    Segri stood at the door of the department because he was waiting for the pottery.


    Tao is willing to talk to a group of long, while walking to the department, looking up to see Segeri standing at the door of the department looking at him, I know that he must have something to say to himself.


    Serge looked at Tao Yuan with a smile. After Tao was willing to come to him, he said to him, "Congratulations."


    "Thank you." Tao is willing to nod to him, did not say anything extra to him, went straight in.


    After entering the department, there were many people who wished to congratulate Tao, and Tao was willing to go back to his office after responding one by one.


    After Tao sat down on the sofa chair, he glanced in the direction of Segeri¡¯s office. Segri¡¯s smile just now made him feel that he did not know anything. And just that moment, he had a hunch that Segry might be doing something, and it must be related to him, so he would laugh at him.


    Because according to people''s psychology, when a person wants to do something to someone he hates, and is very sure that he will embarrass the other party, he will not want to face the other party in the form of a winner in advance. Although not everyone will do this, but Tao is willing to think that with Segeri''s heart and the degree of the city, he will definitely be this kind of person.


    Tao would like to think about it. After dimming the glass wall, he opened the contact and dialed the contact number of Maiwei.


    Segeri sat in the office and dimmed the glass wall. He was sneering with a sneer and controlled something on the computer. He thought to himself that when a person climbs higher and falls, he will fall more and more. He has endured such a time. Now he can finally vent his anger. Just think about him and feel happy.


    Segri specially waited until Tao hopes to return to the main star before he starts to act. It is only after he deliberately wants him to accept the honor and commendation.


    After everything was arranged, Segley closed his eyes and leaned against the back of the chair, a long breath. Now, he just has to wait for the play.


    After Tao was willing to discuss with McWay, he had already guessed what Segri had to do. In the evening, the two discussed it for a long time. I felt that instead of stopping him, it would be better to let him expose things. Anyway, Mai Weiru will save Tao. willing. In this way, Tao hopes not to worry about the identity will be exposed, but also can give Segeri some lessons.


    Moreover, Maiwei is sure to be able to save him after the identity of Taoyuan. In addition to the fact that Taoyuan has already demonstrated his own ability, there is another important reason, which just makes the opportunity of Taoyuan¡¯s identity exposure become an opportunity. .


    Two days later, on the star network of the SAARC Empire, some people anonymously exposed the identity of Tao Yuan, saying that his Nandi country would become a military programmer in the SAARC. There are two possibilities. He is either sent by Nan Diguo. The spy, either betrayed his mother country and came to the SAARC empire. Whether he came to the SAARC Empire for whatever reason, he said that he has a big problem.


    The person who anonymously exposed the Tao will list his identity evidence to prove that he is indeed a Nandi national. Another example is that he may work in the military region and may bring harm to the SAARC Empire. Then he said that even if he is not a spy, a person who betrays his country is simply not worthy of trust and entrustment, because he can even betray his country and is more likely to betray their SAARC empire at any time.


    This person is well-founded, and the head of the analysis is the Tao. Just as Tao is really a spy, or will immediately betray the SAARC empire, it quickly caused intense discussion on the Internet.


    Many people think that this exposed person is very reasonable, and that although Tao is willing to have the ability, it is too risky for the military to use such a person. However, some people think that Tao Yuan is not a member of the SAARC Empire, but his ability can serve the SAF empire and make the empire more powerful. As long as he can use some means to ensure that he will not betray the empire, let his ability be The use of the empire is better than that used by other countries.


    The two people have their own views, so they argue, and most of the people are waiting for the military and the official to explain, how the military and the government will explain, and then decide to express their views.


    The people in the program department are very shocked after knowing the true identity of Tao, but there is also a feeling of sudden realization. Because Tao is so powerful, if it is a member of the SAARC empire, it should have been focused on training, then they will know this person. But he suddenly came out like this. They had never heard of him before. Now, thinking about it, it¡¯s really embarrassing.


    Tao is willing to be temporarily suspended, so he did not go to the department to work. The minister also warned the department that they would not discuss this matter until the above decision was made.


    Compared with other people, Segri¡¯s mood is particularly good. His feelings have already caused such a large degree of reaction. Tao hopes that it will not be able to survive in the military region anyway.


    Tao¡¯s wish to be temporarily suspended is actually to protect him, and he is not allowed to face other strange eyes and hear other arguments against him when he is on the cusp.


    Before the military and the official expressed their views to the public, Tao was willing to publish a public statement first. He wrote all the things that the original Lord suffered in Nandi and why he came to the SAARC Empire. Then let the people discuss and express their opinions.


    In the book of indications, Tao Ting not only described the experience of the original Lord, but also expressed the pain and sorrow of the original Lord, but also told everyone that although he chose to rely on the SAARC Empire in a very helpless situation, since he already If you choose this road, you will never regret it, and you will never betray the SAARC Empire, because this is his only way.


    Tao is willing to deliberately weaken the love between the original owner and his lover. Because his relationship with Maiwei is open, it is likely that someone will attack him with this matter. After all, the original Lord is not the one who loves the original lover. Therefore, he focused on how the Barvis family killed the original lover, and then in order to let him give birth to the child of spiritual a1, forced him to marry all kinds of arrangements, and what the original family''s family is.


    After Tao¡¯s confession was published, what other people thought was still unknown, but Mai Wei had to die. Although he has investigated the past of the original master, the content of the investigation can only explain the generality. It is impossible to have the details of the Tao narrative, and the description of the original main emotion.


    At the time of the original sorrow and pain, Tao hopes that he can only feel five or six points. After describing it, there are only three or four points left, and he must personally experience it before he can deeply understand the emotions that the original Lord was unhappy at the time. If Mai Wei knows that the person who has experienced this is not a pottery, he will not feel heartache, because he is a very cold-hearted person, and it is impossible to spend his heart to sympathize with others. However, he thought that it was Tao Yuan wishing to experience all of this, and his heart was so painful that he could not immediately kill Bruno and his family.


    Tao is willing to go to the bath after finishing the confession. Just after the shower, I heard the sound of opening the door. Turning his head and looking at it, Mai Wei walked over to him with a serious look.


    After being held tightly by Maiwei, Tao asked with doubts, "What''s wrong?"


    "I will help you revenge, will definitely!" Mai Wei said.


    Tao is willing to sneak a bit and say "help me revenge, isn''t it the time we met when we met for the second time?"


    "It''s not just that I promised your revenge at the time. I want them to double the pain you have suffered. Let them regret that they are not as good as they died!" Mai Wei¡¯s heartache for Tao Yuan¡¯s wish made him unable to control his anger. Emotions, he has already thought of various means in his heart, ready to deal with those people.


    "Have you seen the confession that I published?" Tao asked.


    "I saw it, sorry that I didn''t meet you earlier, so you suffered so much." Mai Wei glanced at his forehead, and his heart was full of pity.


    Tao is willing to be silent and not talking, because those who suffer are not him. He can''t tell the truth to Maiwei, but he doesn''t really want to use his original experience to win his pity, so he can only be silent.


    Mai Wei will be willing to pick up and go to the bedroom. He put the pottery on the bed and kissed him gently.


    Tao is willing to kiss him on his neck and feel his tenderness and love.


    This night, McWay is particularly gentle. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 139： Interstellar Program Officer 15

    Interstellar Program Officer 15


    The confession book that Tao is willing to send has once again caused a great reaction on the Internet. Because in the SAARC empire, the education received from childhood is that everyone should be independent, so most people are more sympathetic and understand him. He was forced to this level and was not seen as a human being. It was understandable to control his own destiny and escape from those who controlled him and he was a fertility machine.


    But there are still some people who have been thinking for a long time, insisting that he betrayed his country and his family. The character has great problems and is not worthy of being trusted and reused. So on the Star Online, whether Taoyuan¡¯s actions were correct or not, there was a new debate.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBeing born in such a family is also a very tragic thing. It¡¯s good to say that it is good for him to eat and eat, but in fact he did not see him as a person. The purpose of raising him is to gain benefits. What is the difference between making a commodity with the cost of the flower and then packaging it for sale? Such family members are also called family and relatives?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIf it is me, I will make such a choice, what sacrifices my happiness for the family to marry, and it is good to say. He sacrificed his own life''s happiness, and let those who didn''t have the skills but wanted to continue to maintain their empty shelves. However, those people were short-sighted and felt that the female could not revitalize a family. This is already in the interstellar era, and it is also a set of patriarchal society in ancient times. It is no wonder that the Nandi Congress is getting behind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHow can technology be developed, and people¡¯s thoughts should be improved, and the whole society can be regarded as real progress. Otherwise, human beings also pursue equal freedom, and in the case of adhering to morality and law, everyone pursues their right to happiness. If the fate that was born is as a transactional item, there is no choice of life and control of life, then it is better to not be born, but it is not born and not what you can choose.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBut his parents were born to him to raise him, and without his parents spending money to train him, he could not have the ability to be so powerful now. Since he enjoys the cultivation of his parents and family, is it not a matter of returning to his parents and family?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª That is to say, love and freedom are more important than family members? Who is married, not married? When the family is gone, you need to be sacrificed. If you betray your parents and family, you will have no conscience. Besides, you still betray your country. Such people should be spurned by everyone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªI was really shocked. I didn¡¯t expect it to be an interstellar era. There are people who have such a serious ancient feudal ideology. The two upstairs, living in an era of freedom and equality, were born in a country protected by human rights law, can you be wronged to die? People like you who are so righteous, you should live in ancient times, live the life of the parents, and the parents will let you marry who you marry, whoever you marry, whoever blames is not filial.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª There are many ways to repay the grace of parenting. Is it necessary to sacrifice the life and happiness of a person for a lifetime? If a person comes to the world for sacrifice, then this person is too unlucky to remind me?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWho wouldn¡¯t want to have a pair of parents who truly love themselves, have a working environment that strives to be rewarded, and if they are not forced to a certain extent, who would choose to abandon their family and country? Is it really because of the so-called retribution, unconditional patience and obedience? Then, for thousands of years, human beings have tried so hard to overthrow old ideas and attach importance to and safeguard human rights. There is no point at all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Some people, because they have not experienced the things that others have experienced, can''t feel the pain of others, so they stand at the commanding heights of morality to blame others. For those who say that they should unconditionally obey the family and their parents, I hope that these people can do it themselves, but you guys can ask for this, but they have no right to ask others.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªA family that needs to be supported by marriage, which shows that the family has no people who can afford it, but also sacrifices the only person who can bring glory to this family, indicating how his parents are. Ignorance and ignorance, is there such a family that needs to be saved?


    Segry looked at the comments on the Internet. He thought that the people who wished Taoyuan would definitely be the majority, but he did not expect that after Tao wished to publish his confession, there would be so many people who defended him.


    Segry slammed the desktop to vent his unwillingness, and then he overtook the star network and clicked on the star network of Nan Diguo to look at the comments.


    After knowing this matter, the people of Nandi Country were also extremely shocked. Although they also condemned the parents of the original owner to force the original owner, most of them were accusing the Tao if they should not work for other countries. There are too many people who want to be more than those who understand him, because the position of the people of Nandi is different from the position of the people of the SAARC Empire.


    After Segley saw the comments of the pottery, he felt a little better, but still could not let him completely repel. Because Tao Tao has already defected to Nan Diguo and came to the SAARC Empire to do things, the thoughts and comments of the people of Nandi have no influence on him at all, and the people of the SAARC Empire who can influence him, Most of them are biased towards him, but it is really mad at him.


    Two days later, the military and the official jointly issued a public statement on the wish.


    In the statement, the military first elaborated on a talent, the significance of the development of the empire, and even for the development of all mankind and the universe. Then it was revealed that all the people were shocked by the fact that the talents from other countries who played for the SAARC empire were not only willing to be alone.


    The SAARC Empire has accepted the talents of other countries. It has been secretly carried out for more than ten years. Those people are particularly outstanding, but they are forced to fight in their own country because of the interests of their own high-level officials. A person who lives safely.


    The SAARC Empire accepted these people and placed them in important positions. Some of them even dragged their families to join the SAARC empire. The SAARC empire kept their identity secret and protected their families. They made a lot of contributions to the SAARC empire, but their true identity was not exposed.


    Finally, the military and the official directly stated in the statement that in the future, if other countries have talents who want to come to them, they will grant asylum and not treat them by nationality. As long as they are capable and contributing, they can join the SAARC. Imperial citizenship, the same treatment as the natives.


    After reading the statement, Segri was completely shocked. He never knew that the SAARC empire had accepted talents from other countries for more than a decade. He thought that as long as he revealed the true identity of Tao, he would certainly be hit, but after reading the statement, he realized that the things he did were simply stupid things.


    Segry¡¯s heart suddenly raised a strong sense of fear. He suddenly understood how stupid he had done, and he had already foreseen that he would probably have to pay a great deal for this matter. cost.


    The automatic door suddenly opened, and Segley was shocked. He looked up and looked at him. Mai Wei, with a dozen soldiers, was standing outside the door, his face was blank and his eyes were cold.


    Segry has been in the department for two or three years. This is the first time that Mai Wei has come to him, but Segri has no emotions of excitement and excitement. There is only a growing fear. He really did not expect that Maiwei would come to him for the first time. It would be such a scene.


    "Let''s take a trip with us." Mai Wei looked at him coldly.


    Segry''s legs were so soft that he couldn''t stand up and could only stare at Mai Wei.


    "If you want to go, I will let them do it. If you don''t cooperate with yourself, don''t blame me for not giving you a face." Mai Wei said with a cold face.


    Segri stood up with his hands on the table, and although his legs were shaking, he tried to keep himself calm. He comforted himself in his heart. Even if he was taken away by Mai Wei, they would not be able to treat him. His parents and brothers would definitely find ways to help him. The punishment is at most definitely a downgrade. It is no big deal.


    Segri stepped out and was taken away by Mai Wei and the troops under the watchful eyes of everyone in the program department. The people in the program department have been arguing about the reasons why Segeri was taken away. They think that he must have committed a major event. Otherwise, it will be taken away by Maiwei himself, and it is still such a big battle.


    Tao is willing to sit on the sofa of Maiwei¡¯s father¡¯s office, waiting for Maiwei to bring Segeri.


    After the automatic door is opened, it is not Maiwei who comes in, but Fitch.


    After Fitch saw the wish of the pottery, he went to the desk of Marshal Fred, and greeted him with salute.


    "Sit down," Marshal Fred, said after nodding his head.


    Fitch went to the single sofa on the left side of the pottery wish to stay a long distance from the pottery. Since the warning of McWay on the border planet, Fitch has not taken the initiative or deliberate, appeared in front of the pottery, and resisted not observing him.


    Because after he seriously thought about it, he felt that everything was his wishful thinking, and he was doomed to have no results. Then the so-called process, in fact, with or without, is simply a so-called thing. If it is really a destined feeling of no result, completely offended Maiwei, who knows if he will regret it later?


    Not long after, Mai Wei came in with Sergey.


    Fitch saw Segeri behind Mai Wei, and after a while he stood up and stared at him.


    After Segry saw Fitch, he seemed to see the savior, a pair of crying, and he looked at him and called "Brother..."


    "You..." Fitch vaguely guessed why Segley was brought here, but his heart didn''t want to believe it, it was what he thought.


    "All are here? Then sit down, don''t stand." Marshal Fred, looked at them and said.


    Fitch took Segeri and sat down on the sofa facing Marshal Fred, and McWay walked down to the side of the pottery.


    "Segry?" Marshal Frede called.


    "Yes, Marshal." Segry''s face was pale and ugly, and very nervous.


    "Yi Yu is a thing of Nandi people. Is it that you specifically let people leak out?" Marshal Frederick''s tone was mild. He has always been a person who is not angry and has no emotions.


    "..." Segry swallowed and didn''t dare to answer.


    "Not too fast to say!" Fitch whispered his voice and said, "Hurry up with the marshal to explain things clearly! What you said is said!"


    "Yes, I am doing it," Segri whispered.


    "Why are you doing this?" asked Marshal Frederick.


    "Because, because I am jealous of him."


    "Hey, he is more talented than you, talented?"


    "Yes," Sergey admitted.


    "Segry, when you were a child, you often came to my house. I remember that you were not like this before." Marshal Fred is now like an elder, not a leader.


    "I..." Segley looked up at Maiwei and Tao Yuan, and then looked at Marshal Fred, who was wronged and said, "I don''t stop the ability of Yi Yu. What''s more, Mai Weige likes him, so there is no Just consider the consequences and do it."


    "Oh?" Marshal Frede asked to ask McWay. "Is that the case?"


    "Yes!" Mai Wei admitted without hesitation. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 140： Interstellar Program Officer 16

    Interstellar Program Officer 16


    Tao is willing to hear the sound of Mai Wei¡¯s unhesitating answer, and involuntarily wants to see the expression of Marshal Fred, the eyes of the two are right.


    Tao hopes to suddenly see the feeling of parents, and immediately lowered his head.


    Marshal Fred looked for a while and then looked at Maiwei for a while. Finally, he looked at Segri and said, "You are also a soldier, but because of your personal feelings, you can make such a move without considering the consequences. You can see your thoughts. I can''t meet the requirements of being a soldier. We can''t leave you in the three military regions."


    "Marshal! Give me another chance!" Segry cried and asked, "I really fainted for a while, and I promise that I will never dare again. Please give me another chance!"


    "According to the normal procedure, even if you find that Yi Yu''s identity is not right, it should be reported, rather than looking for someone to use his position, private investigation. And since you already know his true identity, you should think that he can come. To the Three Military Regions, identity is definitely a protected secret. But you make people reveal his true identity, deliberately causing public opinion, which has a very bad influence on the military. Therefore, you must accept the disposal."


    "I know it is wrong, I really know it is wrong..." Segry really regretted and was afraid. When he was doing these things, he would have thought of such a result if he hesitated a little. However, he was fainted, and he only thought about revenge for the wish, and did not deliberately think about the consequences.


    "The state-owned country law, the military has military regulations, the military is the most important place for law enforcement. If I open a side to you, then it is unfair to other people who strictly abide by the military regulations, do you understand?" Marshal Fred It¡¯s just a calm speech, but the feeling of not being angry is already there.


    "Bright, understand..." Segri did not dare to pray again, only to cry and sullenly said "I am willing to accept punishment."


    "There will be someone who will inform you of the result tomorrow. You don''t have to go back to the department. Go to the dormitory to pick up things and wait for the notice."


    "Yes...." Segry regretted the tears falling down one by one.


    Fitch stood up and said with a serious face, "Marshal, Sergey is my brother. He made such a thing. I didn''t manage him. I think I have a responsibility. I asked for punishment."


    "There is no such thing as the military law. Your duties in the army are not what he has done. Since you have not participated and you don''t know, I have no reason to dispose of you. And, don''t forget, you still have yourself. Do not do things because of personal emotions."


    "...Yes." Fitch slowly lowered his head slightly.


    "Go." Marshal Frede raised his hand and said, "Mawei stayed."


    Tao is willing to turn to look at Mai Wei, Mai Wei with his eyes to appease him, then Tao will stand up and go out with Fitch and Segley.


    After arriving outside, Fitch called the pottery wish to leave and said to him, "I''m sorry."


    "It seems that you are not apologizing." Tao is willing to look at Segley.


    "I don''t want to apologize soon!" Fitch whispered as Segley said.


    "...I''m sorry." Segri''s heart regretted what he did, but this sentence is sorry, but he is not reconciled. But he also knows that he himself fainted for a moment, so he hurt himself.


    "Actually, you expose my identity to the public and know that it is very stupid to let them use my opinion to crush me. Because I don''t care what others say. In short, even if you don''t want to be a good person in the future, but still do things. Be smart, this stupid move, try to do as little as possible." Tao is willing to smile and then turn and leave.


    "You!" After Sergey was born, it was the first time that he was so embarrassed that he was so embarrassed. He slammed the pottery and watched him leave.


    "Isn''t that enough?!" Fitch screamed at Segley.


    "... Brother, can''t I really stay?" Sergey asked, bowing his head.


    "You still want to stay?" Fitch looked at him, took a deep breath, and endured the anger in his heart and said, "Do you know how serious it is for people who have directly exposed the secret identity to the military? The most taboo thing in the military is this kind of thing. This thing will be your taint forever. Then, if the military department is willing to accept you, you should be thankful!"


    Segry''s face was paler, his tears fell again, crying and asking, "What if not?"


    "Nothing..." Fitch thought for a moment and sighed and said, "If you don''t have one, my father will try to help you arrange for a better place. Don''t cry, let''s go."


    In the office, Mai Wei held his hands in his back and stood straight at his father''s desk, waiting for his father to ask questions.


    "Are you serious?" Fred pointed to McWay.


    "Father, you are the person who knows me the most. I think this question should not be answered by me." Mai Wei said seriously.


    Frede nodded and said, "I really ask this question redundantly. According to your personality, it is impossible to casually fall in love with people."


    "But..." Fr¨¦d¨¦rton said, "His identity is special, and you are the strongest fighter in the empire. Although our family can not care about his family background, your marriage is more than just our family. I will care that all people will care about this matter."


    "I have made up my mind to be with him all my life, so I am not blaming him. Who dares to stop me is to be an enemy of me. I will use all means to destroy my enemy."


    "The thoughts like you are very dangerous." Fred hit the table with his fingers.


    "Father, I am a soldier. I have absolutely no words for the country to sacrifice or even sacrifice. But my marriage is related to the happiness of my life. I must only be my own, and no one has the right to dictate and express opinions." Mai Wei seriously Said.


    Frede sighed and said after a moment of silence, "Since you were fifteen years old, your family has not managed you. Although many uninformed people think that you can have today, how much depends on the family. Only we know You are totally dependent on yourself. When you said that you have to use independence to change your autonomy, we have not thought about interfering with any of your major events, nor have you ever thought about intervening in your marriage, because we believe that you have the ability. You can get the best choice for yourself."


    "Yi Yu is the best choice for me. His own excellence can offset everything that drags him down. His life and nationality are not a problem in my eyes. Moreover, it is not already ready. Is it natural for the talents of the SAARC empire? Later he is the people of the SAARC Empire. No matter what others say, we can be happy."


    "I mean to tell you these words, I don''t think he is worthy of you, nor is he persuading you to reconsider. His ability is obvious to all. If you choose him, I have no opinion. As a leader, I am very Glad you can be with such a capable person. But as a father, I have an obligation to remind you that you may be under pressure from the outside world."


    "How others think about it is their business. We want to be together. It is our own business. The thoughts and seeings of others will have no effect on our feelings and will not become the pressure of our happiness."


    Frede nodded and said, "Since you have already identified him, when you have time, take him home and let your mother see you. Although you are eager to move out when you are fifteen, even if you Married, we are also a family. Occasionally go back to see your mother, otherwise she always complains to me, gave birth to a son and no life."


    "Yes." Mai Wei replied.


    The computer on the desk rang the music, and Fred clicked on the voice of his assistant. "Marshal, Count Tani wants to meet you, he is almost ready to go to the military region."


    "I know, he came directly with him when he came." Fred said after turning off the computer, "I am coming very fast, you are going to be busy with you."


    "Yes." Mai Wei turned and went out.


    The assistant said that Count Tari, the father of Segley and Fitch, came to find Fred, naturally because of Segry.


    Tao is willing to sit in the living room, he knows that Maiwei will come to him after leaving his father''s office, so he is waiting for him.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Tao is willing to look up.


    Mai Wei walked over to him and sat down. He took him into his arms and kissed him on his forehead and asked, "What happened? A sullen look, Segry will definitely be punished, my father is absolutely I won''t easily bypass him because of any feelings."


    "I am not thinking about Segri. I am thinking, if you have told your father for so long, is it because he does not agree with us?" Although Tao wants to know, regardless of Maiwei¡¯s family disagrees. They will not affect their feelings, they will definitely be happy together until they die. But if McWay¡¯s family really disagrees, it will still make him a little sad.


    "Don''t think too much, my father can''t object to us. I moved out from home when I was fifteen years old. I also told them that I will be the master of my life. They can''t intervene. My father is very Appreciate you, he said that he is very happy that I have chosen someone who is capable of you. The reason why I have been talking for so long is to remind us that we may endure external pressure in the future. But because of my identity, regardless of Whoever I am married to is sure to be discussed. Because your identity is also very special, you may be more arguing. I hope you can understand and don''t care." Mai Wei looked at Tao Yan''s eyes, gentle Said.


    "I don''t care what others say how to say, my own life, why care about other people''s views?" Tao said.


    "My father asked me to take you home to meet my mother. I will take a rest with you and I will take you home."


    "Or, wait a minute?" Tao is willing to watch him discuss.


    "What are you waiting for?" McWay asked.


    "When I am mentally prepared and show more abilities." Tao hopes that he doesn''t care about anyone else''s opinion about him, but he can''t care less about what McGrady''s family thinks about him, so he wants to wait for him to show. When you have higher abilities, go home with him.


    "You can rest assured that the person I choose, my mother will not have any thoughts that I don''t agree with." Mai Wei touched the face of Tao Yuan and said, "But you don''t have to wait for it, wait until you are mentally prepared. tell me."


    "Ok."


    Mai Wei carried the chin of the pottery, sucked his lips and kissed him affectionately.


    Tao is willing to raise his hand to cover his neck, entangled with his lips and tongue, gradually emotional.


    McWay''s kiss gradually went down and kissed the neck of the pottery.


    Tao is willing to look up and enjoy his kiss with his eyes closed.


    After almost all of them had been taken off, Mai Wei suddenly stopped and looked at Tao. He said, "There is one thing, I almost forgot to tell you."


    Tao is willing to open his eyes and look at him. What is important in doubt is that he can suddenly stop at this time.


    However, Mai Wei did not intend to stop, let Tao wish to sit on him, and then looked at him and said, "In the near future, we will fight with Nandi."


    Tao is willing to hold the hands of Mai Wei''s shoulders, and the expression is like to endure any painful things. "Do you have to say such an important thing now? Can you not say it in advance or push back?"


    "I just remembered it, so I want to tell you this news right away. Don''t you want to listen now?" Mai Wei asked deliberately.


    "You are deliberate, you are not allowed to say ...." Tao is willing to hold Mai Wei''s mouth. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 141： Interstellar Program Officer 17

    Interstellar Program Officer 17


    Mai Wei took the pottery wishing to kneel on the sofa, went into the bedroom, and put him on the bed next to him to sleep.


    Tao is willing to feel sleepy because of exhaustion. He really wants to sleep, but the words of Mai Wei just made him unable to fall asleep.


    "You just said that the SAARC Empire is going to fight with the South Diguo?" Tao is willing to lean his head on his chest and ask with half a squint.


    "Yes, because our SAARC empire and the southern country have been rubbing for years because of problems in the field of the universe, and fighting for this matter several times. The interference waves you made a few years ago have caused us to lose more than a dozen. Mech."


    "Can you not turn over the old account and hurry to say the point." Tao is willing to slam on his waist, thinking that it was the original master who did not get it, he just backed the pot. "At the time we were enemies, now We are all ourselves, why do we still mention this."


    "Is it already my own? Is it really that kind of oneself?" Mai Wei hugged Tao Yuan tightly and licked his face with his face and said, "You belong to me completely." Kind of yourself?"


    "Do you say that you are not doing business? Do not say that I am going to sleep." Tao is willing to pinch his face with his hand.


    "Let''s sleep first, say it tomorrow." Mai Wei deliberately teased him.


    "Ah! How are you so hateful?!" Tao is willing to sleep with nothing. When he rushes, he will bite his face. "You don''t say how I can sleep? Believe it or not, I bite you?!"


    "Bite it, bite a bit, then I will turn around the whole military area tomorrow and show off to everyone."


    Tao is willing to go down and bite a bit on his chest. Mai Wei can''t help but snorted and feels quite painful.


    "You will go to the military region to show off tomorrow, I don''t dare to see you!" Tao is willing to look up and watch him.


    "I didn''t tell you, my training tomorrow will be launched, and I will only wear swimming trunks." Mai Wei said with a smile.


    "You..." Tao is willing to breathe his eyes.


    "Okay, don''t be angry, I will immediately focus on it." Mai Wei saw Tao really want to be angry, immediately hugged him, patted his back. "The point is that we generally do not take the initiative to provoke war. I have been coordinating with Nan Diguo for many years, but I have not been able to reach an agreement. Recently, the arrogance of Nan Diguo is very arrogant. It seems that some of the latest fighters have been purchased from other countries, so they have repeatedly challenged."


    "It must be the group of nobles who have pumped their minds, and they deliberately made things in order to compete for their rights and interests." Tao is willing to disdain the channel. "Nand ??Diguo has long been smashed by the locusts, and bought those new types. The class A of the battle, it is estimated that the national treasury has been hollowed out, so I want to make money from the people on the grounds of expanding the field."


    "According to the investigation, it is basically the same as what you said," McWay said.


    "So how many marshals and senior leaders thought about it? How much do you want to fight after the war?" This is what Tao hopes to know most. Because he wants to avenge the original, it is a good opportunity for the two countries to fight. .


    "After many discussions, it has been decided to kill the nobles of Nandi, and then to categorize Nandi as their own and send people to govern. Those who are also like flies, come from time to time. Annoying, by the way, can also shock the top officials of other countries. Let them know that if they dare to learn, this is the end."


    "Really?!" Tao is willing to open his eyes and watch him excitedly.


    "Of course it is true." Mai Wei bowed his head, kissed him on his forehead, then stroked his face and said seriously, "I will help you complete your wish soon, let those who have bullied you, forced Your people, all pay the price."


    "Is it really possible to take revenge through this opportunity? Although it is a good opportunity, if they are lucky enough to escape?" Tao asked some fears.


    "You can rest assured that the next thing will be handed over to me. I will control it. You don''t have to care about the process. Just wait for the result." Maiwei promised, "I will definitely let those who have hurt you." If you double the price, you will use this opportunity to give them a fatal blow, and will never let them escape."


    Tao hopes to hold McWay tightly and put his forehead on his chest and say, "No matter what you are going to do, be careful and you must not be in trouble."


    "In order to grow old with you, I will be more careful." Mai Wei also tightly embraced Tao.


    ....................................


    The next day, Fitch personally went to Segry to send the results.


    Segley had packed up and waited in the living room. He cried all night last night. Today, he calmed down because he knew that no matter how much he regretted, he would not be punished. It¡¯s just that the feeling of waiting for the verdict is still a little sad.


    When he heard the doorbell, Sergey got up and opened the door.


    Fitch went in and watched Sergey ask, "Is it all packed?"


    Segry nodded.


    Fitch sighed and touched his hair and said, "You shouldn''t be too upset. You know that you have done something wrong. You will change it later. You will change your mind like Maiwei. After you change it, you will change it. It will be better for you."


    Segry nodded again, then looked at the card in the hands of Fitch and asked, "Is this the result of my disposition?"


    "Wait to go back and see, take this opportunity, take a good rest for a while, wait for your rest, my father will help you arrange a new job." Fitch handed the crystal card to him.


    "No military department is willing to accept me?" Segley had expected it, so it was calm.


    "Everything is zero, just start from scratch. You have the ability to be real, not afraid of no chance of rising, it is a few years later than others, but I believe you must catch up with them." Fitch comforted.


    "I want to go to the border constellation, hone and hone myself. After all, I am self-sufficient. It is time to eat bitter." Segri said with a low head.


    "It¡¯s going to be broken soon," Fitch said.


    "Would you like to fight? What direction?" Segley asked with some surprise.


    "Southwest orientation, fighting with South Diguo."


    "Is it the main battle of the three military regions?"


    "Yes."


    "If the main battle of the three military regions, Ma Weige will definitely go, then I will go to the north." Segri said.


    ¡°Northern? The environment and conditions of the northern constellation are the worst, and it¡¯s cold. Are you sure you want to go?¡±


    "When I was at school, some students went to the north, so I learned that the conditions are not very bad. Although I am used to being accustomed to the stars, I may not adapt at first, but I will always get used to it. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "I agree that it is useless, I want my parents to agree."


    "Well, I will go back and tell them, I will convince them."


    "Let''s go, I am taking a leave today and will send you home."


    Segri turned and walked into the living room, dragging a small box and leaving with Fitch, and the other three big boxes, someone would help him send it back.


    After going downstairs, Segley sat on Fitch''s car. When the car started, he looked at the passing scenery outside. Some of them were disappointing and there was a feeling of relief.


    Fitch deliberately opened a bit slow, after all, this is where he worked for two or three years, he wants him to take another look.


    Segri made a goodbye in his heart and thought, maybe he will never come here again. He will not come back to the Emperor before he has become a new self.


    ....................................


    Mai Wei went to the training team early in the morning. He didn''t lie to Tao. He really wants to go to the water training today, and he only wears a training for swimming trunks.


    When Mai Wei came out of the locker room, the bite marks on his chest were quite obvious, which attracted the attention of many soldiers.


    Mai Wei facelessly took the soldiers to prepare for the water training, and the soldiers'' eyes couldn''t help but look at the tooth prints on his chest. I didn''t dare to ask if I asked. If you change to other people, they can still have fun, but Maiwei is notoriously strict and serious, and does not like to make jokes, so they dare not make it.


    However, Mai Wei¡¯s serious and cold person set up, and it was a bit collapsed today. The bite marks made him feel like a spring sensation.


    Mai Wei does not matter, let them see, but in his heart, this is not something that deserves to be embarrassed.


    It will soon be a battle with Nandi, and material weapons are already in progress. When everything is ready, Maiwei will take the troops to the southwestern constellation.


    Tao hopes that he will go together this time. He is also preparing for the tension. He is going to prepare the program card for the maintenance of the system and the other soldiers. There are more energy crystal cards. In this month''s time, try to help upgrade the Maiwei''s mech and other mechs.


    The two of them trained very late, and one was busy until late. Mai Wei went to the program department to pick up the pottery, and the two went back to Maiwei¡¯s residence to sleep.


    When I took a shower in the bathroom, Tao would like to see the bite marks of Maiwei¡¯s chest that had not completely disappeared for a while, then looked up and looked at Maiwei and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t really have underwater training today?¡±


    Tao is willing to look forward to hearing the expression that is not.


    "Yes, what do I lie to you about this kind of thing?" Mai Wei looked at him.


    "That must not be the underwater training of swimming trunks alone?" Tao hopes to hold the last hope in his heart and stare at him with wide eyes.


    "It''s the kind of underwater training that only wears swimming trunks. I haven''t lied to you in one word." Mai Wei said seriously.


    "Ah!!" Tao is willing to vent a punch in his chest, then shouted loudly, "You are too jerk!"


    "I am biting me, how can I become a bastard?" Mai Wei looked at him innocently.


    "Then why don''t you tell me before I bite you, I will not see anyone in the future." Tao is willing to kneel down.


    "I don''t know if you want to bite me. Besides, I am surrounded by me. I don''t feel embarrassed. Why do you feel embarrassed?" Mai Wei followed him.


    "They definitely know that I bite, and I will definitely laugh at me in my heart." Tao wished to be really embarrassed and full of grievances.


    "It doesn''t matter, I know it." Mai Wei took Potter''s wish and hugged his waist.


    "You said it is easy." Tao is willing to turn a blind eye.


    "They laugh at jokes, they admire envy, and they love you. You don''t always care what others think? Don''t you care about this thing?"


    "Hey!" Tao is willing to turn his head to the side.


    Mai Wei smiled and kissed his face, then pressed him to the wall, covering his lips.


    Tao is willing to put his eyes on his eyes with deliberate intentions, and he will not give him any reaction until he kisses deeper and deeper.


    Tao is willing to bow his head, Mai Wei kissed his neck, kissed for a while, then slowly went down.


    ..............................


    A month of busy preparation time passed, the three military regions sent ten ships to set off in the southwest of the emperor, ready to fight with Nandi.


    Tao is willing to take the ship with revenge. Although he has been away from Nandi for less than a year, he can avenge the original owner as soon as possible. He has a heart and can be safely with Maiwei. It is.


    After entering the room arranged on the ship, Tao is willing to put things, go to the bathroom to wash his hands, then look at the face in the mirror and wait, it should take a long time to meet your enemies. It is. When you were so eager to ask them to let you go, you can refuse it. This time, I will let them feel, give up the dignity of pleading, and not be able to do so.


    Tao is willing to think of the picture that the original Lord has repeatedly pleaded, and the tears can not be controlled. He knows that as long as one day fails to revenge, the original Lord¡¯s emotions cannot be completely dissipated, because the original Lord and his lover, love too Deep. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 142： Interstellar Program Officer 18

    Interstellar Program Officer 18


    After arriving at the southwestern front constellation, half of the ships stayed behind, and Maiwei, as the chief commander of the operations and the main battle general, took the other half of the ship and approached Nan Diguo.


    Originally, Maiwei wanted to let Tao stay behind, but Tao hopes to follow along, because Maiwei¡¯s mech program is now under maintenance. He is worried that in the event of any accident, other programmers will Can''t handle it. And since he has already come to the border constellation, there is no reason to stay behind, or let others see him.


    Because of Tao¡¯s insistence, Maiwei can only bring him.


    Nan Diguo also seems to have been prepared, and there is no flustered confrontation, and one pair is waiting to teach the posture of the SAF Empire.


    However, even if they were prepared, they thought that they had the latest fighters, they would definitely win, but they were told by Mai Wei that they were just their fantasies.


    Mai Wei took the soldiers to fight, the captain sat in the command cabin to control the overall situation, Tao is willing to enter the command cabin, watching the battle through the screen in front, although it is obvious that they are on the upper hand, but the heart of Tao wish, or Very worried and nervous. Because this is not a game, not a movie, not a game, but a real war. Those mechs that are shot down and cannot be saved represent that one person is already dead. It is a life.


    Although Tao hopes to know that war will definitely be dead, in the past life he also went with his lover and experienced a big war, but there is no way to get used to it and be bearish. Especially his lover, at the moment is in the battle, even if he does not believe in God and does not believe in the Buddha, he can not help but pray in his heart.


    The picture of the battle was fierce and cruel, but Tao hoped to look at it with too big eyes, because he was too worried, so he only looked at Maiwei''s mech and didn''t want to miss it for a moment.


    The main battle of Nandi is Bruno, which is the biggest object of revenge of Tao. At this moment, the other person who leads the battle is also him.


    Tao hopes that because he is too worried about Maiwei, he has no mood to care. Bruno is being pressed by Mai Wei. This should have been a picture of a big heart, because it was Bruno who killed the lord and the original owner of the original Lord, so Tao hopes that it should have been very happy. Maiwei is also trying to show him how he helped him teach the enemy. of.


    Bruno, they really did not expect that Maiwei''s mechs would be so powerful, they struggled more and more, they lost more and more, and the number of mechs that could not fight were more and more, which gave him the idea of ??escape, but Not reconciled to such a defeat.


    When Bruno had not reacted, Maiwei¡¯s mech suddenly appeared in front of him. His shocked eyes widened and subconsciously resisted the attack, but he was attacked by Maiwei¡¯s mech, a boxing machine, and then a mech. The cabin was immediately sparkling.


    Bruno was dizzy with this downturn and suffered from severe physical pain. He clenched his teeth and then began to try to fight back. However, he was still not an opponent in the close combat, and he was not able to fight back.


    Bruno really did not think Maiwei will be so powerful, so he did not even fight back are so difficult, only to be hit hard carrying, Maiwei every play over the punch, are like the beat of his own body, let him The pain is extremely painful, and I feel that the bones are falling apart.


    Bunru¡¯s mech is sounding a crisis. If he does not hurry to escape, the mech will soon be abolished, and the result will either be captured or killed in the hands of Mai Wei. He didn''t want to face these two. He was a master. He was caught not only for himself but also for the face of Nan Diguo. Of course he didn''t want to die in this battle.


    Bunolu opened the final self-rescue energy cabin of the mech, and tried his best to break away from Mai Wei''s restraint, and then let other soldiers cover him to retreat. To put it bluntly, it is a retreat. It is hard to hear. In fact, it is to escape.


    Mai Wei had the heart to let him go, so he didn''t catch up, but the other soldiers under him had caught a lot of prisoners. After watching Bunru¡¯s escape, Mai Wei ordered the return to the ship.


    Tao hopes to see the end of the battle, turn around and quickly leave the command cabin, go to the room and wait for Maiwei.


    After the soldiers returned to the ship with the soldiers, the soldiers were taken to the soldiers who were captured, and then the soldiers were taken to do physical examinations, then to meet and to confirm the reports.


    Tao is willing to wait a few hours in the room of Maiwei before finally waiting for Maiwei to come back.


    Tao is willing to sit on the sofa and watch Mai Wei walk towards himself. The mood is a bit complicated. Although he had been fighting with his lover in his life, he always waited in the back. The lover would never let him see for himself how he killed the enemy. This world is the first time he watched him fight with his own eyes, so after feeling nervous and worried, he was somewhat sad.


    Mai Wei went to the side of Tao wish to sit down and saw his expression a little strange, his eyes still a little red, worried and puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong? Is the body uncomfortable?"


    "No." Tao wished to shake his head and looked at him and asked, "I am asking if your body is hurt. Why are you asking me?"


    "How is your eyes so red?" Mai Wei was still not at ease. He carried the chin of the pottery and looked at his eyes carefully. He felt that he didn''t look like he was crying, but he was really red. unusual.


    "Oh, it may be that I just rubbed my eyes too hard, because watching you fight too tight, so I kept squinting unconsciously, and it took too long." Tao wished to blink his eyes, now I feel The eyes are really a little painful.


    Mai Wei stood up, took the eye drops in the medicine box, and then sat back to the side of the pottery, so that Tao is willing to help him drop his eye drops.


    After the eye drops with cool eyes entered the eyes, the eyes of the pottery were much more comfortable at once.


    "Tense is like this, do you have no confidence in me?" Maiwei looked at him and asked.


    "This is not a question of confidence. Even if you have confidence in you and watch your battle with your own eyes, I will definitely be nervous." Tao said.


    Mai Wei holds the face of Tao Yuan, starting from the forehead and going down.


    "You haven''t answered me yet. You should have checked it before, have you checked for any injuries?" Tao asked.


    "No, aren''t you watching me fight? I haven''t been hurt." Maiwei looked at him and said, "I will stay in the room next time, don''t go to the command cabin, or the eyes will be red. I am There was no pain in the battle, but it was heartbreaking when I came back."


    "No, I will look at you, otherwise I will be more uneasy and more uncomfortable."


    Mai Wei took Tao into his arms and held him tightly. "Don''t worry, I don''t mean it. In order to grow old with you, I will not have anything to do."


    "Well, I believe you will do it, but I am worried that I will be worried." Tao is willing to lean his face on his shoulder and say with his waist.


    Mai Wei smiled helplessly, then kissed his hair.


    ....................................


    Bunru was injured and could not leave the armor cabin by himself. The soldiers were lifted off the mechs and then pushed to the doctor with a medical cart.


    However, although he looks very serious about the injury, it is actually a trauma, and it will be good soon after treatment. It was just the pain in his body that couldn''t compare the pain in his heart. He didn''t think that he would lose so badly. Even if he was not caught alive, the loss was so ugly, it was already humiliating.


    Several of Bunolu''s subordinates, after he finished the treatment, entered the treatment room and talked to him.


    "Lieutenant General, we have a dozen soldiers who have been caught alive. If we want to bring people back, we must pay the price. If their lions open their mouths, will we change?"


    "It is impossible not to change. If it is not changed, the public opinion can drown us. But they can''t let them ask for it. They must talk to them."


    "Talk about waiting for the battle to end. If we win, we can control the control of the negotiations, if we lose..."


    In fact, from today''s battle situation, they know that it is impossible to win.


    Bruno had already experienced it, so my heart was very clear, but his heart was very unacceptable, so he just listened to them with a silent voice.


    "According to reliable news, the fighters of the SAF empire are all the procedures that Yiyu Kanite helped them upgrade. Although I have heard that because he upgraded the mech program, so that the mechs improved their combat effectiveness, but did not expect , actually it is so powerful."


    "Yeah, the so-called latest mechs that we spend at a big price, compared with their mechs, are not a level at all. They are only being pressed and pressed..." The man¡¯s words are not finished, hurry up. One turn said, "This rainy Kannet is too wolf-hearted. Nan Diguo has trained him. He has ran to do things for the SAARC empire. He also helped them to deal with us. It is simply a kind of forgetfulness. Such people There will definitely be retribution."


    "Then we are... now, do we still have to fight? Or, just talk to them?"


    "I personally feel that the possibility of victory is too small, or it is still good to negotiate and stop the loss in time."


    Then several people looked at Bruno at the same time, waiting for him to make a decision. These people just wanted to let Bruno decide to agree, and then they would agree to his decision. Anyway, Bunru was the main player, even if he was detained, he was ahead.


    But Bunuru may not know the thoughts in their hearts, but the discussion is not something he can decide. He must have the consent of the emperor military and the official high-level officials. But if they don''t agree, they will only lose, and not only will the losses be more serious, but they will also be more humiliating. And it is very likely that because of this war, his reputation has declined, and his previous efforts have all been invalidated.


    When Bruno remembered that Tao was willing to help Mai Wei to upgrade the mech program, they were so miserable that they couldn¡¯t hate it. He closed his eyes and clenched his fists with both hands, thinking about how to recover the situation and then retaliating.


    A few hours later, the people of Nandi had already known the news of their defeat and caused a rather intense reaction. Because the big price has bought those new types of mechs, the military is also an attitude that must win in this battle, but the result is so ugly.


    The people of Nandiguo felt that the military was so incompetent, and even if they did not do anything to analyze each other''s combat capabilities, they arbitrarily provoked the war. Now who is going to bear such a huge loss? 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 143： Interstellar Program Officer 19

    Interstellar Program Officer 19


    Bruno, they want to temporarily take a break and wait for the resolutions of the top stars of the emperor, but this is just their own idea. It is impossible for Maiwei to follow their ideas, so the attack will continue.


    Bruno was only able to lead the soldiers to fight because of injuries and the destruction of the mech, but the result was a fiasco. Such a situation has caused the dissatisfaction of the people of Nandi to become more and more serious. The star network is also a fierce condemnation. Then, in the discussion and criticism of the high-level officials, it is inevitable that there is a related wish. comment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAccording to the last news from the SAARC Empire Star Network, the rain of the Iraqi Kannet, the fighters of the SAARC Empire must be upgraded by him, so those mechs will so smart. I want to know, such a talent, why is the Kanite and Balvis family forced to do things for other countries?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Yi Yukanite was a well-known program genius in our country a few years ago, and made great contributions to the military. Later, I did not know why it was silent. The result was that the South African empire exploded, only to know that it was forced to marry, so escaped. The military can''t keep such an important person, no wonder it will be so bad now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBut no matter what, Yiyu Kanite is cultivated by Nandi. If you say it, he should not use the ability cultivated by our country to serve the SAF empire, and then use it to deal with it. Our country, such a treason, should be severely accused!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª But who is forced to that level will not be angry and will not break out? It¡¯s true that Ivan Kannet¡¯s work in other countries should not be blamed. But the same should be blamed, as well as his parents and the Balvis family, in order to force people to marry and kill others, people are emotional, who wants to be used as a tool for children?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe people of the Barvis family were originally hypocritical, and the righteousness on the surface was like a country for the people. In fact, nothing was done privately. This time, in order to force people to marry and have children, and to kill people''s lover, it was accidentally exposed. I don''t know how many anecdotes are not exposed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe nobles of these are the habits of greed, and they think that others do not know the true face of their false masks. This time, I bought the latest and most powerful mechs. I said that I am confident that I can win. The result is crushed and beaten, and it is so ugly. The officials who had come out to fan the hearts of the people have not spoken out now.


    --- Among the officials who fancid the people, are not the people of the Barvis family who are headed? And this time the master is Bruno, the heir to the Barvis family. In this way, the people of their family are now shrinking tortoises, and one has not expressed their attitude.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn short, the military and the official have quickly come out to explain clearly, spent so much money to buy mech, said that they will win, but also raise taxes and let the people raise funds. Who will take responsibility, then Continue to fight, or negotiate, and quickly make a statement clearly.


    Before the war, the people of the Barvis family were the most active, because they felt that the win was very important, so they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity and fully control the military power. As a result, I did not expect to lose so badly, and the insults of various doubts by the people pushed their entire family to the cusp.


    The Barvisian family looked quietly, but the reality was that it was too bad. During the day, the parties exchanged information and made overnight decisions. If you continue to fight, it will only be worse, and after a few days, Bruno¡¯s injury is already good. There is no excuse to delay the personal fight.


    In order to cultivate the heir to Babrino, the whole family has invested a lot of effort, and his parents are even more anxious. So the discussion and the decision came down very quickly, and it was discussed by Babruno as a representative.


    According to the Interstellar Convention, the defeated party can propose the time for the peace talks, but whether it can be discussed and succeeded depends on whether the victory over the state has a peace of mind. If there is a peace of mind, we will put forward reasonable arguments and demands. If there is no peace of mind, we will deliberately make a high demand for the other party. If the other party cannot agree, it will continue to fight after the passage of time.


    Mai Wei, they are ready to discuss and ask, waiting for Babruno to be negotiating as a representative.


    Bruno brought people to their main ship on McWay. Maiwei had already waited with people. Looking at Bruno, who was walking in front of him, Mai Wei looked at him up and down. He only thought that he forced the pottery. If he is willing to have a child for him, he will not want to put him under house arrest for a few years, and then kill him.


    Bruno walked to McWay and stopped. He reached out and looked at him and said, "Hello, I am the representative and representative of this time, Bruno Barves, Lieutenant General."


    "I am McWay Dina." Mai Wei said with a blank expression, did not reach out and shake hands with him.


    "General McWay, long-awaited name." Bruno pretended to take back his hand as if nothing had happened.


    "Our parliament and documents are ready. After you have seen it, you agree to sign it. If you don''t agree, you will continue to fight. There is no need to waste extra time." Mai Wei turned and said, "Go, go to the conference room."


    Bruno had heard about how powerful Maiwei had been, but this was the first time he saw Ma Wei himself, although he had to admit that Mai Wei was aggressive, but he was also taken a few days ago by Mai Wei. Seriously hurt, his heart is very uncomfortable. And the way he looks at him obviously makes him very angry, but in order to negotiate smoothly, he can''t show any emotions.


    When Bruno followed McWay and walked behind them, they suddenly saw the side standing next to each other, and their eyes were just right.


    Tao is willing to watch him sneer, his eyes are full of coldness and ridicule, he is ridiculing Bruno''s incompetence. He can just wait for it now, and when he falls more and more seriously, it is when he goes to degrade him and avenge his original Lord.


    In Bruno''s eyes, there was a flash of anger, because he felt that it was the reason for the wish, so that he would be so miserable.


    After the peace talks between the two parties entered the conference room, several assistants at the Maiwei side distributed the peace talks they had drafted to Bruno. After they finished reading, the negotiations officially began.


    Before they came, the military and the official high-level officials had decided to eradicate the high-ranking nobles of the South Diguo, and then let Nandi become part of their SAARC empire.


    In the negotiation process of the peace talks, Mai Wei did not have any sincerity at all. They just wanted to let them know and retreat, so they could not succeed at all.


    Bruno, after reading the agreement and understanding the agreement, also saw that they had no sincerity in peace talks, and their faces became somewhat ugly. But now they are equal to asking for the same person, it is impossible to leave their faces, so even if they are not feeling well, they still bite their heads and insist on negotiations.


    If there is hope in the negotiations, the longer the time will be. If there is no hope, the time will be shorter. The negotiations ended in less than an hour, but Bruno insisted on talking again for two days.


    When they were about to leave, Bruno offered to see the wish side. When he made this request, Mai Wei¡¯s eyes changed immediately, his fists were already held, and he was very hard to endure, so that his fists did not swing out.


    Bruno knows that they will not easily agree that he will meet with Tao, so he has already thought about his words. "His parents have a few words, let me pass it on to him. It is a pair of parents who miss their children. You don''t have to be nervous. I won''t tell him other things. And since he came to you, you should be confident that you can keep him. Don''t be afraid and worried that I will say two words to him?"


    Mai Wei¡¯s mouth sneered a little sneer and said, ¡°What is different from you is that we have never restricted his freedom and always respected his own decisions. You want to talk to him alone, I will not object, but it depends. He is willing or not."


    "So, can I ask him personally?" Bruno asked.


    "Please." Mai Wei lifted his chin and motioned him to go outside.


    Tao wished to be in a daze in the office. He suddenly heard the sound of music. When he looked at the screen at the door, he immediately stopped, because there were not only Maiwei on the screen, but many people stood behind Maiwei.


    Tao is willing to press the button to open the door and then look at them.


    "He said, I want to talk to you alone, do you want to hear it?" Mai Wei pointed to Bruno behind him.


    "What do I have to talk to him?" Tao said with a blank expression.


    McWay turned and looked at Bruno and said, "Have you heard?"


    Bunru looked at the pottery wishing to sit in the couch. He was a little confused. Mai Wei was a general, and Tao was willing to stay after they came in. Mai Wei still stood, but he sat. Although he does not understand whether this is because of the unclearness of the SAARC empire, or for other reasons, he also knows that these are not the priorities.


    "Your parents have a few words for me to bring to you, I want to tell you separately, just a few words, will not delay you for too long time, I will leave immediately after I finish." Bruno looked at Tao wishing to say .


    ¡°Parents?¡± Tao is willing to sneer and say, ¡°Do I have parents? What do you say is the pair of businessmen who treat me as a commodity?¡±


    "In any case, they are your biological parents, giving you life..."


    "Stop!" Tao is willing to raise his hand to stop him from continuing to say "These words, I have been tired of hearing before leaving South Diguo, and now I want to vomit when I hear it."


    Bruno¡¯s heart sank, and he thought that Tao¡¯s wish was not to talk to him alone, so his plan could not be completed. But Tao hopes to look at Mai Wei. "You go out first. I am free of anyway, just listen to what he wants to say."


    Mai Wei frowned and looked at Tao and did not speak.


    Tao is willing to take out a rectangle from the drawer and can''t see what it is. "Reassured, I have this."


    Mai Wei turned his head and looked at Bruno, then turned and went out.


    After the automatic door was closed, Tao hoped to look at Bruno and said, "I want to say something, my patience is limited. If you have too much nonsense, I can''t listen to it."


    Bruno took out a thing from the pocket and pressed it. Tao hoped to recognize the things in his hand immediately, and then said in a mocking tone, "If I am not mistaken, what you have in hand seems to be developed by me. How about it, is it good?"


    That was the original inventor''s jammer, which prevented recording and monitors.


    Bruno looked at Tao and said, "I want to see you alone. There is only one thing I want to tell you, and it is something you definitely want to know."


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tao is willing to show a look of lack of interest.


    "Your lover, Jia Ningsi, he is still not dead."


    Tao is willing to squat, then slowly look up at him.


    "He is in our hands. If you want to see him, you have to cooperate with us." Bruno took out a crystal card and put it on the desk of the pottery. "You have to think about it. Two days later, I still Will come over."


    Tao is looking at the crystal card on the table with no expression.


    Bruno looked at the pottery for a while, determined the mood swings in his eyes, and then turned away with a less obvious smile. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 144： Interstellar Program Officer 20

    Interstellar Program Officer 20


    After Bruno left for a while, Mai Wei returned to the office of Tao.


    Tao is willing to take the crystal card left by Bruno, while watching, thinking seriously.


    "What did he say to you?" McWay asked after sitting opposite the pottery.


    "You guess." Tao¡¯s eyes still looked at the crystal card in his hand.


    "Is it sensible to let you see your parents'' faces and return them to Nandi?"


    "Although he used the excuse of conveying my parents, I have to talk to me alone, but just now, he did not mention my parents in one word, but only said a few words, I am very confident that I will listen to him. Then I left." Tao is willing to look at Maiwei and ask, "What do you think will be?"


    Mai Wei bowed his head and thought for a while, then frowned immediately, and the hope from the heart was what he thought.


    "He said, my former lover Jia Sining, he is still not dead, and people are in their hands." Tao is very calm and said.


    "Do you believe what he said?" Maiwei stared at the face of Tao, and did not want to miss any expression on his face. He had already guessed that Bruno must have mentioned the lover of the original Lord, although he felt that Bruno was deliberately deceiving Tao. I wish, but I am very worried that Tao will believe.


    "He is dead." Tao is very sure to say "No one in this world will be more certain than me. Jia Sining is indeed dead, and even the ashes are drifting with the wind."


    If Jia Sining is still alive, Tao hopes that it is impossible to not know, Bruno is so powerful, can he still pass his system? Jia Sining did die in the accident they made, but it was broken and completely absent. Bruno deliberately lied to him because he knew that the only person the original Lord cares about was his lover.


    Mai Wei breathed a sigh of relief for the calmness and conviction of Tao Yuan. He looked at Tao and asked, "What does he want you to do? Go back with them?"


    "This." Tao is willing to raise the crystal card in his hand to show him.


    "What is this?" Mai Wei saw that he had been holding this card since.


    "Although I haven''t read it yet, if I didn''t make a mistake, it should be how they pick me up. I need to cooperate with them." Tao is willing to think and say, "I am thinking..." ¡±


    "What do you want?"


    "It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity and give them a trap to let them destroy themselves to a certain extent."


    "Do you want to leave with them?" Maiwei said seriously, "I don''t agree."


    "You think too much, how can I leave with them." Tao would like to look at him and say, "Even if you don''t leave with them, there are other ways to use it. How can I use the most stupid way?"


    "So what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t tell you, wait until I finish, and tell you."


    McWay stood around the desk and pulled the pottery up. He took his waist and told him to sit on the table. Then he looked at him and said, "Don¡¯t take risks, don¡¯t believe what they say. There is no idea to go back with them."


    Tao is willing to take advantage of McWay''s neck and say, "Is it so stupid in your heart? How can I believe what they said, how could they get their trap. You can rest assured, I am smarter than them." There are so many people, so the people in the trap will definitely be them instead of me."


    Mai Wei is not an intellectual who does not believe in Tao wish. He just can''t help but feel worried. This is an instinctive reaction to his beloved.


    Mai Wei held Potter''s lips and kissed him deeply, then pressed him to the table and kissed harder.


    Tao would like to kiss him back. When he took off his pants, he lifted his waist and tied it, then wrapped his feet around his waist.


    ..........................................


    Tao hopes to be lying on the desk with powerlessness, holding his mouth and breathing hard, waiting for Maiwei to wipe him clean, and after picking him up, his soft legs can''t stand.


    Mai Wei helped him put on his trousers, then let him sit in the couch and rest, and took out a clean wet wipe to help him wipe the sweat on his face.


    Because the exercise was too intense, the legs of Tao will still be soft, and the pain is also a little below. He couldn''t help but lick his stomach with his hands, thinking that for a long time, he hadn''t even pregnant, and it was quite strange. He involuntarily checked the body with the system and then stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Mai Wei saw that his expression was a bit wrong, and asked in confusion.


    "I..." The pottery''s hand was still on the stomach, and I don''t know if I should tell him now.


    "Is the stomach uncomfortable?" Mai Wei said in his hand, "I was too hard, I hurt you?"


    "It is a bit painful, but..." Tao is still a little hesitant.


    McWay stood up and said, "I am going to give you some medicine for the medical cabin. Is it better to use liquid than to use a paste?"


    "Wait a minute." Tao is willing to grab his hand and say "I, I..., I want to use a paste, liquid to be flat at night."


    "It hurts very badly? Is it hurt?" Mai Wei immediately squatted, nervous to take off the trousers of the pottery "I will take a look."


    "No injury, you take the medicine first, I will show it to you." Tao is willing to stop him from taking off his pants.


    "Well, you wait for me, I will be back soon." Mai Wei bent over and kissed the corner of Tao wish, and then turned and went out.


    After seeing the automatic door closed, Tao hopes to take a long breath, and he just said something about his pregnancy. But the war between the two countries is not over yet. If you say it now, it will definitely affect the mood of Mai Wei. And if Mai Wei knows that he is pregnant, he may insist on sending him away. The most important thing is that Mai Wei does not trust him, he will not worry about Mai Wei.


    Tao is willing to regret a little, because he has not done any measures to prevent pregnancy, but did not expect to be pregnant in the most inappropriate time.


    Tao is willing to sigh, thinking that Huai is pregnant, what can I do? You can only take advantage of McWay first, and then tell him after the war is over. However, one thing is that when doing that kind of thing, he must find a way to make Maiwei not to be so intense. It was because he was too intense, so he would have a stomachache.


    Mai Wei took the medicine and soon returned. He took the medicine and took the portable inspection instrument.


    Tao is willing to take off his pants and let him check. After confirming that there is no injury, Mai Wei will help him with the medicine.


    "You promise me one thing." Tao is willing to sit in the sofa and chair, looking at McWay.


    "What?" Maiwei asked as he wiped off his ointment with a wet wipe.


    "It was really painful just now. Starting from today, don''t be so fierce. I almost thought that I wouldn''t breathe." Tao hopes to complain with him half-truth.


    "Okay." Mai Wei took Potter''s wish and asked Tao to sit on his lap. After he broke into his arms, he apologized and kissed his forehead and said, "I will be gentler in the future. Be more careful."


    Tao is willing to hold his waist and lean on his shoulder and say, "I have to cultivate in the next few days, sleep only at night, and don''t do anything else."


    "Good." Mai Wei stroked the back of Tao wish, because of his inner self-blame, now Tao is willing to say what he agrees.


    Relying on Mai Wei''s wide and solid chest is the time when Tao is willing to be the most secure. Because of the intense exercise, Tao is tired, and he falls asleep unconsciously.


    Mai Wei is so satisfied with his wish, and his heart is very satisfied.


    ....................................


    The next day, Tao hoped to look at the things in the chip, and then use the way inside to contact Bruno from a very weak channel.


    Because the signal is so weak that it is almost impossible, it can only make calls, cannot make video, and can''t project.


    "Do you have other people around you?" Bruno asked.


    "Do you think that I first contacted you, haven''t determined whether my lover is really in your hands, will let other people be present? Am I so stupid?" Tao said coldly.


    "In fact, there is no one beside me. I don''t care. If you don''t care about Jia Sining''s life and death, I will really let him die."


    "You said that Jia Sining is in your hands and will prove it to me. I will only give you this opportunity. If you can''t let me see Jia Sining, I will tell all the things to General Mawei immediately."


    "I will naturally prove that you will listen to his voice."


    "The voice can be forged. Do you think I can believe it? I have to see him!"


    "You should know what the situation is now. If I use a channel that can be projected, I will definitely be discovered. If you want to see him, I can give you the video when I go to the next negotiation. However, I have a condition. ""


    "What conditions?"


    "I want your latest upgrade program, and the strongest energy card, exchange it the next time you meet."


    "Don''t you say let me listen to his voice? Let him come to talk to me, I have something to tell him."


    Then Tao hopes to hear the sound coming from there, and it is a bit like a beat.


    For a moment, Bruno said, "He refuses to speak to you. In fact, we want him to meet you personally, let him persuade you to return to Nandi, but he refused to accept, he said that you are staying. The SAARC empire will be better. Since he refused to accept it, then we have to take some measures to make him honest. He can''t say how long it will last. So these two days, you better consider it, he can It is up to you to decide if you can''t live."


    Bruno cut off the newsletter when he finished speaking. The pottery wish was faceless, and his face was not as urgent and nervous as he had just been.


    Bruno simply couldn''t let Tao see Jia Sining himself. He didn''t even bother to make fake recordings, because he was determined to be flustered because he cares about Jia Sining. Because care is chaotic, the more panic and emotional ups and downs, the more it will do things that usually seem stupid.


    Therefore, Bruno wants to use psychological warfare to deal with Tao Yuan. He feels that it is best if he can introduce Tao Yuan into the trap, but if he can''t successfully introduce him into the trap, he can at least destroy the Tao and the SAARC. The trust between the parties can also be obtained by the Tao¡¯s upgrade system and energy crystal card.


    He thought he was winning, but he didn''t know that Tao is not the original owner. It is impossible for him to be chaotic when he hears that Jia Sining is still alive. And he is not only sure that Jia Sining is dead, but also very clear about Bruno''s ideas and plans.


    Therefore, Bruno, who did not know that the soul of the original Lord did not exist, thought that he had given Tao a wish to escape the trap, but he did not know that he was stepping into the trap of Tao wish. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 145： Interstellar Program Officer 21

    Interstellar Program Officer 21


    Tao hopes to prepare what Bruno wants and waits for him to hand him over for the second time.


    Bruno took people to negotiate for the second time. They had no sincerity in negotiating, and Bruno knew that the SAARC Empire did not want to negotiate at all, so this time, they did not bring any hope to negotiate.


    Last time I talked for an hour, this half an hour was not over yet, and Bruno again asked to talk to Tao.


    In order to undermine the trust of the SAARC imperial party in the wish of Tao, Bruno has already made it clear that it is to use negotiation as an excuse. In fact, it is to meet with Tao. He deliberately made such an act and did not worry about the SAARC side. I don''t think much, but I have to worry that they don''t think much.


    Ma Wei already knows the plan of Tao wish, so he has to cooperate with the performance of Tao Yuan. At first, he deliberately opposed Bruno¡¯s sole wish to see Tao, and under Bruno¡¯s various self-righteous and useful methods, he agreed to Bruno. Yes, but he must be present.


    After McLaren took Bruno to see the pottery, Bruno hinted at Tao, and asked him to take the initiative to ask the two to talk alone. After Tao¡¯s request was made, Mai Wei did not agree. Tao was willing to persuade again and again, and Mai Wei reluctantly agreed to give them two minutes.


    "Video? Show it to me right away." Tao is willing to face coldly, glaring at Bruno, with hatred in his eyes.


    "What do I want?" Bruno looked at Tao and asked.


    Tao is willing to take a few crystal cards out of the drawer, forcefully photographed it on the table, and then continue to glare at him.


    Bruno glanced at the few crystal cards, and the corners of his mouth sneered, dismissively saying, "Which are these? And they are all just energy crystal cards. If you think that I am running this trick, it is for this kind of energy Zhangjing card. Then, I would rather run a sip and not give you what you want."


    Tao is willing to take a deep breath, his face is very ugly, but also let Bruno see that he is forced to end up again, open the drawer again, put a few program crystal cards, and several other energy crystal cards on the table. on.


    Bruno took the crystal cards away, and then put a crystal card on the table. After the pottery was excited to take the crystal card, Bruno looked at Tao and said, "In fact, I can fulfill you. Let you stay in double flight, you don¡¯t have to go back to Nandi, you just have to do things for the SAARC empire. According to my requirements, I will arrange for you and Jia Sining to live in other countries, as long as you are in the future. Honestly no longer reveal identity, I will not find you trouble again."


    Bruno took control of the fate of the pottery. He felt that Tao had to listen to him. He could use the pottery to reverse the current situation, so he has no nervous emotions now, and there is even a thing in it. He is proud of his control and confidence.


    When Bruno left, the expression of Tao wished to calm down immediately, then he threw the crystal card on the table and leaned back on the back of the chair. Because of his pregnancy, he has always been lazy and not very spirited. Mai Wei saw Tao in the past two days and didn''t have any spirit. He didn''t make trouble with him. He chatted with him honestly at night, and chatted and talked about Tao.


    After Mai Wei came in, Tao was willing to insert the crystal card into the computer and watch the contents with him.


    After Tao is willing to click play, you see two tall burly man, tall and thin is beat a slender man. The person being shackled is the back, so I can''t see the right face. Tao is willing to think, just use this kind of thing to deceive people? Then he clicked again and again.


    The face of the face finally appeared, but the person has been swollen and his face is swollen. He can''t see his facial features at all. He can only see the contour of his face resembling Jia Sining, and his body is also very similar.


    "Is he?" asked Maiwei after reading.


    "All said that he is already dead, how could it be him, but this person is looking for a good, high degree of similarity, and it is really difficult to distinguish his face like this." Tao is looking very calmly. Said the picture.


    Mai Wei looked at Tao¡¯s face and found that he was really calm, and there was no mood swing in his eyes. Although he is very happy that he can completely ignore the past, taking life after him as a new life, but Tao is still calm to make him a bit strange.


    Tao is willing to turn to look at McWay and say, "Are you wondering, why am I so calm?"


    Mai Wei did not deliberately conceal, he nodded directly.


    "I didn''t say it? I am sure that Jia Sining is already dead. This person can''t be him. Since people are not him, why should I fluctuate because of a fake that Bruno is looking for?" Tao is willing to say "you" seriously. I don''t have to wonder, I really confirm that Jia Si Ning is no longer possible in this world, not because I don''t want to face it and deliberately evade."


    Tao is willing to feel sympathy for the original Lord''s experience, but also to feel the deep sadness of the original Lord, but there is only sympathy for Jia Sining, there is no other feeling, so it is even more impossible to have emotional fluctuations on a beggar''s substitute. And he knows that Bruno is deliberately trying to make him anxious and panicked, and then to control him.


    Before McWay, it was guessed that Bruno would use Jia Sining to shake the heart of Tao. He had already thought about some rhetoric. He wanted to persuade Tao to calm down and use analytic methods to convince him not to believe. However, the result is that Tao hopes to calm down to a certain extent, and his words will not be used at all.


    However, for Mai Wei, peace of mind is more important than doubt, so he actually does not care at all, why Tao is so sure that Jia Sining is already dead.


    When Tao is ready to turn off the screen, a line of symbols and numbers suddenly appear on the screen. These symbols plus numbers are a kind of code. Tao is willing to sit up straight and carefully read it again, and immediately translated the content.


    "What content?" Mai Wei also saw the code, but such code must know in advance what each symbol represents, or it can not be translated.


    "Bruno asked me to find a way to do it in your mech program, and then they will find a way to pick me up." Tao is willing to follow the content.


    Mai Wei sarcastically said, "He is so kind to use such a low-level approach. When I was a few years old, I didn''t bother with such a means."


    "He is gambling, I will definitely care about Jia Sining. If people are in a panic, what stupid things will be done."


    "Then he is destined to lose very badly." Mai Wei pulled the pottery to his own leg and sat.


    "Of course." Tao is willing to take his neck and then kiss him.


    ..............................


    Bruno brought back the crystal cards that Tao would like to give him, and he was particularly proud of his heart. He felt that Tao Yuan and Mai Wei were so powerful and unable to fight him. Everything was under his control.


    When he received the message that Tao wished to send him, the words were full of concerns about Jia Sining, and he said that he would be suspicious of Jia Sining¡¯s life in other countries, let him tell how to do it, Bruno¡¯s heart is even more He is proud of it. He feels that Tao is willing to pretend to be his suspicion, but he has completely entered his trap.


    Bruno immediately asked people to give him the system program crystal card, install it into the mech, and then debug it in the shortest time, before the next battle begins, it must come in handy. In his heart, he felt that as long as Tao would like to think that Jia Sining was in his hand, he would not dare to give him a problematic crystal card, so he was particularly prepared to use those crystal cards.


    When it was time to start the war again, Bruno did not think about winning, just thinking about a tie, or not losing too ugly. His plan is to lengthen the war, and wait for Tao to give him the exact news, saying that he has already mobilized all the forces against Mai Wei after they have moved their machine system. As long as Mai Wei is dead, the blow to the SAARC empire will certainly be great, and it will be able to maintain peace for some time.


    The battle started, and Tao is willing to stand in the corner of the command cabin again, looking at the huge screen in front. He wants to see Bruno this time how he was disabled by Maiwei. Tao is willing to let him know what kind of results will be obtained by using the feelings of the original owner and his lover.


    After the two sides fought for a while, Bruno, under the cover of other soldiers, rushed to Maiwei''s mech, and he wanted to take this opportunity to save some of his last defeated faces.


    Bruno has already felt that after the system upgrade, the armor is much more flexible than before, and the energy crystal card also greatly increases the combat effectiveness of the mech.


    Just as he squinted his teeth and his body was working hard, his mech was not waiting to rush to the front of Maiwei. Suddenly, his mech was completely out of control.


    Bruno immediately panicked. Under the panic, he instinctively wanted to start the self-help procedure, but there was no reaction at all. The mech was falling down. He was completely panicked, and his hands trembled and feared the control instruments. While the intercom is loudly commanding other soldiers to "save me! Save me! Hurry up!!!"


    The soldiers were trying to save Bruno, but the continuous explosions sounded and all their armor lost control.


    Mai Wei rushed to bring Bruno''s mech up, and then began to be violent. This time, unlike the previous one, Mai Wei was deliberately ruthless, so Bruno suffered only some skin injuries. But this time, Mai Weiwei is very skillful. He wants to ruin Bruno, but he is not allowed to die because he wants him to die.


    The iron fist of Maiwei''s mech pierced the cockpit of Bruno''s armor. Bruno''s one leg was gone, and he completely screamed out of sensibility.


    "Ah!!!" Bruno has not fainted, but he is already unconscious. He can''t do anything other than horror.


    Mai Wei was punching again, yelling and screaming at the horrified eyes, completely subconsciously instinctively reacting to dodge, but Mai Wei even had his dodge, it was just right, the control was just a good, easy to waste Broken one hand of Bruno.


    Bruno turned his eyes and fainted.


    The other out-of-control mechs were all caught alive. Only Bruno''s mech was smashed by Maiwei, and one hand and one leg were broken. Then all the mechs were brought back.


    The ships of the Southern Diguos tried to attack Maiwei, but they could not withstand the attack of the SAF empire. They could only be forced to retreat regardless of the Bruno they were taken away. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 146： Interstellar Program Officer 22

    Interstellar Program Officer 22


    After Bruno was cut off by Mai Wei with one hand and one foot, the remaining soldiers immediately panicked, ready to withdraw the troops first, and then negotiated.


    However, on the side of the SAARC Empire, they have already given them a chance to negotiate in accordance with the Interstellar Convention. Afterwards, they will not talk about it, depending on whether they are willing or not. Obviously, it is impossible for the SAARC empire to negotiate with them. Of course, it is to pursue the victory and continue to fight. They have not returned their hands.


    Ships from other military regions have also arrived, and the ships of the five military regions have attacked at the same time. The scene is quite shocking.


    The fact that the SAF empire is going to destroy the country of Nandi not only makes the military officials of the southern country very panic, but also the people are more panic, but soon the SAARC empire is released to the people of the southern country. The news, their purpose is to take over the South Diguo, so only for the military and the official of the South Diguo, will not deliberately cause harm to the people.


    Concurrently, Changwen told the people of Nandi that when Nandi was taken over, they would have policies that benefit the people and could be completed under the supervision of the people. After reading the people of Nandi, most people are moved. Because the strength of the SAARC empire is obvious to all, the people of the SAARC empire, in all respects, do live better than the people of other countries. What was wiped out were the aristocrats who usually hated them, and the officials who only knew that they were full of pockets and inaction. For them, it was a happy thing for those officials to be eliminated.


    And the nobles and officials, this time is really completely panic and do not know how to deal with it, because there are continuous attacks and approximations by the SAARC empire, and there are people who ask them to surrender on their own initiative. The people feel that this is a war that is doomed to fail. Why should the soldiers¡¯ lives be used to maintain the officials and nobles who usually only care about their rights and interests?


    The example of the Nanmen Empire convinced the people of Nandi to make the people of Nandi feel very reasonable. Who would not want to live a better life? Since they have been incorporated into the SAARC empire, there is no harm to them ordinary people. Of course, the sooner they are incorporated, the better.


    When Tao was willing to take time to see Bruno, who was locked up, Maiwei deliberately tortured him, so when the military doctor gave him treatment, he only guaranteed that he would not die, and did not need to help him stop the pain. .


    Tao is willing to sit down in the chair next to the bed and look at Bruno, who is tied to the bed. His face is very ugly. His spirit is also very distracting, but after seeing Tao, he will be weak. I also want to take care of the pottery.


    ¡°Do you feel hateful to me?¡± Tao said with a smile, ¡°Hate is right, I just want you to hate me. The more you are, the more I feel. The more I feel, the only way I can understand that I was at the beginning. Hate to you."


    "You, don''t worry, my people, will, Jia Sining, do it?" Bruno asked with a weak voice.


    "My heart is very certain, Jia Sining is already dead, so from the beginning, I just wanted to lead you to the hook, deliberately show you nervousness to lie to you."


    "You, why, sure?" Bruno was angry because he couldn''t come up at any moment.


    "Because I have implanted a small thing under Jia Sining''s skin, so as soon as he loses signs of life, I will know immediately. Tell you the truth, after I learned that Jia Sining died, I thought about suicide. But I am not dead, you should be very clear, I am not dead reason?"


    "You, deliberately, lie to me!" Bruno''s eyes were full of blood, his anger burning, burning his special discomfort, the pain of the body and the uncomfortable feelings of the heart, let the tortured want to die immediately, but Not willing to die like this.


    "Yes, I just deliberately lied to you, that is, to let you get the present end, that is, to let you feel what is better than death but can not die." Tao smile on his face slowly disappeared, cold I looked at him and said, "I still have a good news to tell you, that is, everything you are suffering now is not the end of my revenge, but the beginning. From now on, you will always be born to die but not Living alive until the hatred of your heart disappears. This is the evil you have done for yourself, the punishment you should bear."


    Bruno''s eyes turned and he was stunned. Tao was willing to sneer a little, then went out and let the military doctor come in to wake him up.


    ................................................


    Three months later, Tao was willing to be pregnant for four months, and his stomach was almost dying. In the case that the overall situation will be fixed, Tao is willing to find an opportunity to let Mai Wei know that he is pregnant.


    Tao is willing to lie in bed, staring in a daze, he is thinking, in what way to tell Ma Wei about his pregnancy.


    Mai Wei took a shower and walked out of the bathroom. He didn''t wear anything. He slid down the quilt and then reached out and took the pottery into his arms.


    "How long will it take us to return to the main star?" Tao is willing to ask the time to go back before deciding whether to say it now.


    "Now basically, as long as the aristocrats and officials are arrested and tried, and then our army and officials are sent over, they will basically be able to finish. The finishing work does not require us to do it. Our three military regions ship. The ship, probably less than a month old, will return to the main star." Mai Wei Dunton said, "Your parents and brothers are now locked up. They have done a lot of bad things and they are expected to be sentenced very heavy. They Very strong request to see you, if you want to see them, I can help you arrange."


    "...I don''t want to see them now, just arrange them according to your plan, let them eat more bitterness, and when there is a chance, I will go see how much they are." Tao hopes that if there is no pregnancy now He would like to see them. But if Mai Wei knows that he is pregnant, he will definitely not arrange for him to go, so he can only wait for him to give birth to the children and then look for opportunities to see those people.


    Mai Wei looked at Tao wishing, thinking that he was thinking of his parents, so he was in a bad mood, then he held him more hard and tried to comfort him. When he touched the meat on the stomach, he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you getting more and more meat on your stomach recently?"


    "When I am fat, will you dislike me?" Tao asked.


    "How can I dislike you, no matter what you look like, I will like it." Mai Wei touched the stomach of Tao Yuan, and said with a serious thought, "I just feel weird, you are not fat in other places, why only Is the stomach fat because it has been sitting for too long?"


    "You, want to know the real reason why my stomach is getting fat?" Tao asked if he was tempted.


    ¡°Can there be other reasons?¡± Maiwei thought, suddenly frowning and asked, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be sick, then stare at me?¡±


    Tao is willing to put his hand on his stomach and say, "I am not sick, but there is more than one person in my stomach."


    After McWay had been stunned for a while, he reacted and said, "Are you pregnant?"


    "Why are we so surprised that we have not done any contraceptive measures all the time? Are you not prepared for it? Will I be pregnant?" Tao is willing to watch him.


    Ma Wei immediately sat up and looked at Tao, saying, "In fact, you already knew that you were pregnant, and then kept glaring at me, because the stomach was too big to hold, so I told you right?"


    Tao wished to feel a little annoyed, he knew that Mai Wei¡¯s IQ would definitely be guessed, but he did not expect that he would want to understand so quickly that he would not even have time to confuse him.


    Tao is willing to turn his eyes, obviously guilty, Mai Wei reluctantly sighed and said, "Why don''t you tell me earlier? When was Bruno asked to see you last time, you said that your stomach hurts, then you are already pregnant? You don''t want me to send you back, and I don''t want to affect my mood when I fight, so I have been jealous of me for so long?"


    Do not use Tao to explain anything, Mai Wei himself reasoned all that should be known, because he is not only good-minded, but also very good memory. As long as you recall a little bit of the mood that was wrong at the time, you will immediately feel the realization.


    What can Tao hope to say at this time? I can only say nothing, then look at him with innocent grievances, and see him unable to bear to continue.


    Looking at Tao Guan¡¯s eyes, Mai Wei¡¯s heart was helpless except for helplessness. He could only lie down and hug him, and then comfort him. ¡°I am not angry, just think that you are so dangerous, and you tell me now that you are pregnant. When a child is born, everyone knows that you are unmarried first. If you tell me earlier, I will get the marriage registration well, and the time will be mixed. You should have at least four months now, others will I thought you deliberately concealed your pregnancy, and I married you because you were pregnant."


    "I will tell you right away when I find out that I am pregnant next time." Tao is willing to put his face on his chest and say.


    Mai Wei sighed, Tao is willing to get pregnant, and of course he is happy, but he is also somewhat self-blaming, because before Tao is willing to have children, it is definitely not possible to hold a wedding. The wedding takes time to prepare, and now it is only ready to wait. When the wedding is held, the stomach of Tao will definitely be big.


    "The child''s mental strength is a1, so my idea is that in order to protect this child, before he is ten years old, don''t disclose his existence, hold weddings, and postpone a few years. What do you think? What?" Tao is willing to talk to him.


    ¡°Have you already helped the child to detect it?¡± McWay asked with some confidence that ¡°Who is looking for it?¡±


    "I tested it myself, because your mental strength is a1, so our child''s mental strength is a1 is very likely, I did not dare to go to the doctor to check, I got the instrument to test the child."


    "...you let me think about it." Mai Wei began to think seriously.


    Children with mental a1, before the age of ten, mental strength is not stable, it is likely to be dangerous because there are some people with ulterior motives. So the best way is to not let other people know about the child''s mental a1 before they reach the age of ten.


    Even Mai Wei¡¯s father was a marshal. After he was fifteen years old, he had a particularly outstanding performance in the military, and he disclosed his spiritual a1.


    Because of Maiwei''s spiritual strength a1, his child''s spirit a1 is very likely, even if their family has the ability to give the child the best protection, but the gun is easy to hide the dark arrow is difficult to prevent, too much protection of the copper wall, also It is not conducive to the growth of children, so Tao Wei is willing to say this idea, Mai Wei is seriously considering.


    If you postpone the publicization of their children, you must postpone the wedding. You can only register the marriage first but not publicly, that is, the hidden marriage. Although this is the best way to do this, Mai Wei feels that this is too grievous, so things that could have been decided directly, let him think for a long time before finally making a decision. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 147： Star Program Officer 23

    Star Program Officer 23


    After Tao and Ma Wei returned to the main star, they immediately registered for marriage and became a legal husband before the child was born, so that the child can have a legal status after birth.


    As for the wedding, as Tao hoped to say, wait a few years to hold again, Tao is willing to think about these years, can have two more children, and wait for a wedding, everyone knows that after they got married, He simply won''t be born.


    When the belly of the pottery was too big to hide, he began to take sick leave, work at home, and not go to the military region and department.


    A few months later, under the arrangement of Maiwei, in a very confidential situation, Tao was willing to give birth to the child secretly in his own home. It is more accurate to receive a mental test after the child is born. After the first child of the two is tested, the result is that the child is not only mentally a1 but also intensive, so after the child grows up, his Strong mentality, and may even surpass McWay.


    Tao hopes that his decision to conceal the pregnancy and have children is right, otherwise he may have a feeling of fear and suspicion during the period before the child grows up to have self-protection. Now that they both have children, in addition to Ma Wei¡¯s parents, there are no more than ten people, and they are all Maiwei¡¯s confidants. They have been working for him for many years.


    After the child has been two months old, Tao is willing to prepare to return to the military area. The child will be sent to the mother of Maiwei for care in a few days. As long as there is time, Tao will go back to accompany the child.


    Tao hopes that after Mai Wei returns to the main star, Mai Wei will bring Tao to meet his mother. Mai Wei¡¯s mother is a very gentle lady. After she has seen Tao Yuan, she is very good to Tao. When you are waiting to wait for your child to be born, you often secretly visit the pottery.


    Mai Wei actually has two younger brothers, but they have all been sent to other planets by Mai Wei¡¯s father to be honed. There is very little chance of returning to the emperor in a year. Therefore, Mai Wei has been married to have children, and even his two younger brothers are still unaware of it.


    Although Maiwei¡¯s mother was born as a noble lady, she personally took care of the three children and was very experienced in caring for the children. With the help of two childcare teachers, there were a lot of domestic helpers, so I gave the child care for her. Tao is willing to be very relieved.


    But suddenly there is more than one child in the family, which will definitely cause other people''s doubts. So the foreigner said that this child is a distant relative''s child. Because of the loneliness, Maiwei''s mother took the child and raised it, and there is more than one. . In order to give this child a cover, Mai Wei¡¯s mother also adopted two orphans, and also allowed her grandson to have two playmates from an early age. It is a bit like the existence of ancient companionship. When Mai Wei was a few years old, there were also children from far away relatives who studied with him. Now those people have grown up and are sent to other planets to hone, and their abilities are very good.


    Tao is willing to take a child to pat, put the child to sleep, and then go back to bed and wait for McWay to come back.


    Mai Wei definitely has no way to come back every night. Every time he comes back, he is sneaky. Two people are obviously legal, but they are like stealing people.


    Tao is willing to send a message to Mai Wei because he is lying bored. The content of the news is: My husband is not at home tonight, do you want to come over?


    Maiwei is driving, seeing the light spot and then watching it. After reading the content, he can''t help but laugh. Although he is impatient, he wants to go back to their homes quickly, but the car is already the fastest. The speed is up.


    Before Maiwei returned home, Tao hoped to adjust the light of the bedroom to the darkest, just like the moonlight, and then put the light music dedicated to the TV drama, and finally took off the self-portrait in the bed. The photo of the paste was sent to Maiwei, and then accompanied by the text: Mr. Mai Wei, please take a shower downstairs and come up again, the bathroom in the bedroom may be discovered by my husband. After you come, we will make a quick decision, otherwise my husband will suddenly come back and find it is bad.


    Mai Wei drove the car into the front yard through the front yard garden. After stopping in the main building, he opened the door and got off the bus. He immediately walked out of the darkness and took a bodyguard and drove Maiwei''s car into the garage.


    At the request of Tao Yuan, Mai Wei took a shower in the downstairs room and then went to the third floor master bedroom in a bathrobe.


    Tao is willing to cover the quilt in bed, Mai Wei took off his bathrobe and went to bed and hugged him.


    Tao is willing to hold Ma Wei''s shoulder and bite his ear and say, "You must move faster. If my husband suddenly comes back, he will be finished."


    When Mai Wei touched him lightly and then, he asked, "Do you want to sneak with me?"


    "Of course, aren''t you just sneaking? Isn''t this a secret?" Tao is willing to entangle his waist and urge "Hurry up, hurry, be deeper."


    Mai Wei kissed Potter for a while, then hugged him out of bed, Tao was shocked, and immediately grabbed his neck tightly. "What?!"


    Mai Wei, holding the pottery, is going to the balcony. The balcony outside the bedroom is very large, with lots of flowers and plants, and a very comfortable hammock. Tao hopes that sometimes when the child is asleep, he will read the sun on the balcony.


    Mai Wei put the pottery on a thick hammock, and the hammock immediately swayed. The wind at night blew on the skin of the pottery, making his body more sensitive.


    Mai Wei said in the ear of Tao Yuan, "There is a feeling of cheating."


    ...........................


    When the day is still not bright, Mai Wei will have to rush back to the military area. Tao will feel that the person who is leaning on is gone. He woke up and squinted half-squinted and said, "Be careful when you go downstairs. When I came across my husband, I must hide."


    Mai Wei had a smile on his face and sat down on the bed and kissed him on the face of Tao Yuan. He said, "Know it."


    "I rarely go home when I am fair. I will send you a message when he is not there, and then you will come over." Tao is willing to mute, half-awake and said.


    "Well, you are going to sleep. When I leave, I will pay attention to not being seen. When your husband is not there, I will come over and steal from you." Mai Wei cooperated with his performance.


    Looking at Tao, he would close his eyes and fall asleep, and Mai Wei got up and left.


    ..............................


    A few days later, after Maiwei¡¯s mother took the child away, Tao hoped to work with the Maiwei back to the military area.


    The two of them were in the military region and still lived as lovers. Therefore, they did not live together on the plain, but in fact Tao hoped that they would almost never return to their dormitory in the military area and live directly in the house of Maiwei.


    In addition to busy with their own affairs, the two people are usually like ordinary husbands, and occasionally find some fun. When they are on vacation, the two will secretly go back to see the children. In order to conceal the child''s spiritual a1, the family is also painstaking.


    A few months later, Mai Wei ended the training for a whole day, and Tao hoped to end the work. Mai Wei ordered some food and let the restaurant in the military area come to the restaurant. The two talked and ate dinner.


    "After half a month, I am going to the southwestern border constellation to go out for a mission. Do you want to go with me?" McWay asked.


    "Is this still asking? If I can go, of course I want to go with you." Tao hopes to say of course, then suddenly paused and asked, "Are you going to the task that needs to be kept secret?"


    "Correct."


    "In the past, there was only one kind of public task that took me. The task that required confidentiality never took me. Why did you suddenly take me this time?"


    "This mission is not dangerous, and it is relatively easy for all my tasks. I specifically applied for a mission for you," said Mawei.


    "Bruno and my parents, are they on the southwestern border?" Tao hopes to have guessed the reason.


    "Yes, are you going to see what they are doing now?"


    "Of course I have to go. It is the best time to go now. I just thought about it recently. When can I have a chance to see how bad they have been? I am looking for time to tell you about this. You want to I am in front of me." Tao is willing to think that there is a lover who can rely on. If you don''t have to worry about yourself, you will finish what you care about.


    "Your work is ready to be handed over, and after half a month, it will take more than a month to come back."


    "Okay." Tao is willing to eat while he is planning his work for the next half month.


    ........................


    After going to the Western Frontier constellation, Maiwei first completed the task and arranged the Taoyuan wish in the resident military region. Because Taoyuan also had some important tasks, it was only natural that it was approved to follow.


    When the two of them completed their own work in advance, the remaining two days, that is, their rest time, is also the time for Tao to complete the must-have thing to come to the Western Frontier constellation.


    Most of the nobles and officials of Southern Diguo were sent to the border constellation to serve their sentences after being guilty of trial. According to the number of years of bad things done, they can return to the Nandi constellation after serving the sentence, but only To be a very ordinary people, it is impossible to return to the nobility.


    The Bruno family was sentenced to life. This life is a real life, and it cannot be released until death. The original parents and big brother were sentenced to 30 years. After 30 years, they can only be an ordinary citizen. Whether or not they can support themselves is a problem.


    Tao is willing to go to Bruno first. Bruno has broken one hand and one foot. Most of the time is kept in a small room, because his spirit is not normal. He wants to commit suicide several times and is now saved. Now Even the ability to commit suicide is gone.


    Tao is too lazy to meet Bruno. He glances outside Bruno¡¯s room and sees his spirited look. He wants to say nothing to him. He sees him miserably, and he has completed one thing. So take a look and leave. He mainly wants to see the parents of the original master. In addition to seeing their misery, they have to talk to them personally and say they will leave.


    Tao is willing to sit on the sofa in the meeting room, waiting for those people to be sent to meet him, separated by a glass wall, the sound can penetrate.


    When the original master''s parents were brought in, the eyes immediately excited when they saw Tao, but because they had been afraid of the lesson, they dared not show it. They could only walk and sit down in the chair.


    "I rain, I rain, you come to save us, right?!" The original mother''s mother was excited and looked forward to seeing Tao.


    Tao is willing to take a sip of black tea, and then he said, "The things you have done before, that is, the reasons why you must bear these punishments now. Every criminal official and nobleman is punished for his own actions. You must do the same, I have no way to save you."


    "You are doing things for the SAARC empire now, and your ability is so strong. If you go to tell them about letting us go, they will definitely agree!" The father of the original Lord suffered so much in the past year that he could not see Out of the original appearance, he thought that he would have to live like this for twenty-nine years, he would have the idea of ??dying to die.


    "Yes!" The original mother''s mother also said excitedly, "Let''s talk to the leaders of your military region. We are your biological parents. You will say that they will definitely listen!"


    "I won''t save you, but after you come out, I will give you money so that you can live at least and not be starved to death. It is also a reward for your parenting." Tao is willing to watch them say " However, I will only give you enough living expenses for both of you. I will not care for anyone else."


    "We know that you are very sensible from an early age, even if you hate us in your heart, but after all, we will give you a raise, you will help us last time this time, we promise that we will not find you in any future, if you do not If you help us, we may not be able to leave here alive!"


    "Impossible, even if I can save you, I will not save you. I will say the last time, everything you are suffering now is what you should bear. In short, it is self-sufficiency. At first you would rather force me to die, I will also use my exchange of interests. Now you will be killed by you as soon as possible, and you will not be able to save you." Tao is willing to continue to look at them with indifference.


    Tao hopes that the door here will suddenly open. Mai Wei walked in from the outside and looked at Tao. He asked, "Is it over?"


    "The words that have been said to them have been said to them. I will be relieved when I see them now. Afterwards, these people can slowly forget." Tao is willing to stand up and say, "You help me remember one thing, if Both of them can leave here alive, helping to spend only enough for both of them to eat."


    When Mai Wei turned to look at the two people over there, he took the shoulders of Tao Yuan and prepared to go out. "These things and these people are not worthy of you to remember them, just give them to me."


    Seeing Tao hopes that they will leave, the original mother¡¯s mother immediately rushed to the glass wall and eagerly cried, ¡°I Yu! I beg you, save my mother! Mom really can¡¯t stand the life here, ask for Take your mom! I beg you!!"


    "Yi Yu, Yi Yu!" The original father''s father also rushed to the glass wall, and rushed to the whole body and said, "We all know that we are wrong. We shouldn''t have been to you so much. You forgive us! Help us!! Do you have the heart to let us die here?!"


    "Before me, the rain that you raised, is already dead. Don''t think again that the rain that has died can save you." Tao is willing to watch them.


    "Let''s go." Mai Wei took the pottery and went out.


    "Yi Yu! Yi Yu! You can''t go! Help us! Save us!!"


    ........................


    Two days later, Tao is willing to return to the main star with Mai Wei. I have not seen the children for more than a month. Tao Yuan¡¯s heart is very missing.


    In this world, Tao is willing to understand the hatred and desire of the original Lord, and then complete his own happiness.


    Happiness is already a very accustomed thing for Tao Yuan, but he still doesn''t know it. It is even more unpredictable, so when happiness will suddenly end.


    The author has something to say: There are probably two or three stories, and this is about to end. The outline of the news has been changed to be determined, but I still hope that everyone can collect my new text.


    Although the introduction of the new article and even the name of the article have not yet been determined, but I have read my previous books and readers, I should know my writing style, so I would like to ask everyone to collect, so I am more motivated. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 148： Hidden marriage with Uranus 1

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 1


    Tao is willing to open his eyes and feel a little dizzy. This is because the original owner has not eaten a good relationship for many days. He turned his head and looked at the person driving next to him, then lowered his head and began to meditate.


    "Wake up?" He Yucheng knew that he had not had a good rest recently, so he only slept on the train, but he felt that he was awake a little faster.


    Tao wished to nod and listened to He Yancheng''s low and magnetic voice. He thought that he would be the star of the king. As long as he opened his mouth, the sound could be a big piece.


    Tao hopes that this world is still lucky, because when you come to this world, your lover is around, and they have to do something very important, that is, to register for marriage.


    However, this marriage is not what the original owner is willing, nor is he willing to be in the heart of He Yucheng. They just talked about doing it for an important person, and then divorced after two years, because in this world, they must be married for two years. In order to divorce, even if the marriage is not happy, it can only be separated first.


    The important person is the grandmother of He Yucheng. The original owner is the child of the distant relatives of He Yucheng. Because he has no father and no mother, he was adopted from an early age. The grandmother of He Yucheng was very good to the original owner. He raised him as his own grandson. She always had a wish in her heart, that is, she hoped that the original master could marry He Yucheng.


    However, He Yucheng does not like the original owner, and the original owner has other others, so they are basically impossible to be together. Although the grandmother regrets it, she does not force them to let them be together.


    It¡¯s just that the grandmother of He Yucheng is seriously ill, because he is too old, and the doctor¡¯s words mean that they are ready to send her away at any time. However, the grandmother always sighed and endured the pain of suffering, so that He Yucheng and the original owner were very sad.


    He Yucheng and the original owner felt that the grandmother had not been able to swallow the last breath because of his wish. After they discussed it, they decided to register for marriage and fulfill their grandmother''s wish. After two years, they are divorced again and do not have any responsibility for each other.


    He Yucheng is the top star of this country. People in this country have hardly ever known him. If he suddenly gets married, it will definitely cause a sensation. The news media estimate that it will be at least a month or two, and it will continue. The original owner is a newcomer who just entered the entertainment circle. Because of the scandal with another star, he has been blackdened by the star''s fans. If he suddenly gets mad at the king of He Yucheng, he is really standing. The gust of the wind is on the tip.


    Although He Weicheng has always disliked fans to interfere in his private life, as early as many years ago, he has warned fans many times, so that they only pay attention to the works, do not care about his private emotional life. But he is a king after all. Even if most fans think that he has reached the age of marriage, he also said that if he declares love and marriage, they will definitely bless him, but these words will be good. If the object he announced cannot satisfy the fans, it will definitely cause a lot of public opinion. Even if the fans don''t care, they will not be able to avoid the intense discussion by netizens.


    Moreover, He Yucheng said to the original owner that they want to make the grandmother feel at ease, only to register for marriage, there will be no husband, and neither of them wants their registration to be married to be known to the redundant. So He Yucheng found a relationship, and then let the assistant arrange it. The two went directly to the secret registration. There would be no extra people to know about it, and no one would leak it.


    He Yucheng''s car drove directly into the Marriage Administration, and then went to the inner underground parking lot. The two men put on sunglasses and got off the bus, and went straight from the leading elevator to the top floor.


    After the quick registration, once they got the marriage identity card, the two immediately rushed back to the hospital.


    He Yucheng is not only a top star, but also a successful businessman. He has many industries under his name, but few people know it. His grandmother lived in the most advanced vip ward, just like a small villa, with a small garden, the environment is particularly good, there are doctors and nurses to guard the shift 24 hours a day.


    As soon as he entered the room, Tao hoped to walk lightly to the bedside. When the grandmother was awake, he sat down on the sofa next to the bed and held his grandmother''s hand and said, "Grandma, I have a good news today to tell you. ¡±


    The grandmother''s look is awkward, although she is half-squinting, but no one knows whether she can still understand what others are saying.


    "Look." Tao is willing to come up with the marriage status card that he just got. He has the picture of He Yucheng. "I am married to Yucheng. When I was young, you didn''t say it. I hope I can talk to you later." Married, because we are the closest relatives in the world after two years, can we take care of each other?"


    In the dim eyes of her grandmother, she suddenly had a little brilliance. Her mouth moved and seemed to want to say something.


    Tao is willing to hold her hand and say, "You can rest assured that in the future, I will take care of each other with Yucheng, we will be better than anyone else. You worry about us, we will be very happy and happy."


    He Yucheng stood behind Tao wish and looked at his grandmother''s present state, and his mood was very low. His parents used to work, and had little time to manage him. He was basically brought up by his grandmother. Later his parents died because of his accident. His grandmother was his only relative in the world. Later, he entered the entertainment circle to fight hard. After a few years, his grandmother adopted the original owner. He developed his career with one heart and one mind, because it was too busy and he rarely took time to accompany his grandmother.


    He Yucheng was born with indifference and coolness, but in the face of the only relatives who are about to die, his heart still regrets, and is also very guilty.


    In fact, since a year ago, their grandmothers have begun to be confused, and they can''t remember the current things. What they say every day is what He Yucheng was when he was a child or when he was a child. Later, even when they were both younger, they couldn¡¯t remember it. They only remembered her own childhood, and remembered the usual confusion. Up to now, she has been unable to speak. She has almost never heard of what others say.


    Therefore, a glimmer of brilliance that suddenly appeared in her eyes was actually a return to the light. She opened her mouth and said, "Good, good, you, all..."


    "Grandma, you can rest assured that we will all be fine." Tao is willing to seriously guarantee.


    In fact, their grandmother did not want to let them not marry, but only hope that they can take care of each other in the future. She is worried that the original character is too soft, she will be bullied, and she is worried that He Yucheng''s character is too cold, and no one can walk into him, let him feel the warmth, so she always feels worried about them.


    Tao is willing to tell her that he and He Yucheng have been married, the reason why she suddenly wakes up for a few minutes, in fact, mainly because of the return of light. She knew that they must be reassuring to let her go, so she deliberately got married, although she felt that they did not need to do so, but felt that this may be an opportunity for them. Because no matter what the outcome, at least two people tried to go together, even if they didn''t stay together, they only said that they really didn''t have a chance and couldn''t force it.


    ..........................................


    Two days later, the two had finished the funeral of their grandmother, because they had no other relatives in their family, and the grandmother had already smashed it and didn¡¯t want to spread it. It¡¯s easy and quiet to send her away, no need to let Unrelated people come to send her.


    He Yucheng sent Tao to return to the villa on the outskirts. This place was where the original master and grandmother lived. Later, the original master graduated into the entertainment circle. In order to accompany his grandmother, he did not move out of it. It only took some time to travel to and from the city. It was a bit hard. Now that the grandmother is gone, Tao hopes that there is no need to live here again. He will pack up the goods in the past two days and then move to the high-class apartment in the city.


    The grandmother¡¯s property is reserved for the original owner, so Tao¡¯s wish is not short of money, and the most important thing for He Yucheng is money. Anyway, Tao is willing to be his legal partner now, even if the life of Tao¡¯s life is extravagant, he also Affordable.


    When they returned to the villa, they returned to their rooms to sleep. He Yucheng went to bed at noon and went to the study room to handle some things with his computer. Tao is willing to get up in the afternoon, then go to the kitchen for dinner, and then go to the study and knock at the door to call He Yucheng.


    After He Weicheng sat down, he looked at the dishes on the table. There were a few things he had loved before. The only person who knows that he loves these dishes is his grandmother.


    ¡°Is the grandmother teaching you to make these dishes?¡± asked He Yucheng.


    "Yes, when I had nothing to do before, I loved to learn to cook with my grandmother. Grandma said that these are all you love. If she is not there, let me do it for you occasionally."


    He Yucheng was silent for a while, then he took a bite of a waist and tasted the same as his memory.


    The two quietly ate the food, and He Yucheng suddenly felt that his grandmother wanted him to be with the original owner, in fact, for someone to take care of him. He used to think that she wanted them to be together and hoped that he would take care of the original owner. And he thinks there are many ways to take care of them. You don''t have to choose the best way to stay together, but now suddenly understand that his grandmother wants them to take care of each other.


    After eating almost, He Yucheng put down the chopsticks and looked at Tao¡¯s wish to say "Your things, I will help you solve it. Even if you refuse again, I will not ignore it. I actually promised that my grandmother would take care of you, I will definitely Do it."


    The original owner recently was stunned by fans because of an anecdote with a first-line male star. He was also bought by the male celebrity media, and the male star was still the person whom the original owner liked.


    He Yucheng is already a semi-retreat state. In recent years, he has been busy managing companies. After he knew what happened to the original owner, he personally contacted the original owner and asked him if he would help. However, the original Lord refused, because the original Lord did not really want to rely on He Yucheng, but he did not want to owe him. He wanted to solve it on his own. He feels that as long as the performance is good enough, it will definitely be recognized by everyone.


    After all, the original Lord is still young, his personality is relatively simple, and he has just entered the entertainment circle. He has not seen through the sinister faces of the dark side and the hearts of the people. So I don''t know how stupid it is for him to refuse the help of He Yucheng.


    ¡°Can you solve this problem in the way I want?¡± Tao asked.


    "How do you want to solve it?"


    "In fact, with Xu Mo, there are others, I am just a shield that he launched. I want you to help me collect evidence first, and then open the evidence when the time is right."


    "Yes, just, I hope that your so-called time is ripe, not too long, I will give you up to six months."


    Tao would like to nod and then said, "There is one more thing, I hope you can promise me."


    "whats the matter?"


    "I am going to participate in the all-around idol, can you..." Tao hopes to say a little bit, "Can you go to be a judge?"


    Although He Yucheng has already retired from the entertainment circle, his position is there. If he goes to be a judge, the organizer of Almighty Idol will be very happy to agree.


    He Yucheng looked at Tao Yuan and did not answer him immediately. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 149： Hidden marriage with Uranus 2

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 2


    In the front and back yards of the villa, a lot of flowers and plants were planted. These were planted by the mothers of the two mothers. They were also taken care of by themselves. Later, when they were seriously ill, the gardeners were taken care of.


    Tao is willing to live with He Yucheng for two days. Tao is willing to seal up some of the items of his grandmother''s life. After they leave, the villa will have someone to take care of and guard. If they want to come back, they can come back at any time.


    Tao hopes to simply pack up some things. He Yucheng sent him to the senior apartment in the city. The apartment was bought by his grandmother. When he really didn''t have time to go back to the villa, he would stay here.


    The assistants left the suitcase and left. He Yucheng sat down on the sofa. Tao was willing to pour a glass of water to him, and then sat down opposite him.


    "Your request, I have already considered it, I can promise you." He Yucheng looked at Tao.


    "Thank you." Tao is willing to say seriously, "I don''t like owing people. You helped me. I really appreciate you. If you have the chance, please let me return this person."


    "These are nothing to me. My grandmother''s wish is to let me take care of you. You don''t have to be polite to me in the future. I will treat you as a younger brother. You will be your brother. In this world, too. Only you and me can count as half of your loved ones." He Yucheng has never been a person who makes a promise to people easily, but whether he is the original or the pottery, he feels that he is not easy to trouble others, so he only Tell Tao, I don''t have to be polite with him in the future. If you change someone who is not good or very troublesome, even if it is his grandmother''s last wish, he will only help him at a crucial moment, and will never say such a thing.


    "Grandma also let me take care of you, I can do limited things for you. If you miss the grandmother''s food in the future, I will do it for you." Tao said.


    "The plan you told me yesterday, I think your idea is very good. Since you already know what kind of person Xu Mo is, I hope that you will not be soft to him in the future. Since I have intervened in this matter, it is absolutely It is impossible to tolerate your softness towards him. If you decide to let him go because he still has feelings for him, I will teach him in my way."


    "I can''t be soft to him, and I don''t have any feelings for him. If he dares to use me, he must bear the punishment that I gave him. Once I decide to do it, I will never regret it." Tao I would like to say it seriously.


    He Yucheng nodded. He was very satisfied with Tao¡¯s answer, but whether he really can say it or not, he feels that he has to look again.


    After the two talked a few more words, He Yucheng got up and left, and Tao was willing to send him to the door.


    "There is still a few days from the beginning of the all-power idol program. You should take a rest in these few days. If there is anything important, you can call me. If my phone doesn''t work, you can call me. Assistant." He Yucheng stood at the door and looked at Tao.


    Tao would nod and then looked at him and said, "If... I mean, if you are not very busy, you can come over and eat together..."


    Tao wished that there was a little dependence in the eyes, and there was a little fear and loneliness. He saw that he had a glimpse of the city. He remembered that he had always lived with his grandmother. The grandmother was the same with his grandson. He suddenly lost the only relatives and would inevitably Feeling lonely, it is inevitable to rely on his half relatives. Although He Yucheng had decided to take care of him, at this moment, he suddenly had a real sense of responsibility for him.


    "Okay." He Yucheng involuntarily raised his hand and touched the hair of Tao Yuan. He felt a sigh of relief because of his own actions, but he pretended to calm down his hand and then turned to open the door and go out.


    Tao is willing to stand at the door and watch the city go up to the elevator before closing the door.


    He Yucheng¡¯s hand gripped the fist, and he defined the strange feeling that suddenly rose in his heart as the feeling of being a brother of his own.


    Tao is willing to walk back to the living room and sit down on the sofa and meditate. The original Lord of this world, not so heavy in the blood of the sea, can only be said to be unclear, used by people still do not know, willingly used as cannon fodder.


    Before the original Lord was adopted, Xu Mojia was a neighbor with their family. Xu Mo was ten years older than the original owner. Later, Xu Mo¡¯s father developed business and their family moved away. At that time, the original owner was only a few years old. He still didn''t know what it was to love and what he liked. He only felt that Xu Mo moved to make him a little sad.


    Then the mother of the original Lord died, and the original Lord became an orphan. After the grandmother of He Yucheng knew it, he received him to raise it. The original master did not get along with He Yucheng, because when the original Lord was adopted, He Yucheng had been studying in the country for a long time. After He Yucheng returned to China, he was also busy and there was no extra time to pay attention to the original owner.


    When the original Lord was still at school, he began to secretly love Xu Mo and regarded him as his longing idol. So after graduation, there were many brokerage companies that wanted to sign him. He chose the same brokerage company as Xu Mo. After meeting with Xu Mo, Xu Mo was able to recognize him, which made him very surprised and very happy.


    Later, Xu Mo often went out to eat with the original owner. Once it was photographed and exposed by reporters. Later, when Xu Mo was present at the event, he was asked about this matter. He was also vague. He did not deny that he had a relationship with the original owner. He did not admit that he had nothing to do with the original owner, but said something that was very reminiscent.


    The original owner thought that Xu Mo was because he liked him, so he did not directly deny their relationship. Because Xu Mo¡¯s attitude towards him and some actions are also very easy to make people think.


    In fact, the person that Xu Mo really likes is Qin Xiao, the son of their company boss. Qin Xiao is not old with the original owner, and he graduated from the same school at the same grade. It is only because of different classes, so at school, although they know each other''s existence, they are not familiar with it.


    Qin Xiao is the son of the company''s boss, and few people know that because Qin Xiao does not want to go out of his father''s reputation, he wants to prove his excellence with his own strength. And his love with Xu Mo, at least for a few years, can not be made public, because Xu Mo is almost all powder, even if he has a little scandal, he will be overwhelmed by his fans.


    When Qin Xiaohe was in school, he could be said to be the two best people in the same grade. Therefore, he was very famous in the school. The students in the school would also compare them and they would predict who they would be after their official debut. There is more possibility of big red and purple, and even some people make a bet like a joke, saying that it will wait a few years before re-evaluating.


    Because of Qin''s curiosity, Qin Xiao specially let people know about it. It is the number of people who gamble on him, or the number of people who gamble on the original. As a result, he was very disappointed, because the gamblers were not only more than the people who gambled, but also the evaluation of the original master. Even some teachers were more optimistic about the original owner.


    Qin Xiao¡¯s heart is very unconvinced. He feels that he has no place worse than the original owner, and that he has a backing in the background and a good resource after his debut. How can he mix worse than the original owner?


    If he is openly identifiable, there will be a lot more people to choose from, because the reality is that, but he does not want to expose his identity, then other people can only judge by their personal strength.


    Even if Qin Xiaoxin is not convinced, he has to admit the excellence of the original owner. At the same time, he feels that if the original owner signs in a very good brokerage company and is valued, it is likely to be his biggest opponent. After all, they are very similar in all aspects, even after debut, they must be compared to be compared.


    Therefore, Qin Xiao felt that letting the original owner enter his father''s company, then the fate of the original owner in the entertainment circle was completely under his control.


    When Qin Xiao was still in school, he was already in love with Xu Mo. Xu Mo is one of the major shareholders of his father company. He has already had a very high status in the entertainment industry. It is only the time to become the top male star. The problem, even his father recognized their relationship.


    Before graduating, Qin Xiao was thinking about what method would be used to get the original owner to sign in his father''s company. Later, after Xu Mo knew that the original owner and Xu Mo were former neighbors, he was also prepared to let Xu Mo to convince him, who I knew that the original owner himself agreed to sign the contract directly.


    So far, the original owner has entered the current company, although it is less than a year. But even those who entered the company at the same time, but not as good as him, have already begun to get some very good resources, and the original owner has only been to several network variety, and every time because of the reason for editing, it is very miserable. .


    Qin Xiao has been secretly observing the original Lord. After seeing that the original Lord secretly loved Xu Mo, he felt very angry and determined to let the original owner not have room to turn over in the entertainment circle.


    Qin Xiao discussed with Xu Mo, and deliberately let Xu Mo go to the original owner to send out an affair, and then let the original owner be overwhelmed by his powder. Then buy the media black original master, let the original master debut less than a year, it is inexplicably black and red, and his attention is almost entirely black powder.


    The idea of ??Qin Xiao and Xu Mo is that Xu Mo deliberately made a look like the original owner, so that fans also thought that he would really be better with the original owner, causing strong dissatisfaction from the fans, and then using the all-power idol program to let Qin Xiao follow The original master formed a gap and contrast, creating a seemingly unintentional sense of cp between them, and then buying the water army to deliberately guide the fans, let the fans feel that Xu Mo and his people like the original owner, it is better to follow the excellent Qin Xiao Together, in this way, the two of them will openly love and get more blessings. In this way, it is not used by no one in the entertainment industry.


    In fact, Qin Xiaoyuan was not allowed to go to the Almighty Idol, but for his plan, and his heart is not convinced of the original, he always felt that he was stronger than the original, so he deliberately let the company''s artist director The original master was also arranged to participate in this competition.


    Qin Xiao made up his mind to let the original Lord be black in the show, and he could never turn over again. However, since Tao hopes that he has come to this world, it will not be possible for him to get what he wants.


    Although the original owner still has a contract with the current company, he has a big backing of He Yucheng. There is no need to worry about it. The breach of contract is for the sake of He Yucheng, but it is nothing but a hair.


    Two days ago in the villa in the suburbs, He Yucheng had asked him if he wanted to cancel the contract first. Tao would like to say that he would wait. Although he can cancel the contract immediately, Tao hopes to step by step, because he wants to let those who are savage and vicious, step by step into the bottomless abyss, so as to slowly deepen his fear and pain, and finally give them A fatal blow.


    Qin Xiao is not trying to prove that he is stronger than the original owner? Then Tao is willing to let him deeply feel what it is like to be crushed. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 150： Hidden marriage with Uranus 3

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 3


    During these few days, Xu Mo sent a message to Tao, and asked him to go out to eat. He was refused by Tao, and he said that he was not feeling well. He wanted to be at home before the all-round idol officially started. Rest, after raising your body.


    Then Xu Mo said that he would come to see him. Tao is willing to refuse again, saying that he only wants to be alone. Anyway, Xu Mo does not know where he lives. Tao is not worried that he will suddenly find himself.


    The reason why Xu Mo was so active in inviting Tao Yuan was because he wanted to make some big news before the official start of the game program, and provoked fans to have deeper dislike and dissatisfaction with the original. The idea of ??his and Qin Xiao is that after the dissatisfaction of a large number of fans, regardless of the performance of the original master on the show, they will definitely be blacked out by the fans. The average passer-by sees those seemingly justified smears, many of them will not bother to understand the truth of the matter, and then start to follow the trend.


    However, Tao¡¯s repeated rejections made Xu Mo¡¯s heart somewhat puzzled, because the original Lord rarely refused his invitation. The two occasionally went out to have a meal or something. Xu Mo only deliberately arranged to be photographed once or twice because If there are more times, he is worried that it will cause doubts of the original owner.


    "What''s wrong? He refused?" Qin Xiao put down his mobile phone and turned to look at the Xu Mo asked.


    "He said that he is not feeling well and wants to take a good rest. I said to go see him. He said that he only wants to be alone." Xu Mo said with a puzzled voice, "I always feel that he is a bit wrong. Ah, it wouldn''t be a game that didn''t want to participate in the all-around idol?"


    "There will be a few days to officially start. The list of program groups has already been announced. Even if he really does not want to participate, he must participate. If he dares not to participate, let Director Liu tell him that he will not arrange it in the future. Give him any work, hide him directly, let him choose."


    Xu Mo reached out and grabbed Qin Xiao, thinking and saying, "But he has always refused, and our plan has no way to proceed."


    "Before the show started, didn''t there still be a press conference? When the reporter interviewed, you deliberately answered some of the comments, and then let the media addicted reports can also achieve the desired effect."


    Xu Mo nodded and turned his head and kissed Qin Xiao¡¯s face, "I will listen to you."


    "Hey, whether it is the family background or the personal level of excellence, what point does he have to compare with me?" Qin Xiao sneered and said, "I still dare to crush you. He doesn''t look at himself enough to qualify. The opportunity of Almighty Idol makes him recognize himself well."


    The all-around idol program, once every three years, can only be attended by newcomers who have been debuted for less than a year. Now some of the qualified artists in the entertainment circle have participated in this program when they first debuted. Because the quota is limited once every three years, in order to ensure that all aspects of the participants have a certain level, it is basically an artist of a large company.


    Some parts of the show are recorded, while others are live, so it is a test of the true level of an artist. There are 30 newcomers to participate in the competition, and will gradually be eliminated in the future. When only 10 people are eliminated, the top three will be awarded according to the votes of the netizens and the scores given by the judges. But only the first place, can get the honorary title of all-round idol.


    On the day before the official start of the program, a press conference was held in the studio. There were only four judges and mentors who spoke mainly. During the visit of the reporters, basically only the judges were interviewed, because the judges are first-line caf¨¦s. Just visit them to have something to watch. Some newcomers who have gained popularity and popularity will also be visited. Those who do not have any fame and who do not know who he is will definitely not be visited.


    Although the original owner is not popular, but because of the rumors of Xu Mo¡¯s scandal, he is certainly well-known, so there will definitely be a press conference to visit him.


    "Is Chu, do you have enough confidence to stay until the end?" one of the many reporters asked.


    "Since I came to participate in this program, of course, I came with a certain amount of confidence. I feel that being an artist is very important to self-confidence." Tao is willing to answer officially.


    "Does your self-confidence come from Xu Mo? Because he is the judge and tutor of this time, so do you feel confident that you can finally come to the end?" The reporter gave Tao to dig the first pit.


    "My self-confidence comes from my desperate efforts and hard work at school. I have nothing to do with anyone else. Although Xu Mo''s predecessor is with me, I believe he will treat every newcomer fairly and fairly, no. Because we are new to the company, we will favor us."


    "From the beginning of your debut, I have been rumored to be rumored with Xu Mo. Many people think that you are deliberately swearing at the heat of the ink. There are even rumors that you are with Xu Mozhen. Is it true?"


    "I was with Xu Mo''s predecessor. Because I was a neighbor when I was a child, after I entered the company, because I was an acquaintance, I sometimes had a meal and chat together. I think it is normal. If reporters and fans feel abnormal, Then I promise that I will never eat alone with him in the future. I have never heard of the rumors that I have been with Xu Mo¡¯s predecessors. If you still don¡¯t believe it, then I will swear, whether it is before or not. Later, if I was with the Xu Mo predecessors, I immediately quit the entertainment circle, please help me to witness."


    Xu Mo, who was in the middle of the other three judging stations, was stunned by others. After hearing the wishes of Tao, he also stunned because he had blocked his possibility of being with Xu Mo. The most surprising thing in my heart is that Xu Mo and Qin Xiao, because they know that the original Lord secretly loved this matter.


    ¡°Can you really say that?¡± the reporter asked again.


    "In fact, since the debut, I have been jealous because of these rumors. If things are true, then I may not have been so wronged. But because things that do not exist are shackled, my heart is not only wronged, but also I am going to have depression. Since the fans of Xu Mo¡¯s predecessors are so uneasy, then I will guarantee once again. If I like Xu Mo¡¯s predecessors, let God punish me and let me be killed by a car. If I am with the Xu Mo predecessors, I am willing to come out and march, fans can throw things at me or how can I do it, I said to do it." Tao is willing to think, anyway, secretly love Xu Mo is the original owner It is not him, and the original Lord is no longer in this world.


    For the first time, there were artists who had turned a deaf ear and said that they were so embarrassed. Those people were very surprised. I wondered how much he disliked Xu Mo, and he would hate it so much. Moreover, Xu Mo is a predecessor of his company, and a very popular first-line male star. Tao said that he would rather offend him and deny the relationship between the two.


    Xu Mo''s face is a bit ugly, because Tao is willing to say this, it is equal to directly hit his face, in addition to let him very faceless, but also cut off his later deliberately speculation of the two people''s scandal.


    "Okay, thank you, the interview time is over. Please take a step back. We have a very important thing to announce." The two hosts slowly stood in the middle, and the people on both sides slowly move back.


    "In fact, we are the judges and mentors of this all-round idol. In addition to the four people you saw, there is also a super big coffee. It will be revealed tomorrow, and this super big coffee is definitely worth everyone''s expectations. ¡±


    "Yes, then here, we are not convenient to disclose too much, everyone can hold the expectation of expectation, waiting to see this super star tomorrow, will definitely not let everyone feel disappointed."


    "So today''s press conference, it''s all over here. Thanks to the arrival of the media reporters, you have worked hard, thank you, thank you."


    The artists on the stage all started to go backstage, and the reporters and videographers began to pack up and leave, and the content they visited today was enough for them to go back to the big report.


    Tao is willing to go back with the other three newcomers in the company''s car, including Qin Xiao, and Xu Mo is now in the entertainment industry and the company''s position, naturally will not sit with them in the same nanny car. Qin Xiao could have been sitting in his own car, but in order not to reveal his identity, he usually tried to be like them. He was prepared to wait for the game to become popular, and then let the company improve his treatment.


    In the car, Qin Xiao couldn''t help but look at the pottery wish to keep his eyes closed, even his heart began to doubt, before the original Lord did not secretly love Xu Mo. Moreover, he was very puzzled in his heart. Tao hopes to say so absolutely. This is tantamount to directly offending Xu Mo. Xu Mo is one of the major shareholders of their company. It is not good for him to offend him.


    The other two people are actually very confused, but their heart is more happy than doubts, because Tao is willing to offend Xu Mo, the possibility of being blocked is very large, they will lose a competitor of the same company in the future.


    Xu Mo gave a message to Tao, and after he arrived at the company, he went to see his lounge. Tao hoped to ignore him.


    After arriving at the company, Director Liu gave them a small meeting, smashed some of them, and then criticized Tao¡¯s remarks at the press conference very seriously. He was warned that if he dared to talk in the future, he would completely hide it. he.


    Tao is willing to listen with a blank expression, and the attitude of being inappropriate is to make Director Liu even more angry, but he can''t help but let him participate because there is a contract with the production unit, and they don''t participate if they say it. Director Liu thought, after the game is over, teach him well.


    After leaving the small meeting room, Tao wished to go straight back, but Xu Mo stopped him and pushed open the door of a practice room, so he was not allowed to enter.


    Tao is willing to watch him for a while, then sneer, turn and go inside. Since he wants to talk to him so much, then he will tell him more clearly. Otherwise, he really thinks that he is a big trumpet flower, people are loved, and flowers are blooming. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 151： Hidden marriage with Uranus 4

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 4


    "What do you mean by the words you just said at the press conference?" Xu ink frowned.


    "The words I said should not be difficult to understand? Do you need me to explain it to you again?" Tao said with a cold face, "Well, I will give you a summary of what I mean. I am not Like you, it is absolutely impossible to be with you, your fans are insulting and discrediting me, which has caused me a lot of damage. In order to reassure your fans, I can guarantee if I like you or With you, I am willing to accept any cruel punishment. Do you understand this explanation?"


    Xu Mo seems to look at Tao Yuan like a stranger, because the original owner has never spoken to him with such an attitude before. He is shocked and confused in his heart, and does not know why he seems to have changed himself.


    Tao wants to see him silent, don''t want to waste time with him, turn around and go outside.


    "Wait!" Xu Mo stopped him, and said with anger in his eyes, "Why do you want to do this? I am not good enough for you? You are so many reporters, you can even say that I am embarrassed in front of all the audience." What am I sorry for you?"


    "What do you have to say about me? This thing, you should know that it is right, why do you have to pretend to be confused?" Tao said with a sneer.


    Xu Mo¡¯s heart was shocked and wondered if he knew his relationship with Qin Xiao.


    But Tao hopes to go on to say, "How do your fans swear at me? How do you discredit me? Isn¡¯t your heart unclear? Because of their insults, I even have to rely on drugs to sleep, how much I have endured. You will not know the mental pressure, but you have never seriously explained our relationship, and every time you deliberately say it is very embarrassing."


    "Just because of this?" Xu Mo said with a face that you are too careless.


    "Just because of this? Oh! You said it was very easy, yes, because of this." Tao is willing to say to him, "I have nothing to say to you, why don''t you tell your fans? Let them stop yelling at me, but deliberately guide them to think about it?"


    "In the entertainment industry, the rumors are just like normal meals. It is normal. The media is just to write, can I have any solution? Even if I tell the fans clearly, they will only believe that the media will not believe me. It¡¯s good for you to pass on my rumors, and it will be good for you. Do you know how many male and female stars in the entertainment industry want to have a relationship with me? You can¡¯t help but be too blessed in the blessing.¡±


    "This kind of blessing, I really can''t afford it." Tao said with sarcasm, "I don''t like you, I didn''t want to be with you, I don''t want to tell you anything about it, why should I endure your fans?" Insults and smears? In the future, such a blessing, who is willing to suffer, I don¡¯t want it."


    "You don''t like me? Do you say your own letter? Do you think I can''t see you crushing me?" Xu Mo obviously does not believe the expression.


    "You are really narcissistic to a certain extent, so okay, from now on, I will use actual actions to prove to you that I really don''t like you at all, even hate you and hate you. The hypocrisy!" Tao is willing to look at him with disgusted eyes, and when he finishes, he turns and strides out.


    Xu Mo looked at the door that he closed, and his heart began to have doubts. Do you think he was wrong before? Then he immediately denied the idea. He felt that he would not feel wrong, because the original owner always had a look of worship and love in his eyes. He could not be mistaken. But he really can''t figure out why his attitude has changed so much. It shouldn''t be possible to know that he is in love with Qin Xiao because both of them are very careful. In the case of anyone else, they are I have never even seen each other, like a stranger, how could it be discovered.


    At the end of the press conference, the news of various media has already come out, because now many media are interviewed by live broadcast, so in fact, when the press conference is still going on, there has been heated discussion on the Internet. After the end, the heat directly rushed to the first.


    In addition to discussing and guessing who the mysterious big coffee is, the ones that are most discussed are what Tao is willing to say. The netizens are also very shocked and confused. They don¡¯t understand why Tao is willing to say so arrogantly. So far, no artist has said such awkward words. Some netizens can¡¯t help but start guessing. Maybe they¡¯re really wronged to a certain degree before they blurt out. Such awkward words.


    Then various media reports have been uploaded, and there are news editors directly dictating the comments, and there are online text comments. Although the comments are somewhat different, almost all the media have grasped some of the key points in Tao Yuan¡¯s words. That is because of the insults of Xu Mo¡¯s fans, he relies on drugs to fall asleep, and even has to get depression.


    The various comments first analyze the words of Tao Yuan on the matter, pointing out that he would rather offend Xu Mo to also clear his relationship with him, probably because of the cause of depression. Then I turned the topic to cyber violence and analyzed whether the behavior of fans insulting artists is not a measurable behavior.


    Xu Mo¡¯s fans didn¡¯t feel happy because of Tao¡¯s wishes, but they were even more angry, because Tao¡¯s words were obviously disgusting to Xu Mo¡¯s words, and he¡¯s so sly to the face of Xu Mo¡¯s face and directly accused them of these fans. Even the media pushed them out to criticize them, making them feel very embarrassed, so they add up to make them angry. They have already discussed it in the fan base. After the game started, they are not stunned, but they will double the smudge and the rhythm, so that more people hate him.


    ¡°What is the matter with these media? Why not focus on the fact that Chu Yu does not respect the seniors, but analyze and blame what cyber violence there?!¡± Qin Xiao used the screen computer to constantly look at the news of various media. The media that found that their relationship with their company was particularly good were also biased toward the cyber violence in a so-called objective and fair perspective.


    "I have already asked the company''s people to call and ask, and I should reply soon." When Xu Mo''s words were finished, the phone rang and he immediately turned "Hey."


    Xu Mogang began to frown after listening to a few words. After listening to the words over there, he said, "I know, you should try to check it out, and then go to explore the wind."


    "How do you say that?" Qin Xiao asked Xu Mo to put down his mobile phone and asked.


    "Sun Ning said that the top executives of the media who had a very good relationship with your father suddenly began to push the three resistances, and did not say the reason, just a vague resignation." Xu Mo frowned.


    "How could this be?" Qin Xiao couldn''t help but frown. "I asked my dad to ask himself what is going on. This matter is too sudden. There must be a reason for Sun Ning to judge them. What."


    "Well, you go home and talk to your dad, let him ask the bosses to eat anything."


    Qin Xiao nodded.


    ....................................


    After Tao returned to the apartment, he dialed the phone number of He Yucheng. After a few days, Tao hoped to think about him, so he was ready to make a call.


    "Hey, ìϳǸç?"


    "Yeah." He Yancheng''s voice is low and magnetic, just a syllable, there is a charm that makes people tremble.


    "Are you free this evening?" Tao asked.


    "Is there anything?"


    "There is nothing... that is, just want to eat with you, can you come over?"


    "Well, I am over here when I am busy."


    "Then I have prepared the food for you, you are not allowed to come."


    "Ok."


    Because it is almost in the afternoon, Tao is willing to think about it anyway, just go to the kitchen and slowly prepare the ingredients.


    There are six secretaries in the work of He Weicheng and the assistants. Now three of them are standing at his desk, holding important documents that need to be signed by He Weicheng.


    "Today, let them get off work on time, no need to work overtime." He Yucheng said while looking at the documents in his hand.


    "Chairman, the dinner party to attend in a while..."


    "Let Zhao Deputy Dong go for me."


    "Then I will inform Zhao Deputy Director to prepare now." The secretary put down the documents and turned and went outside.


    After signing all the documents to be signed, He Yucheng got up and went straight to work. In the car, He Yucheng also took a look at today''s news. He knows that there is a conference for all-powered idols today. He has to confess to the things he has done, but it is only at this point that he has time to read the news. He will go to the omnipotent idol to be judged tomorrow, and he has to concentrate on solving it.


    He Yucheng closed his eyes after watching the news. Every time he thought about it, he suddenly felt that a younger brother had to take care of him, and it was a very troublesome thing to be a brother who had a marriage relationship with him. But what makes him feel strange is that although he feels very troublesome, he does not feel unhappy, but he is very willing, and even feels that this feeling is still very good.


    He Yucheng sighed and felt that he might be busy with a little fever and his operation was not normal, so he would feel this way.


    When He Weicheng came in, Tao was willing to make the meal.


    Tao is still pretending to be unfamiliar to him, and He Yucheng has never been a person who loves to chat, so he only said two sentences, and the two would eat quietly.


    After the meal was finished, He Yucheng said, ¡°I saw the news on the road I just came. You said that you need to rely on drugs to fall asleep. How long has it been?¡±


    "It''s not very long. It''s three or four months. It''s the most powerful time for fans of Xu Mo. It''s not because you have to rely on drugs to fall asleep every day. Sometimes you can still fall asleep." These words did not lie, the original Lord did.


    "After two days I will arrange for you to go to my private doctor. You should check it out and don''t take medicine yourself."


    "I don''t care what the fans say now, that is..." Tao is willing to talk and stop.


    "What is it?" He Yucheng looked at him and asked.


    "Because my grandmother passed away, I felt very lonely and very lonely. Every time I fell asleep in the middle of the night, I felt a little scared when I thought that I was alone." Tao wished to bow his head.


    "Do you want to live with me? I have a lot of places and people. When I am away, someone can take care of you. It is better than living alone." He Yucheng¡¯s residence, there are only ten domestic helpers. There are also chef gardener butler drivers. Because the place is too big, not too many people can''t look at it.


    "No, if it is known, it will be bad." After Tao refused to refuse, he asked him "Can you not go this evening, stay with me?"


    Tao Guan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and his face was grievous and lonely. With such eyes and expressions, he did not believe that He Yucheng would be able to deny him.


    "How to accompany? Watching you sleep?"


    "My bed is very big. We all sleep on one side, and there is a big place in the middle. We have a bed and a bed, and we use a quilt in the middle to separate them. Is it good to sleep?" I looked at him and asked.


    He Yucheng looked at the eyes of Tao Yuan, and he had been silent for a long time without speaking. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 152： Hidden marriage with Uranus 5

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 5


    Tao is willing to take a shower, walk in the pajamas to the bed, and lie down and lie down. This bed is really big, big enough to use a quilt in the middle, just like two beds.


    He Yucheng took a bath in another room. After washing, he walked into the room of the pottery and lay down on the other side of the big bed.


    Tao is willing to lie on his side and put his face in the middle of the quilt, watching He Yucheng say "Thank you for staying with me."


    After seeing his mobile phone, He Yucheng put it on the bedside table and turned to look at Tao Yuan. Tao is just just taking a shower, because the skin is tender and tender, now the face is still red, and a pair of eyes are also carrying water vapor, and there is a very hooky feeling.


    He Yucheng reached out and touched the hair of Tao Yuan. "Tomorrow, I am going to help you pack things. It is more convenient for you to go to me."


    "What if someone who shouldn''t know it knows, or is photographed?" Tao would like to ask him.


    "Reassured, even if it is discovered or photographed, no one will dare to announce it." He Yucheng said.


    "That''s okay." Tao wanted to say "Thank you for helping me do everything."


    "Don''t say thank you, I have responsibility for you, I will be responsible for the end." He Yucheng patted his face and said, "Sleep, I will go to the show tomorrow, and you have to get up early to prepare."


    Tao would like to watch him for a while, then move his head back to his pillow, close his eyes and start to sleep. Perhaps because of the lover''s side, Tao hopes to fall asleep much faster than the night before, almost immediately fell asleep.


    He Yucheng turned off the headlights, leaving only the two lights on the bedside dim, Tao hoped to sleep fast, and He Yucheng looked at his sleep, and had not slept for a long time.


    He Yucheng originally came to take care of the children. He knew that he would be lonely alone, and he himself offered it. Since he had the duty and responsibility to take care of him, he naturally came to accompany him. But now, think about it, how strange is it?


    He Yucheng looked at him and couldn''t help but reach out and touched the face of Tao. The smooth and tender touch of the skin made him somewhat reluctant to take his hand off. The current Tao is willing to be a child in his heart, but he never thought that he would be so patient with a child, and he did not expect that he would be willing to take care of and accommodate one person.


    Before the original owner was deliberately smeared by many media, He Yucheng had thought about helping him, but after the original refusal, He Yucheng did not care, thinking that he could not stand it, naturally he would take the initiative to ask him for help. But now, his mood and thoughts are different. He feels that even if Tao does not take the initiative to let him help, he will definitely intervene in his affairs and will not let others bully him again.


    He Yucheng has always touched the face of Tao Yuan, so that Tao hopes to feel a little itchy in his sleep, instinctive movement, but not awake.


    He Yucheng worried that he would wake him up, then he took his hand back and continued to look at him. Until the middle of the night, he fell asleep and slowly fell asleep.


    ..........................................


    He Yucheng still has some things to arrange, and then he can go to the recording site of the all-around idol, so he just left when he was bright.


    Tao hopes to get up early, then drive to the company by himself, and then take the company''s nanny car to record the scene with the other three.


    Tao is willing to get on the bus, Qin Xiao could not help but watch him for a while, as if he wants to see through his heart.


    Qin Xiao¡¯s father personally called the seniors and bosses of the media yesterday, wanted to invite them to dinner, and then they were all rejected. This makes them confused, but also a little flustered, because there is no solution to the cause.


    Today is the first elimination tournament, and ten people will be eliminated at one time. The second elimination game after the live broadcast will be eliminated. Even newcomers who have confidence in themselves will feel nervous because they have no way to prepare themselves in advance, and they have to wait until they arrive at the scene to know what they are going to perform after recording or live broadcast.


    However, since it is a versatile idol, it must be a variety of performances. It is very challenging for a newcomer, and it is also a test of various abilities. In fact, it has a lot to do with luck. If you are lucky, the content you are comparing is just what you are good at. If you are not lucky, it is very likely that the first game of the knockout is the one that you are least good at. However, in the entertainment industry, luck is also a kind of strength. If you have no luck, other players will not be able to compete.


    Of the 30 people, only Tao is not nervous, because when the artist needs to perform, he really can''t think of anything he can''t. And when there is a review of He Weicheng, he does not have to worry that his score will be suppressed very low.


    In addition to Tao Yuan, Qin Xiao is better than others, because he has always had enough confidence in himself, and not only has Xu Mo as a judge, but his father has already managed the management. So he thinks that he can do as much as he can, and he has no worries at all.


    After reaching the studio, they went to the backing room to make up their hair and wait for the start of the filming.


    A lot of reporters have been outside the studio. They can take a ten-minute screen to send news after the recording starts. They will leave immediately after ten minutes. There is no access. This is already the norm. Now the reporters are most curious, that is, who is the mysterious big coffee that the host said yesterday, is it really a big star worth looking forward to, or it is just a mystery.


    The studio is very large, and the stage is very large. After all, it is a big production. From the scenery, you can see the momentum on the tall.


    At the beginning of the recording countdown, 30 newcomers entered the sofa chairs on both sides of the stage, and the super-luxury sofa chair of the jury and the instructor was directly in front of the stage.


    The other four participated in the judging of yesterday''s press conference, and they have already sat down. The most middle sofa chair is empty, and only this sofa chair is different from the other four judging sofa chairs. To be more generous and upscale, and in the middle of the position, let the media reporters feel that this mysterious big coffee is at least higher than others.


    Xu Mo couldn''t help but turned his head and looked at the sofa chair in the middle. The mood was a bit bad, because the previous program group said that there were only four reviews, and he was the most popular in all aspects, and he could completely take the protagonist''s posture and let others The judge must talk to his tone.


    But suddenly there was another review, and the program group was still unwilling to disclose who it was. This made him feel very uncomfortable. If it was only a high-profile artist who was higher than him, if the program group really invited the top level. Star, then his radiance will be weakened, and he has been used as a protagonist for any show or drama. He doesn¡¯t want to be a supporting role for anyone, because he is now in the entertainment industry¡¯s popularity and status, no matter Whoever plays the supporting role is equal to the self-declining identity.


    The host stood on the stage, and when everything was ready, the pilot began to shout and the host immediately took the microphone and spoke. The opening of the previous ones is nothing more than the introductions and guest words that have been used to it. The appearance of the mysterious jury is the first major event.


    "I think everyone must be very curious now. The reviewer who hasn''t announced and hasn''t played yet is not talking about it. We will welcome him now!"


    The huge screen behind the stage gradually opened, and everyone looked at it with curious eyes. Even the host did not know who the mysterious judge was. Only Tao was willing to know.


    The tall, tall figure gradually moved from the dark to the bright spot, and even the walking posture was full of momentum. When everyone saw his face, they were shocked and excited and widened their eyes. Some people can''t help but whisper, then suppress the excitement and excitement in their hearts, try not to exaggerate yourself.


    The media reporters have started taking photos crazy. They guessed a lot of people, that is, they didn¡¯t guess that they would be He Yucheng, because the artists of the king level like He Yucheng are basically not even variety shows, let alone give these Newcomers are judges and mentors.


    After the newcomers saw He Yucheng, most of them had to pout and control themselves without screaming. After all, these people have been debuting for less than a year. The future star road is still unknown. When they think that they can be on the same stage with He Weicheng, they may even be able to get his guidance and perform with him. They are excited. I have to jump out of my chest.


    The two hosts were also very shocked, but they worked hard to suppress their emotions because they were the host and could not be ruined.


    "Please join us in warm applause and welcome our superstars again, He, Yu, and the city!"


    Everyone is excited to start applauding.


    He Weicheng waited for a while, then picked up the microphone and prepared to speak, then the applause became smaller.


    "Thank you all, I was invited by the program group to come here as a judge and teacher. I was hesitated for a long time, but at the last moment, that is, two days ago, I agreed to accept the invitation, so I only came out now. Everyone meets."


    "So you can tell everyone, do you finally agree to the reason for the review?"


    The supporter asked this question, and then He Yucheng began to squint and say something.


    Tao is willing to look at him and think that people who mix a certain achievement in the entertainment industry must learn how to talk eloquently, and they must say the same. Tao hopes to sweep away others, and in the eyes of those newcomers, there are countless hearts that are going out. They probably didn''t listen to what He Yucheng said at all. He only looked at him with his own eyes and listened to his voice. He felt very satisfied.


    The moderator also asked a few questions about He Yucheng about his criteria for judging as a mentor and judge. After answering one by one, He Yucheng went to the judging area directly in front of the stage.


    The other four judges immediately stood up, bent over to He Yucheng and then shook hands and said hello. After He Yucheng sat down, they sat down again.


    Xu Mo secretly breathed deeply, and he was calm on the surface, but in fact his heart has begun to churn. He really did not think that it would be He Yucheng. When he first debuted, he often hanged his mouth for the heat of the city, saying that he was his own idol and would try to learn from him.


    Now that he is an idol many years ago, he sat next to him and was judged with him. There must be a media to write this past. After Xu Mo became more and more red, he did not mention He Yucheng again, because he felt that He Yucheng had already retired. He surpassed him sooner or later. He will definitely be stronger than him in the future. There is no need to put a The person he will soon surpass is on his lips.


    But now, he has not been able to surpass He Yucheng, even if He Yucheng has been semi-retreat, the influence in the entertainment industry is still much larger than him. All the judges including him this time are destined to be a supporting role for He Yucheng. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 153： Hidden marriage with Uranus 6

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 6


    After ten minutes, the reporters of the media were invited to go out all of the ones in the field, because the next content could not allow them to shoot.


    He Yucheng came to the Almighty Idol as a judge, which is a big news, because He Weicheng has taken two movies in recent years. Moreover, he himself is the two films of the director and the protagonist. He himself did not participate in the propaganda. His fans and passers-by did not understand why.


    In fact, the real reason is quite simple, because he is too busy, after filming, he simply can''t find time to participate in publicity. However, in the end, the two films were still sold at the box office. He Yucheng himself was an investor and he earned two pens.


    In fact, if you can shoot such a good reputation and high box office movies every year, He Yucheng will put most of his thoughts and time on the film, the company will come to manage it, anyway, there are movies that can make money, the company has less It doesn''t matter if you earn a little. However, a good script can be encountered, but it is difficult for a clever woman to have no rice. If there is no good script, then even if he is acting well, the director will be so powerful that he can''t shoot the works that satisfy him.


    Therefore, He Weicheng now, unless there is a good script that can make him particularly satisfied, otherwise he would not be too lazy to appear publicly. This time, if it is not because of the requirements of Tao, he will not be able to come here for review.


    Because of the sudden appearance of He Yucheng, the new people who were completely unprepared for their mentality, in addition to being very excited and excited, were even more nervous.


    In the first game of the knockout, the host announced the content to be compared, that is, playing. New people choose instruments, pianos, guitars, electric guitars, even cymbals, zithers, etc., as long as you can, then you can sing while playing, and you will not give a soundtrack, you can only sing.


    If the judges feel dissatisfied, they will extinguish the score screen. The score screens of the five judges will be completely destroyed. If you have finished the performance, you will be directly eliminated. Others will be ranked according to the scores. .


    The host randomly selected the brand name of the newcomer. Tao is the third one to be drawn. The music he chose is the piano, and the selected song is an old song.


    Others must choose the new songs that are popular nowadays, because new songs will always sing and grasp more. But Tao hopes that he does not want to be like them. He temporarily changed the style of the old songs. The classic old songs will cause nostalgic emotions, and the new style will make the old songs out of the old and outdated taste. , giving fresh vitality and context.


    Tao is willing to sit in front of the piano, elegant like a little prince, and his singing is clear and quiet, so that people have a very comfortable feeling. No matter from the skill or feeling of singing, anyone can hear that the performance of Tao will be high.


    Although the original owner was inexplicably hacked for several months, the judges can only judge the strength and level of the performers from a professional point of view. As for other good feelings, the votes are netizens voting. The first game of the knockout was that there was no netizen voting. It was only available during the live broadcast.


    Qin Xiao listened to the song of Tao Yuan, and couldn''t help but clench his fist, because even if he didn''t want to admit it in his heart, he was rationally telling him that he could not reach the level of Tao Yuan. Then he can only comfort himself in his heart. This is just the first stage of the knockout. Singing is not his strength. Even if the score is slightly lower than the wish of Tao, it doesn''t matter. In the latter game, it is more important than acting. It¡¯s okay to crush him with acting.


    He Yucheng looked at the pottery wish on the stage, and he gave him some appreciation in his heart. The song of Tao Yuan wished to be like a cool breeze, and it floated into his heart. This is a feeling that he enjoyed, He Weicheng felt Such singing skills and such a good voice are suitable for taking the singer''s route.


    But nowadays singers are no more important than before, especially newcomer singers. If you want to be based in the music world, it is very important to create your own. If he changed this style, he did it himself, then he said that he still has a certain level of creativity. Such a good shape, such a good skill and sound, the company has a good plan, even if it can not be big, it can be famous, but unfortunately entered the company that should not enter.


    He Yucheng has already checked the knowledge. He can always get the Tao wish from the company, but Tao is willing to ask him to follow his own way, then he will cooperate with him.


    Tao hopes to stand up after the performance and wait for the five judges to give points.


    There is no system in the process of giving points. In the process of performance, there is no review to extinguish the screen. Xu Mo wants to put out the screen, but if he does, it is too deliberate and easily lead to doubts. However, he can lower the score of the wish, because even if the score he gave is a bit unreasonable, others will think that he is trying to avoid suspicion, so deliberately do not give high scores.


    He Weicheng did not want to avoid suspicion at all, and according to the scores in his heart, he directly gave Tao a wish. This score close to the perfect score makes other newcomers surprised and envious at the same time. It is a matter of showing off the approval of the king. It is a topic that can be used to speculate in the future.


    The other four reviews, two eight points, one seven points, only Xu Mo gave six points. According to the performance of Taoyuan, seven to eight points can be said to be the normal score. Seven points can be said to be strict, but six points is a very obvious pressure. Xu Mo deliberately put the score so low. His attitude to avoid suspicion is too obvious. But this is exactly what he wants, because the more people think that he is avoiding suspicion, the more they feel that their relationship is not normal.


    After the host announced the total score, Tao hopes to return to his seat, because he is in front of the jade, the performance is too good, so that the people behind, the momentary pressure is even greater.


    Qin Xiao was the eleventh to be drawn a famous brand. He also chose to play with the piano. He learned to play the piano from an early age and won the prize. He is not very confident in his singing ability, but the piano playing skills are very confident, so he wants to use the piano to make up for his lack of singing.


    Qin Xiaoxuan is a song with moderate difficulty. This is a song of a female singer. Although Qin Xiao has been prepared, this song has been practiced for a long time. She also tries to imitate the singing skills of this female singer, but it gives people Feeling is not bad, but it doesn''t make people feel particularly good.


    Qin Xiao still sang less than half, and He Yucheng directly extinguished the screen, and the others stunned at the same time, because Qin Xiao sang not to the extent of being extinguished to the screen.


    Qin Xiao was panicked because of the sudden extinction of He Yucheng. He didn¡¯t understand why He Yucheng wanted to destroy his sub-screen. He felt that he didn¡¯t have the pottery to sing, but it was not bad, at least better than the previous one. Those who got three points and four points from He Weicheng were much stronger.


    Qin Xiao was flustered and unable to concentrate. Even the piano he was proud of had been misplaced a few times, and the level of singing was a straight line. The judge who gave the pottery seven points, also directly extinguished the sub-screen.


    Xu Mo could not help but Qin Xiao was anxious, although he certainly would not extinguish Qin Xiao''s sub-screen, but if the score is too low, Qin Xiao may still be eliminated. Qin Xiao is now a newcomer to their company. Although he is being promoted because his father is the boss of the company, no one else knows about it. If he is eliminated in the first round, it will be for Qin Xiao. A rather shameful thing, and it is likely to affect him for a long time.


    Qin Xiaoqiang sang, and then stood up and waited for the three judges to give points. He looked at He Yucheng and felt a little wronged because he actually began to worship He Weicheng when he was very young. He also wants to enter the entertainment circle. I hope that I can cooperate with He Yucheng. He really did not think that the person who gave him such a big blow for the first time would actually be He Yucheng.


    Qin Xiao¡¯s second half was really not very good, but in order not to be eliminated, Xu Mo had to put pressure on him and gave Qin Xiao eight points, even if he was told that he deliberately gave his company¡¯s younger brother. High scores, he also did not care about the other, had to do so.


    The other two judges have been beaten by Qin Xiao''s father. They were originally prepared to give Qin Xiao a slightly higher score, but according to Qin Xiao''s performance, they have no way to like Xu Mo, regardless of the Qin Xiaogao score. , can only try not to give too low a score. Therefore, Qin Xiao got two five points, one eight points and two zero points. This score is still somewhat dangerous. If the people behind him are performing well, then he must be eliminated.


    Qin Xiao walked back to his seat and sat down. The performance of the people behind him, he could not do anything to concentrate on listening, because he was too nervous, nervous and felt that time seemed to be particularly long and felt very tormented. . If it is really eliminated in the first round, it will be a huge blow to him. In any case, he is not willing to be eliminated.


    At the moment he saw He Lucheng appearing, he was so excited. He also wanted to perform well in front of He Yucheng and wanted to get his attention and affirmation. And singing is not his strength, it is better than acting, other things, he will certainly do better than now.


    Qin Xiao thought, he has not had time to play real strength, so he was eliminated, then he is too embarrassed, not to mention that he did not intend to take the singer route, the initial positioning is the actor, he is the biggest The wish is to be able to play a movie with He Yucheng. He must let He Yucheng see his acting skills!


    Therefore, this matter is also quite wrong. The original master is half a brother of He Yucheng, but he secretly loves and admires Xu Mo, but Xu Mo is secretly in love with Qin Xiao, Qin Xiao is in love with Xu Mo at the same time, but In fact, the most admired person in his heart is He Yucheng. As for whether he likes He Yucheng, in fact, there is a little bit of it.


    However, let alone Tao hope has come to this world, even if Tao hopes not to come to this world, He Yucheng is not likely to have a high view of Qin Xiao. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 154： Hidden marriage with Uranus 7

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 7


    The final ranking came out. Qin Xiaohang was on the verge of being almost eliminated, and passed the first game very thrillingly. Qin Xiaolian has no anger in his rankings, so he is only happy to continue the game.


    After a newcomer who was announced to be eliminated, with a face of regret and unwillingness to leave, there is also a very important link, that is, each tutor must choose a new person to guide and then sing in the live broadcast. .


    Newcomers who have not been selected can invite other senior singers to sing. At this time, the benefits of big companies are reflected. Because big companies will have predecessors, even if their company does not have a singer predecessor, but the company is responsible for the invitation, it is very easy to invite.


    The new people who are left first need to choose the judges they want to get guidance, and then the judges choose the ones they want to choose from the new people who choose them. These judges are all-round development artists, guiding these newcomers to sing and act, and if they can''t ask for it in the usual way, that is, now, they can also give these new people a chance to choose.


    Tao hopes that he will not hesitate and choose He Yucheng directly because he knows that He Yucheng will definitely choose him. Others have made a choice without too much hesitation.


    Only Qin Xiao, who has been hesitating until the end, just like the determination to make a big decision, press the Select button. Of course, he wants to choose He Yucheng in his heart, but He Yucheng has extinguished his sub-screen, and it is impossible to choose him. Therefore, at this time, the last thing he should choose is He Yucheng.


    However, he was not reconciled. He was so reluctant that he felt that even if he was not selected, he would lose face and he would like to give it a try. And he still comforted himself in his heart. Even if there is only one in ten thousand hopes, he has to stick to his own thoughts. In the event that He Yucheng actually wants to test him, is he deliberately extinguishing his sub-screen?


    After the new people''s selection time is over, the host announces the results, and then on the big screen behind, there is a new avatar, above and below, is the choice they made.


    What makes people feel unexpected and reasonable is that all the newcomers left have chosen He Yucheng. Several of them were extinguished by He Yucheng to the sub-screen, but they chose He Yucheng, but they are not the same as Qin Xiao. They think that it is basically impossible to have the opportunity to choose He Yucheng in the future. Even if they know that they will not be selected, they also want to choose He Yucheng once, and it is good to have fun.


    Qin Xiao saw that everyone had chosen He Yucheng, and he was relieved. Because of this, even if he was not selected, he would not be a shame. Others who had been extinguished by He Yucheng to the screen also chose him. It is one of them.


    The other three judges faced such a result. There was no extra thought. Because the other party is He Yucheng, they are convinced that if they are sitting underneath, they will choose the same.


    Only Xu Mo, because of the choice of Tao Yuan and Qin Xiao, the mood is somewhat complicated. According to his previous plan, his expectation is that the original master will definitely choose him, and then he will choose the original owner according to the plan, deliberately give the original owner the wrong guidance, let him ugly in the live broadcast, so that his fans have The reason for the black original master. But what Tao Tao said at the press conference, although he had already guessed that Tao would not choose him, his heart was very unhappy because the plan could not proceed.


    According to their original plan, Qin Xiao should choose another judge who had already said hello in advance, but he also chose He Yucheng, which made Xu Mo''s heart more uncomfortable.


    Next is the time when He Yucheng made a choice. He deliberately waited for a few seconds, then clicked on the picture of Tao Yuan on the screen in front of him, and Tao was willing to be the biggest on the head on the big screen. All other avatars disappeared.


    Seeing He Yucheng making such a choice, whether he has hope or no hope in his heart, he is envious and jealous. In particular, Qin Xiao can be said to be the most serious one who envy and hate, but no matter how angry he is in his heart, he can''t change anything.


    According to the process, the host asked He Yucheng about the reason for choosing Taoyuan. He Yucheng commented on Tao Yuan. He did not praise it, but gave him a very pertinent evaluation. However, he also confirmed the strength of Tao Yuan and said it. Those aspects helped him to improve.


    In addition to the wish, the rest will have to make a new choice.


    Qin Xiao seriously considered it. He felt that since Tao Yuan and He Yucheng had already chosen each other, the original plan would definitely not be carried out. In this case, then he also changed the plan to choose Xu Mo, in advance to create a sense of cp.


    Xu Mo saw Qin Xiao choose him, and immediately understood his thoughts, so he also chose Qin Xiao. When the host asked him why he chose Qin Xiao, he tried to help Qin Xiao to speak better, and said that Qin Xiao played a lot of time today, but because he felt that he has great potential, he chose He.


    Xu Mo said so well, but he and Qin Xiao have a lot of pressure, but he can not help but say this, if he said that because he wants to challenge under his guidance, let Qin Xiao weak Stronger, then he is playing his own face, because he just gave Qin Xiao a high score.


    After several other reviews have been selected, the first phase of the program will be recorded. The next week will be the live broadcast. The judge will not give points, and the netizens will vote to determine the ranking.


    Because He Yucheng chose Tao Yuan, other newcomers are naturally jealous and jealous, even if it does not appear on the surface, in fact, the acidity of the heart has long since fallen over.


    However, some people think that no matter who they choose, He Yucheng is actually a double-edged sword, because if the performance is good, getting a high number of votes is a sure thing. After all, there are so many fans of He Yucheng. However, if the performance is not good, it will be doomed.


    After the recording, Tao is willing to go to the company with Qin Xiao and a few of them.


    After entering the company''s small meeting room, Director Liu made a summary of their performance today after listening to the broker''s report. Tao is willing to perform the best, Qin Xiao''s performance is the worst, but the meaning of Director Liu''s words is the suppression of Tao Yuan and the encouragement of Qin Xiao.


    Tao wished that he didn''t care what he said, so he was absent-minded.


    "Chu Yu! Pay attention to your attitude!" Director Liu tapped his finger on the table. He looked at Tao Yuan and said with a harsh tone. "Do you know why you got the worst resources when you entered the company? Because you have a problem with your attitude! I am talking here, who do you like to listen to, and who do you want to see?!"


    "Of course I know why my resources are the worst, and you know yourself well." Tao is looking at him with a blank expression. "Is it a company, is this attitude now? I love to listen." If you don¡¯t listen, of course, it¡¯s for you to see, but who else can I look at here?¡±


    Director Liu shot the table hard and said, "I don''t know who you are now! You think you can go to He Weicheng''s guidance. In the future, there will be no future in the entertainment circle. I tell you, don''t do it. Daydreaming! Even if you take this opportunity to have a good relationship with He Yucheng, even if you get the first place in the all-around idol this time, what will happen to you in the future, the company has the final say! Don''t blame me for not reminding you, You are now in this attitude, even if you are breaking your own way!"


    "I don''t care, the company has the final say, you can do it, I don''t care." Tao is willing to say nothing. "How can you treat me? Snow me? Smudge me? Let I disappeared in the entertainment circle? Although it is done. Don''t say that I look down on you. If you have the ability, don''t let me continue to play. Can you do it?"


    "You..." Liu¡¯s sigh of bite, but couldn¡¯t say that Tao would like to continue to participate in the competition, because this is not something he can decide, but the anger that he raised because he was forced to collide was unable to vent, but Let him feel uncomfortable in his heart.


    "If you have the ability to do it, you will not talk about these nonsense after you have done it. I am too lazy to listen and waste my time!" Tao is willing to look impatient. After he finishes, he stands up and turns away. .


    The three newcomers, including Qin Xiao, were all stunned. They didn''t understand why Tao would suddenly be so mad. Do you think he was out of heart or crazy? Is this really not wanting to mix in the entertainment circle or what? He has a contract with this company, and as far as they know, his family is in general, and it is impossible to leave the company to go to other companies.


    Director Liu suddenly stood up and hurriedly walked out. He went to the boss and went to complain.


    Director Liu did not know that Qin Xiao was the son of the company''s boss. He only received the above instructions, and he should focus on cultivating and protecting Qin Xiao, and then suppressing the original owner. However, because Qin Xiao and the boss have a surname, they look a little like, so he guessed that Qin Xiao should be the relative of the boss, and naturally follow the instructions above.


    After Qin Xiao returned to God, he thought carefully and thought of the attitudes of the CEOs and senior officials of the media. Suddenly, there was a very bad feeling in his heart. He also stood up and went out to find Xu Mo to discuss this matter.


    He Yucheng arranged the driver for Tao, and waited for him outside the East Entertainment Company. After he got on the bus, the driver sent him directly to the residence of He Yucheng.


    After Tao¡¯s wish, the housekeeper was standing at the door with the helpers, and saw the car coming over. The housekeeper took a few steps to help the pottery open the door.


    "Little Master is good, I am Lao Li, your things have been sent over, may I ask if you are resting first, or do you want to eat something first?" Lao Li asked with respect.


    Tao is willing to look up and look at the house, which is only three stories high, but big enough to have a panoramic view. Then, while walking inside, he said to the butler, "I will take a break first, then ask the city back. Don''t come back to eat, if you come back, just wait for him. If you don''t come back, after an hour, let the kitchen look at it and give it to me."


    "Yes, I will take you to your room and ask the young master to go here." After entering the house, Lao Li took the pottery from the elevator on the third floor behind the hall.


    After arriving at the third floor, the two servants opened the large double doors of one of the rooms. The housekeeper walked in with the pottery and then said, "This is the room that Mr. has prepared for you. The room of Mr. is next door, you If there is any order, there is a touch screen at the bedside, table, and bathroom. You can press the selection directly."


    "I know, you go to work, thank you Li Bo." Tao is willing to look around the room and look at Lao Li.


    "Little Master is not polite, please let me know if there is something, then let''s go first."


    Tao would like to nod, then watched them go out and close the door. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 155： Hidden marriage with Uranus 8

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 8


    Tao is willing to take a shower and lie down on the bed. Now that I have passed the nap time, I am going to have dinner time, so he does not intend to go to sleep, just take a short break.


    He sent a message to He Weicheng and asked him if he could not come back for dinner. As he expected, He Yucheng replied that he would be busy late to return.


    Tao hopes to know that because of his request, he has to postpone some necessary work. Although Tao is willing to feel his busyness and hard work, who makes him the only person he is willing to rely on? Just wait for the all-around idol to end.


    Lying in bed, thinking about it, Tao almost fell asleep, but because of the hungry, so I got up and went down to the restaurant to have dinner, and then went back to the room to sleep.


    Tao is willing to think, He Yucheng is because he does not want him to live alone, so he took him to live, but this house is so big, as soon as he returns to the room, he actually lives in the apartment, it seems that only He feels alone.


    Before he was about to fall asleep, Tao hoped to send a message to He Yucheng, so that he would come to his room to see him no matter how late he came back, otherwise he might not sleep.


    He Weicheng originally planned not to go back this evening. He was going to sleep in the suite in the office, but after seeing the news that Tao was willing to send him, he hesitated a little, changed his attention, and ended the hand on hand. Things, let the driver send him back.


    When He Weicheng returned home, it was almost twelve o''clock. Tao hopes to wake up early today, and has already woken up, so he did not sleep too much between half-dream and half-awake. When He Lucheng came in, he woke up.


    He Yucheng walked over to the bed and looked at the pottery by the dim light on the bed. He thought he was asleep, sitting down at the bed and preparing to watch it for a while, then Tao wished to open his eyes and look at him.


    "You are back." Tao is willing to lie on his side and look at him.


    "I haven''t fallen asleep yet?" He Yucheng reached out and wiped the head of Tao.


    "Sleeping early, I have been asleep for a while." Tao is willing to look at him and ask, "Have you had dinner?"


    "I have eaten in the company." He Yucheng suddenly felt that such ordinary and homely dialogue actually gave him a hint of inexplicable warmth.


    "Is it a good time to sleep here?" Tao is willing to reach out and take the other side of the bed.


    He Yucheng hesitated for a moment and looked at Tao Yan¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t say anything that he refused. He could only answer ¡°Good.¡±


    "Then go to the bath." Tao is willing to look at him with a little smile.


    He Yucheng nodded and stood up and took a shower in his room.


    Tao is willing to think, do you want to do something tonight, speed up the emotional progress between the two?


    After bathing in He Yucheng, he came to the room of Tao Yuan in his pajamas. Tao Tao had already placed a thin quilt on the other side of the bed, but there was no quilt in the middle.


    After He Weicheng lay down, Tao would like to look at him and say, "You have to teach me to sing in the next few days. Can you have time? The main reason is that the program group should shoot some clips. Otherwise, you can teach whenever you want, I can Match your time."


    "You don''t have to worry, I have arranged the time. They don''t have much content to shoot. They give them an hour of shooting time every day for two days. Then at other times, when I come back in the evening, I will practice with you again." ""


    Tao is willing to nod, then moved to his side, and looked at him with some grievances. "Today, our director has slandered me again. I am not doing well. He will not forget me. I will do well and he will marry me. I really regretted entering Dongfang. I have been delaying my stay for nearly a year. I feel that I am being blacked out. It must be the company¡¯s default. I just don¡¯t understand. Did they sign me into the company, not for Let me help the company make money, but to make me unable to mix in the entertainment circle, why is this?"


    "...you are right." He Yucheng looked at him and said.


    "What is right?" Tao asked if he was doubtful.


    "They signed you just to keep you from playing in the entertainment industry."


    "Why is that?"


    "Because Qin Xiao is the son of the president of Dong Entertainment."


    "Really?!" Tao hopes to pretend to be very surprised. "The one he hides is really good enough. I have the same grade in the same school for four years, and then I have been in the same company for almost a year. I have never heard of it. People have said that he is the son of the East Entertainment CEO."


    "How do you know that the person who is in love with Xu Mo is his?"


    "I saw it." Tao hopes to lie to him at this time. "I saw the way they saw them together. I knew it. I was surprised at that time, because Xu Mo always asked me to go out to eat, and then said Some very embarrassing words, I always thought that he liked me. Later I thought it was wrong. Since he was already with Qin Xiao, why did he deliberately let me think that he likes me, and the media has always been vague. I would like to say something that would cause others to misunderstand. I have thought that the company is very likely to be instructed by Xu Mo, who is the major shareholder of the company, so I will find you to help me. But I still can¡¯t understand why he is doing this. Now that Qin Xiao is the son of Dongxiang¡¯s boss, I suddenly feel that everything is clear. In fact, all of this is Qin Xiao¡¯s meaning, he does not want me to be good.¡±


    "You are very smart." He Yucheng reached out and touched the hair of Tao wish. This action, although he has not done it several times, is quite skilled.


    "If I am smart, I will not be stupid. I am eager to enter Dongfang. I thought that I would be more motivated and develop better with my former neighbors and idols. This is really terrible." Tao is willing to move to the side of He Yucheng, and it will be closer. It seems that this is more secure.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. As long as you want to leave the company, I can let you leave at any time. When you enter my company, no one will bully you in the future." He Yucheng comforted.


    "Thank you." Tao is willing to look at him, in addition to gratitude, there are some dependencies.


    He Yucheng put his hand on the head of Tao Yuan and touched his face and said, "Sleep."


    Tao is willing to pull down the hand of He Yucheng, then hug both hands, close his eyes and start to sleep.


    He Yucheng looked at Tao Yuan¡¯s wish, and the feeling of not knowing how to describe it in his heart was deeper. He told himself in his heart that this is his brother, half a younger brother, a younger brother... He closed his eyes and sighed in his heart. He felt that he was deceiving himself.


    After both of them fell asleep, the closer they were, the more they hoped to rely on He Weicheng to sleep, and He Yucheng smelled the fragrance of Tao Yuan, and the closer he was unconscious.


    When He Weicheng woke up the next morning, he found that Tao was willing to lean in his arms, and he was holding the pottery with the quilt.


    He Yucheng slowly released the pottery wish, let him lie down and continue to sleep, then he sat up and prepared to get up. He wiped his face and looked back at Tao. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    When Tao is about to wake up, He Yucheng has been away for two hours. Tao hopes that there will be nothing today, and he will not do anything. After eating breakfast, he will be bored for a whole day.


    ..............................


    Three days later, the first episode of the all-around idol was broadcast, and Xu Mo¡¯s fans wrote the smudges, and then added something to go in and they could send it directly.


    However, they looked at the performance of Tao Yuan, and after He Yucheng¡¯s evaluation of him, all of them were embarrassed. I don¡¯t know if I should continue the black pottery in accordance with the original plan. Because they couldn''t find the black spots, especially after the evaluation of He Yucheng, they even dared not deliberately distorted the facts.


    He Yucheng has won more than a dozen best singer awards since his debut, and his song downloads are still high. And if they deliberately distort the facts to black and black, it is equal to playing the face of He Yucheng, not to mention the huge and terrible fan base of He Yucheng. It¡¯s just that the network passers-by can kill them with these blinks. Worried that he would be besieged, he was embarrassed.


    Qin Xiao and Xu Moyi looked at the major media news, the first episode of the all-around idol hotspots, all in He Yucheng and Tao Yuan, He Yucheng chose Tao to be willing to guide and sing, this topic is definitely hot.


    Qin Xiao''s first episode knockout did not perform well. It was a good thing not to be the focus and topic hotspot, but he was the most unwilling to be reconciled, that is, the focus is Tao Yuan. Moreover, the reports of the media are all praised. Not only the fans of Xu Mo did not dare to speak, but even the water army they bought did not play any role. As long as they were comments and articles that discredited and insulted Tao, the clockwork One of them was deleted, and one was deleted. All of them were deleted. Qin Xiao looked for a long time, and none of the pottery wishes were found.


    Qin Xiaomeng stood up and threw the tablet in his hand to the ground. He said loudly, "Who did he find the backer? How could he find such a strong backing?!"


    Xu Mo pulled him down and sat down, glaring at him and comforting him. "This time because there is a city, so the media must give him face. This time, for us, it really wasted a good opportunity. But there is no need to be so anxious. We are coming slowly, and then there is definitely an opportunity. Even if he really finds a backing, what can we do, can we still not deal with him as a new person? When we find out who he depends on, and then find a way to deal with him. late."


    "I am worried, what if he really finds a very good backing? If he is out of our control, our previous plans and arrangements will be in vain." Qin Xiaoxin¡¯s most worrying thing is fear of pottery. After being out of control, he will surpass him and overshadow him under the planning of others.


    Xu Mo continued to comfort him. "Even if he really found a big backer, he couldn''t have the ability to rely on it. We will always wait to solve his chances. What''s more, his contract is in our company, we don''t agree to solve it. What can he do? I don''t believe that someone really wants to compensate him for the contract. You can rest assured that I will not let him escape our palms."


    "No matter what method, I must get the first place in the all-around idol this time. Whether it depends on the background or the strength, I will never let him overpower me!" Qin Xiao said very hard.


    "There will be a performance test after acting. Although he did a good performance in school, he didn''t shoot a movie. You have played two very good plays, although they are supporting roles, but they are supporting roles. The directors all recognize your acting skills, not just him, but the rest of the newcomers are not able to compare with you. What''s more, he was chosen by He Weicheng, not necessarily a good thing. When they sang, Chu Yu¡¯s performance Not good, it will be even worse."


    Qin Xiao tightly held Xu Mo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I have never been so nervous. If I want to win, I must win. I must win!¡±

 Chapter 156： Hidden marriage with Uranus 9

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 9


    Shooting guides to sing the picture, only at the beginning of the live broadcast, each group plays a few minutes before the performance, so the shooting process will not be very long, mainly private practice is more important.


    He Yucheng is busy with his work during the day. He can only go home at night and practice with Tao. There are a lot of very red songs in He Yucheng. There are a few songs that can even be said to be red in half the world. But Tao hopes not to choose the most popular songs, but to choose a good one, but compared with other big red songs of He Yucheng, there is not a red song.


    Tao is willing to make a slight change to the lyrics of this song, and become a vocal version. It can also be heard that it is the original song, but it is more beautiful and more in line with the popular style of the current music.


    After listening to He Weicheng, he felt that Tao was willing to be very talented in music. He looked at him and asked, "Would you like to take the singer route in the future? You are very talented in this area, waiting for you to enter my company, I will help you. Arrange a team to plan for you, it will definitely be red."


    "I..." Tao hopes to talk to him, but hesitates, and feels that it is not appropriate now.


    "What''s wrong? I just want to say something, just say something to hide with me." He Yucheng looked at him.


    "You may not believe it when you say it, I don''t really want to enter the entertainment circle..." Tao is willing to think in the heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to enter the entertainment circle?¡± He Yucheng was surprised to watch him say, ¡°You are a top student who graduated from the most famous performing arts school in the country. If you don¡¯t want to enter the entertainment circle, why should you apply for this college, why should you do this? Hard work?"


    "Because I like performances, but I don''t like entertainment, I want to sing only, I just want to act, but there are too many things to face in the entertainment industry."


    "What do you mean, you just want to be a singer and an actor, don''t want to be a star?" He Yucheng immediately understood what he meant.


    Tao is willing to nod.


    "This is simple and easy. There used to be a lot of artists in the past. Now it''s less, because the overall environment is different, so people are impetuous, and more and more artists are getting better and better. The trend is caused. If this is you I want to help you achieve it." He Yucheng Cheng Ruodao "This is more than a big name for you, there is a good reputation, it is much simpler, but only a small amount of money."


    "I didn''t want to make much money, I just wanted to sing and sing in a low-key way, and play a show." Tao said.


    "This is also very good." He Yucheng nodded. "If there is a good play, I will let you arrange it. Usually you try not to show up. You can only be an actor in peace and stability. I can also feel a lot of peace. Also use If you don''t want to make money, just tell me what you want."


    Tao is willing to pick up the side computer on the side and watch He Weicheng say, "Would you like to practice it again? Do you think I still need to improve?"


    "You don''t have to practice, you have already sung very well. When you broadcast live the day after tomorrow, don''t be nervous. Just sing like this." He Yucheng stood up and said to him, "Go to sleep."


    Tao is willing to put down the plane computer, stand up and hold the hand of He Yucheng, walk out of the video room with him, go back to the room to sleep.


    Walking in the hallway, Tao is willing to look down at the hands of the two men, thinking that he is in the heart of He Weicheng, is it not just a brother who needs to be taken care of by him? The peach tree in the system has a lot of new flowers, but it just doesn''t open. This should be related to the character of He Yucheng. His heart is closed and cold and hard. Even if it has changed, it is not an easy task to let him face and admit it.


    After the two lie down on the bed, Tao is willing to move to the side of He Yucheng, relying on him very close, and then staring at him like this.


    After reading the information, He Yucheng put down the phone, then turned to look at Tao and asked "What happened?"


    "Nothing, just want to see."


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Look at you, you said, if your fans, I know that I can not only look at you so close, but also lie on the same bed with you, will you go crazy? It will definitely be more fans than Xu Mo. Is it even better?"


    "You are my brother, I am good to you in our own family. No one else has the right to say anything. Even if they want to say something, you don''t have to care, because they are all insignificant people, not with us. Any relationship, we can''t control their thoughts, we can''t control their mouths, their thoughts and mouths can''t control us."


    "In your heart, do you really take me as a younger brother?" Tao is willing to look at him seriously.


    "..." He Weicheng said after a while, "Of course."


    "Thank you for being so good to me, without my parents, it is my greatest misfortune, but with you and my grandmother, it is a great fortune after my misfortune. After two years, we ended the marriage and married each other, you Will it be so good to me?"


    "..." A word, like a fishbone, stuck in the throat of He Yucheng. If you want to say it, but you can''t say it, it makes him very uncomfortable. The reason why this word can not be said is because Tao said that this is the premise of their respective marriage. He Yucheng lived to this age and thought that there was nothing. He did not dare to face it, and there was nothing. He would choose to escape. But now, he is not willing to think about the picture of the person who is married to others.


    "No?" Tao is willing to say in a lost tone.


    Because he could not wait for the answer from He Yucheng, Tao was willing to turn over and back to sleep in He Weicheng. He knows why He Weicheng didn''t answer him, but he wanted to deliberately show a very lost look.


    He Weicheng lay on his side and looked at the back of Tao wish. He had a feeling of eagerness in his heart. He tried hard to suppress this feeling, but he could not bear the pressure of contradiction, so he couldn¡¯t keep up, let him not A little sleepy.


    These two days sleep together, Tao is willing to hold the hand of He Yucheng to sleep, but tonight Tao hoped not only did not hold his hand, but also back to him to sleep, so that He Yucheng always felt that something is missing. How to put your hands is not comfortable.


    After determining that Tao hoped that he had fallen asleep, He Yucheng gently turned over the body of Tao Yuan, and then squeezed his hand in the palm of his hand, so that he felt comfortable in his heart, and then slowly fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, He Weicheng went to work in the company as usual. Tao is still boring at home, going to the audio-visual room to find out all the TV dramas and movies that He Yucheng had previously shot, and seeing it slowly.


    When He Weicheng came back in the evening, Tao wished to have fallen asleep and was already asleep.


    He Yucheng sat on the bed and sat for a while. He looked at the face of Tao wish, his eyes were getting deeper and deeper, and his heart was getting deeper and deeper. When he looked at it, he couldn''t help but start to touch his hand. First, he touched the face that was willing to slippery and tender. When the thumb accidentally rubbed the lips of the wish, he could not help but stunned, and in his mind, There is an idea that he can''t control, that is, if you kiss it, what it feels like.


    Then He Yucheng slowly leaned down and touched the lips of Tao wish with his own lips. He felt that he felt much better than touching his hand, not only soft and tender, but also with a sweet smell. If he is not worried about the willingness to wake up, He Yucheng wants to kiss hard with a deep kiss. He used a lot of control and did not do so.


    ........................


    The next day the alarm clock rang, Tao was willing to open his eyes and sat up. He turned his head and looked at the bed next to him. No one, but there were traces of sleep, and He Yucheng must have gone to the company first.


    Tao is willing to be confused and confused. He thought that he had a dream last night, dreaming that he was kissing He Weicheng. He touched his lips and couldn''t tell if it was really just dreaming last night, or what happened. Could it be said that He Weicheng really stole him last night, so he would have such a dream? But the last night they dreamed of being so intense, if it was true, he could not wake up.


    Tao is willing to think about it, suddenly feels that the body is a little empty, I feel that it is not good to speed up the two, and happiness can come slowly, but the sexual blessing does not want to drag on.


    Tao is willing to get up and wash, go downstairs and have a rest after breakfast, before letting the driver send him to participate in today''s live broadcast. Originally, he should go to the company first, and then go with the company''s newcomers, but he has already quarreled with Director Liu, and he is too lazy to do those hard work.


    The new people are very nervous, because the live broadcast is the most revealing of the real strength, and it is related to the final ranking. If the play is out of order, there is no room for recovery.


    Every newcomer who works with themselves will stay in their own rest to watch the game. Not everyone is sitting on the scene, there is no camera in the lounge.


    Tao is willing to wait in the lounge for a while, and before the live broadcast is about to begin, He Weicheng has stepped in.


    "Is it nervous?" He Yucheng asked after sitting next to the pottery wish.


    "It should have been nervous, but it was very strange. I didn''t feel nervous at all. I might be a weirdo." Tao answered.


    "Not nervous is a good thing. Someone is born to be nervous. I have never been nervous on any occasion." He Yucheng raised his hand and took the coffee from the assistant.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Tao hopes to turn to look at him and ask.


    "No."


    "Don''t eat breakfast is not good for your health." Tao hopes to start a daze, thinking about the dream he did last night.


    "What are you thinking?" He Yucheng asked him to look like he was ecstatic.


    "I did a very strange dream last night." Tao is willing to analyze the possibility of He Yucheng stealing himself last night, thinking about it.


    He Weicheng was about to lift the hand of drinking coffee and paused and asked, "What did you dream of?"


    "Dream..." Tao hoped to pause for a while and said, "Dreaming something very strange, what kind of process is specific, I can¡¯t remember it clearly. The dream is strange and not logical, like dreaming. Flying, dreaming of falling from the sky, and dreaming about something... it is impossible to happen."


    He Yucheng turned to look at the pottery and said, "Is it a thing that you feel is very resistant?"


    "Should be..., no, in the dream, I have no resistance and resistance." Tao is willing to deliberately look at the eyes, in fact, from time to time pay attention to the expression of He Yucheng.


    ¡°Is it?¡± He Weicheng took a sip of coffee and then looked at the front screen. The live broadcast had begun and the first group had already played.


    Tao is willing to turn his head and look at him, because the game has already begun, he thought that this thing will be put aside for a while, and then try again after returning, and then concentrate on watching other people''s performance.


    Tao hopes that there has been a serial number, they are ranked in the ninth, which is considered to be the middle position. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 157： Hidden marriage with Uranus 10

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 10


    Qin Xiao and Xu Mogang are in front of Tao Yuan and He Weicheng. Both of them have been practicing chorus songs for most of these days, just to have a higher ranking in the live broadcast. .


    Moreover, at the noon yesterday, Xu Mo helped Qin Xiao in his fan base, saying that Qin Xiao was out of order because he was too nervous. He said that he was very hard and serious in order to practice, which made him feel very Moved.


    As long as Xu Mo is not helping Tao to canvass, Xu Mo''s fans will look at his face and support the people he guides. Because Qin Xiao did not perform well in the knockout round, if under the guidance of Xu Mo, the performance is very good, Xu Mo will also have a face, because this shows that he is well guided. Therefore, supporting Qin Xiao is equivalent to supporting Xu Mo, and Qin Xiao and Xu Mo have not passed the scandal. They have never mentioned Qin Xiao before, so Xu Mo¡¯s fans think that he is taking care of the company¡¯s younger brother. He did this, and certainly there are reasons for the company''s request.


    Qin Xiao and Xu Mo returned to the lounge after singing, Qin Xiao drank a large mouthful of water, and then a long breath, the spirit is finally not so tight.


    "You have performed very well this time, better than when you practiced, so the ranking will be ahead of the top, don''t worry." Xu Mo said while picking up the plane computer and looking through some comments on the Internet. I am happy to say, "Look, it¡¯s almost all that you sing well, and that we have a good match. You can rest assured now."


    Qin Xiao took the plane computer and looked at it. This finally revealed a smile of peace of mind. He also felt that his performance was better than the practice. With Xu Mo helping him to canvass, he expected his ranking to be positive. Will be more advanced. Now what he hopes to happen in his heart is that Tao is willing to play an abnormal role, and then he is criticized and screamed by fans and all netizens of He Weicheng.


    He Yucheng raised his hand and touched the hair of Tao wish. He said to him, "How did you sing before practicing? If you are on stage, you should sing, don''t be stressed."


    Tao is willing to look at him and smile, then stand up, the two go out together, ready to perform on stage.


    This song of He Yucheng was originally a song describing the lovelorn. Tao is willing to change the lyrics a bit and become a love song that confides with each other.


    Tao and He Yucheng each stood on a round table, separated by a long distance, which is also designed by Tao, in order to show people who are far apart, although they can''t see each other, but they also miss each other''s feelings. .


    When the prelude sounded, Tao was willing to immediately put in emotions. The lyrics of the first sentence and the second sentence were sung by him, and then he was connected by He Yucheng.


    The voice of Tao Yuan is clear and ethereal, giving people a feeling of being male and female, and listening to it feels very comfortable. When He Yucheng¡¯s voice is low and magnetic, and he sings deeply, he can feel a sense of numbness in his heart, like being in love.


    The voices of the two of them should not be completely at all, but the harmony of the two is inexplicably good and full of charm. Moreover, it is very difficult for someone to cooperate with He Weicheng''s singing skills. During the practice, He Yucheng discovered very unexpectedly that Tao is willing to cooperate with him, and it is also very good.


    He Yucheng has asked Tao Yuan and asked him if he would like to take the singer''s route in the future. Tao is willing to answer him and say that if he wants to be a singer, he does not want to be a performance singer, that is, he does not go to commercial performances and participate in various programs. It¡¯s just that when a creative power is sent, there is a new song, and there is no low-key life.


    He Yucheng feels that like Tao, who is not impetuous and not impatient, and willing to give up more interests and willingly low-key newcomers, the entertainment circle is not the same as he estimated.


    He Yucheng looked at Tao Yuan far away. The two men told each other their hearts with their songs and lyrics. With such a deep affectionate sing, both of them began to walk. They seem to be in love for many years, but they separate the lovers of the two places. They miss each other and miss their heartache, even if they use life to reach each other and want to see each other. Such deep feelings and love not only touched the audience, but also touched themselves.


    The flower buds in the Tao wish system suddenly burst into full bloom and scared him. Fortunately, he stabilized and did not make a mistake. He complained in his heart that he wouldn¡¯t open the night, but he would open it at this time.


    Qin Xiao held the tea cup hard and stared at the front screen. He was waiting for Tao to make mistakes and prayed that Tao was willing to make mistakes. But Tao and the chorus of He Yucheng have a perfect beginning, a perfect process, and a perfect finishing touch. He did not wait until he wanted to see the picture.


    Qin Xiao put the teacup on the table hard. He had already predicted that he would be behind the pottery again. Because he was too angry, he took a deep breath according to his chest.


    Xu Mo has not returned to God for a long time, because he heard the true feelings of love from the emotions of the two people singing, let him feel that the two people really love, will sing such emotions and feel. But he immediately denied this idea. He thought in his heart, how could He Yucheng fall in love with Chu, who had never known each other before, even if they fell in love at first sight, they could not love it so deeply.


    Xu Mo told himself that he must have been wrong. These two people are only investing too much emotions, so they are so affectionate, just like acting. The emotions put into the performance at the time are true, but they are real. It is only true at that moment. The more outstanding the actors, the more emotional they are.


    But when he thought of it, he couldn''t help but start to worry about it. It is normal to show such an infectious affection through the performance of He Yucheng. However, the original newcomer did not have the experience of filming. Tao was willing to perform so well, and he was surprised and shocked. At the same time, there were other ideas. The first thought is that either he is a genius actor, he will play by nature, and he is very infectious. The second thought is that he really liked He Yucheng and showed his true feelings.


    And these two possibilities, Xu Mo does not want to be.


    After Tao¡¯s singing and He Yucheng¡¯s singing, he returned to the background and walked to the lounge of the two.


    When Tao is willing to sit down, he picks up the flat computer and looks at the online evaluation when he just broadcasted it.


    - Chu Yu sings well, really nice!


    ¡ª¡ª Although the original version of this song is not bad, but in so many classic songs of He Weicheng, it was really not the same in the past, but with such a change, it would be nice to know how many times.


    ¡ª¡ªLook at the introduction, the lyrics and songs are all changed, and I don¡¯t know if it is true.


    - This is the song of He Yucheng. Will he allow others to make a fake?


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that Chu Yu is quite talented. It is also a good singer. Even singing with He Yucheng is not revealing, and it is really worthy of praise.


    ¡ª¡ªYes, I thought before that he sang with He Yucheng. This sing-along difference will be particularly obvious, but he did not expect his singing skills and skills to be so good.


    ¡ª¡ªThe two people cooperated really well. It¡¯s really nice to listen to this song. It¡¯s a hunch that this song will be red for a long time and will become a classic.


    ¡ª¡ªChu has such a good singing and creative talents. It is very likely that the singer¡¯s route will be red in the future. What is the position that their company gives him? I didn''t see him singing before, and I didn''t see him acting. I didn''t know anything about him except Xu Meng''s scandal.


    - He has participated in several network variety shows before, but because of the poor performance, he was embarrassed every time. However, the worst reason for being detained is because of his anecdote with Xu Mo.


    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of his anecdote with Xu Mo, I don¡¯t understand a bit. The more real the truth is, but the more I don¡¯t want to be open, the more I hide. If it is because of their company, they deliberately want to borrow the two people to sneak up on the hype, and then hold the red man, this newcomer, but so far, in addition to participating in the all-around idol, I have not seen Chu Hao had a slightly better resource. Qin Xiao, who was with him at the same time, was a good resource when he debuted.


    - In fact, think about it, this thing is really strange. Chu Yu said so embarrassingly at the press conference that he did not want to gossip with Xu Mo, but if it is a company arrangement, There are many places that make people wonder.


    After Tao looked at some comments, he looked at the voting situation. His vote number rose the fastest. Now he has already surpassed the previous ones. Tao hopes that this time, the first should be no problem. Because he did not make a mistake, he did not lose face to He Yucheng, and he also cooperated very well with He Yucheng, so no matter from any angle, the highest vote should be him.


    Tao is willing to look at the computer screen after entering the lounge, and He Yucheng did not say a word, just focused on the side of Tao wish. When he was singing on the stage, he suddenly realized his feelings clearly, because he didn''t have to fantasize about emotions, he didn''t have to pretend to have feelings, and he didn''t have to perform affectionately. He naturally showed the innermost feelings. He had to face his own heart and had to admit the feelings in his heart. He fell in love with this person.


    At the end of the live broadcast, the number of votes that Tao is willing to get has already opened up other newcomers. Tao is willing to turn to look at He Yucheng, is about to speak, but because of his concentrated and affectionate eyes and stunned.


    Tao hopes that this will only come up. When I sang on the stage, the peach blossoms in the system opened.


    "How, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?" Tao asked if he wanted to pretend.


    "Nothing." He Yucheng raised his hand and licked the hair of Tao Yuan, saying, "I will always be good to you."


    "I am married to someone else, and you will always be good to me." Tao is willing to ask again the question asked the night before, and I want to hear how he will answer.


    "I will always be good to you, you are always by my side, for you and me, it is the best." He Yucheng said seriously.


    "Always staying with you? We divorced two years later, can I stay with you?"


    "Why not? I just want to keep you there." He Yucheng is definitely a hegemonic road.


    Tao is willing to slowly lower his head and not speak again. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 158： Hidden marriage with Uranus 11

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 11


    The vote will not end until 12 o''clock in the evening. Tao willing to get the number of votes has always been ahead of others, and the song he sang with He Yucheng also aired the first place in the song list.


    Qin Xiao''s current ranking is the sixth, not too low. Among the fifteen people, it is considered to be on the middle, which is also thanks to the credit of Xu Mo''s fans, so that he can have a middle-up ranking.


    However, Qin Xiao is still very angry and very unhappy, because the gap with Tao Yuan has been opened very far. After all, Tao Yuan also has the light of He Yucheng, and the number of fans of He Yucheng is far from being comparable. Qin Xiao has put his hopes on the test and test of acting, and he is looking forward to the time coming soon, coming sooner than acting.


    He Yucheng went to the company. Tao was willing to be sent home by the driver. At night, Tao was willing to take a shower and lay on the bed. He was originally planning to wait for He Yucheng to come back to sleep, but waiting to wait, he fell asleep.


    Suddenly I felt something stuck on my lips. The sinking pottery that didn''t sleep was willing to open my eyes. He saw that He Yancheng enlarged his face, just in front of his very close eyes. He thought to himself, and sure enough, he stole his own, he would only dream like that yesterday.


    Tao is willing to blink his eyes, just opened his mouth, and has not had time to talk, He Yucheng kissed him again, and is a deep kiss.


    Tao is willing to close his eyes, let him kiss the deeper and deeper, hegemonic aggression of his lips and tongue, so that he even has difficulty breathing, his face rose red for a long time before letting go.


    "Yes, why..." Tao asked to breathe hard.


    "Why don''t you push me?" He Yucheng looked at Tao and asked.


    "I asked first." Tao is willing to look at him with dissatisfaction.


    "The reason why I kissed you is the same as the reason why you don''t push me away." He Yucheng''s hand slowly reached out and touched the pottery robe.


    "What are you doing?" Tao was willing to be touched by sensitive places, and could not help but tremble.


    "If you don''t want to, push me away." He Yucheng finished talking in his ear and slowly began to kiss.


    Tao is willing to think, if I push you away, you will not do it? Then I will try. Then Tao is willing to push him away and find that he can''t push at all, and because of his actions, Tao hopes that he will soon have no strength, and he can only soften his body and let him play with him.


    ..............................


    Tao is willing to hold the shoulders of He Yucheng and breathe hard. After He Yucheng removes from him, his curved legs are flattened, then his legs are clamped, and the quilt is waiting for the finish that has not completely disappeared.


    He Yucheng took the pottery wish into his arms and gently kissed his cheeks and mouth. The love in his heart broke out, and at this moment he held the pottery wish and let him meet infinitely.


    "You said, I will treat me like a younger brother. Even if I don''t understand the world, I know that in ethics, this is not something that my brother should do to his younger brother." Tao said with his eyes closed.


    "You are not my brother. We don''t have any blood relationship, and we are married. We take it for granted from a legal point of view or an ethical point of view."


    "So, don''t you treat me as a younger brother?"


    "When, why not."


    "You..." Tao is willing to open his eyes and look at him, thinking that this person is really hard.


    "From a realistic and legal point of view, you are my legal partner. From an emotional point of view, you are my brother, my lover, or my son." He Yucheng feels that the difference between the two In terms of age, it is indeed possible to be a father and son.


    "I don''t want to be your son. I don''t want a dad like you. You are like me. I still want to treat me as a son. You are abnormal." Tao is willing to say to him.


    "You just have to treat me as your lover, you don''t have to be my brother, you don''t have to be me as a father. And in my heart, it is the combination of all the most important beings. For me, there will be no more. Who is more important than you." He Yucheng looked at the eyes of Tao Yuan, a serious and affectionate confession.


    Tao is willing to look at him silently for a while, then lean his face against his chest.


    ..............................


    After the voting time of the first live broadcast was over, Tao was willing to take the first place with a lot of votes from other newcomers.


    The second elimination game, than the dance, hip-hop, ballet, classical dance, what dance can be, this time is still eliminated ten people.


    Qin Xiao performed ballet. In order to maintain his body and temperament, he practiced this since he was a child, so he performed very well this time. He got the third place and made him feel that he has a face. He is now Waiting to test the part of the acting to prove your true strength.


    Tao is willing to perform a sword dance, with a soft dance in the middle, showing his soft and graceful posture, and also showing the martial arts momentum with tenacity, not only has a high degree of appreciation, but also allows the judges and viewers to see To his solid dance skills. However, Tao hopes to have reservations this time. The difficulty of dancing is not particularly high, so the scores obtained are only slightly higher than Qin Xiaolu, ranking second. The highest scored first is a newcomer to the dance academy.


    Since it is a versatile idol, it is natural to be able to sing and dance, and every versatile idol is a test of acting as the most important part. It¡¯s just that the test method of each session will be different.


    This test method is based on the stage play, first guided by the instructor, and then performed. And the rest of the time, all newcomers, including the mentor, must live together, first take the part of the study, and then the live part of the stage play.


    Before getting up in the morning, Tao hopes that He Yucheng will be entangled in the bed for a long time and can''t be separated. Tao is willing to push his shoulders with his feet and can''t push it. He can''t push his head with his hands and can only ask for mercy with crying.


    "You are going to let go, you will not let me get up again, I will be late. I will definitely shoot in the dormitory on the first day. If I am late, I will definitely be treated as a black man by those people."


    "I won''t be late, I count the time." He Yucheng moved up his body and he kissed him on the body of Tao.


    Tao is willing to turn his head and refuses. "You just got the following, don''t kiss me."


    "Do you still abandon yourself?" He Yucheng deliberately made trouble with him. He wanted to chase his mouth and move. "You also try your own taste."


    "I don''t!" Tao is willing to hide from the left and right, and simply licks his mouth and says, "You are dead, hurry up, don''t press me."


    He Yucheng took the hand of Tao Yuan and kissed him hard. He got up and got out of bed.


    After washing, the two went downstairs to have breakfast, and then walked up to the door and went to the car, one went to the company first, and one went directly to the shooting location.


    After all the newcomers arrived, the filming began, and one camera and one camera took them to allocate the room.


    According to the ranking of the last knockout, the rooms were allocated, including single suites, double suites, triple suites and quadruple suites.


    Tao Yuan and Qin Xiao as the second and third place, just in the same suite, they have their own room, the door is the shared living room.


    The two walked into the suite in tandem and looked back at each other before they dragged their suitcases into their room and began to pack things up.


    Tao is willing to open the suitcase and take out the same thing inside. The camera is next to the camera and shoots his every move.


    Before coming, Tao hoped to have He Yucheng help him confirm it. No cameras will be installed in all rooms. The private life will not shoot too much. It is mainly the part that the instructor guides them to perform.


    After noon, everyone gathers in the big practice room, and then a very important part is to select the group.


    As before, the new people first choose the mentor, then the instructor selects the students, and the two selected teachers are the main ones. They will be divided into one group and two groups, each group of five people, and the other three tutors will assist and observe the new people. Their performance, then give comments and ratings.


    The five mentors sit in a row, and the newcomers can stand on their own.


    The result is no suspense, and everyone has chosen He Yucheng, and then He Yucheng wants to choose five from among the ten people to be the main guide.


    Xu Mo''s efforts to maintain the calmness of the surface, hide the inner dissatisfaction, because if He Yucheng did not come to participate in this program, people who enjoy such treatment and pictures will be him. Although he didn''t understand artists like He Weicheng, why did he suddenly come to the show, but regardless of the reason, he made great dissatisfaction with He Yucheng.


    He Yucheng used a flat computer to look at the information of ten people, and then prepared to pick five people from him to his group.


    "Before He Tianwang chooses, do you have any self-recommendation among you? If you are very confident about yourself, you can stand up and talk about seeing who you can convince him to choose you." The host looked at the new people.


    The new people are still hesitating. You see me and I look at you. I want to stand up but I am embarrassed to stand up. I mainly worry that I have not been chosen, and I will have no face.


    "You are an entertainer, a star. Why don''t you have the courage to do so? If you are afraid of losing your face, you will miss an opportunity. This is a big taboo. If you have a good development in the entertainment industry, whoever is not good will have a good chance." Grab the entertainment circle has always been a lot of porridge, missed the opportunity and only regret it." The host used words to provoke them.


    Qin Xiao took a fist with both hands and took a deep breath, then stood up first. He thinks his previous performance, He Yucheng''s chance of choosing him is half and half, the ratio is the same as their current number. He is very hopeful that he can be selected by He Weicheng, so to increase the possibility of He Yucheng to choose him, he must stand confidently. Come out and recommend yourself to He Yucheng.


    When Xu Moyi saw Qin Xiao¡¯s first stand out, he immediately widened his eyes. He thought that Qin Xiao was trying to avoid him. So he followed the crowd and chose He Yucheng with other people. He did not think that he Will suddenly stand up.


    Xu Mo looked at Qin Xiao and waited to hear what he would say. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 159： Hidden marriage with Uranus 12

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 12


    "...and both at school and in the crew, the teacher and the director have said that I am improving and talented. My biggest wish since I was a child is to be a really powerful acting actor, but just a vase. Star. When I was very young, I admired He Tianwang very much, and regarded him as my idol and hard work goal, so I feel that if I can get the guidance of He Tianwang, I will be more determined and more confident. Working towards the goal..."


    Qin Xiao analyzed the reasons why he was qualified to receive the guidance of He Weicheng from his own excellent and the recognition he received from others. He also talked about his worship and yearning for He Yucheng, hoping to move He Yucheng and let him choose himself.


    With the beginning of Qin Xiao, other people have the courage and model general, have stood up, learned Qin Xiao''s rhetoric, described their own excellence, and hope to get the reason for He Weicheng guidance.


    Everyone else stood up and said something. Xu Mo didn¡¯t listen carefully. He kept thinking about the words that Qin Xiao said, and the expressions and eyes that he said when he said the words, all revealing the true feelings. He really admired and even liked He Yucheng, and he did not care about his boyfriend''s face, saying something similar to He Yucheng.


    Xu Mo took a deep breath, he could not let himself not care about this fact, because Qin Xiao said in front of his face, if he was chosen to be a boyfriend between himself and He Yucheng, he would definitely choose He Yucheng.


    Everyone else said, Tao is also willing to say no, otherwise he will say nothing, and He Yucheng still chooses him, it is too obvious. So he also simply said a few reasons for He Weicheng to choose him, and the similarities with others are similar.


    Before they finished, He Yucheng had already decided who to choose. After they finished speaking, he gave the plane computer to the host and asked him to announce the five people selected.


    Tao hoped that the third was announced to be selected. The names of the five people were announced and there was no Qin Xiao¡¯s name. The best he said just now, it can be said that Xiaozhi is emotionally sensible, but He Weicheng is not choosing him.


    Qin Xiao not only felt that he had no face, but he was also very angry. He said that he had to go to this point. He Weicheng still chose him. He didn¡¯t understand why He Yucheng didn¡¯t look at him so much, even one-half of the probability he Not selected.


    Because it was really unwilling and difficult to flatten, and it was very uncomfortable to block him in the chest. Even the brain was squeaky. Qin Xiao couldn¡¯t help but stand up and watched He Yucheng say loudly, "I want to know, I What is the reason for not being selected?"


    Everyone has looked at Qin Xiao. Everyone has their own minds. The people in the production team are very excited. Because there are contradictions and conflicts, they can only look at them and make hot spots. Most of the others, holding the mind of watching the show, only Xu Mo, because of these actions of Qin Xiao, the heart is getting more and more angry.


    "If you want to know the reason, I can tell you." He Yucheng looked at him and said, "Because of other aspects, I value the self-cultivation and quality of a person, as well as the plasticity of an actor and the value of future development. You, there is no such value, I have read all the performance information of all of you at school, and I have seen the performance of your existing works. I can tell you that the people I have chosen, I From their past performances, they can see their plasticity as an actor, and you will be the kind of actor who plays the same role no matter what role he plays. You can only take a play, that is, I will be trapped in the same type of role and I can''t get a breakthrough. This is my opinion as a director and an actor who has played many different types of roles."


    "I have only debuted for less than a year. I was just in my early twenties. My road to acting is still very long. No one knows what will happen in the future. And now you have directly determined my future. It is too sloppy. It¡¯s too unfair to me.¡± Qin Xiao¡¯s heart is still very unconvinced. He is so angry that he wants to cry when he says these words, and he is very eager to prove to him that he is wrong.


    "If you think that I am wrong, it doesn''t matter, you also said that you have just debuted, and only in your early twenties, then you don''t have to rush to justify and argue with me now, let time prove everything. After a few years. Or, after a dozen years, let¡¯s see again, my words are right or wrong."


    Qin Xiao''s hands clenched his fists tightly. He gritted his teeth and suppressed the anger in his heart. He said hardly, "Good! Within ten years, I will prove to you that there are all people to see. It is because you look away. At that time, you have to Take back your current words and apologize to me publicly!"


    "Yes, if within ten years, you can prove that you can control various roles with strength, I will openly apologize to you." He Yucheng promised.


    The remaining five people continue to choose the mentor. Among all the judges and mentors, except for He Yancheng''s biggest card, the most powerful, and then Xu Mo, so they almost did not hesitate, they also chose Xu Mo. So the group has been set, a group of five people is mainly guided by He Yucheng, two groups of five people are mainly guided by Xu Mo, the other three judges are responsible for observation and record, and give evaluation and score for each new person''s performance.


    After the group is completed, it is the interview time of a single person. Not only do each new person have to be interviewed separately, but the instructors also have to be interviewed separately.


    After the interview, today''s recording is over, and the end of the recording means that everything that happens during the non-recording time is not allowed to be photographed, and it is not allowed to be exposed.


    The new people each went back to their room to rest. Tao was willing to stay in his room for a while, then quietly went to the room of He Yucheng.


    When Qin Xiaolian didn''t return to his room, he went straight to Xu Mo''s room. Because the filming was over, Xu Mo sent a message to him and let him go directly.


    After Qin Xiaojin went, Xu Mo forced the door to close, and then looked at Qin Xiao and asked, "What did you mean just now?"


    "What do you mean, why are you talking to me like this?" Qin Xiao looked at him inexplicably.


    "I asked you, is it in your heart, compared to me, you like He Weicheng more?" Xu Mo seriously questioned him.


    "What''s wrong with you? You asked this question too naive?" Qin Xiaoyi said with a ridiculous appearance that "He Yucheng is an idol in my heart, and you are my boyfriend, there is no comparability at all." Ok, your fans, can''t you like you after you fall in love? Do you have a reason to talk about it?"


    "Your feelings for him are not just as simple as fans like idols? Do you think I can''t see them?" Xu Mo looked at his eyes, as if he had already seen through his heart, "If you really choose Opportunity, you will definitely be the same as today, without hesitation or even desperate choice to be with He Weicheng, right?"


    When Qin Xiao¡¯s eyes were involuntarily seen by Xu Mo¡¯s eyes, he felt a guilty feeling, but he thought carefully why he had a guilty conscience. Even if he liked He Yucheng more, he was not worthy of guilty.


    "If you let your fans who are already in love choose, do you think they will choose to be with you, or will they choose their current lover?" Qin Xiao looked at him and asked.


    "Don''t use fans as an excuse!" Xu Mo lowered his voice and said, "We and the fans are two people in the world, and you and I have He Weicheng, who are the same kind of people in the same world, and those who are not true fans. Any comparability! If He Yucheng suddenly confesses with you, you will definitely choose to stay with him without hesitation, then what am I? What are our feelings?!"


    Qin Xiao Zhang opened his mouth and wanted to refute it, but he did not know how to refute it. He really liked that He Yucheng was more like Xu Mo, but he always felt that this is the fan''s favorite of idols, it is impossible to achieve. But Xu Mo¡¯s words have given him a sense of awakening. Fans and idols are the existence of two worlds, but the three of them exist in the same world and in the same environment. He and He Weicheng are not impossible.


    Xu Mo looked at Qin Xiao¡¯s flustered eyes, took a deep breath, and then said seriously, ¡°I will ask you again. If you give me a chance to choose, will you choose to be with He Weicheng, or will you choose to be with me? ¡±


    Qin Xiao¡¯s eyes dodged and could not answer his question. Or, after Xu Mo said those words, he had no courage to answer this question in front of him.


    "As long as you say it, I believe, because I really love you." Xu Mo means that even if he lies and deceives him, he will choose to believe.


    "I..." Qin Xiao looked at Xu Mo, and opened his mouth several times, but could not answer.


    "Is this choice difficult to answer?" Xu Mo''s eyes wide open, incredulously saying, "Just in the same time, He Yucheng said that you completely denied your value as an actor and the future, after listening to his words." After that, are you still unable to make a choice?"


    Qin Xiao thought about the words that He Yucheng just said. He was really angry and angry. He couldn¡¯t wait to prove himself to He Yucheng. But he was just angry, didn''t hate him, and didn''t hate him. He hoped that after he proved his strength, He Yucheng would tell him that the words he said were all to motivate him.


    "Do you even want to lie to me?" Xu Mo feels that his heart is cool. He feels like an idiot. In this relationship, only he is willing to give it wholeheartedly.


    "I''m sorry..." Qin Xiao grabbed Xu Mo''s hand and tried to explain "You listen to me, I can''t do it with He Yucheng, so, so..."


    Qin Xiao didn''t know how to say it down. Xu Mo opened his hand. "You can''t make it right? Because even you can''t convince yourself, there is no way to compile the reason to convince me. Or, you can The reasons that come to mind are not willing to happen in your heart, so you can¡¯t say it, I¡¯m right?¡±


    After Xu Mo finished, he turned and walked away. Qin Xiao looked at the back of his disappearance at the door. He was sitting on the ground with powerlessness. He suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t want to break up with Xu Mo, but he could not continue to deceive. Himself and Xu Mo. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 160： Hidden marriage with Uranus 13

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 13


    Tao is willing to sit on the legs of He Yancheng, licking his neck, leaning against his chest and kissing his head with his head up. The more kisses the more affectionate, the more kisses the more emotional.


    He Yucheng held the pottery in one hand and the other hand reached into his clothes. Tao hoped that he could not help but tremble, so that He Weicheng felt that he was so cute.


    He Yucheng will take Tao to take it to the room, close the door with his feet, put Tao Yuan on the bed, and quickly take off his underwear.


    ....................................


    Tao is willing to kneel on the bed, breathing with open mouth, he pulled the pillow under his stomach and hugged it.


    He Yucheng pressed on his back and kissed his mouth and said, "Do you like this position?"


    Tao hopes to shake his head.


    "Lie." He Weicheng bit his earlobe and said, "It is obvious that this position is most exciting and exciting."


    "I am not excited, this is the most painful posture, so I want to struggle, you don''t misunderstand." Tao is willing to admit that the posture just made is the most exciting gesture, and it makes him feel ashamed.


    He Yucheng did not force him to admit it. Anyway, he knew it in his heart. He turned the pottery wish and hugged it into his arms. Because Tao hoped that he had not slowed down, he gently stroked the back of the pottery.


    Tao is willing to lie on the chest of He Weicheng, remembering what he just wanted to ask but did not have time to ask. "When I was grouped, did you say that Qin Xiao was deliberately trying to strike him, or did he really think so?"


    "Everything, I didn''t even want to pay attention to him, but since he offered to let me tell the reason, then of course I am going to say it. If you don''t let him get a blow, how can he know how much I have in my heart?" Don''t look at him."


    "In case it is not a blow, but an incentive, in order to prove that you are wrong, really made a fuss to work hard, plus his resources are very good, if he really proves his strength, then you Don''t you be beaten?"


    "His can play a very limited road. Although he only took two TV series, I have seen him as a director in the past years. If you are lucky, you can achieve a high level of character. If you are not lucky, you will not be able to achieve a breakthrough in acting. It is even more difficult to transform. If you rely on hype, you may be able to make a certain reputation. The possibility of success depends on strength. He is still young, and his appearance in the entertainment circle can be considered quite good. It is not difficult to take a group of idols, but the idol is the easiest to get angry. The most easy to remove powder, that is, those powders. ¡±


    "That is, he has little hope of success in the entertainment industry?"


    "For an artist, the strength is the most difficult road to go. It must be accumulated in a lot of good works, and it will be recognized. And the role played in these works cannot be the same type. It must be It makes people feel like they are acting like nothing, rather than acting like a different character."


    "Even if you come to guide him, he can''t get a breakthrough?" Tao asked curiously.


    "If it''s you, I can take the time to teach you slowly, let you know how each character should grasp the essence to show the characteristics, at least let the audience recognize your acting. But his words, for me, and other There is no difference between anyone who is irrelevant, and I don¡¯t want to look at him at all."


    Tao wished to nod and understood the meaning of He Yucheng. He meant that if he personally directed Qin Xiao, Qin Xiao could still make a breakthrough in acting and get recognition from the audience. It is a pity that Qin Xiao is not himself. He will not waste a little precious time for him. He doesn''t even want to look at him even more, let alone guide him in acting.


    After Xu Mo left, Qin Xiao always sent a message to him, so that he should not care about this matter with him first. This matter will be put aside first. After the game is over, they will talk calmly.


    Xu Mo took the assistant to drink the wine, but in this building, he did not leave, the assistant was watching, and he kept drinking one cup after another. After seeing the news that Qin Xiaofa gave him, he shut down directly and then continued to drink.


    Xu Mo was drunk and went straight to sleep. The two assistants helped him back to the room.


    Early the next morning, all the newcomers gathered and the instructors had to appear all. Xu Mo was stunned by a hangover, but he was still strong. Even if he wore sunglasses, he could see that he was in a bad state.


    While Qin Xiao was running, he secretly noticed Xu Mo. He felt that Xu Mo made him feel a little bit sad. He knew that Xu Mo loves more than him, so he feels quite guilty, but this kind of thing is not his own control. of. He can only start from now on, try not to care about He Yucheng, try to love Xu Mo.


    Xu Mo wears sunglasses, but his eyes are watching Tao Yuan. He thought a lot when he was drinking last night, choose a person he loves, or choose a person who loves himself, how can he not be hurt, and Be free and easy. He is very sure that the original owner likes him, but he can''t figure out why his attitude suddenly changed.


    The idol of Qin Xiao¡¯s worship is He Yucheng, and the original Lord regards him as an idolatry. The worship he can¡¯t get from Qin Xiao can be obtained from the original owner, so he is thinking, if he can make Tao wish to like him again, he deliberately A good wish for Tao is also a kind of revenge against Qin Xiao.


    Xu Mo did not want to break up with Qin Xiao, but he could not tolerate Qin Xiao while he was dealing with him, but he liked other people in his heart, even more than he liked him. So he wants Qin Xiao to understand what he feels when he is better than another person.


    After running, the two groups entered their respective practice rooms, and He Yucheng and Xu Mo also began instructional teaching in acting.


    Because these new people are left, some have attended performance classes, while others have majored in music and dance. The performance class may have been some, but they have only learned some theoretical things, certainly not as good as the original and Qin Xiao. Professional performances.


    But even if their strength is unequal, He Yucheng and Xu Mo can''t start from the most basic things, so how many things can be learned depends on the individual''s talent and comprehension ability.


    At noon, when Tao was willing to eat at the restaurant, he was ready to go back to the dormitory to rest for a while. He stayed in his room last night in the room of He Yucheng until he got back to his room. Today he got up early, so he was a little sleepy.


    Tao Tao just walked in to close the door, and suddenly a hand came to the door. He looked back and Xu Mo stood behind him.


    Tao hopes that he is looking for Qin Xiao. After looking at him, he ignored him and went straight to his room.


    "Chu Yu." Xu Mo called Tao Tao "I want to ask you a few words."


    Tao hopes that when he does not exist, he will not hear him at all. When he opens the door, he will close the door.


    Xu Mo once again withstood the door that Tao was willing to close. He looked anxiously and looked at Tao. He said, "Just a few words, I will leave when I finish."


    "You don''t think you don''t have a video camera now, you can do what you want without hesitation, what you want to say." Tao is willing to pick up his mobile phone with a blank expression and say "I am not interested in what you say, but If you say no, then I have to record your words and then make them public on the Internet."


    "Chu, I don''t know why you suddenly changed your attitude towards me, but I hope that you can see that we have known each other for so many years and give me a chance to prove my feelings for you. I I know that you like me. In fact, I have always put you in my heart. Please believe me." Xu Mo looked at Tao Yuan with a very serious look.


    "The acting is really good, it is the predecessor who won the best actor award." Tao is sneer and said, "I don''t care if you have a problem with your brain, or tell me with purpose. I will tell you again." , give me a roll, or I will be welcome."


    "Xu Mo..."


    Xu Mo heard the voice turning back, Qin Xiaozheng stood behind him, and he knew that he would have heard the words that Xu Mo had just said.


    Tao is willing to lock the door when he turns around, and he has to take time to rest, not wanting to waste a little time on them.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Xiao asked him.


    Xu Mo did not answer, went straight out, Qin Xiao immediately followed.


    After arriving at Xu Mo''s room, Qin Xiao closed the door and looked at Xu Mo and asked, "What do you mean by the words you just said?"


    "What can I mean?" Xu Mo went to the edge of the sofa and sat down.


    "Do you really say those words to him, or continue the plan before, deliberately speaking to him. Or want to be angry with me, so let me hear what you said?" Look at him with big eyes, wait for him to tell his answer.


    "Do you feel very angry? Is there anything that can be worthy of being angry?" Xu Mo learned from his tone yesterday, "No matter what reason I said to him, it should not affect the feelings between us. You Think?"


    "You are deliberately mad at me." Qin Xiao said affirmatively.


    "Whatever you think, but if you think, I shouldn''t be angry because you like He Yucheng, then you shouldn''t be angry because I am good at Chu. Because He Yucheng is your idol, and I am with Chu Yu. I have known the old acquaintance for many years. I have been calculating him before, I am actually very guilty, and he is because of the company I entered. After all, I owe him, and it is better for him. ""


    "You are in this attitude, want to break up with me?" Qin Xiao was so angry that his eyes swirled in his eyes.


    "If you want to break up, I don''t care. I suddenly wanted to understand a truth yesterday. People should think more about themselves before they can live happily and live happily. Between those who love and those who love themselves, If you have to make a choice, I want to choose someone who loves me."


    "It is obvious that you want to break up, but if you want to break up, you don''t even have the courage to break up. I want to take on all the responsibilities. If I misunderstand you, you really don''t know how to smash the city." Qin Xiaogang finished The tears will flow down.


    "Yes!" Xu Mo stood up fiercely and said loudly, "In your heart, I don''t know how to marry the city. I can''t compare him anywhere. But even if you value him again, he won''t see you more." At a glance, if you don''t believe it, just try it!"


    "What about you?" Qin Xiao said sarcastically. "Do you think that after Chu said so embarrassingly at the press conference, he will continue to like you in his heart? Is it possible to accept you?!"


    "At least he liked me. He has had feelings for me. I have a chance to save him. And He Lucheng¡¯s attitude towards you has not made you recognize how much he disdains you. Sooner or later, when you regret it. !"


    Qin Xiao didn''t want to argue with him any more. He turned quickly and left quickly. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 161： Hidden marriage with Uranus 14

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 14


    After five days, there is a small assessment, which is equivalent to the acceptance of results. Although it is a small assessment, it is very important for the rest of the newcomers.


    Because there will be a stage show for ticket sales, and a live webcast and voting will be conducted. This assessment is equivalent to an audition. Only when the audition is successful, can you play the role you want to play. Otherwise, you can only play the role. More people can''t get more attention.


    There are three important characters. Each of these three characters has its own characteristics. One is very positive, the other is the biggest villain, and the other is also evil. This stage play is very famous, and many actors have performed, but they are mixed.


    One of the most famous and most praised is the role played by the actress Wei Ning six years ago. Because the script is really good, He Weicheng, who was in the middle of the day, was regarded as a supporting role for him. In the case of Wei Ning''s marriage, both of them had a lot of cp powder because of this stage play. It is a pity that Wei Ning died young and died of terminal illness four years ago. Later, many actors wanted to challenge him, but they could not show the feeling that Wei Ning gave.


    However, most of the newcomers want to play two other important roles, because the other two important characters are easier to play, and the role that is also evil, no matter who plays, will inevitably be compared with Wei Ning. Fan, but until now, no one has been recognized as better than Wei Ning. So even if it is the role of the villain, it is easier to show some acting skills.


    Only Tao Yuan and Qin Xiao want to challenge this role that is also evil. Tao hopes that this role is quite interesting. Moreover, he feels that although Wei Ning is acting very well, otherwise he will not be recognized as the best performer. But he wants to reinterpret the role in his own way and with his own understanding of the character.


    Qin Xiao is trying to become famous by challenging this character. He is very confident in his acting skills, and he has seen Wei Ning¡¯s performance countless times. Even Wei Ning¡¯s every subtle expression, he is serious. I really learned, so he felt that he could perform well.


    In addition, there are two other characters that cannot be played because these new people are too young. He will be played by He Yucheng and Xu Mo. He Yucheng played the role he played in the past. This role is not too much, but it is also very important. The character played by Wei Ning liked each other but never got together.


    Qin Xiao wants to play this role very much, and there is also a certain selfishness. He wants to let him recognize himself by playing with He Weicheng.


    But people always have a preconceived notion. When everyone feels that Wei Ning is playing this role, unless you can make a big breakthrough in this role, otherwise you will not get it. Approved, Qin Xiao is still too young, has no experience and no experience, so I still can''t understand these reasons.


    All the machines have been set up, and the instructors are sitting in a row under the stage, waiting for the newcomers to come on stage to audition the role they want to play.


    Although it is only an audition, because the audition process is to be broadcast, some scenes are simply arranged on the stage, so that new people can enter the show faster, and the audience will have better results.


    The name of Tao¡¯s and Qin Xiao¡¯s audition is Xu Wei. Qin Xiaoxian went to the stage to try the drama. He chose a very classic scene. Xu Wei began a blackening after a lot of changes and blows. . Xu Wei¡¯s body is too heavy, and he can¡¯t breathe, so that he can¡¯t continue to insist on the so-called path of justice. If he wants revenge, he must do things that he did not care about before. After the collapse of the belief, the suffering and struggle made him feel like he was enduring the pain of fading a layer of skin. He eventually broke out and became a black butterfly, which made him use his means for the purpose, but the remaining good thoughts in his heart, He is also allowed to do some good things occasionally, so in the eyes of others, he is also present and evil.


    Because this stage play is the background of the Republic of China, and the black and white robes are a feature and representative of Xu Wei''s character, Qin Xiao wears black robes, and Tao is willing to wear white robes.


    Qin Xiao stood on the stage and began to perform. There was heavy rain and thunder on the stage. It can be said that it was very restored.


    When Qin Xiao answered the phone, his expression changed, and all the performances after he shuddered and put down the phone, there was no line, but he showed the huge blow of the character, the inner pain and struggle, and finally broke out in silence.


    When Wei Ning played the role of Xu Wei, he played this role very badly but it made people feel unpleasant. Only sympathy and heartache, this is his powerful place. No matter how other people play, it will make people feel that this role is bad.


    Qin Xiao also liked Wei Ning''s Xu Wei very much, so he repeatedly studied Wei Ning''s subtle expressions and actions. He felt that he played very well because he had performed his own performance before. After taking it, he felt that he was very close to Wei Ning''s performance.


    After Qin Xiao¡¯s trial, he stood on the stage and waited for the evaluation of the mentor. He was waiting for the praise and praise. He felt that among all the newcomers, only he could be qualified for this role.


    After recording on the flat computer, He Yucheng looked up at Qin Xiao and said, "All the actions of your entire performance process are very close to Wei Ning''s performance..."


    Qin Xiao¡¯s mood was immediately excited and excited, because this is what he wants to hear, but he still tries to keep calm.


    "And your biggest problem is to imitate Wei Ning too deliberately. You want to play Xu Wei, not Wei Ning. Your movements and expressions are the same as Wei Ning''s original performance, but only imitating his movements. However, you have not been able to invest in the emotions of this character, so there is no appeal, and it is impossible to bring the audience into the play."


    Qin Xiao¡¯s words, because of He Yucheng¡¯s words, began to sink a little bit.


    "If you think that you imitate like Wei Ning, if you successfully perform this role, then it is a big mistake. There is no standard answer to the performance, even if it is the same character, you can also use different performance methods. Show the current mood of the character, not because of who is doing well, just take a picture of the gourd. Of course, if you follow the infectiveness and effect of performing him, it is not impossible, but very Obviously, you are only imitating his actions."


    Qin Xiao¡¯s heart was very unconvinced. He felt that He Yucheng was deliberately targeting him, so he wanted to wait for the evaluation of other tutors.


    After the evaluation of He Yucheng, Xu Mo went on to say, "You may have made a mistake. What we are doing now is not an imitation show. If it is successful if we follow Wei Ning¡¯s performance, then there will be no such thing in these years. Many actors are not recognized by the audience when performing the role of Xu Wei. The setting of a character is only a skeleton, and the different performance modes of the actors give different colors of life to the same character. You should put more The mind is used to study how to integrate into the whole character, and how to express the characteristics of the character, instead of using all the thoughts to imitate Wei Ning''s performance."


    Xu Mo can say that it is very rare to give a very pertinent evaluation. In fact, he can give Qin Xiao some affirmation and encouragement here, but because of his cold war with Qin Xiao these days, his heart has not disappeared, even if he does Not deliberately belittle him, but he did not want to deliberately defend him.


    The evaluations given by other instructors are similar. To sum up, Qin Xiao is too deliberately imitating Wei Ning''s performance, ignoring the role he wants to play, and his imitation is only imitating the action, not being able to substitute it. mood.


    Qin Xiaoxin was cool and very unconvinced. He stepped down step by step and sat in the rest area waiting to see the performance of Tao. He feels that if his performance can only get such an evaluation, then Tao will definitely get a worse evaluation than him, so this role will definitely be played by him.


    Xu Wei, a character who likes to wear black robes before blackening, prefers to wear white robes after blackening. Because black is his self-protecting color, he wants to give him a feeling that he is not irritating, and white is that he covers his inner blackened heart, wants to make people lower their alert, give others a kind of him. It is a harmless feeling.


    The play that Tao is willing to try is the first step of revenge after Xu Wei¡¯s blackening. He told the people under him to act according to his plan. He used a seemingly calm expression and tone to arrange very vicious things. The life is in his mouth, it is just a number.


    And under his seemingly calm appearance, he exuded a stern temperament, even if he said it in a fluttering manner, he also had an unquestionable and refuted gas field. He seems to be lazy but like a volcano that will erupt at any time. People can''t help but be cautious. His handsome and exquisite appearance should be a delight to see. At this moment, people will have a feeling of fear when they look at it.


    After the supporting actors left, Tao was willing to get up and chose a black film to put on the phonograph, and the female voice screams in the phonograph. Tao is willing to walk slowly, and every step he takes is like stepping on a black lotus. Under the holy appearance, it exudes an evil and fascinating atmosphere, which makes people lose their minds, but they are willing to accept them. control.


    Tao is willing to sit down on the sofa. He picks up the red wine glass on the low table next to the sand and gently shakes it. The red color reflected by his eyes makes him look like a demon, and this kind of demon charm The sense of suffocating charm makes the person who looks at it hold the heart tightly.


    Everyone below looked at it, not only the staff and the new people, but even He Yucheng and Xu Mo. This scene is completely different from Wei Ning''s previous performance, but it is even more shocking and more fascinating.


    He Yucheng suppressed the urge to stop, and he did not want others to see such a tempting pottery. He thought that he would perform in front of more people, and he would never be willing.


    Xu Mo''s heartbeat is beating at an accelerated speed. He has never felt such a fascinating feeling from the original owner. At this time, Tao wished to have a fatal charm in his eyes, so that he knew that his thoughts were dangerous, but he could not help but be attracted to him. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 162： Hidden marriage with Uranus 15

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 15


    After everyone had auditioned, the instructors selected people on their flat computers to choose the characters they felt fit.


    Tao is determined to play Xu Wei, and Qin Xiao failed to test the role of Xu Wei, and was later named Wu Wei, one of the three main characters. Wu Wei is the character of the three people from the beginning to the end. This character is insidious and cunning. Although the appearance is clear and handsome, but the bones are bad, people are always thinking about calculating others.


    Xu Mo originally wanted to let Qin Xiao play the very upright and resolute role, but Qin Xiao''s appearance is really not in line with the role of this role, if he is so chosen, it will certainly make the audience feel strange. Among the three main characters, you must help Qin Xiao to take the next one, then only Wu Wei is the role. Although Xu Mo was in a cold war with Qin Xiao, he still had feelings for him after all, so he was still planning for him.


    The next three days are the rest time for everyone, and everyone can go back to rest or do their own thing. After three days, I started to play, and then waited for the official performance to begin.


    Qin Xiao went back to the room and took a small box and was ready to leave. It was just that Tao was willing to walk in. He glanced at the pottery with a gloomy eye. The anger in his heart and the unwillingness to vent, just want to let Tao hope to disappear into the world immediately. He feels that because of the existence of Tao wish, it has hindered the road he had already expected. In any case, he will not Let him be better.


    Qin Xiao walked to the side of Tao Yuan and said, "You don''t want to be too proud. One day, one day, I will regret to choose to enter the entertainment circle. Your destiny is in my hands, the future road." I will let you know your situation!"


    "I will wait and see." Tao will look at him, too lazy to pay attention to him, go straight into the room to take things.


    Qin Xiao looked at the door that Tao was willing to close, and made a hard fist, then dragged the box and went outside.


    He Yucheng was waiting outside for the wish of Tao. He stood in the corner of the corridor outside and looked out through the glass wall. He just saw Qin Xiao coming out to the elevator in the opposite direction. Then he walked straight into the pottery.


    Tao hopes that there is nothing to clean up, because he will come back to live in two days. He just needs to bring his laptop and plane computer, as well as some private and important items back.


    He was standing by the bed and putting things in the box, and He Weicheng suddenly hugged him from behind him.


    "Don''t make trouble, I''m going to pack it up soon." Tao is willing to bend over and top him.


    He Yucheng bowed his head and kissed his cheeks and neck, and smothered the smell of the pottery, so that he could not let go. When he thought of Tao¡¯s wish to play the game just now, he felt like a fire was burning, and he had to burn his whole person.


    He Yucheng was more and more tight, as if he was to integrate Tao Yuan into his body. Tao was willing to be a little breathless, and turned and licked the neck of He Yucheng to kiss him.


    He Yancheng tasted a delicious dessert, first gently sucking his lips, feeling the smooth and soft taste of his lips, and then pinching his chin and getting deeper and deeper.


    Tao is willing to be overwhelmed by He Yucheng on the bed. He Yucheng began to untie his clothes and slowly kissed down. Tao is willing to push his shoulder and say, "Don''t be here, wait for it, go back and do it well?"


    Qin Xiao also had a mobile phone under the pillow and forgot to take it. He went back to get the mobile phone for work. When he took his hand and went out, he suddenly heard a cry from the room of Tao Yuan, let him Stopped and stumbled.


    Tao is willing to bite a bite in the chest by He Weicheng, and let him let him know how to let him go. He deliberately called it very loudly. He didn''t know that Qin Xiao was outside the door, and he didn''t know that the door of the room was not closed.


    Tao is willing to deliberately cry out and say, "You bite me, let go of me, let go of me..."


    Qin Xiao listened to the strange voice inside, could not control his curiosity, deliberately put a light footstep, carefully walked over, and then violently pushed the door away.


    Tao is willing to turn to look at the past with He Weicheng. Tao and Guan Xiao are both stunned. He Yucheng first reacted and helped Tao to put the clothes on.


    Tao wished to sit up and wear clothes immediately. Only Qin Xiao was still at the door, and he was shocked and overreacted.


    Tao is willing to put on his clothes and turn around and see that he is still at the door, as if he was shocked by the **** of the bed, so that Tao hopes to be ridiculous.


    Tao is willing to close the small suitcase and then say to him, "Go."


    The two walked to the door, Qin Xiao was stuck in the door, and looked at them incredulously.


    "Trouble you for letting." Tao said to him with a blank expression.


    "You, you two..." Qin Xiao finally came back, but still not sure about the relationship between the two of them. I don''t know if it is the rule of the city, or whether they are normal love relationships, but In his heart, these two do not want to be, because he likes He Yucheng, so he does not want He Yucheng to have any relationship with Tao Yuan, but the two of them just like, his ideas are impossible to achieve.


    He Yucheng looked at Qin Xiao with impatience. He stepped forward and pushed him away, then took the hand of Tao Yuan and went outside.


    Qin Xiao was pushed by He Yucheng. Because he did not have defenses and then stepped back a few steps and then sat down on the ground. He just squinted and looked at He Yucheng¡¯s hand holding Tao¡¯s wish.


    After getting on the bus, Tao is willing to turn around and look at He Yucheng and ask, "Are you deliberately letting him see?"


    He Yucheng glanced at Tao and said, "I saw him leaving. I didn''t expect him to come back. But when he entered the door, I heard the sound. He didn''t care if he saw it."


    "You don''t worry, if it is photographed by him, our affairs will definitely be exposed by him. This time let him know our relationship, not to send the handle to their hands." Tao said.


    "Reassure, I will send someone to confirm whether he has taken anything or not, and he will never let him have evidence of any chance. Even if he wants to expose us now, there is no evidence, and we will not give any response. If you are a deaf person, you will definitely be him. And in my hand, there is a lot of evidence from him and Xu Mo."


    Tao is willing to nod.


    He Yucheng took him into his arms and kissed his forehead and said, "Don''t worry, if I am there, I won''t let you be wronged again."


    "I am not worried. I just feel tired. This person is really the most complicated and scary thing in the world. I am a man of righteousness and doing things according to my own true skills. How can it be so difficult for some people? Want to play tricks and use whatever means to achieve the goal?" Tao said and sighed again.


    "You are still so young. How do you feel tired when you experience such a thing?" He Yucheng stroked his arm and said, "But you don''t have to face and solve anything. You just don''t care, no matter what others say, or What do you do, don''t care, how do you feel happy, how do you do it, I will always stand in front of you, to help you cover up all the people and things that will make you unhappy."


    Tao is willing to lean on the chest of He Weicheng, gently nodded, close his eyes and raise his spirit.


    Qin Xiao forgot how he got down the building and forgot how he got on the car. When he came back to God, he was already in the car, and the car was already on the way to his home.


    "Go to Xijing Villa!" Qin Xiao said loudly to the driver. He can''t go home now. He wants to go to see Xu Mo and tell him about it.


    As soon as Qin Xiao thinks about the picture he just saw, he will be trembling with anger. No matter whether He Yucheng is in the middle of the rules or not, it means that the relationship between the two is extraordinary. He felt that He Yucheng had previously opposed him and his partiality, because he had an unusual relationship with Tao.


    Qin Xiao suddenly had a feeling of sudden realization. He felt that he suddenly understood why He Yucheng would not look at him so much, he did not choose him every time, and why he chose Taoyuan every time at a crucial moment. He felt that Tao was willing to say his bad words, and then had a deal with He Yucheng, deliberately let He Yucheng target him. Therefore, he felt that it was not that he was not as good as he wished, but that Tao was willing to use his mean means to suppress him.


    After Xu Mo returned to his home, he was sitting on the sofa in the living room, and in his mind, there was a constant appearance of Tao¡¯s willingness to try the play. He wanted to keep thinking, but he couldn¡¯t control it. It will continue to appear.


    Even he himself couldn''t understand, what kind of thoughts he is now, whether he is really fascinated by Tao, or just appreciate his acting skills.


    The door bell rang, the helper came out of the kitchen, walked quickly to the door, looked at the screen at the door, did not ask for the ink, and immediately opened the door, because Qin Xiao had come too many times before, the helper had long been I have already seen his relationship with Xu Mo.


    Qin Xiao walked over to Xu Mo and looked at him and said, "I have a very important thing to talk to."


    Xu Mo sighed long and then said, "If you come to me to quarrel, I am sorry, I am not in the mood to argue with you now. I think we all need time to calm down, go back, wait for you to talk to me calmly. When we come back, let¡¯s talk about it."


    "I am not talking about our affairs, I want to talk to you about things."


    "Chu Yu?" Xu Mo looked at him and said, "If you want to ask, why don''t you choose to play Xu Wei, but like everyone else, I chose to let Chu Yu play Xu Wei, I can tell directly, there is The eyes can see that his acting skills are better than you. If I choose you, it will definitely cause others to guess and doubt. The reason is as simple as that."


    "Is acting better than me? Oh! Yes, his acting is very good. It¡¯s really a bit of people who can¡¯t see him being sneaked.¡± Qin Xiao said sarcastically, "but I¡¯m not telling you. The role and acting thing, what I want to tell you is that I know who the Chuan¡¯s backer is. He is being sneaked into rules. Do you want to know who is the person who rules?


    "He was sneaked into the rules?" Xu Mo''s eyes and expression changed immediately. He opened his eyes and asked, "Who? How do you know?!"


    Qin Xiao looked at Xu Mo''s appearance, and his heart could not help but sting, because Xu Mo''s expression was obviously shocked and unexpected, and there was obvious tension and unwilling to believe. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 163： Hidden marriage with Uranus 16

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 16


    Xu Mo brought Qin Xiao to the study room. After sitting down, he looked at him seriously and asked, "I want to make it clear, why are you so sure that Chu is being hidden?"


    Qin Xiao suddenly did not rush to tell him about this. He smiled mockingly and then asked, "Before telling you, I also want to ask you a question. What kind of mood do you want now, want to be from me? Is there an answer here? Do you want to know if I have caught him or not, or because I heard that he was worried and nervous by the unspoken rules? In your heart, have you been tempted by him?"


    "I feel that we don''t have to entangle and argue these issues anymore. It really doesn''t make sense. If you want me to answer, I can answer you, but I only answer this one, and you don''t have to ask me again in the future. What do you think of He Yucheng, He Lucheng is in your heart, what kind of status is it, I feel the same for Chu Yu.¡± Xu Mo replied very calmly.


    "You like him, right?" Qin Xiaoyan looked at him with his eyes wide open, and his tears were in his eyes, but he resisted not staying.


    "I said, what kind of feelings do you hold on He Yucheng, what kind of feelings I hold on Chu Yu, this is fair, isn''t it?" Xu Mo looked at him and said, "If you want to break up, I agree, if you If you want to break up and don''t want to ask it, then let me propose it. Let''s break up."


    "Good!" Qin Xiaoshen took a deep breath and bite his teeth and said, "I agree, break up and break up, but even if we break up, I can still tell you everything I see very generously. That person is He Yucheng."


    "Impossible!" Xu Mo did not want to believe in the matter he said.


    "Believe it or not," Qin Xiao said with a cold smile. "Do you want to know how I know it? I saw it with my own eyes. Just over an hour ago, my eyes, I saw them in the dormitory bed. Intimate, Chu Yu¡¯s clothes are off, he is stroking and kissing on the bed by He Weicheng. What do you think they are doing with such a thing? If it¡¯s not Chu¡¯s rule, then there is only one Maybe they are together..."


    Xu Mo¡¯s heart was a little confused because he could not digest and accept this fact, and he did not know what kind of mood he should use to face this matter.


    "If Chu Yu is the rule of He Yucheng''s dive, will you continue to like people like him? If Chu Yu is with He Yucheng, do you think you still want to take him from He Yucheng?" Xiao cold said, "The truth is now plain. Why did Chu Yu say so embarrassingly at the press conference? Why are the media executives and CEOs not even giving my dad''s face? Why do we want to discredit after the all-around idol begins? Chu Yu will be so difficult. All this is because he has the backing of He Yucheng!"


    Xu Mo closed his eyes and his right hand clenched his fist.


    "If it is me, I will definitely choose He Yucheng. Even if it is a hidden rule, I will be willing, let alone Chu Yu? So you think, you still have hope to grab Chu from He Yucheng? Not me. Look down on you, you, do, no, come!" Qin Xiao stood up and walked out.


    Xu Mo opened his eyes, and his mood was so complicated that he could not recover for a long time.


    After Qin Xiao got into the car, he looked at the scenery passing by the window and suddenly had a feeling of extreme regret. He regretted not taking pictures of what he saw in the dormitory. He felt that if he took the picture he saw, he would seize the handle of He Yucheng and Tao Yuan, and he would even negotiate with He Yucheng. Threatening the capital of pottery.


    Qin Xiao¡¯s annoyed chest hurts. He slammed the sofa seat and vented his heart. He was about to be mad at himself. He regretted that he was so impulsive and rushed in directly, no matter what it was. Who is willing to follow, his first reaction should be to take out the phone and take pictures, instead of pushing the door directly.


    "Ah!!!" Qin Xiao shouted out loud and scared the driver. He was too annoyed and regretted. He couldn¡¯t let time go back, let him return to the moment he stood outside the room of the pottery wishing room. .


    After dinner in the evening, Tao is willing to bathe in the bathroom with He Yucheng. Tao is willing to sit on the legs of He Yucheng, leaning on his chest and enjoying He Yucheng to help him massage and clean.


    "I don''t want to cancel the contract with Dongfang." Tao said suddenly.


    "Well?" He Yucheng looked down at him and saw him with his eyes closed, but he didn''t seem to be asleep, not knowing if he was talking.


    "Qin Xiao knows about our business, even if he has no evidence to prove it, but one day, one day, he will certainly be unable to tell this thing, and will scream that it is because of the relationship between us that you will always I am biased towards me and choose to let me play the role of Xu Wei. So I think, in a short time, don''t disclose our relationship."


    "How long is the short time you said?" asked He Yucheng.


    "Ten or twenty years, in fact, I have always felt that we do not have to be open, even if we never disclose it, it will have no effect on our feelings and life. On the contrary, if it is public, it will be There are a lot of people talking about it, so it¡¯s better not to be known forever."


    He Yucheng thought about it and said, "The public does not disclose our relationship. You decide it. I respect your thoughts and decisions. But we are not open to the public, and what is the relationship between you and East Entertainment?"


    "My contract with Dongyu is eight years old. I still have seven years left. If I want to cancel the contract with Dongfang, and Dongxiang strongly disagrees with the cancellation, things will definitely be big. No matter what I don''t take. I am sure that I will be made irresponsible and I will be treated as a smear by East Entertainment. In seven years, I can afford it. I am only twenty-two years old. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to be a star. I just want to be a Actors don''t necessarily have to play the leading role. After seven years, I am still less than thirty. Even if it is a supporting role, I will be very happy as long as it is my favorite character."


    "You care too much about other people''s opinions and opinions. Netizens are the most forgetful group. Even if you make things big with the cancellation of the East Entertainment, netizens will talk about it for a while. You have the strength of acting and will not It¡¯s too big for you. Seven years¡¯ time is not long, but short is not too short. If you like acting, then these seven years will be very important for seven years, if it¡¯s because of the contract. It¡¯s a shame to waste it.¡± He Yucheng was thinking about him because he was pampered with Tao, and he didn¡¯t want him to regret it because he was wasting seven years of youth. Many stars are only disappearing in the entertainment circle for a year or two, and it is very difficult to reappear, because newcomers debut every year, not to mention the most important youth in seven years, which is a waste of too much.


    "Unfortunately, in the past seven years, I can also use other things I want to do, such as writing songs, writing scripts. When you work, I can stay quietly by your side. My own things, when you have time, we can go on a trip together. After seven years, if there is a character that suits me, I will go to play. If I don¡¯t have it, I will do whatever I want. I want to do what I want. I think How much fame is there, as long as I can be with you and then do what I want to do, I am very happy and happy."


    He Yucheng, because of Tao¡¯s wish, stayed by his side to do what he wanted to do, and felt that as long as Tao wished he was happy, and he was able to feel at ease, it was a very good decision.


    He Yucheng put the water out of the bathtub, wiped the bodies of the two with a bath towel, and then walked out of the bathroom with the pottery.


    After putting the pottery on the bed, after the two men covered the quilt, He Yucheng held the pottery and kissed him deeply. The pottery''s hand clung to his shoulder and responded to his kiss.


    The two men''s bodies are close to each other, and Tao is willing to lift his legs around the waist of He Weicheng.


    He Yucheng now feels infinite satisfaction as long as he holds the wish of Tao. He even wants to stay in bed forever with Tao, and no other things need to be done. He thinks that he has been very experienced. The reason why the ancient king never came early, the gentle township is a veritable hero, and he is also willing to be buried.


    Tao hopes that the frequency of body shaking is getting faster and faster. He just bite his lips and suffocate at first. He can''t help it. He opens his mouth and screams by instinct.


    ..............................


    Three days later, the latest episode of the all-around idol was broadcast, but for Tao¡¯s willingness to play the role of Xu Wei, it caused great controversy on the Internet.


    Netizens agree with his acting skills, and the reason for the argument is his way of expression.


    Some people think that he is wrong in this way, and should be played like Wei Ning, which is more in line with the setting of Xu Wei''s role. Some people think that, as He Yucheng said, there is no standard answer to the performance. Not everyone who plays well, must perform exactly the same. So many actors acted in the way of Wei Ning, and the results were criticized for not being good enough because they just imitated Wei Ning, not the role of the show. If the new performance method can better characterize the character, then this is a breakthrough.


    Tao hopes to have long expected that online will definitely say that he is not doing this correctly, because the preconceived concept is sometimes very difficult to change. When some people think that Wei Ning''s performance mode is the most standard presentation, and he believes that he is correct in this way, if you change the performance mode again, you will definitely be accused and questioned.


    Even more radical netizens, I feel that Tao hopes not to follow Wei Ning''s performance process, is disrespectful to the role of Wei Ning and Xu Wei, and said that if Tao is not in the official performance, according to Wei Ning In the way of acting, it will unite with others and publicly resist all the performances of his participation in the future.


    It¡¯s not just Tao¡¯s wish that he would expect that there would be netizens who opposed him in the network. He Yucheng and several others also expected it. However, they all chose Taoyuan, because they saw the Tao¡¯s acting skills in a very close range, and personally felt the charm that he had radiated at the time, and felt that he would be able to control the role of Xu Wei.


    Some netizens, like these mentors, felt his acting and charm while watching his trial, and he had great expectations for his complete performance.


    The fierce disputes on the Internet have made the program group very happy, because there will be hot spots when there is controversy, and hot spots will attract more people to watch. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 164： Hidden marriage with Uranus 17

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 17


    After the three-day break, everyone returned to the building of the program group. The next few days were the rehearsal time, and the performance began officially in a few days.


    Tao Tao just took out the contents of the suitcase and the door of his room was suddenly pushed away.


    "It seems that your parents have not taught you. Before you enter someone else''s room, you must first knock on the door and enter it after you have obtained permission. This is the basic quality and education of being a person." Turned his head and looked at it and continued to organize his own things.


    "It seems that your parents have not taught you, being submerged, the rules are very shameful things." Qin Xiao closed the door, holding his hands against the door and looking at Tao.


    "So it seems that Zhangkou is jealous of others, it must be taught by your parents." Tao is willing to sneer.


    "I saw you doing this kind of thing with He Yucheng in bed. You actually said that I am jealous of you, do you want a face?" Qin Xiao said with a bite.


    "You said that I was being sneaked?" Tao hopes that he doesn''t understand what he is saying and looks at him. "Who told you that I was underestimated? Do you have any evidence to prove that I am being hidden?"


    "So what is your relationship with He Yucheng? You are all going to bed, but don''t tell me, you have nothing to do with it!" Qin Xiao slammed the pottery, if the eye knife can be turned into an entity, now there are countless from his eyes. The knife flew to the pottery.


    "I repeat, since you want to prove that I have a relationship with He Yucheng, then come up with evidence. Do you say that you saw it with your own eyes? I also said that I saw you and Xu Mo went to bed, you will Admit it?"


    "You..." Qin Xiao was shocked and then forced to calm down and said, "If you have done a scandal that you don''t want to admit, you don''t want to admit it, but you still want to fight it?"


    "Do you want to hear what I admit? Admit that I am being ridiculed by Ho Chung-soo''s rules?" Tao is willing to step closer to him, look at his pocket and say "And then you can record my words, as Is it the evidence to blame me?"


    Qin Xiao¡¯s eyes were a little confused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying.¡±


    "I don''t know if it is? It doesn''t matter," Tao said with a smile. "If I want to say something next, you can definitely understand it. You can record it well, maybe it will come in handy. When you are in college, Just interacted with Xu Mo, and your relationship has also been recognized by your parents. And your father, the president of Dong Entertainment, you deliberately conceal your identity, just do not want others to think that your success depends on your father. I got it. After I entered Dongfang, as long as I was on the show, it would be hacked. I was attacked and abused by his fans because of the scandal with Xu Mo. All of this was planned and arranged by you. I said Right?"


    Qin Xiao was very flustered at the moment. He was shocked that Tao hoped to know everything, and he feared that Tao would be able to grasp his handle.


    "Look at how the recording is going. If it is not clear enough, you can take the recorder directly. I will say it again to the recorder." Tao said with a mocking smile.


    "You are nonsense!" Qin Xiaotong¡¯s squatting Tao said, "You just asked me for evidence, then do you have evidence?!"


    "Evidence..." Tao said that he would pretend to think "I don''t think so. If there is, I will not come out to threaten you soon?"


    Qin Xiao¡¯s heart was relieved, and he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Since there is no evidence, you are less likely to make stories there!¡±


    "Tell it well!" Tao is willing to take two palms, and then said, "I will give you this, since there is no evidence, don''t just slap others."


    Qin Xiao was angry and flustered. He forced his teeth and fists. He took a look at the pottery. He turned and opened the door and went out. After returning to his own room, he closed the door forcefully.


    Qin Xiao was sitting on the sofa with his body. He did not expect Tao to know so many secrets. He thought that these things, people who should not know, would never know. But Tao hoped to suddenly say what he thought was a secret thing, and let him be in a state of confusion. And he has already broken up with Xu Mo, he does not know whether he should go to Xu Mo to say this thing,


    Tao is willing to say that he has no evidence. On the one hand, Qin Xiao hopes that he is telling the truth, but on the other hand, he feels that Tao is willing to lie to him.


    Qin Xiao grabbed his hair hard and tangled what he should do next. After a while, he stood up suddenly. He figured it out. Even if he and Xu Mo had already broken up, it was not him. The human thing, Xu Mo also participated in these things, so he must also know and help him find a way.


    Qin Xiao hurriedly left the dormitory and went to Xu Mo to discuss this matter.


    Tao is willing to lie in bed and look at the script. He hears the sound of opening the door and closing the door. He has already guessed what Qin Xiao is going to do. He just smiles indifferently.


    ..............................


    The stage play title is "Cold Dew". He Yucheng has a good relationship with the screenwriter. So he found him and discussed some plots. He mainly wanted to increase his emotional relationship with Tao.


    After listening to the idea of ??He Yucheng, the screenwriter felt that this change was quite good, so the script was revised again.


    In order to continue to hype hot spots, the program group immediately announced this matter on the Internet. The screenwriter personally changed the story, which will definitely arouse the curiosity of many people. I want to know what the plot was changed, which is better than before, or changed. Not as good as the previous plot, so I am more looking forward to seeing the official performance.


    Although the rehearsal is rehearsed on the stage, the scenes are very simple. Except for the props that must be used, the rest will not be arranged. Anyway, as long as everyone knows this scene is enough.


    What Tao Yuan and He Yucheng are rehearsing is the plot of re-editing in the script. Other newcomers and mentors who are resting are standing on the crowd.


    After Tao¡¯s fierce quarrel with He Yucheng, Tao is forced to kiss on the sofa by He Yucheng. Tao is willing to soften and even kiss back from the beginning of struggle and resistance.


    This paragraph is the newly changed story. In the old storyline, although the two characters like each other, they have been suppressing the feelings of the heart, and the most intimate moments are just tight hugs. He Yucheng let the writers modify the plot, in addition to adding two people''s emotional drama, but also a lot of intimate drama.


    Tao is willing to be kissed by He Yucheng on the sofa and let the people below see it, because they kiss too real, just like a true lover. The hand of Tao wished to hold the clothes of He Yucheng tightly. He showed nervousness and uncontrollable appearance, and he could not help but see the people swallowing.


    Qin Xiaoyue looked more and more angry, and Xu Moyue looked more complicated. Qin Xiao¡¯s anger is awkward, and Xu Mo¡¯s mood is complicated because of all kinds of emotions.


    Xu Mo has not yet learned from Tao Yuan and He Yucheng, and Qin Xiao told Tao that he already knows everything. How his mood may not be complicated. He suddenly felt that he was tempted by Tao. When he had not understood his feelings for Tao, he suddenly knew what Tao was willing to do with He Yucheng. Then, just yesterday, Qin Xiao told him that Tao would like to know. All their secrets.


    A series of shocks, so Xu Mo did not know what kind of mood to face all of this, he temporarily thought about how to deal with these things, can only persuade Qin Xiao to calm down, they can only take a step to see.


    Looking at He Yucheng¡¯s deep kiss on the stage, Xu Mo, like Qin Xiao, was very upset in his heart, but his sad discovery found that he did not even feel unhappy because he had deliberately discredited the original owner. I have been told by Tao.


    On the grounds of rowing, He Yucheng deeply kissed and touched the pottery on the stage. Even if he stood next to a crowd of people, he was not affected by the slightest influence. He was professional in acting, and he and Tao were willing to The legal husbands love each other, so kissing is normal, and when they are officially performing, they will perform in more people.


    At the beginning of Tao, I was a little embarrassed in my heart, but when I thought of performing in front of more people, he would let go, no matter what else.


    Some of the following people are very embarrassed to look at it, some look very envious, and some are complicated. Only the screenwriter is very happy, because this script was written by him many years ago. He had long wanted to modify some plots that he thought he would not be satisfied with, and some details changed, which would make the overall plot more perfect. plot.


    Before he had no confidence in other actors, he did not dare to change it easily. He was worried that the audience would say that the actors were not doing well because he changed the plot. Now it is because he has cooperated with He Yucheng again. After seeing the performance of Tao Yuan¡¯s test play, he has great confidence.


    The rehearsal was completed very late, because the number of days of rehearsal was limited, they had to increase the number of rehearsal hours per day, otherwise there are many places that may not be able to modify and improve.


    Tao is willing to lie down on the bed after showering. He gently touches his lips, because today¡¯s filming is a fierce kissing after their fierce quarrel. Tao hopes that his lips will be swollen by He Yucheng. It is. When he was about to go to sleep, he received the news of He Yucheng and let him go to sleep over him. Tao would like to reply directly that he was tired to sleep.


    When Tao was about to fall asleep, he suddenly felt that he was lying down next to him, and he was scared to open his eyes immediately.


    "The opposite is the person who wants to grab our handles. If he knows that you are sleeping here, I will definitely seize the opportunity to collect evidence." Tao is willing to close his eyes and complain.


    "Reassure, I will not let him have the opportunity to obtain evidence. I will not take care of him for the time being. I will slowly rectify him later." He Yucheng covered the quilt and took Tao Yuan into his arms.


    "I don''t want to steal me tonight, my mouth is swollen by you, and I still feel pain." Tao is willing to put his face on his chest, and just fell asleep when he finished speaking.


    He Yucheng gently kissed the forehead of Tao wish, and he quickly fell asleep while holding him. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 165： Hidden marriage with the king 18

    Hidden marriage with the king 18


    The debate on the way the Tao is willing to perform on the Internet continues, and it is getting closer and closer to the official performance. The writer and the director are full of confidence in the re-modified story and the performance of the actors.


    Only Qin Xiao was almost replaced by his current role, because he was always absent-minded and unable to invest, affecting the time of rehearsal. Later, because one of the instructors helped him to speak, the director gave him another chance, and he was not replaced by the role because of the sense of crisis.


    Although Qin Xiao''s role is a big villain, but he can show his acting skills, if he is replaced by other characters, it is really a shame to be thrown home. Because he is a professional performer and graduated from the best performing arts college in the country, he should be better than any professional dance and music.


    In addition to Qin Xiao''s because of one thing in his heart, there was no way to perform well at the beginning, and Xu Mo''s heart was also affected by these things. However, Xu Mo has been debuting for many years. His ability to bear the ability and conceal his emotions is too much for Qin Xiaoqiang, so even if he is in a bad mood, he will not let people see that he is not right.


    Xu Mo has always wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Tao Yuan, but because the rehearsal time is very tight, the daily rehearsal is very late. In particular, Tao is willing to play a very important role. There are a lot of plays. After rehearsing, he is very tired. When he returns to the room, he only wants to sleep, and even if he is not tired, he does not want to hear what Xu Mo said.


    On the last day of the rehearsal, Tao was willing to go back to the room after the meal in the restaurant. When he walked in the hallway outside the room, he heard the footsteps behind him. Looking back, Xu Mozheng came towards him.


    Tao is willing to turn a blind eye and continue to move forward, and does not intend to pay attention to him.


    "Chu Yu." Xu Mo quickly stepped forward to catch up with Tao Yuan, walked side by side with him, and then whispered, "After the performance, I want to talk to you about some things I have done before. I feel that I need to apologize to you personally."


    "I don''t have time to listen to you nonsense, you don''t have to apologize to me, I will use your own way to make you punished, so your apology, I can''t accept it." Tao said with a blank expression. .


    "I know that the things I did hurt your feelings. You don''t forgive me. I can understand, but some words, I must tell you that if I can''t tell you personally, I will regret it in my life."


    "Then you are sorry for life, so I feel more comfortable in my heart."


    "Chu Yu..."


    "If you have anything, you can tell me."


    Tao and Xu Mo turned at the same time, and saw He Yucheng standing behind them, both of them were shocked. Tao is willing to think that this person has no sound at all.


    Xu Mo looked at He Yucheng and wanted to tell him that this was his and Taoist wish. He had nothing to do with him, so that he should not be idle, but he looked at He Yancheng¡¯s eyes, but he could not speak because of the momentum of He Yucheng. .


    "If you want to talk to Chu Yu, wait for the show to finish, find a time, tell me what you want to say, I will help him decide whether to forgive you." He Yucheng tall, than Xu Mo To be taller than half a head, he stood in front of Xu Mo, and his imposing manner made him very oppressive.


    "You go advanced." He Yucheng looked at Tao Yuan.


    Tao would like to nod and then turned and walked into the room.


    Tao is willing to take a quick shower and then lie down on the bed. It will be officially performed tomorrow. He must raise his spirits tonight and perform in the best state tomorrow.


    Tao hopes to lie down for less than two minutes, He Yucheng came in, he also bathed in the bathroom of the pottery room, and then went to bed and lie down.


    "What did you say to him?" Tao asked with his eyes closed.


    "I didn''t say anything, just gave him some warnings, so that he would better stay away from you in the future. Don''t think about what you used to tell me. But he looked like he didn''t intend to give up. So after the performance ended, I asked him to learn some lessons, so that he had no time and energy to think about finding out about you." He Yancheng held the waist of Tao Yuan, and let Tao¡¯s head rest on his shoulder.


    "Where do I have any past feelings with him? There is nothing old about it. Anyway, after tomorrow''s performance, I will hide myself. I will not show up again in seven years. He can''t find me." But the lesson is definitely to be given to him, or else I haven¡¯t been attacked by his fans for so long before?"


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about these things, I will arrange it, sleep." He Yucheng stroked his back like a child to appease him and let him fall asleep faster.


    Tao is willing to be in the arms of He Yucheng, full of security, and soon fell asleep.


    ..............................


    The official performance of the next day was carried out in the largest theater in the capital. Thousands of tickets were sold out in just two seconds. After all, there is a signboard of He Yucheng. There must be something that the audience wants to join. It is already very common for the current stage drama network to be broadcast live. It is also necessary to watch the live webcast. The live broadcast of the film, once every time, will be charged once, the classic stage play, even if it was a decade ago, now it can still make money.


    After Tao changed his costumes in the background, he sat in front of the combing table and waited for the makeup artist to make makeup for him. He had to go to the stage after changing the scene in the second game.


    He Yucheng changed his clothes and sat down next to him and asked, "Is it nervous?"


    "Not nervous." Tao is willing to play with his mobile phone while shaking his head. "I have never been nervous during the performance."


    "Have you performed many times before?" He Yucheng asked in confusion.


    Tao is willing to take a moment. He just said that he was wrong because he was watching the mobile phone. In order to conceal his guilty conscience, he deliberately smiled and said, "I have studied you. Have you said this before?"


    He Yucheng stood up and pinched on the shoulders of Tao wish, then turned and left the combing room to prepare for the stage.


    Tao is willing to breathe a sigh of relief and continue to look down at the phone.


    After the makeup artist helped him to make a good makeup, Tao is willing to close his eyes and raise his spirits. While waiting for the stage, he will finally pass the plot again in his mind.


    The front is mainly his plays with two other important characters. Although the script has been revised, but also to wait for the second half of the plot, he and He Yucheng''s opponents will be more.


    Tao¡¯s performance after he took office is the same as the role he plays, and it is always the most eye-catching and most attractive of all. Whether it is his appearance, or his character, he has a fascinating charm.


    Other actors who didn''t play, sat in the lounge and watched the performances on the stage through the screen.


    Although the screenwriter has already seen the performance of Tao wishing during the rehearsal, and feels very satisfied, but now seeing the official performance of Tao wish, he still can not restrain the excitement of his heart, said to He Weicheng sitting next to him. It¡¯s the look of Xu Wei in my heart. He¡¯s really great! Among all the actors who played the role of Xu Wei, he is the most satisfying to me!¡±


    He Yucheng didn''t answer, just smiled, but he looked at the screen and was full of pride and pride.


    When others listened to the scriptwriter, they couldn¡¯t help but look at him because the evaluation was too high, and it was difficult for those newcomers to think about it. Moreover, the screenwriter said that Tao is willing to be the most actor among the actors who played the role of Xu Wei, that is to say, in the heart of the writer, Tao is willing to perform better than Wei Ning.


    If the writers want to hear Wei Ning''s fans, they will feel very angry, but the fact is that, in the mind of the writer, Tao is willing to make him more satisfied than Wei Ning.


    Qin Xiao stood in the corner and hated the bite. He still felt that if he let him play, if he could get the guidance of He Yucheng, it would definitely not be worse than Tao. However, because of the illegitimate relationship between Tao and He Yucheng, he lost this opportunity, which is extremely unfair to him. He must do something to retaliate against them, otherwise he really can''t swallow this breath.


    The main story of the latter part is Tao Xiang¡¯s willingness to play with He Yucheng.


    The two men cooperated from the beginning and then like each other, but they were unable to show their love to each other because of their heavy mission. When they were performing, their expressions and eyes had a sense of oppression that they clearly loved each other but could not be expressed. The audience felt that they were anxious for them and wanted them to show their wishes to each other.


    In the end, because of a disagreement, the two had a big fight, and then they could no longer control their inner love. He Yucheng broke out with a general strong kiss, and Tao hoped to soften and respond from the resistance.


    The two people who finally showed their minds also spent a period of happy time. They stared at other people secretly in love, some small movements and mutual look at each other''s eyes, all filled with love that makes people smile and smile.


    They hold together to look at the snow and lament that if time can stay at this moment, it is the greatest happiness. The beautiful picture made the audience feel moved, and also brought in feelings, hoping that their time really stopped at this moment.


    They showed distress when they were injured, and the audience followed them, and they were moved by the love between them.


    However, this story has been doomed to be the end of tragedy from the beginning. The more exciting they are, the more sad they are at the end.


    "You go with me, let''s get out of here, let go of everything, including the hatred in your heart. Let''s go to a place where no one knows us and start over." He Yucheng''s expression is serious, with a look of pleading in his eyes, this expression And his eyes, as well as his trembling voice because of his heart''s urgency, let the audience follow him in a hurry, hoping that Tao will be able to agree to his request.


    "It''s too late..." Tao is willing to smile and shake his head, although he is clearly laughing, but the desperate feeling of desolateness is emitted from the inside out, and it makes people feel distressed.


    "As long as you are willing to leave here with me, we can start our life again." He Yucheng step by step toward Tao.


    "Don''t come over." Tao is willing to raise his gun against He Yucheng, but He Yucheng did not stop, because he knew he would not shoot, so Tao wished to only point the gun at his head and said "Don''t come over."


    He Yucheng stopped to look at him. The two looked at each other and had a strong love in their eyes. It was just a feeling of too much distress and praying, and more than one saddened. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 166： Hidden marriage with Uranus 19

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 19


    According to the plot, Xu Wei was seriously ill, knowing that he was not living, so he did not want to leave with Xiao Yu. He pointed himself at the gun, threatened Xiao Yu not to go forward, and then looked at Xiao Yu with his discerning heart. After a glance, I left by car.


    Xu Wei¡¯s ending, in the old plot, was to succumb to his enemies and to smash the bones in the explosion.


    While the line modified the plot, Xu Wei killed his enemies, and he also shot several shots, then a fire, let everything into ashes, including himself.


    In the last scene, Tao is willing to stand in the fire and say to himself, "From the time I chose this road, I expected that I would not have a hospice ending. I deserve this retribution..."


    He is laughing, it is the triumphant smile of the great hatred, and it is the smile that is finally freed; but his eyes also contain tears, which is a tear for the lover, and regrets that he can''t endure with his lover.


    The special effects of the stage are very good, and the fire is burning more and more vigorously, so that the audience sitting under the stage is feeling psychologically because of the feeling of burning. With the scenes and special effects on the big screen, Tao is willing to stand in the fire, the beautiful and shocking, and visually, people feel a great shock. So that everyone who watched this scene kept this scene in mind for a long time.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to step down, the director and the screenwriter took the lead in applauding, and everyone else followed the applause.


    He Yancheng looked at him with a smile, although the tempting scenes that Tao is willing to perform made him feel reluctant to let others see it, but Tao¡¯s overall performance made him feel very proud of him.


    Qin Xiao and Xu Mo each stood in the corner, like the onlookers who had nothing to do with them. They looked at Tao as willing to accept the praise of the people.


    At the same time, voting on the Internet is also going on. Only the number of votes won by Tao will be like a rocket, and the comments of netizens are almost always recognized and praised by him.


    - Xu Wei, who performed with Wei Ning, has a very different feeling. When I saw Wei Ning''s performance, I was more sympathetic and distressed about the role of Xu Wei. However, this Xu Wei, played by Chu Yu, I felt like it from the heart and was deeply attracted to him.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough this may cause some people''s dissatisfaction, I feel from the bottom of my heart that Xu Wei is more attractive.


    ¡ª¡ªThe performance is really very charming. I have fallen in love with Chu Wei¡¯s performance. When I finished the game, the feeling of substitution was too strong, and the strong sadness and regret made me unable to slow down now.


    ¡ª¡ªI strongly urged to play more games. This time I must grab the ticket to go to the scene to watch. One of my friends grabbed a ticket and went to see it myself. He said that the close-up scene is definitely more enjoyable than watching the live broadcast. Amazing, let him indulge in it.


    - Yes, it should be played a few more games. Those who did not perform well in a dozen or so performances of 20 games, it would be a shame not to play a few games.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough Xu Hao¡¯s role has done a lot of bad things, Chu Wei¡¯s performance is not only unpleasant, but it makes me feel like I¡¯ve liked him. Even if I¡¯ve been firmly convinced that it¡¯s impossible for someone to surpass Wei¡¯s performance. Oh, but my heart can''t deceive myself. I already like Xu Wei, who played Chu.


    ¡ª¡ªI also like to go to Chu, he really has acting skills, although I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s been out for a year, what is the reason why a play didn¡¯t pick up, but I¡¯m very much looking forward to his next work. .


    ¡ª¡ªAccording to saying that Dongying is such a big company, the resources for other people are not bad. Why is it that only a child like Chu is like a good resource? If you don¡¯t want to give good resources, why? Sign him?


    ¡ª¡ªTo say this, the more I think, the more weird it is. Chu can sing and dance. It has both the talent of creation and the strength of acting. Why is it so unfamiliar to Dongyu? He was hacked before. In that way, I didn¡¯t see the company coming to help him with public relations, so he was forced to smear him on the Internet.


    After the performance, everyone will go back to rest. Tomorrow is the award for the all-round idol and the celebration of the stage play.


    Because too many netizens on the Internet asked them to perform a few more performances, the director issued a statement on the personal homepage saying that in order to satisfy the wishes of the netizens, he would try his best to negotiate and strive for more performances.


    Then the netizens left a message on his homepage, saying that it doesn''t matter if other characters change their performances. As long as He Yucheng and Chu Hao are on the line, please ask the director to let them play.


    Tao and He Yucheng had a lot of cp powder overnight. The feelings of the two of them were too real and attractive, letting the audience''s feelings of love between the characters shift to their own bodies, hoping for tragedy in the plot. The two can be together in reality. This kind of fan of emotional transfer will appear in many good plots, and the number of emotional powders that Tao and Huaicheng have come out this time can be said to be quite large, so that Tao hopes will also burst red overnight. A lot of fans who like him.


    The day is still not black, He Yucheng opened a bottle of wine, and he was willing to drink half a bottle with the pottery. When Tao was willing to lean in his arms, he was willing to go to bed and hold the pottery. Play with.


    Tao is willing to fall asleep, and wakes up in the shaking. He whispers and says that he is thirsty and wants to drink water. About ten minutes later, Tao is willing to scream with a hoarse voice, He Weicheng After suffocating a few times in the scorpion, he then got out of bed and poured water on him.


    He Weicheng sat down on the bed with a cup of water, and after he helped the pottery, he leaned in his arms and whispered, "Open his mouth."


    Tao is willing to half-awake and half-awake, only knowing that he is thirsty and wants to drink water. When the water reaches his mouth, he does not know how to swallow it, so he has flowed out.


    He Yucheng could only drink his own saliva, and then he would hold his nose and feed him with his mouth.


    Tao hopes that because he can hold his nose and can''t breathe, he wakes up a lot. At least he knows that the water is going to swallow in his mouth. He half-squinted and looked at He Yucheng and asked "What time is it?"


    "Early, you continue to sleep, wait for enough to get up again." He Yucheng put the cup on the bedside table, holding the pottery pat, let him continue to sleep.


    "How is that going? The show will be late, and it will be embarrassed when it is late." Tao is willing to say confused.


    "The show is over, I will give you an award tomorrow afternoon, and the evening is a celebration feast." He Yucheng looked at his stupid look, and his heart couldn''t do it. He kissed him on his face.


    "End?" Tao asked the doubtful question "Is it finished? Is it good?"


    "The performance is very good, everyone is boasting about you, saying that you are doing well."


    "Yes? Do you think I played well?"


    "Of course, you are the best performer in all the actors who have played this role. They have a lot more performance than Wei Ning. You have such acting skills. If you disappear for seven years without any script, it is a pity." ¡±


    "It''s a pity? It doesn''t matter, it''s a break. Anyway, for seven years, there won''t be a good script and a proper role."


    He Yucheng Cheng holds the wish of Tao, a thoughtful expression, but Tao hopes to fall asleep soon, so he did not see it.


    ........................


    Qin Xiao didn''t sleep at night. He always looked at the screen with no expression. The number of votes won by Tao Yuan was too high, and the evaluation of Tao Yuan was almost all praise. This is the result he would have imagined after he had participated in the all-around idol, far ahead of other people''s votes, all praises and voices. But it wasn''t him who got it all, but the one he wanted to step on under his feet.


    The last thing that Qin Xiao regrets now is that Tao hopes to participate in the all-around idol, because the result completely violates his original intention. He thought that if Tao wished not to participate in the all-around idol, wouldn''t he cover his light and everything would be as he wished.


    He slammed his body and thought in his heart that he could not completely lose his confidence because of a failure. He feels that Tao is willing to get such a high number of votes, and there is such a good evaluation, most of the reason is because He Yucheng''s help and favoritism for Tao Yuancheng. If he is treated like He Yucheng, he will certainly be able to achieve his original purpose, but the result is very unfair to him and others. Therefore, he must let everyone know the illegitimate relationship between He Yucheng and Tao Yuan, and the real reason why Tao Yuan can be the first.


    Tao is willing to sleep until the next day at noon. When he just finished eating lunch, he received the news that the agent sent him, let him go to the company first, and then go with the company to participate in the awards and celebrations. Tao is willing to take a look at it. I didn''t pay any attention to it. After a while, the phone rang and he didn''t pick it up. When the time was almost up, he asked the driver to send him to the scene.


    The vote ended at 12 noon, and Tao was willing to get the first place in stability. Because he played the role of Xu Wei, he got more votes than others. Although the final ranking is not only to see the number of votes, but also to see the mentor''s points and evaluation, but the score and evaluation of the Tao will be the highest and best, so the honorable title and awards of the all-powered idol, he is set.


    At the beginning of the awards, the third place began to be awarded. Qin Xiaolian did not get the third place. He was ranked behind the newcomer of another big company with a small gap, becoming the fourth place, even on his own. There are no opportunities. I can only take photos with everyone at the last time.


    He Yucheng personally gave the award to Tao, and Tao hoped to accept the trophy certificate and the bonus card from his hands. The two quickly looked at each other and then pretended to be a serious look.


    After the awarding ceremony, the reporters conducted an interview. Some reporters asked if Tao would like to perform a few more performances at the request of netizens.


    Tao is willing to answer, of course, he wants to continue the performance, how many games can be played, but this thing is not his own decision, depending on how the company arranges, if the company does not agree, he also No way.


    Tao¡¯s answer is tantamount to invisibly giving Dongfang¡¯s pressure. If Tao hopes that it will not be able to perform, it will definitely be the reason why Dongfang is blocked.


    In the evening, it was a celebration feast. He Yucheng and Tao Yuan also had directors and screenwriters. The four of them stood together and said a long time. He Yucheng and Tao Yuan also stood alone and said something for a while, the banquet was not over yet, and the two had to leave. However, they are all different. It is impossible to grasp the actual handle at this time.


    When Tao Tao just walked to the road behind the hotel to the parking lot, there were three people suddenly, stopping his way. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 167： Hidden marriage with Uranus 20

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 20


    Stop the three people who are willing to go to the road, standing in the middle of the middle, is the agent who was responsible for several of their newcomers.


    "With us going back to the company, the president wants to see you." The agent looked at Tau seriously and said, "Even if you don''t hide, you can''t go back to the company, unless you plan to do it for the next few years." Mixed in the entertainment circle."


    "I really planned to do it. After a few years, I didn''t plan to appear in the entertainment industry." Tao said with a smile, "I just don''t go back to the company with you. What can you do with me?"


    "Then don''t blame us for forcing you to go back, you don''t forget, your contract can still be in the company." The broker threatened.


    "What about the contract? There is no written in the contract. You have to do what I have to do. I have to do something, and I have to write at what time I must appear in the company." Tao is willing to look at him with disdainful eyes. You only brought two people, just want to take me away? Dongfang is really a small family, there is no place."


    "Take you away, they are two enough." The agent looked at Tao.


    "Is it?" Tao Tao¡¯s words just fell, and immediately walked out of the corner of the darkness to a dozen people, all standing behind him.


    The agent and the two people behind him were shocked and stunned, then began to slowly retreat and retreat to what they thought was safe.


    "Now, how are you going to take me away?" Tao said with a smile and said, "You want to bring me back to the company. I don''t really care about it, but some people will definitely not agree, so these people are not. Will let you take me away."


    In a car not far away, Qin Xiao and Xu Mozhen were sitting inside. Seeing such a situation, Xu Mo had to get off the bus and walked toward them.


    Tao hopes to have noticed that someone in the car not far away is watching him, so he is not surprised at the arrival of Xu Mo.


    "Chu, some things, if you have been avoiding, the problem will always exist. Qin always wants to talk to you, will not be like you." Xu Mo looked at Tao wish, seriously said "you Rest assured, I will be there too, and I won''t let anyone know about you."


    Tao is willing to sneer and say, "Do you want to talk about it? Well, then I will talk to you as you wish, but the place is up to me, you drive behind and follow." Tao I hope to go to my car and get on the bus.


    Tao is willing to let the driver drive to a hotel under the company of He Weicheng, and then take out his mobile phone to send a message to He Yucheng, let him arrange it, and let him not appear, he will talk to them.


    After arriving at the hotel, the manager who had been told personally took them to the vip private room.


    After Qin Xiao and Xu Mo got off the bus, they followed the back of Taoyuan, walked through the quiet stone path, and went to the deepest part of the hotel. Through an archway, they entered a place similar to ancient gardens. The environment was very classical. It makes people feel happy and relaxed.


    Both Qin Xiao and Xu Mo are rich people. They have seen the big world and have visited many high-level places. When they come in, they know that the consumption level is very high and it is a place to entertain only members.


    After entering the private room, Tao is willing to sit down in the main position, and then drink tea, waiting for Qin Xiao''s father to come over.


    After Qin Xiaoming¡¯s father Qin Kangming came in, Qin Xiao and Xu Mo stood up. Only Tao was willing to sit and continue to drink tea.


    "If you want to say something, let''s just say it. I don''t have much time to listen to you talking nonsense. Please focus on it." Tao said after putting down the teacup.


    Qin Kangming looked at the wish of Tao, and couldn''t help but frown. After he found a seat and sat down, he looked at Tao and said, "You are a big shelf. This is just a little famous. I dare let me see you personally. ¡±


    "Qin, you made a mistake, you insisted on seeing me, saying that there is something to talk to me, but also using a contract to threaten me to listen to you, but I don''t want to see you at all." Tao said "Since I am so embarrassed that I am willing to listen to you to talk nonsense. Isn¡¯t there a place for me to choose? This is a good place for me. I have a jammer here. You can¡¯t record, you can¡¯t record, what¡¯s the matter? Everyone can let go of the bold statement."


    Qin Kangming and Qin Xiao looked at each other and then said to Tao. "You are so arrogant and very embossed, but you are relying on He Yucheng, but what if you are with He Yucheng? Have been half retired, can you return to the entertainment circle for you?"


    "He really is the all-powered idol who participated for me. Otherwise, do you think he wants to fall into the price to participate in such a program? But he is too busy, I can''t let him return to the entertainment circle for me, and at all There is no need for that."


    "You don''t think that there is any city to help you pay, we will agree to let you cancel the contract? Even if the city has money, it is willing to spend money for you, as long as I do not agree to the contract, even if it is a lawsuit, I can also drag How many years have you been."


    "Qin, why bother to make things too ugly? Chu Yu now has a reputation, it is actually a good thing for the company, his popularity and strength can make money for the company, and the company to train new people, is not to make money? After that, he and He Yucheng set a clear line. The previous things have not happened. It is all based on the interests of the company."


    "You don''t want to interrupt this thing. I already know about the things of Qin Xiao and you. When you go back, let''s talk about your business." Qin Kangming frowned and looked at Xu Mo.


    "Qin, I am one of the company''s biggest shareholders, the company''s business, I think I have the right to speak."


    "Why, do you want me to do it for him?!"


    "I said what are you doing here?" Tao said impatiently. "You want to quarrel whether you can go back to your own place. I am not in the mood to waste time listening to you. If you have nothing else to say, I Just go first."


    The three men looked at Tao Yuan at the same time.


    Tao hopes to continue to say, "Since you have to say something that you can''t say, then it''s good for me. Let me tell you, I will arrange it later. I won''t make a contract, and I won''t fight you with a lawsuit unless you guys." I have to take the initiative to cancel the contract with me. For seven years, I will wait, so you don''t have to think about threatening me with the contract. I will not listen to any of your arrangements in the next time. You also want to control me. You can go. Tell me, or tell the media, saying that I don''t follow the company''s arrangement. I can do whatever you want. Anyway, I won''t come out. I want to say this. As for what you want to say, I don''t really have much. I want to know the interest, just like this."


    Tao is willing to stand up and go outside, Qin Xiao immediately stood up and shouted, "You stand!"


    Tao is willing to look at him and say, "There is something, I didn''t want to say it, but I thought about it. I think you are definitely interested, so I will tell you. I am not only together with He Yucheng, I am already married. ¡±


    "...Impossible!" After Qin Xiaoyu for a while, he said, "You lie! How can He Yucheng marry you!!"


    Xu Mo also looked at Tao Yuan with horror, and his face was unwilling to believe.


    Tao is willing to take out the wallet and take out the marriage inside the card to show Qin Qin to see "I am with He Weicheng, I have been a legal partner."


    "No! No!" Qin Xiaochong used to grab the marriage registration card in the hands of Tao Yuan. "He can''t marry you!!"


    Qin Xiao has not yet ran to the front of Tao wish, he was pushed out by the sudden appearance of the bodyguard, and then fell heavily on the ground, and he screamed.


    "Qin Xiao!" Qin Kangming ran over and wanted to help Qin Xiao, but when he first met Qin Xiao''s hand, Qin Xiao screamed with pain, because his hand broke when he fell.


    "Dad, my hand hurts...." Qin Xiao¡¯s tears have been falling.


    "Chu Yu!" Qin Kangming stood up fiercely. He wanted to rush to the past to teach Taoyuan, but he couldn¡¯t take a step forward because he saw the bodyguards that Tao is standing behind. Because these bodyguards are professional bodyguards at first glance. He rushed up and only had a copy.


    Tao is willing to go outside the door. When he just walked to the door, his cell phone suddenly sounded a tone. He turned to look at it, then turned and said to them, "The news related to you came out. Congratulations on your hot headlines. Let''s take a look at it yourself. In the following period of time, it is estimated that you will not care if I can''t listen to your arrangements."


    Tao is willing to turn and leave, Xu Mo doubted to take out the phone to see the latest news, but found that the phone has no signal, he walked to the door, the phone finally got the signal.


    When Qin Xiaoyi saw the title of the popular headline, he immediately changed his face. After clicking through the news content, he immediately turned around. He said to Qin Kangming very flusteredly. "All of our things have been exposed! Hurry back to the company. How to solve the problem!"


    "What is the exposure?" Qin Kangming carefully asked Qin Xiao to help him up.


    "Your relationship with Qin Xiao''s father and son, my relationship with Qin Xiao''s lover, all exposed, and all kinds of evidence, not to announce that it is a fake can be a thing! Hurry back to the company!" Xu Mo When I finished speaking, I turned and walked away.


    Qin Xiao¡¯s hand is not good. He wants to go back to the company with them, but the hand is too painful. He has no way to insist that Qin Kangming can only send him to the hospital first.


    Tao is willing to get on the bus and say to the city of He Wei, who is sitting in the car, "You can move really fast. I thought that I will wait until tomorrow at the earliest, and you will publish the evidence."


    "They can''t wait to find you trouble, then I will give them trouble in advance." He Yucheng took Tao into his arms and held his hand to his lips and kissed him. "Seven years are too long, most In two or three years, you can play if you want to play, you want to sing and sing, you want to rest and rest, those people will never get in your eyes."


    Tao is willing to lean his head on the shoulders of He Yucheng to close his eyes.


    Today is the day when Tao is willing to get the first all-round idol. The hot headlines of the various media news and entertainment pages are him. Now they are replaced by Qin Xiao, Qin Kangming and Xu Mo.


    Now on the Internet, Qin Xiao is the son of Dongxiang¡¯s boss. He is still in love with Xu Mo, and all the video evidence has clearly confirmed the authenticity of these things. . After the photos and videos of Qin Xiao and Xu Mo kissing, it is hard to say that they are not lovers, it can only show that they are the relationship between the guns and friends.


    In the entertainment circle, even if the gun-friend relationship is photographed, no one will admit it. They all directly say the relationship of lovers, and then announce the break-up after a while. Therefore, Qin Xiao and Xu Mo must recognize their relationship, and Qin Xiao and Qin Kangming have been photographed many times. If they do not recognize the relationship between father and son, it can only be another kind of unspeakable relationship.


    Now all the netizens are waiting for the public description of Dongyu Company and the three.


    The author has something to say: Happy Mid-Autumn Festival. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 168： Hidden marriage with Uranus 21

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 21


    Dongying¡¯s supervisors and senior officials met in the evening to discuss the method of response. Now all the media have blown up their company¡¯s and broker¡¯s calls, and they want to get first-hand news in the first place.


    After Qin Xiao got a good plaster, he also endured the pain and exhaustion, and insisted on going to the company, waiting for them to discuss the results of the countermeasures.


    The current situation is that the relationship between Qin Xiao and Xu Mo''s lover, as well as the relationship between Qin Xiao and Qin Kangming''s father and son, does not recognize it is not acceptable. But once admitted, I will be asked later, since Qin Xiao and Xu Mo are already in a relationship of lover, why Xu Mou had to deliberately engage in such awkwardness with Chu, and was a fan of Xu Mo in Chu When attacking and discrediting, why Xu Mo never seriously explained the relationship between the two. In addition, Qin Xiao is the son of Qin Kangming, the president of Dongfang. Is it the reason why he got good resources when he debuted? It is also the reason why Chu Yuming has stronger strength than him, but he does not get good resources.


    Many netizens have used the detective-like talents to connect things one by one, and they have actually guessed the truth of the matter.


    ¡ª¡ªQin Xiao¡¯s father is the president of Dongyu, so Qin Xiaoyi¡¯s debut, good resources one after another, and Chu¡¯s strength in all aspects is stronger than Qin Xiaoqiang¡¯s, and he¡¯s been on the network several times a year. Variety, and was last smashed once. The person who clearly communicates with Xu Mo is Qin Xiao, but the person who is detained is Chu Yu, and the answer has already come out.


    - Isn''t this obvious? Qin Xiao is the Eastern Prince of the East, but deliberately concealed his identity. He certainly does not want to be said to be the entertainment circle by his father. But from the resources he got, as well as his protection and team planning, if it is not because he is the Prince of East Entertainment, he is likely to get such a good treatment.


    - Chu Yu was the same as Xu Mo''s fans. The East Entertainment Company put one in each fart and did not deal with it. Before I thought it was because of the consideration of Xu Mo, after all, Xu Mo is the biggest entertainment in East Entertainment. The artist of the card, it seems that Dong Entertainment is deliberate.


    ¡ª¡ªXu Mo¡¯s fans are also enough to face the face. Before that, the people¡¯s family was so embarrassed that they had to take sleeping pills to fall asleep. They almost got depression, and the result was a different person with Xu Mo. However, Chu Wei is only a shield that has been launched. Should Xu Mo¡¯s fans come out to apologize?


    - Yes, hurry up and apologize. More than a few fans of Momo should apologize, Xu Mo himself should apologize, and Dongyu should apologize. This look will be a conspiracy. What kind of resentment does the people of Chongqing have with you? Just because he signed into the East Entertainment, you have to harm him?


    ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s no wonder that Chu Yu¡¯s words at the press conference are so embarrassing. Ming and Xu Mo did not have anything, but because Xu Mo was deliberately vague in front of the media and was stunned by his fans, the company originally wanted to have a good development, but the company did not want him to develop.


    ¡ª¡ªI still feel that I can''t figure out why, Dongyue signed the contract with Chu, why is it that he signed him to destroy him?


    ¡ª¡ªI just saw something interesting. Chu Yu and Qin Xiao are the same grade students in the same school. When they were in school, they were very good students, but most of the students and teachers thought that Chu Weibi Qin Xiao is even better, so you think that the purpose of signing the party is to destroy him. This idea is probably right.


    ¡ª¡ªConnecting all kinds of things together before and after, Chu¡¯s coming to Dongfang is equivalent to falling into a trap. It¡¯s really a fear.


    ¡ª¡ªBut what is the reason for Dongyu to let Chu Yu participate in the all-around idol?


    ¡ª¡ªIt is estimated that at first, I wanted other newcomers to set off Qin Xiao with Chu Yu, but I didn¡¯t expect that Chu¡¯s strength would be so strong, and directly won the first place of the all-around idol, and Qin Xiaolian did not enter the top three. They expected this to be the result, and certainly would not let Chu Wei participate in this program.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen Qin Xiao was in the first round of the knockout, if it wasn¡¯t because Xu Mo gave him an unreasonable high score, he should have been eliminated, and it was impossible to stay until the end.


    ¡ª¡ªThe stars from some of the talent shows are quite talented. When they are red, they are suddenly silent after being signed by a big company. Now think about it, it is estimated that there are really companies signing newcomers just to destroy the snow, because they worry that these talented people will block the way they really want to win.


    Qin Xiao was in the lounge, waiting for them to finish the meeting, while watching the comments on the Internet with a computer. Not only did some people guess the truth of the whole thing in the comments, but some people used him to compare with Tao, and he criticized him very much. He said that he couldn¡¯t match any place with him, and he became more and more angry.


    Qin Xiaoqi¡¯s constant tremors, he forced all the things on the table to the wall, because he was too angry and forgot that his hand was hurt, the action was too intense and hurt his hand, hurting He kneels on the floor and shed tears.


    Xu Mo pushed the door and came in. He saw the mess in the lounge, and Qin Xiaoyu cried on the ground. His mood was even more irritable, but he could only endure it. He tried to say in a calm tone. "If you have a pain in your hand." If you want to go back to rest, don''t wait here."


    "Do you discuss the results?" Qin Xiao endured the pain, held his arm and stood up slowly, then went to the sofa and sat down.


    "It¡¯s going to be dawn soon. If you don¡¯t see the result, do you think it is OK?¡± Xu Mo sighed and said, ¡°The fact that he can¡¯t deny it must be acknowledged after sitting down on his opposite side. As for the speculation without actual evidence, If you deny it, you can''t deny it. If you can''t deny it, you can use it for other reasons."


    "They exposed us, we can also expose them. Chu Yu and He Yucheng are already married. If we expose it, it will definitely lead to more news. With this big news, netizens still have to take care of us. Qin Xiaoyin said with a calm face.


    "We have already discussed this. If we don''t have enough evidence to expose this thing, it will definitely be a lie that the netizens think is made to shift the focus. This will lead us to be beaten even more."


    Qin Xiao¡¯s eyes glared red and shouted loudly, ¡°It¡¯s Chu Yu¡¯s personal statement that he and Marri Cheng have been married, and I clearly saw the marriage registration card he was holding, and he and He¡¯s head. It can''t be fake!"


    "I said, we don''t have enough evidence to prove that they are married!" Xu Mo looked at Qin Xiao''s eyes and said seriously, "They can make things so big, can push us to this point, because they have There is enough evidence. We have no way to counterattack now because we don''t have enough enough for netizens to believe in our evidence."


    "So, did you let them go?! My hand was broken by Chu Yu''s bodyguard. My injured hand is finally evidence?! Let the lawyer tell them to intentionally hurt!"


    "It''s still a matter of evidence. Even if you want to sue, you have to come up with evidence. My relationship with your dad and you can''t help you as a witness." Xu Mo said helplessly.


    "I don''t care! The things we do are exposed. Why can''t they do things that they can''t do? I have to expose them. Some people will believe it!" Qin Xiao''s emotions are already out of control.


    "You calm down a little well, you think about it carefully. Why did Chu Yu suddenly tell us that he and Martyr City are already married? Is it deliberate to send his own handle to us? He probably wants to We are going to expose him, but there is not enough evidence to prove that the netizens will be more powerful."


    Qin Xiao''s vigorous breathing, constantly trembled, a pair of fainting looks like.


    "You don''t have to be too angry. In fact, think about it. It is indeed that we are not right. The netizens ask us to apologize publicly. It is not unreasonable because we have indeed done something bad for him." I sighed again and said, "In short, let''s shut it down first. The sooner we apologize, the sooner this matter will pass. When the heat of these things comes down, netizens don''t have such great enthusiasm and energy. They have been holding on. This thing will not let go, time will take everything away."


    "I will go back first, and you will go back to rest soon." Xu Mo stood up and looked at Qin Xiao''s unwillingness. He was not at ease, and once again said, "You must never do something stupid. Things, getting things bigger and bigger, are not good for us."


    Xu Mo turned and left, Qin Xiao sat alone in the rest. After a while, Qin Kangming came over and took him home. On the road, Qin Kangming also persuaded Qin Xiao, let him endure this time, and then slowly plan again, as long as the contract of Tao will still be in their hands, there will always be a chance to clean up him. And Tao¡¯s wish to marry He Yucheng is now equal to holding a card in their hand, and after they have collected enough evidence, they can make this card play the most important role.


    Qin Xiao always looked out of the window, and Qin Kangming¡¯s words only drifted away in his ear, and he did not listen to it.


    Qin Kangming turned to look at Qin Xiao''s appearance, but also filled his heartache. In order to comfort Qin Xiao, he and Qin Xiao assured that "you can rest assured that Dad will not let you suffer this anger, and will let them pay the price as soon as possible." of."


    Qin Kangming did not think that they would be forced to this point because of a new person in their company. This time things are not finished, they must give him some lessons, otherwise anyone will be able to learn in the future.


    After returning to the Qin family, Qin Kangming sent Qin Xiao back to the room and let him rest well. During this time, he didn''t have to go to the company, and he didn''t pick up the work. He raised his hand at home with peace of mind.


    Qin Xiao walked to the bed and sat down. After a while, his mood could not be calmed anyway. He couldn¡¯t swallow this breath in his heart. He wanted Tao to be punished immediately, but he knew Xu Mo and him. The father¡¯s words are justified. If you play the cards in advance, you can¡¯t play a role, but he doesn¡¯t want to wait and he doesn¡¯t want to wait. His tangled chest hurts. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 169： Hidden marriage with Uranus 22

    Hidden marriage with Uranus 22


    Three years later


    Tao is willing to disappear completely in the entertainment industry for nearly three years. Just two months ago, Dongfang Company sold the original contract to a new brokerage company to fill a part of the deficit because it declared bankruptcy. This newly established brokerage company is actually what He Yucheng specifically helped Tao to establish, but few people know that the boss behind him is him.


    The first job that Tao hopes to come back is that the fans have been expecting him to perform again in the past two or three years, and He Yucheng will be starred again, so that the fans of both of them are very excited. Netizens also expressed great expectations. .


    Originally three years ago, fans and netizens strongly urged Tao and He Yucheng to perform again, but they have been waiting for a few months and there is no news. The director¡¯s personal homepage asks for a message, so the director is doing it. Respond, saying that it was a long time of negotiation with Dongyu Company, they did not agree to let Tao hope to play.


    So Drama and Tao fans are angry, go to the official website of Dongyu to leave a message, saying that they have not really regretted their mistakes, the so-called apologies are also fake, and will later resist the production of Dongyu. All works.


    However, Qin Kangming ironed his heart to ruin the pottery wish, or Qin Xiao used his own life threat, must let Tao hope to disappear in the entertainment circle, so it is impossible for him to receive any good resources. Qin Kangming¡¯s plan is to continue to arrange for Tao¡¯s work to let others fall, but Tao¡¯s will not appear at all, and the company can¡¯t communicate with it. So Dongfang issued a statement saying that Tao Yuan not only did not cooperate with the company''s work arrangements, but also played big names to disappear. However, fans and netizens did not believe that Qin Kangming and his son had been angered by the plans to be dismantled, so they deliberately hid him.


    Just over a year ago, Dongfang¡¯s stock fell sharply, and there was a financial crisis within the company. After more than a year, it still had to declare bankruptcy. In order to fill the deficit, any artist who has a contract with Dongyu, other brokerage companies are willing to pay for the cancellation, and Dongfang has agreed.


    It is said that the biggest artist of Dongyu is Xu Mo, but the artist who finally canceled the contract at the highest price is Tao Yuan, because in the past three years, one thing has happened.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to disappear, Xu Mo tried every means to contact him, but he could never get in touch. During the period when he could not see Tao, Xu Mo understood his feelings for Tao Yuan because of his extreme thoughts. He also regretted the things he had done to the original master before, but he did not know how to see it. Tao wish.


    In the case of remorse and low mood, and the lack of hope of Tao, he can only use alcohol to eliminate it. One of his friends is a rich second generation. When he saw him for a long time, his mood was not very good, so he was going to take him to have fun. Xu Mo originally didn''t want to go because the sons of the sons were a little dirty. He had been there twice before and decided not to go anymore. But I couldn''t help the rich second generation to persuade him again. He was really bored in his heart. He wanted to indulge himself and vent it, so he followed.


    Before Xu Mo deliberately squandered the news with the original master, it was almost melancholy attacked by his fans, and he participated in the deliberate smearing of the original owner. This account has been waiting for him to count, so specialize The man followed him, paying attention to his whereabouts while waiting for an opportunity.


    Xu Mo went to the party of the rich second generation, which means that he did not use He Yucheng to dig a pit for him. He himself jumped to find a pit, and He Yucheng just had to bury it.


    These rich second generations used to be used to it, because some people covered them and never made troubles before, so they did not expect that a group of them would be connected by the police, and they also rushed to the mass media. Filming, Xu Mo was wearing a pair of shorts and being taken out of the room. He was shot by the media''s aerial shooting equipment. After the live broadcast, the entire entertainment circle was shocked.


    As soon as the police announced that these people were playing, they all played, and confirmed that Xu Mo was also involved. Xu Mo not only fell sharply, but his reputation also plummeted. Even his fans could not help him to whitewash and defend. Many fans directly announced the powder removal. After this incident, he also disappeared in the entertainment circle like Tao, but the difference is that Tao hopes to come back whenever he wants to come back, and Xu Mo has such a scandal, it is very difficult to come back in this life. .


    Originally, as one of the major shareholders of Dongyu, even if there is no way to mix in the entertainment industry, Xu Mo can continue to have a good life. However, after Dongfang announced bankruptcy, he can only eat the old one. Anyway, he is not hungry. It is.


    Xu Mo is almost never going out now, and he is keeping himself at home drinking every day. For more than a year, he has been sent to the hospital several times.


    Because there was no income, the helper was dismissed some time ago. If his family found it in time, he almost died at home.


    His parents sent him to the abolition center. After he quit the wine, he took him home, guarded him every day, and specially helped him to get a psychiatrist.


    In fact, Xu Mo did not drink alcohol because of alcohol addiction. He did not want to be sober and alive, so he kept drinking. Because as long as he is awake, he will feel very painful. When he thinks that his efforts in the entertainment industry for so many years have all vanished, he still has such a bad reputation. He doesn¡¯t even want to live, just want to It would be nice if you could die again.


    Xu Mo¡¯s parents are all older. They were able to enjoy their old age, travel around the city, gather with friends, and have a son like Xu Mo. They are very faceless and will not be able to go to the relatives and friends¡¯ homes. Received a warm welcome. However, since Xu Mo¡¯s accident, his parents rarely went out, and his hair was white.


    Xu Mo because of his heartache, parents, and do not want to continue to decadent, especially after Dongfang announced bankruptcy, he can not wait to sit on the mountain, always want to get some income, so he also began to find suitable investment opportunities.


    Just on the Internet, I saw that Tao was willing to perform the stage play. Xu Mo originally wanted to hold back, but couldn¡¯t control his heart and could not control his own hands. At the beginning of the live broadcast, Still paying for it.


    When Xu Mo went in, he just wanted to play. He looked at Tao¡¯s radiant face and thought he was better than three years ago. The thought of Tao is definitely because He Yucheng''s love life is very good, so the state is so good, his heart is very bitter.


    But looking at it, Xu Mo¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but smile, because he felt that Tao¡¯s wish was not only better than before, but he didn¡¯t pick up any work for three years, but he did not regress at all. He Naturally, it exudes charm, which makes people unable to be attracted to him, and even indulges in his charm.


    However, when seeing the picture of Tao¡¯s wish to kiss He Weicheng, Xu Mo¡¯s subconscious mind closed his eyes and did not want to see the picture he most did not want to see.


    There is another person who didn''t want to see it, but he still couldn''t help but look in it. That person is Qin Xiao.


    Dongfang went bankrupt, because the loans owed to the bank could not be repaid, and even several houses in their villas were taken away by the bank. Now they have a family of three, and they live in a small apartment in a two-bedroom apartment.


    After the bankruptcy of Dongfang, he could not get any work, and now he can only stay at home every day. He looked at the computer screen, Tao is willing to kiss He Yucheng''s picture, the heart''s sorrow is no less than Xu Mo. Three years ago, he almost went online to expose Tao¡¯s wish to marry He Yucheng, but was stopped by his father. His father let him endure for a while, and he must wait until the most appropriate time to expose this matter. But after three years have passed, he has not waited for the best exposure time, and he will never have the best time.


    But he is still not reconciled. He feels that only what they have done is exposed, and He Yucheng and Tao Yuan can hide the facts of being married and continue to mix entertainment. Even if not many people would believe him, he would have to expose what they had done.


    ..................


    After the end of the stage play, Tao and He Yucheng returned home, because the next performance is the day after tomorrow, and they can rest at home tomorrow, so although they are a little tired, they still go to bed very late to sleep. Recently, the two of them often play in the bed to play a pattern that does not hurt and help, and they can''t stop playing.


    In the second morning, Tao hopes to wake up, feels thirsty and wants to drink water, and wants to stand up and sit up but can''t move. He opens his eyes and looks back at He Weicheng, who is pressing him. He just wondered if this person didn¡¯t go early today. The company, after a little waking up, remembered that they both rested today.


    "You don''t press me." Tao wished his hand and patted He Lucheng''s waist.


    He Yucheng turned over and lay, and Tao was willing to hold up his body and he was pulled into his arms.


    "Let me go." Tao is willing to pat him on his chest and say, "I want to die of thirst, let me drink water."


    He Yucheng opened his eyes and once again turned over and overwhelmed Tao. He kissed him on his face and said, "I am going to pour you."


    When He Yucheng got out of bed to pour water, Tao would like to sit up and take the silk robe thrown aside and put it on, then pick up the phone and watch the morning news.


    Because of the success of the stage play yesterday, he and He Yucheng also successfully occupied the hot headlines of the major media, almost all boastful, and said that after three years, finally let the fans and fans of the two wish to pay for anything.


    He Yucheng handed the cup to the pottery wish. Tao would like to drink half a cup of water in one go, and then return the cup to He Yucheng to continue watching the news. Finally, when the water swallowed, he stunned.


    "What''s wrong?" He Yucheng saw his eyes and expressions not like drinking water and being smashed.


    "Qin Xiao exposed the two of us on the Internet." Tao is willing to read the comment and say "but most of the comments are swearing at him."


    "Don''t worry about him, they can''t turn any storms. We just don''t respond." He Yucheng hugged the waist of Tao Yuan after he went to bed, let him lay sideways, and then pulled his nightgown up. Let''s exercise in the morning."


    "Isn''t it enough last night? I have to lose my waist." Tao is willing to complain, "You are lighter, slower..."


    Tao hopes that he will not be able to hold his hand anymore. He can only grasp the hand of He Yucheng and cooperate with his movements. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 170： In the 1980s, marriage 1

    In the 1980s, marriage 1


    When Tao opened his eyes, he heard the noisy voice in his ear. He turned his head and looked at it. The first thing he saw was that the original Lord¡¯s grandfather was full of anger and his face. Then sit next to or sit or stand a lot of middle-aged men and women, and some old ladies who are almost the same age as the original grandfather, these are the close relatives of the original grandfather, each with a displeased look on their faces, then Keep talking about and discussing what.


    Tao is willing to bow down and ponder for a while, then stand up and walk to the original grandfather and say, "Grandpa, this is my marriage, then let me make a decision."


    "Xiaoling, don''t worry, they don''t give us a reasonable explanation today, Grandpa is absolutely not finished with them!" Xiao said.


    "Yeah Xiaoling, if their Zhao family is really afraid to marry, we will be uncles and uncles will help you to make a statement, otherwise, we will not be the same with their Zhao family!"


    "Which surname Ke is really shameless. When I said that I left, now I have received the certificate. I actually went to the wedding to grab the groom and what are we all?"


    "Now things have become like this. The hesitation of the Zhao family has already made the uncle''s face look dull. Is it really good for me to be a Xiao family? It¡¯s too deceptive!"


    The relatives of the original Lord once again screamed with indignation. When they had just come down from the wedding banquet, they had already smashed the Zhao family and the Ke family. They would be so angry, and they were really unfair to the original. Not the uncles and uncles of the original master, but all of them are the same family. Today, as the relatives of the original grandfather, to attend the wedding, it is natural to maintain the original master.


    "Grandpa, from the moment when they started to hesitate, the marriage has meant that it must end. Formerly their Zhao family asked to marry me. Now if I insist on continuing this marriage, It seems that I am rushing to hang on to his door Zhao. Not to mention the fact that Zhao Haoyu¡¯s heart is obviously other people. I insist on being with him, I will not be happy. I don¡¯t want to use my life¡¯s happiness to be angry. ""


    "...you are right." Xiao Laozi stood up and then looked at Tao. "I want to say that this world is better than his excellent Zhao Haoyu. Grandpa will give you a better one. Go and tell them. This wedding is not counted. I will go to the divorce procedure immediately. After that, our Xiao family will not come back to their Zhao family!"


    The original master''s grandfather took the lead and went out. More than 20 relatives followed, and the mighty look was very powerful. This means that neither the loser nor the loser can be lost.


    The guests did not sit in the hall, because the wedding was just interrupted at the beginning, and the two families did not say that the wedding was not held, and the relatives and friends who had good relationships would definitely not go right away, while others The guests stayed and watched the lively ingredients.


    The original owner and Zhao Haoyu, who just received the marriage certificate yesterday, after the wedding ceremony today, the original owner will return to Zhao Jia with Zhao Haoyu and officially live with Zhao Haoyu.


    But the wedding was just beginning, and a group of people broke in and interrupted the wedding.


    Before Zhao Haoyu knew the original owner, there was a person who had been engaged for many years, named Ke Yi, but when the two were about to get married, Ke Yi ran with other men, and they had not found it for a long time.


    Ke Yi¡¯s elopement with other men not only made Ke¡¯s face fade, but also made Zhao¡¯s face look dull, so Zhao Haoyu¡¯s grandfather directly canceled the marriage contract, and even if he came back, he would not be able to admit the marriage contract. Ke Jia knows what to do, and there is nothing else to say except to apologize.


    Zhao Haoyu''s grandfather, the relationship with the original master''s grandfather is not bad, two years after Ke Yi''s elopement, Zhao Haoyu''s grandfather has the heart to seek for Zhao Haoyu. Because the original Lord itself is excellent in all aspects, the appearance is very outstanding, and the original master and parents died early, the original grandfather only has such a grandson, and the property of Xiao Laozi will be the original owner.


    The original grandfather was quite satisfied with Zhao Haoyu himself. He felt that as long as the original owner was willing to do so, they let the two of them know each other. The two people got along for a few months, but they also fell in love with each other, so the two began to discuss marriage, mainly because the Zhao family wants to avoid the night long dreams, and wants to hurry to pass the original master.


    But the wedding was just beginning, and Ke Yi and his parents had a hard time coming in to stop the wedding. Ke Yi looked at Zhao Haoyu and said that he did not leave with someone before he left, but because the hospital checked that he had a terminal illness. He did not want his parents and Zhao Haoyu to feel sad for him, and he did not want them to always look for him, so he deliberately pretended to be a follower. People are elopement and want them to give up looking for him.


    Ke Yi¡¯s tears told Zhao Haoyu that he missed him two or three years after he left. He loved him too much, so he preferred him to hate him and he didn¡¯t want him to be sad for him. He left originally wanting a person to die silently, but in the past two or three years, he did not feel the condition worsened. So he went to the hospital again some time ago and found that he had no terminal illness at all, so he was either misdiagnosed before or The doctor made a mistake in the test results of the patient with his name.


    When he found out that he was not terminally ill, he ecstatically came back to meet his parents, but learned that Zhao Haoyu was getting married today. So he went in desperately and wanted to ask Zhao Haoyu and Zhao Jia to give him another chance.


    Ke Yi said that his thoughts and feelings about Zhao Haoyu are eloquent, and that his pain and loneliness in recent years is said to be touching. Not only Zhao Haoyu and Zhao¡¯s family were touched by him, but even many guests felt moved because of his complaints. Ke Yi''s parents are also helping out, saying that since the two children fall in love, it is better to give them a chance to fulfill them.


    So the wedding was suspended, Zhao Haoyu was determined to cancel the wedding, and re-engaged with Ke Yi, because he loved Ke Yi in his heart. Although he resented him to run away with others, but when he knew the truth, he was not only moved. It is also more loving.


    The Zhao family, especially Zhao Haoyu''s grandfather, although they are very moved, but they think more. Because if you cancel the wedding in this way, you will definitely offend Xiao, so there may be many problems in the future. Therefore, Zhao¡¯s family is still hesitant. This Xiaojia and Kejia are all very helpful to their family¡¯s business, so they don¡¯t know how to choose.


    The indecisiveness of the Zhao family has already angered the grandfather of the original master and the relatives of the Xiao family. It is obvious that the Zhao family had rushed to ask for the original owner. Now it has become the main choice of the Zhao family, and Zhao Haoyu is determined to cancel the wedding. The attitude made Xiao Lao¡¯s heart angry.


    But what are the things that Ke Yi said are really true? From the moment when Tao is willing to open his eyes, so far, only Tao Yuan and Ke Yiben know the truth of the matter. Because Ke Yiyi came home and heard that Zhao Haoyu was married today, and had not had time to explain anything to his family, he rushed to stop, and his family just heard about those words, thinking that he said everything is true. But this is not the case.


    Ke Yi did not mistakenly think that he had a terminal illness, so he secretly left, he just ran away with people, and even the children have. He will suddenly come back and run to stop Zhao Haoyu from getting married because he was born again. It is because he ran away with people in his life, which led to a very tragic ending, so in this life he wants to change his destiny. The first step in his plan was to prevent Zhao Haoyu from marrying the original owner and then marrying Zhao Haoyu himself.


    Ke Jia and Zhao Jiamen are the same, Ke Yi and Zhao Haoyu have a marriage contract since childhood, Zhao Haoyu likes Ke Yi very much, Ke Yi also liked Zhao Haoyu, but in the end it was too young, easily attracted by another man. The man is a painter and his family is not bad. But compared with Ke Jia and Zhao Jia, there is a big gap. Besides, Ke Yi has a marriage contract with Zhao Haoyu. It is impossible for Ke Jia to agree with Ke Yi and a man who can only paint. Together.


    However, Ke Yi fell in love with the man, and his family¡¯s opposition and prevention further aroused his rebellious feeling. He felt that he should bravely strive for his happy life instead of obeying his parents¡¯ arrangements. The man who doesn''t love gets married, and then he runs away with the man. His original plan was to wait a few years to go home and let his parents know that he had been very happy, and his parents should not be angry with him anymore.


    But in the past life, Ke Yi did live with the man for a few years of happiness, because Ke Yi took a lot of money, and the man¡¯s parents also left him some savings, so the two are in a beautiful In a remote town, I settled down, eating and drinking, and thinking about fresh tricks every day.


    Soon they had their first child. When Ke Yi was pregnant, she also dreamed of a happy life of three of her family. But when the child was born, the two were completely confused and they didn¡¯t know how to be good. They could only take care of them. . Raising children is the most expensive, especially for children who are prone to illness. Both of them have no ability to make money. They can only sit on the mountain.


    The poor couples are sorrowful. After a few years, when their deposits are getting less and less, and their lives are getting more and more tight, they can¡¯t take any romance anymore. They only think about how to eat every day. When life is getting harder and harder, contradictions have emerged. Originally, they are like glue, and they can''t wait for the two people to stick together every day. Gradually they start to look at quarrels, and they are more and more obsessed with each other.


    But for the children, they have endured for a few years. Ke Yi has gradually regretted the behavior of elopement because of his life, but he has no face to go back to see his parents. Later, for a while, their lives suddenly became better, because the man¡¯s paintings could be sold, and finally they had income, and then they had a second child.


    Until one day, Ke Yi suddenly found that the man was a little bit wrong, and he had doubts in his heart. He followed him when he went out to paint and found that he was intimate with a very well-maintained middle-aged woman. He rushed to question what the man was going to do. The man saw him hit him, so he forced him home.


    When he got home, the man couldn¡¯t help but see him. He confessed to him that his paintings were bought by the woman, and the condition for buying the painting was that he had to accompany the woman.


    Ke Yi almost collapsed. He felt that over the years, he had come over in such a difficult life. He kept telling himself in his heart that all this was for their love, but they did not expect to be betrayed like this. . And the man told him that he didn''t know what to do, because he was better for their lives, and they still have two children to raise.


    Then there was the endless quarrel, and the crying of the mixed children, which became the main part of Ke Yi¡¯s life. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 171： Marriage in the 1980s 2

    Marriage in the 1980s 2


    Ke Yi is suffering every day, he has thought about going home, but after ten years, he is not the young and frivolous, he has deeply reflected that his behavior of escaping to his parents How much damage was caused and how much face was lost. He really didn''t have a face to go back to see his parents, and he took two children, so going back so badly would make his parents lose face again.


    Until the rich middle-aged woman got tired of the man and didn''t want to buy his painting again, they broke the source of income again. Then the man began to drink alcohol, and Ke Yi could not go to persuade. If he persuaded, the man would beat him. Then Ke Yi felt that he couldn''t stand this kind of life and took the child home.


    After leaving for more than a decade, his parents are almost unable to recognize him, because he has two children, and it can be said that it is very miserable, and the appearance has changed. But in the end it was their own children, and they couldn''t bear to drive him away because they knew that if they did, it would force him to die.


    Ke Yi returned home, the days are much better than before, he thinks he should have come back long ago. After a few more years, their family is getting harder and harder to do business, life is no longer as good as before, but it is also worthwhile, more than enough, but his father suddenly passed away because of illness, so their family Life is getting hard again.


    In the past, those friends and relatives who had kissed them, and saw their homes fell, they were not willing to help them. He could only go to Zhao Haoyu and try to see if he would help him without much expectations.


    Zhao Haoyu saw Ke Yi again after many years. He couldn¡¯t find his former appearance from his face, but he thought that after all, he was so deeply loved by him. Now he sees him falling into this way, he is also in his heart. Can''t bear it. The original Lord will donate a lot of money every year to do charity, and when he is also doing charity, taking advantage of the original owner and his family, he often gives Ke some money, so that their family''s life is better.


    Ke Yixin was grateful to Zhao Haoyu, and he even regretted the act of elopement.


    Ke Yi was a cleaner at a hotel. He accidentally saw the original owner. He saw a bunch of people with his assistant bodyguards. He was almost as old as he was, but his body was like a young man in his twenties. The temperament is especially outstanding, and it is extravagant in one stroke. Ke Yi sometimes sees the original owner on TV. The original owner is a famous philanthropist who has funded many students and schools.


    The original master star holding the moon, so Ke Yi''s heart is very envious, he feels that if he did not elope, but married Zhao Haoyu, then the person who wants to live like the original will be him. What he didn''t know was that if Zhao Haoyu did not blame the original, then the Zhao family would be like their family, and the business would gradually decline.


    In the mind of Ke Yi, the original idea of ??the wind and the wind appeared again and again, because he was hit by a car and was hit by a car, and then he was born again. He found that when he was born again, his first child was only a few months old. He was too late to be ecstatic. He couldn¡¯t think about other things. The first thing he did was to go home and find a way to save Zhao Haoyu. After that, I will say it later.


    The first thing he returned to his home, when his parents had not responded, asked Zhao Haoyu what he was doing now. He was married. When he learned that Zhao Haoyu was holding a wedding today, he immediately asked his parents to take him to the wedding scene. Those who mistakenly thought that they had a terminal illness and did not want them to feel sad, so pretending to lie away from loneliness and other dead lies are all he is On the way back, I want to lie to them.


    Ke thought that he must recover Zhao Haoyu anyway. He felt that God had let him return to Zhao Haoyu on the wedding day. It must be because his relationship with Zhao Haoyu was not enough, so he can show Zhao Haoyu at the most critical moment. Mind.


    Now Zhao family is discussing how to do it. Zhao Haoyu insists on canceling the wedding. Zhao Haoyu¡¯s parents have also been convinced by Ke Yi¡¯s parents, but Zhao Haoyu¡¯s parents are worried and don¡¯t know how to be guilty of Xiao¡¯s family. , cancel this wedding.


    Seeing a group of Xiaojia¡¯s popular people coming over, Zhao Haoyu¡¯s grandfather and his parents stood up quickly, but they just looked at them and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. There were a lot of guests around, and they looked at them curiously. Some people thought about it and they could watch it.


    Tao is willing to go forward. Before he even has time to open his mouth, Ke Yi suddenly rushed to him and kneel down. Then he said with tears, "I know that I suddenly stopped your wedding, which is unfair to you. Among the three of us, you are the most innocent. But I fell in love with Hao Yuge a long time ago. If it wasn¡¯t because I thought I was dying, I would never leave him. I beg you, you Just give it back to me, we owe you, we will definitely find a way to compensate you, please."


    Tao is willing to speak, Zhao Haoyu walked over again. His expression was a little excited. While he was going to lift Keyi, he said loudly, "Don¡¯t kneel down, we have been married and love each other since childhood. I am misunderstood now, and it is a matter of course. I have no feelings with him. I will marry for the sake of marriage. Besides, we have no husband and wife, but it is just a cancellation of the wedding. It is not an unforgivable mistake!"


    Ke Yi held Zhao Haoyu crying, and the relatives of the two immediately surrounded him to comfort and persuade him not to cry.


    Zhao Haoyu¡¯s father went to the front of Xiao¡¯s father. He said with a look of ¡°Xiao Lao, I¡¯m really sorry. You see this thing is awkward... I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m too sorry for you and Xiao. Ling..."


    Tao is willing to turn around and walk to the round table next to it, pick up a bottle of wine, and slam it into the ground. The bottle is broken immediately, and a loud voice is heard. Then the hall is quiet, everyone is watching him. .


    "Do you guys have enough to play?!" Tao is willing to look at Zhao Ke''s two people and say, "If you play enough, can you let me say a few words? After the break, you go home and love how to cry." How love expresses your heart, it is your own business, I can''t control it. But now, this is my wedding, I still have a few words right!"


    Tao is willing to go to the stage and say to the master of the instrument, "The microphone is for me."


    The ceremonial ceremonies immediately took the microphone, and the microphones of this era were plugged in, and the tail was dragged with a long electric wire. Because the pottery is very strong, the ceremonies are a little scared, and the hands are handed to the pottery hands with respect.


    "First of all, I have to say sorry to all the guests present today. This wedding is unlikely to continue. My marriage with Zhao Haoyu is not going to continue. So I am really sorry, let you waste time running for a while." Our Xiao family''s guests, two days after the Ming Dynasty, we will return all the gifts to you, and will send you a gift that will waste your time. This kind of thing is not what we Xiaojia want, so no Please forgive me for the week."


    Ke Yi heard that Tao wished that he and Zhao Haoyu could not continue the marriage, and he was relieved.


    "As for Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi, and the people of Zhao, what I should say, I must make it clear to you. You don''t have to play the deep feelings, as if our Xiao family has become a big obstacle to your marriage. The wicked, I don''t want to marry you Zhao Xiaoyu, you don''t want to be too much!"


    "I was your Zhao family. I ran to Xiaojia again and again. I told my grandfather that after I got married to Xiao, how would I be good to me? I would never let Zhao Haoyu disappoint me. But now You want to cancel the wedding, but even if you can¡¯t do it in front of everyone¡¯s upright apology, you still want to push the responsibility to me. It¡¯s like we¡¯re not arrogant, we have to break up you. Like two people who really love each other, it¡¯s a really good idea! I am glad that I have not yet married to your home, or I don¡¯t know how you will calculate our Xiao family.¡±


    Tao is willing to dismantle their minds in front of so many guests, and they are so ugly to say that Zhao Haoyu and his parents'' grandparents are very ugly.


    "As for Ke Yi, you don''t have to cry to gain sympathy. You can rest assured that I will fulfill you. And I want to thank you, really, I am especially grateful to you now. It is because of your timely When I appeared, it made me see the true face of the Zhao family, and I avoided marrying Zhao Haoyu, a man who didn¡¯t have any responsibility. I wish you all the best, and I hope that you two will be together forever. Don¡¯t separate them in this life and harm others. It is."


    Cheng Hao sat down below, originally left with a look of lively mood, but from the pottery wished to smash the bottle, after speaking on the stage, he felt that he was attracted by the charm of the pottery. For so many years, he has been dragging and not getting married, just looking for someone who can really make him feel. Now this person has finally appeared, but he still has a marriage relationship with another person.


    Cheng Hao¡¯s heart suddenly had a very fortunate feeling, because Tao¡¯s current marriage contract relationship is about to end, so he still has a chance.


    Tao is willing to return the microphone to the ceremonies, and then walked over to Zhao Haoyu and said, "Let''s go, let''s go and do the divorce procedure. When I think that I almost married someone like you, my heart is very uncomfortable, so I don''t want to delay for a minute. Oh, yes, you can also bring Ke Yi. Do you not love the earth? If we finish the divorce procedure, you can register to get married soon."


    Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi and Zhao¡¯s people, in the face of such a wish, can not say a word.


    Tao is willing to go to the front of Xiao¡¯s father and say, ¡°Grandpa, go back to rest first, send a few people to follow me, and I will go home immediately after the divorce procedure.¡±


    "Don''t you, Don''t you, let me stay and help you to send a guest. I will definitely thank you for the next day." Tao hopes to talk to the relatives of the original Lord.


    "What you are doing with us is all self-family, this is what we should do."


    "Yeah, give it to us here. You should go to the divorce procedure and quickly talk to them about their relationship with Zhao Jia. You will never come back again. Anyway, what is their virtue? What everyone is watching today. Clear."


    "Right right, hurry up to get the divorce procedure, and the way they do things in Zhao¡¯s family is simply not worthy of our Xiao family."


    "Go ahead, go ahead, there are us here, you don''t have to worry about it."

 Chapter 172： Marriage in the 1980s 3

    Marriage in the 1980s 3


    After Tao and Zhao Haoyu finished the divorce procedure, even the extra eyes were not given to him, they turned and left, and then went home. Zhao Haoyu originally wanted to say sorry to him, but Tao¡¯s words that he would like to say at the wedding party made their whole family lose their faces. I am sorry that he has not said anything.


    Tao Tao simply doesn''t care what he thinks, and he doesn''t need to listen to his apology. He wants to see how long Ke Yi can put things that already have children, and I really want to know that Zhao family knows all the truth. What kind of expression and mood will it be.


    The two wedding banquets were discussed by the Luo business community for a long time. The guests who arrived there were touched by the tears of Ke Yi¡¯s tears at first, and they felt that if they were not together, they would even feel regret. But after Tao¡¯s wish to say those words, they all felt that the Zhao family was not authentic, and they had pitted the brothers of Xiao¡¯s family. It is your business that you love each other. Xiaojia is also a big family. A person who is clear and innocent is inexplicably a person who has already married once. This is too innocent.


    When those people later talked about this matter with other people, they said that the Xiaoer¡¯s buddy had to look like a temperament and temperament, and that such a thing happened, he was not flustered and hesitant, decisive and decisive. The appearance is both imposing and gas field, but it is a pity, but it will be able to support Xiao. To say that this Xiao Laozi is also a very capable person, Xiao¡¯s property is definitely more than the surface, and only Xiaoling is such a grandson. Zhao¡¯s family did not choose Xiaoling, but their Zhao family was not blessed.


    The people of Zhao¡¯s family know that people outside now say that they all say it¡¯s hard to hear, but things are already like this. If they are uncomfortable, there is no other way. They can only try not to go around during this time. . In the heart of the Zhao family, the words of Ke Yi were also very moving, but now they are so touched, their feelings are also plummeting.


    Ke Yi can''t take care of other things, just want to get married with Zhao Haoyu quickly, so as not to have a long night dream, and worry that the man will find it, so he will not marry Zhao Haoyu. Therefore, Ke Yi has been keeping in charge of Zhao Haoyu, saying that he is also a person who has experienced a life and death. Now he just wants to marry him to complete his wish, even if he does not have a wedding.


    Zhao Haoyu took a hot heart and took him to the marriage registration. Then he went home to discuss the wedding with his grandfather and his parents. Although Ke said that he would not want a wedding, he did not want to be wronged, so he decided that he must do it. wedding.


    The grandfather and parents of Zhao Haoyu mean that the wedding thing will wait until the first thing, after all, the first thing they said is so ugly, and now the wedding is held again, and I don¡¯t know what others are going to say. However, Zhao Haoyu feels that others have to say what other people are doing. They live for themselves. Moreover, it is not a matter of harm to them to marry. What do people say?


    Because of Zhao Haoyu''s insistence, the two of them discussed the wedding, and the guests who received the invitation again couldn''t help but joke and ridicule. They knew that they would do the wedding soon, and the gift would not have to be retired. Is this not a superfluous one? It has also been said that in fact, there was no need to cancel the wedding banquet at the time, and it would be much trouble to change the person directly. Others said that this is estimated to be the fastest marriage in history, at least they have participated in such a short wedding between the first marriage and the second marriage.


    In short, regardless of how others ridicule and cancel, Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi''s wedding was still held as scheduled. Ke Yi, who officially became the Zhao family, finally realized the wish of marrying Zhao Haoyu in his previous life. Now he is waiting to live like the original owner of the past. But he still can''t be completely at ease, because he still has a son who hasn''t dealt with it outside. This matter can only be handed over to his parents to help him deal with it.


    His child''s father was called Jiang Ming. He found that Ke Yi left a letter and disappeared. He was completely confused. He didn''t know what to do, because Ke Yi''s letter said, let him not go to him. He went over. Time will go back. Because now is the time when the two of them are feeling strong, Jiang Ming does not know that Ke Yi is because something is so sudden, he left, but he did not know how long he said the time was, and did not know whether it should be secretly Go find him.


    What Zhao family and Ke family are, Tao hopes that there is no mood to pay attention now, Xiao¡¯s most important business is the winery, so he is studying how to make Xiao¡¯s business bigger. At the wedding that day, he used his glory to see his lover of this world. He also wanted to think about how he could meet his lover.


    Tao is willing to put his newly brewed wine in the tray, ready to go to his grandfather to taste, just walked into the hall, looked up and saw the person who just thought about how to meet, is now sitting in his living room So he couldn''t help but stunned.


    Tao is willing to turn around and find that in addition to Cheng Hao, he is still sitting with a father who is about the same age as his grandfather.


    Tao is willing to go over and put the tray down and say, "I don''t know if the family is coming to the guest, and I didn''t come out to say hello. It was me who was rude."


    "This is Mr. Cheng Lao." Xiao Laozi introduced Tao Yuan.


    "Grandpa is good."


    Master Cheng smiled and nodded, and looked at Tao Yuan with a quiet look.


    "This is?" Tao wished to look at Cheng Hao again.


    "This is the grandson of Mr. Cheng Lao, Cheng Hao."


    "Cheng Da Ge is good."


    "Hello." Cheng Hao also looked at Tao Yuan and smiled slightly.


    "Grandpa, this is the wine I just brewed, you can help me taste it." Tao is willing to open the cork, from the pottery bottle to some wine in the small glass, the wine slowly spread, and the journey of the father and Cheng Ruwen They are all attracted by this wine scent. I think that this Xiao family does not have the world''s first wine with a pen-like title. Just take a bottle of wine and it is so tempting.


    Xiao Laozi smells the smell of this wine. The original owner also often makes wine. The original recipes of Xiaojia Brewery are all known, but the bottle of wine that Tao is willing to come out, Xiao¡¯s father knows, not Xiao¡¯s family. Any wine that has been brewed before.


    Xiao Laozi put the wine glass in front of his nose and smelled it again. Then he took a small mouth and carefully tasted it in his mouth. He felt that the entrance was delicate and soft, full of mouthful and fragrant, and then tasted it, and felt that it would not be too spicy and strong, and the degree was not very high. There is also a return to Gan, this wine is suitable for all ages.


    "Please also ask the two to help you with a product." Tao wished to pour two more cups and sent it to the father of Cheng and Cheng Hao.


    The two toasted carefully and tasting, and could not help but admire a good wine in the heart, but Xiaojia Winery is famous, and they dare not comment easily in front of Xiao¡¯s father, the wine-drinking master.


    "I have been drinking every kind of wine in Xiaojia Winery, but this kind of taste is very strange. It seems that there is new wine?" Cheng Hao said while relishing the aftertaste of the wine. The wine is very good and his appetite.


    Tao is willing to smile and not answer, because in order to keep the signboard of Xiaojia Winery, any new wine must be approved by Xiao Laozi to sell, although he has 100% confidence in his own wine, but before he gets nodded by Xiao Laozi, the new wine I can''t say this.


    "Xiaoling, you take Cheng Shaoye to the garden to go shopping, I will talk to the old man." Xiao Laozi put down the wine glass and said.


    "Okay." After Tao answered, he looked at Cheng Hao and said, "Cheng Da Ge, please come with me."


    Tao is willing to walk in front, Cheng Hao is behind, but Tao does not take him to the garden, but took him to the wine tasting.


    Tao is willing to ask Cheng Hao to sit down, turn to the wine room, use the key to open the innermost door, then push the door and go inside. After a while, he walked out with a dozen small glasses and a bottle of wine.


    After Tao sat down on the opposite side of Cheng Hao, he took a glass of wine in the tray and put it in front of him and said, "Talk about the name of this wine."


    Cheng Hao picked up the wine glass and smelled it. Then he tasted a fine piece and said "February beads."


    "What about this cup?" Tao hopes to take another cup in front of him.


    Cheng Shuguang said that he heard the smell of "The first pen of the world''s first wine."


    Tao is willing to put another cup in the past.


    After taking a sip, Cheng Hao said, "Fang Fei."


    Drinking more than a dozen glasses of wine in a row, each cup of Cheng said that the wine name, Tao is willing to be satisfied with the nod. "Yes, it seems that you have just said that we have every drink in Xiaojia Winery, and It¡¯s not a polite, but a big truth.¡±


    "So, is this qualified?" Cheng Hao looked at Tao Yuan, and the other emotions in his eyes were looming. Tao hoped to see it, but pretended not to find it.


    "What is qualified?" He looked suspiciously, deliberately pretending not to understand the meaning of his words, he knew that he was actually a qualified pursuer.


    "Qualified..., customer." Cheng Hao worried that he was too straightforward to let Tao feel that he was frivolous, so the words suddenly turned.


    "Of course." Tao is willing to put the bottle of wine in the tray in front of him and say, "This is a reward for you. This is what I completely brewed. I even burned it myself. I got two bottles. This bottle will be given to you. But don''t let my grandfather know, because this is not the new wine that is decided to be sold."


    "So is this a secret between us?" Cheng Hao looked at Tao Yuan and asked.


    Tao is willing to think for a while, then nod and say "Okay."


    Cheng Hao couldn''t help but smile. He felt that Tao was willing to be so cute. When he thought that Zhao Haoyu had chosen to give up this person, he was very fortunate and could not help but ridicule Zhao Haoyu''s vision and taste. He knew Zhao Haoyu will have regrets that day, but by that time, it will be useless for him to regret it.


    "Let''s go." Tao is willing to stand up and say.


    "Where to go?" Cheng Wei asked.


    "My grandfather asked me to take you to the garden. You don''t want to go see it? Our garden, but many people deliberately find excuses to visit, but also want to see a place." Tao will look at him, Then turned and walked to the door, the two went downstairs together. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 173： Marriage in the 1980s 4

    Marriage in the 1980s 4


    "You are coming today, I am afraid that it is not just to order wine, is it so simple?" Xiao Laozi looked at Cheng¡¯s father.


    "I know, I can''t beat you." Master Cheng said with a smile.


    "You have all come to the door in the name of ordering wine, and you didn''t even think about it." Xiao said, "I know that you are such a grandson, and follow your surname, as you are a grandson, you are raised and raised by yourself." However, your literati, the literati of your own literati, do not bother to participate in these trading business. Although your grandson, the business has become bigger and bigger in recent years, but it is a small matter to order his newly opened restaurant. You don¡¯t need to bring him to the door personally."


    ¡°It¡¯s not disdain.¡± Master Cheng¡¯s hand gestures ¡°There is also a lot of mystery for the way of business. I am very admired for the real successful businessman like Xiao Lao. I just look down on those who are short of People. My grandson, as you said, is the one I raised. I originally wanted to let him go, and I have the students who are the official, and he is a resourceful person. On the top, I can definitely do something. But he is a natural person who likes to do business. When he says something, I am disappointed in my heart. I am not self-selling. Among the students I have taught, there is no more flexibility than his mind. But I Didn''t convince him, let him convince me, I will follow him."


    After drinking a cup of tea, Master Cheng continued to say, "My grandson, my eyes are really high. I don¡¯t know how many people I have seen him in these years. No one can make him feel satisfied. I don¡¯t know what happened that day, suddenly. I ran to attend Zhao Haoyu¡¯s wedding banquet. After I went back, I had to take him to your home to visit. I thought that there was no intersection between the two of us before, and this cold and sudden visit came to the door. There must always be a head. He opened several new restaurants and wanted to buy a lot of wine from your family, so that I could come with him for this reason. I also asked him, he said that he saw Xiaoling from your house. From the moment of the bottle, he felt that your family Xiaoling was the person he had to wait for years."


    "Since the last wedding party made such a thing, there are quite a few door-to-doors. It¡¯s just that during this time, I have repeatedly reflected on myself. My eyes are really not good. I saw Zhao Haoyu feel good, but I didn¡¯t want to almost I have been hurting my family for a lifetime, and I feel scared when I think about it."


    "Then, what do you think, I see people''s eyes?"


    "Your eyes naturally want me to be stronger than others. The people outside are saying that the students you have collected in the past few decades have not looked at them. No matter how old they are, they have all done something, and there are no messes. The thing is really not to admire."


    "My grandson is that I have seen big since I was young. I don''t say anything else. There is only one point. It is also the point that he inherited his father. That is his absolute speciality. There are also many people who have been devoted to him in these years." But he just didn''t want to move, and even his eyes were not willing to look at others. His mother advised him to be gentle to other girls. He said that he only cares for the people he believes, if he can''t meet his favorite. People, he would rather live forever."


    "Cheng Wei is a newcomer to the Luo business community. I have also paid attention to him in recent years. He is indeed a young and promising future. I just thought that Zhao Haoyu was a good person. I am afraid of the rope, I have a little bit of it. Although Cheng Hao is with your surname, he is the grandson of Zhao Shude. I have already said that I will not go back to the Zhao family, and I can still play my own mouth? ¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I am not so big with Zhao Shude. I haven''t married my daughter to his son. It''s not a secret that my son-in-law and Zhao Shude''s father and son are not in harmony. I didn''t ask him to enter, but Cheng Hao. After he was born, he insisted that Cheng Yu¡¯s surname should be passed. He also said that if his mother was still there, he would not have surnamed Zhao. I agreed to marry her daughter, and many people said that I I will regret it later, but after twenty or thirty years, I have no regrets with my daughter. Although my son-in-law is not as capable as my students, he really knows how to hurt people. I said aloud. This, I dare to use this old face to assure you that Cheng Hao definitely learned from his father."


    Cheng Laozi tried his best to sell Cheng Hao to Xiao¡¯s father. This is also the first time he has done such a thing for Cheng Hao, because it was all others who took the initiative to sell to them.


    Xiao Laozi gradually became the heartbeat, but with the last lesson, he was still very scared. He dared not accept it easily. He just said, "I am getting older, my mind is gradually not flexible enough, just such a grandson. I have to be careful and careful, be cautious and cautious, look back later, let''s see."


    The students of Cheng Laozi said in private that they are old foxes who have practiced for thousands of years, so how can he not see the thoughts of Xiao¡¯s father? He knows that Xiao Laozi has been said by his heart. He has already got the effect he expected, can he take people back, and then he will see Cheng Hao himself.


    After Cheng and his father left with Cheng Hao, Tao is willing to discuss the banquet with Xiao Laozi. Because of the best way to promote new wine, set up a banquet. Because Xiaojia has certain standards and strict requirements for wine, although Xiaojia has a wine banquet every year, the wine banquet of new wine has not been done for ten years.


    Xiao¡¯s father was quite satisfied with the new wine that Tao hopes to brew this time. After the family¡¯s masters called and tasted the new wine, they also got the unanimous approval. The masters all had a happy face, this wine outside. The wine shop is one after another. Every year, new wines come out. They have been working as a master for many decades in Xiao¡¯s family. They can¡¯t help but worry. Now they finally have the approval of Xiao¡¯s father. New wines, they feel that they can sell well after they have tasted, and naturally they are happy.


    "What do you think of Xiaosheng?" After watching the masters leave their busy hands, Xiao¡¯s father suddenly asked Tao, a word.


    Tao is willing to think about it. "I have given him a drink of wine that is currently sold in our family. He can accurately tell the name of each wine. It seems that I really like the wine of our family." When I was in the garden, he said that he had just bought a very good villa and waited for a while to open. He wanted to invite me to be a guest."


    "Do you agree?"


    Tao is willing to nod.


    "His father and Zhao Haoyu''s father are brothers and sisters. Although he is not surnamed Zhao, he and Zhao Haoyu are cousins."


    "I know this, I have heard of some things in their home. Although he is the grandson of Zhao family, and our family has just complained with Zhao, but his grandfather and his father and the Zhao family''s hatred, It is much more than us. So I think that Zhao is Zhao and he is him. If he judges him because of the behavior of Zhao family, then he is too embarrassed."


    "...you talk to him like this, it won''t be in the middle of him?" Xiao Laozi asked Taoi seriously and seriously.


    "I just said the facts very objectively. As for the fact that I can''t see it, I will wait and see if I get along with him for a while. I will be busy with the banquet."


    "Xiaoling, Grandpa knows that you are a person who pays special attention from an early age, but one thing we must admit is that you and your grandfather don¡¯t seem to be looking at people. We have already seen it once, this time. Be careful, be careful and be cautious."


    "Know it." Tao said with a smile.


    In this era, good things can''t be sold, but with the development of society and economy, there are more and more people doing business. Don''t look at what business is doing well now, but the more backward, the competition The stronger it will be, the more competition will be eliminated.


    In the past life, the reason why Ke Jia was last lost was because he was eliminated in the increasingly turbulent merchant sea. However, Ke''s family is still very good now. The business is bigger than Xiao''s. On the surface, their family business is much bigger than Xiao''s family. Previously, their home was mainly engaged in cloth and tea business. Now they also do wine business, and they still do a good job. Although there is no big name in Xiaojia Winery, Xiaojia Winery has worked hard for generations.


    Xiaojia only focused on the wine business. When the feudal dynasty was still not dead, Xiao¡¯s wine was still a royal tribute, and the first wine of the world was obtained by the emperor¡¯s royal pen.


    Tao is willing to brew more and better wines and enhance the status of Xiaojia Winery. This wine tasting is just the beginning.


    There are now calligraphy associations, Chinese Painting Association, Go Association, as well as tea associations, wine associations, fabric associations and other associations. Since it is a banquet, it is natural to give a message to the elders of the Wine Tasting Association. Although there are many people in these associations, it is necessary to have the qualifications of the elders for many years, and the general winery. I want to ask them, they don''t bother.


    A few months ago, Kejia also set up a wine tasting banquet for the new wine. After the completion, the wine tasting associations were very good, and then the Ke family made people go around to say something. The wine of Kejia Winery has surpassed Xiaojia. The words of the winery of the winery. Now Tao hopes to hit their faces and let the veterans of these wine associations personally say that Xiaojia Winery is the best in the world.


    Tao is willing to be the same buddy in this world, so many rules are the same as women. Women and brothers are not entertaining foreigners. Although the young people''s thinking is more and more open in the current era, the older generation still pays great attention to the rules. Therefore, such a banquet is not to be used to entertain guests.


    Cheng Hao and his grandfather also came, and his grandfather also brought some friends, who are people with status and status and highly respected people. The words of these people are more useful than those of the first-line stars in the future. Cheng Lao specially took them to join in the show, but also for the sake of Cheng Hao, this grandson won the good feelings of Xiao family.


    Tao hopes to secretly bring Cheng Hao to the wine tasting hall, and prepare some of the wines he made by himself. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 174： Marriage in the 1980s 5

    Marriage in the 1980s 5


    The wine was already tasted before Cheng Hao. After he went back, he remembered the wine in his heart. He had been looking for Tao Yuan a few days ago, but Tao did not see him, let him come back after the wine tasting, so he Tolerated today, I finally saw someone who made him dream, and drank him like an addicted wine. He has no alcohol addiction. It should be said that he only loved to drink before, but he can drink it. Even if he likes to drink the wine of Xiaojia Winery, he did not want to drink it to such an extent.


    "As far as the output you have just said, in addition to the scattered sales, I want to book all the other ones." Cheng Hao looked at Tao Yuan and said seriously.


    Tao is willing to hold his chin and smile and say "impossible."


    "I will let people do better propaganda for you. It is much better than selling wine to other hotels at the same time. If you can believe me, I will never let you regret it." Cheng Yi said pun, he said Believe, there is another layer of meaning.


    "The output I just said is not because we can only produce so much every month, but because we only make so much, we sell it in a way that is always in short supply. This is called the Hunger Sales Law." Looked at him and said, "But it is only available to you, my grandfather may not be able to agree, unless you can convince him. But I think, in fact, you do not have to do this, because after that we will have a lot of new wine for sale, if Everything you have to order is not a good thing for you and us."


    "You have finally sold new wines after a decade." Cheng Wei looked at Tao Yuan with suspicion.


    "Don''t say this, business matters, you still have to talk to my grandfather, I only manage wine, other things don''t care much." Tao would like to signal him to say "Taste the taste of these dishes." ""


    Cheng Hao looked at Tao and glanced at it, then picked up a small piece of dried tofu with chopsticks. After a few chews, he licked it and tried to eat the boneless duck, braised peas, spicy fried shrimp, Spicy rabbit diced meat and so on. He kept eating in his mouth and didn''t say a word.


    Tao is willing to pour himself a glass of wine, savoring the taste, thinking about what kind of wine should be brewed next.


    Although the weight of these appetizers is not much, there is only one small dish in each case, but the number is still quite a lot. Tao hopes that he will go away for a while, and when he returns to God and looks at the dishes, he is all empty.


    Cheng Hao put down the chopsticks and finished the last sip of the wine. He still looked at Tao and said, "Can I rent a cook to use it? Let him teach my chef. My grandfather likes to eat lo mei, the price is with you. open."


    It is common for wealthy people to borrow a cook from each other.


    "My family''s cook?" Tao is willing to look at him and say, "If you want to borrow, you will borrow it. You don''t need money. But these lo mei is not made by my cook."


    "Is it bought outside?" Cheng Hao said that it was impossible to finish it. It was delicious to this degree of lo mei. If he had to sell it outside, he could not have known it.


    Tao hopes to shake his head and say, "You can borrow our cooks, but if you want to borrow this kind of people, you can''t do it."


    Cheng Hao silently observed the expression of Tao Yuan for a while and said, "Is it what you did?"


    Tao is willing to smile, although there is no answer, but the meaning is already obvious.


    "Do you believe in fate?" Cheng Wei asked very seriously.


    Although he asked very suddenly, Tao hoped to answer seriously, "Do you believe it? Why don''t you believe it?"


    "I didn''t plan to attend Zhao Haoyu''s wedding before. I had something to do that day, but for some reason, I canceled it temporarily. Then my car just passed the door of your wedding hotel, I suddenly wanted to go in and have a look. There is a feeling that if I don''t go in and have a look, I will regret it, so I will go in."


    "Then you saw me with a bottle of wine?" Tao hopes to follow his words.


    "Yes, so I am moving to you." Cheng Hao knows that he has just experienced a marriage that has failed inexplicably, so it must be a grass-roots soldier, and his defense is very high. He originally wanted to take his good feelings slowly, but he didn''t know why, as soon as he saw him, he couldn''t wait to have him right away.


    Tao is willing to look at his eyes with hot and strong feelings for a while, suddenly do not know how to answer him, can only transfer the topic "I don''t want to talk about these lo mei, you think if you put these lo mei tastes and take them Sell, can you make money?"


    "If you want to sell these lo mei, I can help you get a food factory, and then let people manage and sell, all the profits are for you." Cheng Hao said seriously.


    "You are going out to help build a factory, and then don''t make a profit?" Tao is willing to look at him with suspicion and say "I think it''s hard for me to convince myself to believe in you."


    "I can not only help you with any interest, but also give me all my personal property to manage. As long as you agree, I will transfer all my current property and real estate in the shortest possible time. Go to your name." Cheng Hao said this, in fact, is in the proposal.


    "Why should I manage your property..." Tao is willing to pretend to be incomprehensible.


    "As long as you say a word, let me do anything." Cheng Hao firmly grasped the hand of Tao Yuan. "You know what I am talking about, you can ask me any conditions, as long as you want, even if It is for me, I will give it to you."


    "I know what you are talking about, but you don''t seem to know what you are talking about." Tao wants to pull his hand back, but Cheng Hao holds him too tight and he can''t move, so he looks at him with dissatisfaction. Say, "You don''t want to be arrogant when you are handsome. This is my home. Be careful, I will let you drive you out."


    "Give me a chance to prove my heart to you."


    "Well, you are not saying, no matter what I ask you to agree, then my request is that you let me go first, let me think about it for a while, and then I will give you a reply when I think about it."


    Cheng Hao looked at Tao Yuan, and then slowly released his hand. He couldn''t help but make a fist and wanted to keep the touch on his palm.


    Tao is willing to bow down and meditate for a while, feeling that if he promises him right away, it seems a bit abnormal. After all, he can just be hurt and counted as a person who has been abandoned. However, if you refuse, Cheng Hao will certainly be sad, and he will be reluctant in his heart.


    In front of Xiao¡¯s father, he was entertaining the guests. He was full of smiles and sentiment from the heart. Because of his politeness and praise from the heart, he was very clear. The veterans of the wine association are all dying of alcoholism, such as good, bad is not good, even if they will offend people, they will never tell lies. And getting their praise is not an easy task.


    Xiao Laozi has already brought people to the guest. When these guests are gone, they can''t help but praise.


    "The reputation of the first wine in Xiaojia Winery is really worthy of the name. This new wine, not to mention waiting for ten years, is waiting for twenty years, I think it is worth it!"


    "Who said that it wasn''t? I thought that this Xiao family didn''t plan to make new wine. I hoped that the famous wines sold before would stabilize their winery''s position in the wine industry. But people are not in a hurry and not silent. If it doesn''t ring, there will be such a good new wine."


    "To say that Xiao Laozi is really so sullen, people can''t admire it. If you have such a good wine, he will wait until the wine banquet to let people know. Before, some news was not passed on."


    "A few months ago, Kejia Winery made a new wine, and it was said how good it was everywhere. It was said that the Longquan wine of Xiaojia Winery was compared. I was sent to buy some because of curiosity. After that, I feel that it is really good, but if I compare Longquan wine, it is too exaggerated."


    "My favorite drink in the past few decades is the Longquan wine of Xiaojia Winery. When I heard that the new wine of Kejia Winery compares Longquan, I also quickly bought it, and I am still looking forward to it. The result is not finished, it is awkward. The wine is good wine, but it is too irritating to exaggerate. This time, the new wine of Xiaojia Winery, I feel that it is better to drink than Longquan, and sure enough to surpass Xiao. The wine of the winery is still only their own."


    "In the end, who are the people who are messing around? Isn''t it someone who won''t drink at all, where is it rumored?"


    "If there is no benefit, whoever has nothing to say is not true. If you love to drink, you will drink, who is better. After drinking, you will naturally know."


    "Though this is the case, but the three become tigers, there are more people who have spoken, and there are more people who believe, and the fakes have come true. But this Xiaojia winery is still full of enthusiasm, this time new The phoenix will surely make all the previous rumors that Xiaojia Winery is being compared is not broken."


    "That is, after all, it is the winery that can open for more than two hundred years, and the world''s first wine with the title of the pen, which is the villain who can use some of the following methods to kill."


    On the day of the official sale, the wines and wines that Taoyuan is brewing have not yet opened. The early morning, there are people who have long queues. Because the wine association''s elders have a variety of fancy praises, the other people in the wine association are full of curiosity, and want to know what level of good drink, can get such a high evaluation.


    The amount sold in each winery and wine shop is limited. It is not that they can''t make more, but the kind of psychology that Tao wants to catch customers. The more they can''t buy, the more they want to Want to buy. The best thing, once the number is too much, and everyone wants to buy it at any time, the sales volume will not be limited. And after the pottery is willing to brew a lot of different new wines, he just wants to create a new wine in Xiaojia Winery, all of which is a bottle of hard-to-find atmosphere.


    After a while, Cheng Hao came to look for Tao, and he would take him out to eat or play. Tao hoped to agree. After going out a few times, the two people get along more and more naturally, and now only the last little feeling, that is, as long as Tao is willing to nod, the two will soon become lovers.


    Because the weather is getting colder, Cheng Hao bought a natural hot spring in the villa, Tao is willing to take the initiative to call Cheng Hao, let him take himself to the hot springs. Cheng Hao naturally wants to be unsatisfied and happy, and immediately puts down his work, immediately prepares people, and then personally go to pick up the Tao willing to go to the villa.


    Tao hopes to bring the wine to the past, and has already prepared for what is going to happen. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 175： Marriage in the 1980s 6

    Marriage in the 1980s 6


    After Tao is ready to soak the hot springs, he will sit cross-legged with Cheng Hao at the low table in the house. Through the glass wall, you can see the garden outside. Although it is already dark, but under the light of the yard, those Plants that have begun to be yellow, do not have a taste.


    The two of them said something without a word, and then sipped a cup after another. After Tao¡¯s wish to soak in the hot springs, the cheeks were a bit red, and they were redder after drinking more. Cheng Hao looked at his smooth and smooth skin, and the white-red look, from the beginning of the heart heat, and then the body began to heat up.


    Tao is willing to continue pouring wine, but finds that the bottle is empty, then patted the table and said, "Drinking is over, so sleepy, I am going to sleep."


    Tao Tao really felt sleepy, and his eyes were a little bit open. He held the table and wanted to stand up, but he fell back and went back because of his feet.


    Cheng Hao stood up immediately, and after walking to his side, he picked him up easily.


    Tao is willing to grab his neck, lean his head on his shoulder, and close his eyes and say, "Thank you, you sent me back to the room."


    Cheng Hao, who was willing to go back to his own room, put him on the bed, and sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him motionlessly. He had no intention of leaving, and he was obviously able to see his entanglement and patience.


    "See you tomorrow." Tao is willing to open his eyes and glance at him, then close his eyes and change his position, a pair of ready to sleep.


    Cheng Hao¡¯s vigorous breathing, after enduring and forbearing, finally did not hold back, and he kissed and wished.


    Tao is willing to take a few eyes, did not resist him, let him kiss the deeper. But as his hands went down more and more, Tao was willing to hold his hand and push him away and said, "We are not married yet, you can''t do this."


    "I won''t do it in the end. If you want to wait until the wedding night to let me break through your last line of defense, I respect your decision." Cheng Hao hugged Tao Yuan tightly, his lips pressed against his neck and said "But if I leave this tonight, I will blew myself and die. Do you have the heart?"


    Tao would like to feel that his hot body is like a flame. He knows that he is deliberately pretending to be pitiful, and that he is really hard to endure, so he can''t bear to reject him.


    Cheng Hao¡¯s next move, Tao¡¯s willingness to resist, and no more refusal, because he also drank the wine himself, and there was some groggy dizziness, which was immediately taken by Cheng Hao. I want to look forward to it.


    Two loving people, together and seeking to meet and vent in the other side, their desires are born because they love each other deeply, so they can''t help but control. Failure to do so is to comply with the commitment of Tao Yuan, not to the end.


    Only on the second day, there was a little pain in the inner thigh of Tao.


    ..............................


    Although Cheng Hao did not break through the last layer of defense of Tao Yuan, but the two had frankly met in the same bed except the last step, and also covered the same bed with the quilt and slept for one night.


    So the next day, when the relationship between the two went one step further, when they took a hot spring together, Cheng Hao proposed to Marry to marry.


    Tao is willing to squat on the smooth stone by the pool, with his eyes closed, "As long as you can convince my grandfather to agree to marry you, you will decide when you get married."


    "So, you agreed?" Cheng Hao hugged his waist from behind Tao wish, bowed his head and asked in his ear.


    "You are so hard for this big wolf, I am worried that if I have been dragging and not agreeing with you, you will not be able to swallow me before I get married." Tao is willing to pat his shoulder and say "help me. Wipe your back."


    Cheng Hao finally got the consent of Tao Yuan, and he was very happy. Then, as long as he tried to convince Xiao Xiaozi, he would be able to return the pottery.


    Cheng Hao, the big wolf, he is not an ordinary wolf, but a very intelligent and very black wolf. He was raised and raised by his grandfather, a thousand-year-old fox. He knows how to use the method of attacking the heart to conquer each other.


    I don¡¯t want to behave too much in front of Xiao¡¯s father, so I¡¯m doing more to let Xiao¡¯s father feel the sincerity of his wish, and let Xiao¡¯s father see him as a happy future. The efforts and guarantees of life.


    Xiao Laozi was moved by his sincerity and sincerity. The most important thing is that Tao is willing to help him to say a lot of good words, so the two soon entered the negotiation period of marriage and wedding.


    The news that Tao is willing to marry Cheng Hao is a surprise. Many people feel surprised because these people who are surprised know that Cheng Hao is the grandson of Zhao¡¯s father and also the cousin of Zhao Haoyu. However, they also thought of the relationship between Mr. Zhao and his eldest son, and they did not feel very strange. This is equivalent to the people who complained to the Zhao family and joined together. After Zhao¡¯s family, it¡¯s a good show. It is.


    After Zhao¡¯s father and Zhao Haoyu¡¯s father knew something, they began to worry a little, so their family sat together to discuss this matter, and Zhao Haoyu himself felt that this was not a big deal at all.


    ¡°Since our relationship with Xiao¡¯s family has been stagnant, Xiao¡¯s family no longer sells wine to us. Xiaojia¡¯s new phoenix is ??highly praised. In addition to scattered sales, they provide wine to only three restaurants. The ones that Cheng Hao opened are one of them.¡± Zhao Jian¡¯an frowned and said, ¡°Many old customers who used to drink the wines of Xiaojia Winery are not coming now. The business of several restaurants in the hotel is light. A lot, so I thought, or we still go to the door to apologize with Xiao Laozi, sincerely ask for his forgiveness, let him continue to sell the wine to us."


    "Dad, you have too much thought." Zhao Haoyu said indifferently, "I think Ke Yi¡¯s wine is not necessary for Xiao¡¯s wine, but it is because Xiao¡¯s father has a good relationship with the veterans of the wine association. There are those veterans who help their family to publicize, so others will think that their family''s wine is better, but it is all wine, how big difference can it be? I think it is better to ask for the forgiveness of Xiao Laozi. Go and do a good relationship with the veterans."


    "You don''t like to drink alcohol. Naturally, you don''t know the demands of those who love to drink." Zhao Jianan said, "Your grandfather has already bought people to buy the phoenix wine and taste it. This wine does not have other wines. The place, and the fact that it is so loved by people who love to drink."


    "But Xiao Ling is about to get married with Cheng Hao. This is what you know from the uncle. He has spent all his years in order to be a daddy and to make us feel better. It is a lot of thoughts. He and Cheng Jiashi In the middle, even if we go to apologize to Xiao¡¯s father, I don¡¯t think there will be any effect.¡± Zhao Haoyu¡¯s mother Li Qin said.


    "I didn''t think of it. Lao Xiao would actually agree to marry Xiao Ling to Cheng Hao." Zhao said with a sigh.


    "What''s the big deal, even if they are united against us, we are not alone, are we afraid that they will not be?" Zhao Haoyu said with confidence. "The restaurant is based on dishes, not entirely by selling alcohol." ¡±


    "Since things have already happened, even if you apologize to the Xiao family, it is not good. If you have a bad relationship, it is not good. I think Xiaojiayuan is not as good as Kejia. What''s more, Haoyu and Keyi really love each other. Xiaojia can''t do it. The beauty of adults, we must complain to our family because of this matter, they are not temperament, we do not have to move too much to them." Zhao Haoyu''s grandmother Zhang Shufen said.


    "My grandmother agrees with me!" Zhao Haoyu said with a little excitement. "I am really in love with Ke Yi. Since Ke Yi has already returned, the misunderstanding between us has been lifted, then it is reasonable to reconnect. The matter! Do you have to wait for their family Xiaoling to continue to marry? Is it right that I like Keyi and not him? It is a torture to both of them! They are really unreasonable and unreasonable! ¡±


    Everyone is expressing their opinions. Only Ke Yi sits quietly beside Zhao Haoyu, because the two contradictory people who caused Zhao Xiao are him, and he does not understand business affairs now, so it is not easy to interject. However, he has already begun to learn business affairs, and he is determined to make a capable person in this world.


    However, when he knew that Tao was willing to marry Cheng Hao, he suddenly remembered one thing. When he remembered his previous life, he seemed to have heard his mother say that Cheng Hao died very early because of an accident. Nothing, the children did not leave one. He didn¡¯t know when he died, but since he¡¯s still not married, it should be what happened in the past few years.


    Cheng Hao of the last life is indeed the death of these two years, because an accident that is destined to be unavoidable. But in this world, there is Tao wishing, and Cheng Hao¡¯s soul is no longer the original one. His fate will naturally not be the same as his previous life.


    ..............................


    Cheng Hao, for the sake of the wind and the light, will enter the door and make a very grand wedding, which is much larger than the scene of the day when the original owner and Zhao Haoyu got married.


    On the day of the wedding, Zhao¡¯s family only had Grandma¡¯s grandmother. Zhao¡¯s father, the grandfather, was not present because he knew that even if he went, Zhao Haoyu¡¯s father would be cold and cold.


    Such a grand wedding scene is rare from ancient times to the present, and it is enough to prove that Cheng Hao and Cheng Jia attach importance to Tao Yuan.


    Because the guests came too much, Tao hopes to see the flowers in the eyes. When I return to Chengjia to rest at night, Tao is still dizzy, feeling that as soon as I open my eyes, all the people are in front of me. So as soon as he returned to the room, he fell to his bed and closed his eyes.


    Cheng Hao himself was a little drunk. If he didn''t drink well, he would have slept before. He insisted on helping the pottery to take off his clothes and wipe his body, then took off his clothes and went to bed to hold the pottery to sleep.


    "The next time I get married, don''t make such an exaggerated scene. It''s too tiring." Tao said vaguely.


    "Well, I will listen to you." Cheng Hao is also really drunk, and actually echoes the words of Tao.


    The two soon slept, and woke up the next morning, and the two men went to the cave. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 176： Marriage in the 1980s 7

    Marriage in the 1980s 7


    "Just do it once, otherwise, it¡¯s too late to go to tea." Tao is willing to climb to the shoulders of Cheng Hao, while breathing hard, and intermittently saying because of shaking.


    "Okay." Cheng Yu gasped and agreed, but he promised to answer, this kind of thing is difficult to control himself, so he finished the second time, he stopped.


    Tao is willing to get up with a sour body, although he especially wants to go to sleep, but on the first day of the wedding, tea must be respected.


    Cheng Hao¡¯s parents and grandfather knew that they were definitely tired yesterday. If there is anything, they don¡¯t have to rush to say it today, so they drank tea and gave it to the red envelope. After saying a few words of encouragement, let the two After drinking a few porridges, they rushed them back to the room and went to sleep.


    Cheng Jia is the scholarly door, and Cheng Hao¡¯s mother is truly a good show, and her personality is very good. Cheng Hao¡¯s father only played with the Zhao family. It was really painful for his wife and children. It¡¯s more like respecting the father¡¯s respect. Tao is willing to return to Cheng Hao, they all know that Cheng Hao is sincerely loving Tao Yuan, so for their husband and wife, they will naturally love Tao as their children.


    Tao is willing to marry Cheng Hao, and the two are naturally like honey, and they stick together all day long. Cheng Haolian¡¯s business is not a big deal. He has extended his vacation time and again, and he only wants to get tired of Tao¡¯s wish every day. He doesn¡¯t want to do anything else.


    Or Tao is willing to persuade repeatedly, let him go to busy business, he is not willing to deal with business matters on time every day, and then try to go home on time. Even his parents felt very magical. For the sake of business, people who sometimes couldn¡¯t see it for a month or two, now not only go home every day, but also go home on time than those who work.


    However, the young couple have a good relationship, and they are very happy to see it, because they are parents, but because they really love each other, they are together, so they can understand the mood they always want to stick together. They think it''s good, so it looks like a family, it would be better if there was a child earlier.


    So after more than two months, Tao hoped to check out the pregnancy, and the family was happy. First, immediately let people inform Xiao Xiaozi, ready to wait for four or five months, then announced this happy event.


    Cheng Jia is here because Tao is willing to be pregnant and happy, Zhao family is so troubled, because the man who runs away with Ke Yi, took the child to the door, and now everyone in Zhao knows that Ke Yi is outside. A child, and this thing has spread outside.


    In the afternoon, when a family sat together for tea and snacks, Cheng Xi¡¯s father, Zhao Xiu Ning, went out for a while. After returning, he was especially excited to tell this story to everyone.


    "Zhao''s family is definitely a special mess now. My mother is definitely worried about living in that house. Now the weather is getting colder and colder. It may be snowing in a few days. Cheng Hao, you will go to Zhao Zhao tomorrow with me. Take your grandmother to the hot springs for a while, save them from making trouble and have a break with your grandmother. "The excitement of Zhao Xiuning''s face can''t be suppressed."


    "Know it." Cheng Wei answered.


    "I listened to Sun Ling, said that the wedding of the day, Ke Yi tears down and said that it can be touching, what mistakes I think I have a terminal illness, do not want to let the family and the people who love it sad, so find a place to die alone. How lonely? Death, still waiting for a child?" Cheng Wei said puzzled.


    "Isn''t this easy to explain?" Zhao Xiuning said with a smile on his face. "What mistakes do you think you have died of terminal illness and so on? It must be compiled to lie to their Zhao family. It is true that it is true to be elope with others. It must be The days outside are not good, so I regretted and ran back to eat the grass."


    Zhao Xiu Ning has a rhythmic pat on the thigh and said, "I will see him the old man tomorrow. I must congratulate him. This is a good grandfather."


    "When you go to pick up your mother tomorrow, you can say a few less words. In these years, you have been angry with him. The reputation is not good for you. Others will think that he is your father, you. So angry, he is too filial." Cheng Wei advised.


    "He counts my father, does he match?" Zhao Xiuning said disdainfully, "I have already given him back to life. I don''t owe him. He also wants to get my respect again. See you tomorrow, I am going to swear." He is so angry that he is happy when he is mad at him."


    Zhao Xiu Ning vs. Zhao¡¯s father, that is really hateful, because the place where Zhao¡¯s father is sorry for their mother and child is too much.


    When Zhao Xiuning was only four or five years old, Zhao¡¯s father went out to talk about business and brought a girl who was only 16 or 17 years old to go home as a little wife. In those days, it was quite normal for the rich to have a few sister-in-laws at home, so Mrs. Zhao did not pay much attention to her heart.


    But what I didn''t expect was that this Mrs. Yu was very much a means to let Zhao Laozi wholeheartedly be on her, and she couldn''t love her. If it is just an ordinary petting behavior, Mrs. Zhao will not care, but gradually, Zhao¡¯s father will smother his wife. If it is not Mrs. Zhao¡¯s strength enough to have a wrist, he has long been oppressed by a small sister. Come to the end. After this little son gave birth to a son, Zhao¡¯s father was even more biased towards them.


    Later, when the civil war broke out, Zhao¡¯s father left the mother and daughter of Zhao¡¯s wife and ran with her little mother and mother. Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife died to negotiate with the warlords, not only to save the lives of their mother and son, but also to keep the entire Zhao family, even those warlords admire her courage and discouragement.


    A few years later, the war ended, and Zhao¡¯s father returned to the Zhao family with his mother and son. As long as nothing happened, he continued to live.


    Then one day, when Zhao¡¯s servant was playing with the seven-year-old Zhao Jian¡¯an on the street outside, Zhao Jian¡¯an was kidnapped by the bandits. The bandits sent a letter to Zhao¡¯s father to let him put the money within the prescribed time. Send it, or you will tear it up. These bandits lions have big openings, and the number of them is that Zhao¡¯s father can¡¯t get together in a short time.


    The little cicada cried and died, so that Zhao¡¯s father had to redeem his son as soon as possible. The hair of Zhao¡¯s father was white, and suddenly he came up with a note. He sent his eldest son, Zhao Xiuning, to the past and exchanged with the bandits. He said that this is his eldest son. He will inherit his family business in the future, so he will definitely find a way to redeem him. He only asks for more allowances to let him collect the money and let him bring the younger son back first.


    After Zhao¡¯s father brought the younger son back, there was no plan to scrape money to save Zhao Xiening. Mrs. Zhao knew that she had fainted. After she woke up, she sent someone to inquire about the news. Then she pulled out the gun she had hidden from the bottom of the box. She thought that if her son could not come back, she would still be young with Zhao. The mother and the son are all gone, and everyone should not live.


    Zhao Xiu Ning was a clever one since he was a child. His mother paid him a lot of money to ask him to teach him martial arts, so he would have some self-defense efforts. At first he woke up on the hills of the bandits. He pretended to be very scared and waited for the opportunity to escape. When he was drunk, he managed to run away, but when he was halfway up the mountain, he was hurt by a trap. Fortunately, the army of the army came to save him. It was only after so many years, when he walked, The feet are still a bit awkward.


    Zhao¡¯s father has done too much to let their mother and child chill, so Zhao Xiu Ning¡¯s hate for him has accumulated since childhood. Before he met Cheng Wei, his greatest wish was to give Zhao¡¯s father a mad death. After Wei married, his biggest wish was changed to become old-fashioned with her.


    Mrs. Zhao also hates Zhao¡¯s father very much, but she is not divorced, because once she divorced, this huge family property is cheaper than the two-bedroom family. Since she married the Zhao family, she filial piety and childbirth, there is no mistake. When Zhao¡¯s father fled with his little mother and mother, she propped up the business of this family. Otherwise, Zhao¡¯s house and shop have long been Was taken away. And she knows that Zhang Shufen has been trying to sit on her wife''s position for many years. She just doesn''t want her to get what she wants. She just wants her to be a shackle all her life.


    After dinner, Tao and Cheng Hao returned to their yard to rest.


    ¡°Is it what you did?¡± Tao hopes to look at Cheng Hao. He thinks that after Ke Yi¡¯s return, he will definitely let his family handle and arrange the man and their children. Otherwise, their existence may be at any time. The explosion of mines, so he reminded the process a few words early, saying that Ke Yi''s words are likely to be deceptive.


    "It''s not me, it''s Dad who sent people to do it." Cheng Hao helped Tao to sit down on the bed and said, "Although he doesn''t care about Zhao''s affairs on the surface, he doesn''t go into that house several times a year. When I want to see my grandmother, I will let people pick her up and live. But in fact, my dad specially sent people to stare at the family. What they do every day, he is clear. One is because my grandma is still The family lived, and the second is that he has been waiting for the opportunity to completely kill their family for so many years. So Keyi suddenly ran back to marry Zhao Haoyu, he must send someone to check. ¡±


    Tao is willing to listen and nodded. He can understand the feelings of Cheng Hao''s father. If he is replaced by him, he will hate the same, and will find ways to retaliate by any means.


    Originally because the weather was getting colder, Cheng Wei let Cheng Hao take the pottery to go to the hot springs for a while. Although it is not suitable for hot springs in the early pregnancy, it can be warmed up, the environment is warm enough, and the most I will be back in the cold ten days.


    Because of this thing of Ke Yi, Zhao Xiu Ning wants to go to Zhao Jiaqi Zhao Laozi, and picks up his mother to live for a while, so the whole family, all go to the hot springs for a month and then come back.


    Zhao Xiu Ning was too excited to sleep well all night, and got up early the next morning, urging the kitchen to get the breakfast done quickly. After the family had eaten breakfast, Cheng Laozi first set off to the hot spring resort, Tao Yuan and Cheng Wei and Cheng Wei as the younger generation, followed Zhao Xiu Ning to pick up Mrs. Zhao.


    In the Zhao family, Mrs. Zhao has always lived in the main courtyard, while the second house has lived in the west courtyard. Originally, Zhang Shufen wanted to live in the East Side Court. I had a big trouble for this incident, but Mrs. Zhao did not let them live. It was said that the East Side Court was the place where Zhao Xiuning could live in this eldest son, even if Zhao Xiuning would not want to live. They will not be able to live in their second room.


    Many of the important shops of Zhao¡¯s shop are in the hands of Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife. Many old people who are inseparable from Zhao¡¯s business are also facing Mrs. Zhao¡¯s, because if they are not Mrs. Zhao, they may all die in the warlords. The hand is over. And when Mrs. Zhao brought a lot of dowry, the business with Zhao is now unclear, so Mrs. Zhao is not willing to divorce, and Zhao¡¯s father will not dare to divorce because this product is really unclear. Now both people are thinking about consuming each other. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 177： Marriage in the 1980s 8

    Marriage in the 1980s 8


    When I arrived at the Zhao family''s house, Zhao Xiu Ning first took them to see Mrs. Zhao, and just said a few words, Zhao Xiuning could not wait to go to the west side courtyard to see the excitement. Cheng Wei worried that he was too angry and didn''t want him to bear a bad reputation for dying relatives, so he followed. Tao hopes to look at the heat, and he will give Cheng Yan a look and let him take his own past.


    Just walking at the entrance of the main hall of the west side courtyard, you can feel the atmosphere inside is not normal, Zhao Haoyu''s grandparents and parents are there, Ke Yi''s parents and brothers are also there, Ke Yiyu sobbing on the ground, the man holding the child Standing on one side and looking at him, and Zhao Haoyu sat on the sofa with a tired look.


    "Oh, it¡¯s really lively, it¡¯s all in Kazakhstan." When Zhao Xiuning entered, he looked at Zhao¡¯s father and said loudly, ¡°Father, I heard that you were a great-grandfather, and I would like to congratulate you. This is my gift to you. Congratulations. Have a great grandson! Congratulations, congratulations!"


    Zhao¡¯s father stunned Zhao Xiuning and turned his face to one side.


    Everyone''s eyes are on Zhao Xiu Ning, and Zhao Jian''an''s husband and wife originally had a bad face. After hearing the voice of Zhao Xiuning, it was even more ugly. Zhao Xiuning has many people who hate Zhao Laozi and the second room. People from Zhao and the second room hate him more. The two people are not allowed to hate the sky. Zhao Xiu Ning now has a special look at their jokes, but they can''t do it in a counterattack, and they feel more angry and embarrassed.


    Tao Yuan and Cheng Hao didn''t go in, just standing on the corner of the door outside the hall, and they didn''t need to do anything. They just need to appreciate the ugly faces of those people.


    "How are you so unhappy? This is a happy event!" After Zhao Xiuning put down his things, he went to Zhao Jian''an''s face and said, "The third child, you are already a grandfather. How can you not put a few tables to celebrate?" Celebrate? Your family, Zhao Haoyu, has been married for less than half a year, and he has a son who is one year old. He is really envious of me! You have a grandson, and it is easier to fight for property in the future. You should be happy. what!"


    Zhao Xiuning also has a big sister, so Zhao Jianning is the third child of Zhao.


    "This is the chores of our second house. If you can''t make a big deal with you, you have to watch the jokes and you can roll!" Zhao Jianan said with a sullen face.


    "You see what you said, I am really happy for you!" Zhao Xiu Ning pretend to be sad, patted his chest, then shook his head and said, "It¡¯s really a dog biting Lu Dongbin, I don¡¯t know the good heart, I bought it specially. Gifts to congratulate you on the second room and the old man, you will talk about such a big happy event, who else can have it? That is, your second room and the old man are wicked..., ah, wrong, wrong, I mean Say, that is, your two rooms and the old man have done too much good things, and moved to heaven, so God gave you a cheap grandson."


    Ke family because of Zhao Xiu Ning''s words, his face is getting more and more ugly, but in the end is their family''s loss, this time is not good to talk.


    "You give me a roll!" Master Zhao slammed the teacup to Zhao Xiuning, but Zhao Xiuning, who was a child from Xiaowu, easily escaped.


    "You see you, the age is so big, it''s so easy to get angry. If the anger is over, that''s not..., isn''t that the third and Zhao Haoyu''s?" Zhao Xiuning said suddenly what he thought of. "Right, there is one more thing that almost forgot to tell you. This thing, for you, may not be a good thing, but for us, it is a big joy!"


    "How, do you want to know?" Zhao Xiuning smiled with a smile on his face, so he said that he was guilty.


    "No interest!" Zhao Jianan said coldly.


    "I am a person who is willing to share. If you don''t want to hear it, after I say it, you should not hear it." Zhao Xiuning cleared his throat and said seriously, "I am also going to be a grandfather soon." People, our family Xiaoling, now has three months of pregnancy, everyone is happy, with joy."


    The rest of the hall was all stunned, and everyone¡¯s eyes looked at the pottery standing at the door.


    Ke Yi, who had already swollen eyes, had turned to look at Tao Yuan with their gaze. After he married Zhao Haoyu, he thought about having a child of both of them. He did not expect to be behind him. The wish of marriage is more than the first. And he knows very well that Tao is willing to be pregnant before him, and will definitely make the Zhao family regret to let him marry Zhao Haoyu.


    Tao wants to see them all look at themselves, turning their heads and looking at Cheng Hao, Cheng Hao immediately appease him with his eyes, so that he does not care about those people''s eyes.


    "The third child, this is going to say, I am still not as good as you. You see that your ready-made grandson is one year old. I don''t know whether it is a grandson or a granddaughter. But, whether it is a grandson or a granddaughter. It¡¯s the blood of our old Cheng family. It¡¯s the flesh and blood of our family Cheng Hao. In my heart, I am just as happy.¡± Zhao Xiu Ning is a smile that can¡¯t be hidden in his face.


    Zhao Jian''an and Zhao Haoyu''s father and son were both angry and painful in their chests, and their hands clenched their fists. Father Zhao is in a complicated mood, but the complexity is complicated, the happiness is not at all, and the mood of anger is more. Zhang Shufen and Li Qinpo also trembled with anger, and a pair of people who were about to be crying, if they didn''t want to be more humiliated in front of Zhao Xiuning, they had already cried.


    "Xiusing!"


    "Hey! Mom, I am here!" Zhao Xianning immediately shouted.


    "Isn''t it necessary to pick me up to the hot springs? I have something to clean up. What are you still grinding?" Mrs. Zhao stood outside and asked aloud, she was also dedicated to picking up time. .


    "Oh, well, let''s go!" After Zhao Xiuning finished, he turned to his head and said, "Then I will not bother your family. I congratulate you again. If you are ready to celebrate, I must Go with the ceremony, go."


    Zhao Xiu Ning took Cheng Wei¡¯s hand and walked out. When she walked to the face of Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife, she stopped and helped her to go out slowly. Tao wished and Cheng Hao walked slowly behind.


    After waiting for them to leave and can''t see the figure, Zhang Shufen cried on the table and said, "What is this? What are our faces in the future? Go out and see people!!"


    Li Qin¡¯s tears kept falling. She pointed to Ke Yi and angered and asked, ¡°What is the place in our family that I am sorry for you?! You want to hang us like this?! Now our family has become a city person. The laughing stock, are you satisfied?!"


    "No, I really didn''t mean it!" Ke Yi cried and explained, "I really thought I was terminally ill, so I will leave, I will come back because I love Haoyu, I don''t want to talk to him." Separated forever."


    "Then why don''t you say that you have already had a child with someone else?! Why are you holding us?!" Li Qin continued to ask.


    "I really didn''t mean to want to stare at you. I was worried that after you knew it, it would be different from my marriage with Hao Yuge, so..." Ke Yi cried so angry that he climbed. In front of Zhao Haoyu, I firmly grasped his hand and pleaded for "Hao Yuge, I really love you very much. I beg you to forgive me. I will give you a lot of children in the future. You forgive me." it is good?"


    Zhao Haoyu was hit hard because of the impact, and he was very entangled in his heart. He looked at Ke Yi and never said a word.


    "Ayi, have you forgotten our vows? We said that we have to be together for the rest of our lives. We still have children. Do you even want children?" Jiang Ming is also a tired face, but he Still want to try to save the heart of Ke Yi.


    "You shut up!" Ke Yi looked back at him and said loudly, "I have never told you any vows. I have never loved you. I will have children with you because I thought I would not live." Long, don''t want to leave the world without leaving anything in this world! Why are you here? Why come to try to destroy my marriage and happiness?!"


    Jiang Ming looked at Ke Yi in disbelief. He didn''t think that Ke Yi would say such a thing. He opened his mouth and there were countless words in his heart that he wanted to retain. Now he can''t say a word.


    The Ke family, who has been silent for a long time, has to say a word at this time. Ke Yi¡¯s mother said, ¡°When the child is too young, there is always confusion. If you can make a mistake, you will still be a good boy. You will see it in both of us. The love is also seen in the old face of our couple, forgive him this time, and give him a chance."


    "It''s easy for you to say, give him another chance?!" Li Qin said with Ke Yi''s mother, "Keyi let our family lose such a big face, we still have to look at your face to forgive him. If it wasn¡¯t for him to go to the wedding and say those words, now is the Xiaoling who is married to our family Haoyu. Xiaoling is not only good at home, but also a clear and white person! If we know your family Ke If even the children are born, how can they cancel the marriage with Xiao Jia and marry a second-hand goods?!"


    Li Qin said so ugly, Ke¡¯s family was very uncomfortable, but they could only endure it, let the Zhao family get angry first, and then talk about the aftermath.


    "This thing is indeed Keyi¡¯s mistake. It¡¯s our Kejia¡¯s loss. We are willing to compensate you. If we really get into the divorce, we will only let outsiders see our jokes. We will take this child away. Raising, will not let him appear in front of you." Ke Yi''s father said Shen Sheng.


    Zhao family is also riding a tiger now. If it is really divorced, then Zhao Haoyu is three marriages, not to mention the things that had been remarried with Xiao family before, plus this thing now, how can there be good people who are willing to marry their children? It¡¯s impossible to come to their home and be criticized with their family. It¡¯s even more impossible to find a family like Xiao and Ke. If those small small households, the family will only marry if they only recognize the money, it is too wrong to Zhao Haoyu.


    Moreover, they have already fallen out with Xiao family. If they do not interact with Kejia, the business impact on their family will be very great. Therefore, divorce can not be separated, this tone they can only contain blood to swallow, but they will not be able to have a good face in the future.


    As long as Ke Yi can not divorce, he is recognized by some anger, and he has done the wrong thing himself. All this is what he deserves. His idea is that time will wipe out everything. When he has more children, the Zhao family will not always care about his previous affairs.


    However, what he did not know was that he could not have children with Zhao Haoyu in his life, because Zhao Yu had problems with his body and could not have children. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 178： Marriage in the 1980s 9

    Marriage in the 1980s 9


    In the past life, the original owner and Zhao Haoyu did not have their own children. Because Zhao Haoyu had problems with his son, there could be no children at all.


    The two married for several years without children. Zhao Haoyu¡¯s grandparents were very anxious. His parents also began to look at the original owner, so the original owner went to the hospital to check. The doctor said that he was very healthy and easy to conceive. constitution.


    The original Lord thought, if it was not his problem, then perhaps it is Zhao Haoyu''s problem. If both of them have no problem, then they can only explain that the fate of the child has not arrived. In order to find out the situation, the original owner took Zhao Haoyu''s illness and took him to the hospital for various tests. As soon as the test results came out, it was Zhao Haoyu''s problem.


    Because the original Lord considered Zhao Haoyu''s emotions, hesitated whether to tell him the facts, and Zhao Haoyu''s mother began to urge the original owner to go to the hospital for a quick check, and said something that was difficult to hear. The original Lord endured and endured, but it was too angry. Take Zhao Haoyu''s inspection results in front of her and let her see.


    Then Zhao Haoyu¡¯s grandparents and fathers also knew that Zhao Haoyu had physical problems and could not have children. They were hit hard by lightning strikes, because they didn''t want to accept this matter, so they took Zhao Haoyu to the major hospitals for inspection, and even went abroad to check and get the same answer.


    Zhao Haoyu has a problem with his body, but the original owner is able to conceive and have his own child. If the marriage with Zhao Haoyu continues, it means that he cannot have his own child in this life. Zhao Haoyu''s parents worried that he would propose a divorce, so he cried and asked him not to divorce Zhao Haoyu. Later, the two of them could take a child to come back to raise. From childhood to big, they are the same as their own children.


    In order to retain the original owner, Zhao¡¯s family can be said to be very whispered. The original owner therefore does not have to look at the face of the Zhao family. Whatever he wants to do, as long as he does not propose a divorce and does not have to have children, the Zhao family will not say what. Later they adopted a child who had no mother before birth and, after holding the child back, pretended to be the original student. Therefore, people outside have never known that Zhao Haoyu has problems with his body and cannot give birth to this matter. The reincarnation of Ke Yi naturally does not know.


    ..............................


    After arriving at the hot spring resort, Tao wished to think about what kind of way to tell Cheng Hao that Zhao Haoyu could not have this thing. Once Zhao Haoyu can''t have children, this matter will be made public. It will be a huge blow to Zhao''s second house. It will definitely be a blow to Ke Yi, but Zhao Haoyu cannot be born instead of him, so he will not face it. The situation of forced divorce, the decision will also be in his hands.


    Tao is willing to wear a thin nightgown and lean on the bed. Because the room is very warm, he just took a shower and is going to sleep, so it is more comfortable to wear.


    After Cheng Hao came in, he hung the coat and went to the bathroom to take a hot bath quickly before he went to bed and hugged Tao. In fact, he had already taken a shower before going out, but he was worried that the coldness from the outside would be frozen to the pottery, so he took a shower and warmed his body.


    "Grandma, are they all sleeping?" Tao asked, leaning on his chest.


    "Grandma slept, my grandfather and my parents haven''t slept yet. Dad is too excited today. It is estimated that it is definitely not enough to sleep late."


    "Grandfather and the second house have done a great job, and it is me. I will try my best to find them in trouble. Dad is like this now. It is normal."


    "Their people who do not have the morals to do more, will certainly have retribution. If God does not give them retribution, then we will make retribution to them."


    ¡°Retribution?¡± Tao is willing to say that ¡°the retribution of the grandson of the broken son is not big enough?¡±


    "What do you mean?" Cheng Wei looked at him with a puzzled look.


    Tao Tao really can''t think of a suitable excuse. He can only say like joking. "When I saw Zhao Haoyu today, I felt that his face looked like a hit, and you said that he would have no fertility. Ah? You see that they are getting married earlier than us. We all have children, but they haven¡¯t moved yet."


    "You will still look at the face?" Cheng Hao said with a look of surprise. "Since you will all look at each other, why are you almost married to him?"


    "I didn''t see it before. I suddenly saw a flash of light. I thought that he looked like a faceless child." Tao hopes to deliberately make a serious look.


    "Although such retribution is indeed a big punishment for them, but the chance is too small." Cheng Hao kissed the pro-Tao''s wishful and smooth face and said, "And not everyone is married when they have children. There are also children who have been married for several years."


    "But since ancient times, my brother is more likely to be pregnant than a woman. Isn''t Keyi not just elope with someone, how long is it to have a child?" Tao is willing to look at him and say, "Let''s do it, you want to let him go." The hospital will make a check. Let''s make a bet. If I guessed it, you will promise me one thing. If I don''t guess, I will promise you one thing, how about?"


    "So you will not look at any aspect at all, are you guessing?" Cheng Hao said helplessly.


    "Do you bet on gambling?" Tao is willing to ask in a spoiled tone.


    "What do you want me to promise you?" Cheng Hao felt that he might as well agree directly.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I will tell you later, and I will say that you don''t agree with the bet."


    "Well, your request, how can I disagree." Cheng Hao holds a pottery in one hand and puts one hand into his nightgown. "First give a sweet taste."


    "I want to give you, but I am afraid that your son has opinions." Tao is willing to remind him that he is pregnant early.


    "I don''t go in, just like I did it for the first time." Cheng Hao started to kiss him from his neck.


    Tao is willing to look up and slightly open his mouth to breathe. When his movements are getting bigger and bigger, Tao is willing to endure.


    ........................


    After living in the hot spring mountain for two days, it really snowed, and the family sat in the house to enjoy the snow chat, which was also very interesting.


    Although Tao hopes to be pregnant, but he can''t sit still because he has been sitting, so he occasionally goes to the small kitchen and makes some snacks for everyone. The family ate praise and said that Cheng Hao was able to find Tao Yuan, the greatest blessing in his life.


    Cheng Hao promised to help Taoyuan''s food factory, still under construction, all kinds of equipment also need to be imported from abroad. After the completion of the recruitment, training is required, and all kinds of documents must be completed before they can start business. However, these do not need to be willing to worry about it, he just wants to sell what kind of food will be more popular, and then write down the recipe and proportion and production methods, the other will be handed over to Cheng Hao to deal with it.


    Their family lived in the hot springs for more than half a month. What they do every day is that Tao is willing to make a few snacks, and then everyone will work together to discuss how to sell them.


    After more than half a month, they went back to the city. Tao and Guan Yi went back to Xiao¡¯s family for ten days. In the past ten days, Tao¡¯s wish was not idle, and two new wines were brewed. For sale.


    In such a cold weather, Xiaojia Wine Shop is still in the queue, and the business of Cheng Hao''s hotel is getting better and better. On the contrary, the business of Zhao Jia and Ke Jia is obviously deserted.


    The two things of Zhao Ke are still being discussed. However, Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi finally did not divorce. Ke Jia gave Zhao a lot of benefits as compensation. Ke Yi was also careful in Zhao¡¯s family to ask for forgiveness. The atmosphere of the Zhao family''s two-bedroom family is quite bad. Even the New Year is afraid that it is not good.


    However, these have nothing to do with Tao. They have had a very lively year. Xiao Jia and Cheng Jia together, and then Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife, Mrs. Zhao¡¯s eldest daughter also brought her family back from abroad. A large group of people got together, and in the newly opened restaurant of Cheng Hao, there was a very lively and happy year, which was in stark contrast with the coldness of the Zhao family''s second room.


    In the next few days, in addition to visiting relatives and friends, several families also set up their own guests in their own homes. First, I was very busy in the Xiao family. After two days, I was busy in the Cheng family. Finally, everyone went to the Zhao family.


    Although Zhao Xiu Ning said that he did not return to the Zhao family several times a year, but for the old lady Zhao, he will still go home with his wife and children for a few days.


    After everyone arrived, Zhao Jiazheng room also ushered in the most lively time of the year. Zhao Xiuning¡¯s eldest sister gave birth to several sons, a dozen grandchildren and grandchildren running around the house, watching the lively and festive, Mrs. Zhao¡¯s heart. I am also very happy. Mrs. Zhao especially likes Tao Yuan, and he is still close to his grandson, Cheng Hao. Every time she has to hold the hand of Tao Yuan, let Tao be willing to sit next to her.


    Although Zhao Xiuning¡¯s brother¡¯s heart didn¡¯t want to go back to Zhao¡¯s family, he wanted to pick up Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife, but as long as Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife was willing to stay, they had nothing to say.


    Zhao Jiazhengfang is so lively today, both Cheng Jia and Xiao Jia¡¯s people have come. It is said that Zhao¡¯s father, the head of the family, should come out to entertain, but Zhao¡¯s father and Cheng Xiao have both festivals, and he knows As soon as he showed up, Zhao Xiuning definitely tried his best to make him feel good. So when the Zhao family was so busy, his family owner could only hide in the west side courtyard.


    Tao Yuan and Cheng Hao also lived with Zhao Xiu Ning and his wife Zhao, two days ago. Tao is willing to see one night. When the children want to go out and dare not go out, they tell Cheng Hao that he is going to be right. Lights are placed in the yards of the large and small rooms, so that children can play with fireworks in the yard, not to scare them black, and then let the domestic helpers look at them.


    The children can also play in the brightly lit yard at night, and the lanterns can be beautiful, the children are happy, the adults are happy, so they all walk out of the house, and the younger ones start to put fireworks, old. Pointing on the corridor and sitting in the stove and watching, a large group of people laughed and heard the old days.


    Zhao Xiu Ning looked at Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife and smiled happily. She was also happy. He suddenly thought of a note, so his eyes turned and went to his big sister¡¯s side and said a few words in the ear of the big sister.


    Zhao Manting listened to Zhao Xiu Ning''s words. At the beginning, she still hesitated. But after Zhao Xiu Ning said a few more words, she nodded and then quietly left without anyone else paying attention. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 179： Marriage in the 1980s 10

    Marriage in the 1980s 10


    The father of Zhao and the family of Zhao¡¯s second house, after eating dinner, sat quietly in the hall, and everyone did not say a word. To say that they have six people, it is not too few people, but it seems very deserted. Especially after dark, the laughter and laughter of the children passed from the main room, the laughter of the adults, it seems that they are lonely and lonely.


    "This is also a trouble during the day, they are very happy, and no matter whether others want to rest." Zhao Shufen complained dissatisfied.


    "You just have to say a few words. They have been in such a few days a year, and they have to endure." Zhao¡¯s father wants to drink tea and finds that the tea has been cold for too long, so he The teacup is placed on the table.


    "I just want to say a few less words, but if I don''t talk, this room is quiet and scary." Zhao Shufen blinked and said, "There is such a shame in the family. We don''t even have the face of friends and relatives." Not to mention that it is a great time to invite guests to the house."


    Ke Yi lowered his head and silently. During this time, he was not ironically scorned, but he only had two choices, either divorce or patience. His greatest wish in his previous life was to marry Zhao Haoyu and then repay his support, so he It is impossible to choose a divorce, only to be patient.


    Father Zhao also looked at Ke Yi, and then sighed, and he sighed more and more frequently during this time.


    Zhao Jian''an and his wife did not speak, because the Zhao family''s restaurants and restaurants were taken away by Cheng Hao. They asked people to inquire, why are guests willing to go to the restaurants and restaurants opened by Cheng, and then the inquirers told them that in addition to the wines of Xiaojia Winery, the restaurants and restaurants of Cheng Hao have some special tastes. Good food, the scheduled people have been discharged for half a year.


    Zhao Jian''an and his wife are also worried. Now the business of pawnshops and ready-to-wear shops is getting worse and worse. It is only by making the business of the hotel restaurant bigger. But if you want to get back the lost customers, you can only find a new cook to make a better taste, but now is a good cook easy to find? Even if you find it, it is not so good.


    "Your eldest daughter dragged his family back for a few days, but he didn''t even have a greeting with you. She didn''t look at us, so she didn''t even look at her relatives. The big house is really Raised a pair of good children and treated their relatives as enemies." Zhao Shufen is used to provoking, as long as the people who say big rooms, there is no good word.


    "Hey!" Zhao Manting had not yet reached the door, and shouted loudly, "Hey, are you inside? I can come in!"


    "Well, you come in!" Zhao said that Zhao Manting called himself, first, and then immediately responded to her.


    "Hey, it¡¯s all there." Zhao Manting pushed the door open and saw that the two houses were all there. He said, "This is a big New Year, and your second room is so cold and clear, I thought you had something going on here. It."


    Zhao Manting entered the house. In addition to Zhao Laozi, everyone else stood up. Although Zhang Shufen was reluctant to face, he still stood up and gave Zhao Manting a seat.


    Father Zhao is not afraid of Mrs. Zhao, but he is afraid of his eldest daughter, because Zhao Manting is almost the mother of Zhao¡¯s father. From appearance to temper, he is too much like his dead mother. Zhao¡¯s father can point to Zhao Xiu Ning¡¯s nose and even hit him, but he dare not say a word to this older daughter. The Zhang Shufen mother and son are also afraid of her.


    After Zhao Manting sat down in Zhang Shufen¡¯s seat, she looked at Zhao¡¯s father and asked, ¡°Hey, how are you doing recently? Nothing wrong?¡±


    "The body is very good, there is nothing wrong with it." Zhao said.


    "Yes? It''s fine. I am worried that you are not sick, so I came back for a few days and didn''t see you in the main courtyard." Zhao Manting turned to look at Zhang Shufen and asked. Zhang Yanniang is good lately?"


    "Good, very good." Zhang Shufen is also a few decades old, but in front of Zhao Manting, there is no share she is sitting, if she dares to sit and try, Zhao Manting can turn the second room into trouble. Zhang Shufen stood, Zhao Jianan husband and wife, as well as Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi naturally can not sit.


    In the past, Zhang Shufen felt that she had a son for Zhao Jia and had a grandson. She thought that she was taking things seriously. She felt that she had already become a new society. She did not want to call her mother, so she would let Zhao¡¯s father let Zhao Manting and Zhao Xiening change her name. Niang, Zhao Manting pointed her nose for three days.


    Zhao Manting is a big lady who is accustomed to Zhao Jiajiao. She is also a person who has read books. Naturally, she can¡¯t swear, but it¡¯s because she has read more books, so even more sarcasm, Zhao Shufen cried. Ground. She not only swears Zhao Shufen, but also screams with Zhao¡¯s father, and Zhao¡¯s father can¡¯t stand it and hide. Zhao Manting saw that Zhao¡¯s father had actually escaped, and his heart was more angry. So all the servants in the house gathered together. She grabbed Zhang Shufen¡¯s hair and dragged it to those people to continue to groan. She not only tried to fight, let her know. What is the rule. Zhang Shufen always felt that she was the master of this family. She was beaten by Zhao Manting in front of so many servants and maids.


    "I have heard about your second house. If you want to say it, you don''t have to be unhappy about this little thing. If you do something wicked, the bigger retribution is still behind. Now, with such a small thing, you will Can''t stand it, what can I do in the future?"


    If Zhao Xiu Ning said this, Zhao¡¯s father would definitely let him get out, but Zhao Manting said this, and Zhao¡¯s father did not dare to say anything, and others dare not say anything. Only Ke Yi thought in his heart, Cheng Hao can''t live for a long time, and later repay this, see if you still say no.


    Zhao Manting looked at each of them. She thought that the second room was awkward and full of bad water. It was not a good thing to look at the newly married Keyi.


    Zhao Manting endured the urge to turn his eyes and turned to look at Zhao¡¯s father and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m coming back this year, I¡¯m thinking about letting your grandson and grandson give you a New Year¡¯s greeting. As a result, you even have the door of the main courtyard. I am too lazy to enter, this is not to recognize my daughter?"


    "...what do you say?" said Zhao¡¯s eyes, dodging.


    "Since I don''t want to recognize my daughter, then I will gather with you in the past. You are the head of the family. If you come to the guest at home, you are hiding from hospitality. Is this like this?" Zhao Manting looked at him.


    "You don''t even know that we have a holiday with Cheng and Xiao. They come to me how to entertain..."


    "You and the people''s holiday, wrong with you and not others, so people can be honest and unspeakable, and you can only hide in your own home. But have you ever thought that you are willing to hide in your life, Then, when you look at the decline of your business at home, are you willing to take advantage of today¡¯s opportunity to make a difference with them and then make your business better and better?¡±


    Father Zhao was said to be heart-warming, but still worried that there would be no face.


    "I am doing this for my mother and my brother. I think that the business of Zhao is getting better and better. They can also make more homes in the future, but not for you." Zhao Manting said.


    "If I go, your second brother must be angry with me. When I haven''t said two sentences, I will be mad at him." Father Zhao said his heart.


    "I am there, he is absolutely afraid to talk back to you today. I have already smashed him before I came. I said that I have invited you and the people in the second room. Everyone has a meal with the temper, we also They are all grandparents. I have never thought about things before, and I can only make money with anger. If he dares to anger you today, I will not spare him for the first time."


    "Dad, the big sister said that it makes sense." Zhao Jianan once asked them to please, and immediately went forward to persuade Zhao Laozi "in the past, it was all small things, not a **** sea of ??enmity, which has been venged for a lifetime. Let us together In the past, I apologized to them for drinking a glass of wine. I didn¡¯t care about the previous things. It¡¯s good to have business together in the future.¡±


    "Let''s go." Zhao Manting didn''t want to stay here more, stand up and go outside.


    Zhao¡¯s father and Zhao Jian¡¯an looked at each other and then stood up and went outside.


    Zhao Haoyu did not want to go, but Zhao Jianan pulled him a bit, he can only keep up, since they have to go, Ke Yi naturally wants to follow.


    Because dinner was eaten a little early, and accompanied by the children for a while, Zhao Xiuning, they are also hungry, ready to start eating late at night.


    Zhao Xiu Ning has already greeted other people, so Zhao Laozi and the second room people appeared in the main hall, no one felt doubts and accidents.


    After everyone sat down, Zhao Xiu Ning exchanged a look with Zhao Manting and then greeted everyone to eat. Since he asked Zhao Manting to invite Zhao¡¯s father and the second room, he naturally had his purpose, but the purpose is of course impossible. The so-called business for Zhao.


    "Come here, come to everyone, this is Xiaoling''s new wine, the name has not come to think about it, now you can''t drink outside, everyone tastes a product, see how it tastes." Zhao Xianning let the helper pour everyone.


    In addition to Tao, who is pregnant and can''t drink alcohol, while standing a few helpers, everyone has a cup, and the children can''t drink, of course, but they have another table.


    Zhao Haoyu is a person who doesn''t like drinking very much, but at the moment, the scent of wine in his wine glass in front of him makes him can''t help but pick up the glass and taste it. He just sipped at the entrance of the wine. He actually felt good, this is the first time he felt that the wine was delicious.


    ¡°Are new wines?¡± Mrs. Zhao looked at Tao and said, ¡°You are inconvenient now, don¡¯t be tired.¡±


    "Not tired, it is too boring to idle, so only brew some wine to pass the time, this wine has not decided to sell it." Tao is willing to smile and said.


    Zhao Laozi and Zhao Jianan just took a sip, and they felt full of fragrance. If they drink nectar, they are sighing in the heart. This is really the top grade in the wine. The hope of Tao Yuan is just to pass the time to brew the wine, and my heart is a fierce regret. I think it would be better if I didn¡¯t cancel the wedding with Xiao¡¯s family.


    Zhao Haoyu wants to have another drink, and he is too embarrassed to take the initiative to pour the wine and look up in the direction of the pottery wish. After seeing Tao¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had to admit that Tao¡¯s wish had really grown a good face, and he only heard that after pregnancy, people would become fat. Ugly, I didn¡¯t expect anyone to look better after pregnancy. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 180： Marriage in the 1980s 11

    Marriage in the 1980s 11


    "Two rooms, you also taste these dishes." Zhao Xianning continued to actively greet them, and waved to the assistants next to them to bring them to the dish. "Come, you put these lo mei, and this abalone boy chicken, shredded beef, Chicken soup steamed crispy meat, ah, and this braised pork, oh, this braised pork is the entrance to the instant, the best selling is this dish, have been scheduled for a year later, many guests eat meat When you are finished, you want to fight with gravy and rice with rice. Try it, try it, try it."


    The servants put a little bit of everything for Zhao¡¯s father and the second room. They ate these dishes and finally understood the restaurants and restaurants that Cheng Kai opened. Why the business would be so good. If you change to them, you would rather spend more money to eat these dishes.


    "These dishes are all Xiaoling teaches the chefs how to do it. Now the table has been scheduled for half a year. After today, if you still want to eat, you have to wait six months before you can start booking, and you can eat it after one year. "Zhao Xiu Ning looked at the second room and said, "Today, it is a rare opportunity for you. You should eat a little more. This table is even a thank you gift from our big room for your second room. Oh, thanks to your second room. I don¡¯t know gold inlaid with jade, otherwise our family Cheng Hao can¡¯t be so blessed to Xiao Ling.¡±


    After Zhao¡¯s father and the second house, after listening to the words that Zhao Xiu Ning said, they stopped at the same time, and then they looked at Tao Yuan. These dishes are delicious in their mouths, but they also make their hearts uncomfortable, and Zhao Xiuning said that they are all facts. They don¡¯t even have room for rebuttal. If they are not married, how can Cheng Hao have such a blessing? .


    Ke Yi looked at their expressions and knew what they were thinking. My heart was very uncomfortable. He knew that he was in their eyes now, that they were very sorry for their choice, but he would try to be better until he got Their approval is up to now. The most important thing for him now is to have a baby.


    Zhao Haoyu has been waiting for the helper to continue pouring wine, but those helpers stood still after standing, without Zhao Xiening''s instructions, they will not continue to pour.


    Ke Yi had to prepare for pregnancy, so his cup did not drink, Zhao Haoyu simply drank his cup. But as soon as he drank, he wanted to continue to drink a few more cups.


    "Cheng Wei, it is already very late, you take Xiao Ling back to the house to rest." Mrs. Zhao said to Cheng Hao.


    "Okay." After Cheng Hao nodded, and after greeting with Father Cheng and Xiao Laozi and his parents, he took the hand of Tao Yuan back to the room.


    Ke Yi looked at Cheng Hao¡¯s willingness to treat Tao, and turned his head and looked at Zhao Haoyu, who was somewhat indifferent to him. He felt a bit sour in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but touch his stomach and wonder why he Still not pregnant, it is obvious that the physical condition of my brother is very easy to be pregnant.


    After Tao and Guan Yu returned to the room, other people also left, only the left father and the second room were still sitting. They looked at me, I looked at you, and I still couldn¡¯t figure out what the situation was.


    When they returned to the west side courtyard, they realized that Zhao Manting called them in the past. They simply did not want them to talk to Cheng Jia and Xiao Jia. Instead, Zhao Xiuning specifically wanted to show them to them. He also wanted to let them know that Cheng Haokai The reasons for the good business of those restaurants have made them more regretful and hit.


    After the two-bedroom people wanted to understand, they were even more angry. All of them didn¡¯t fall asleep all night. Because they were too angry, they always thought about those delicious dishes. They didn¡¯t want to keep thinking about those things. Eat, but you can''t control it and want to go back to it.


    For Zhao Haoyu, what makes him more memorable than the delicious food is that he only drank two glasses of wine. He never thought that he would never forget the wine and turn around. Because he has been unable to sleep, he has no way to fall asleep, but he dare not say anything.


    ........................


    Before Tao was willing to go to sleep, leaning on Cheng Hao¡¯s arms, he whispered, ¡°Are you starting to act?¡±


    "It''s not convenient to act during this time. I have already arranged it. After a few days, I will find the most suitable time. I will get rid of him unconsciously."


    "I can''t wait to know the result."


    "Don''t worry, the result will not change."


    "You don''t understand the psychology of the gambler. Even if the result is fixed, but at the moment when the card is not opened, the heart will always be unable to let go. You must see the result with your own eyes to be assured or to die."


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you used to bet on it.¡±


    "Although I don''t like gambling, I don''t often gamble, but I gamble once and I still enjoy this feeling."


    Cheng Hao holds the wish of Tao, and kissed him in his mouth and said, "I know, I will let you know the result in a few days, but if you don''t win, you can''t be disappointed."


    "My gambling has always been very good."


    "Hurry up." Cheng Hao gently touched the back of Tao wish.


    I had breakfast early the next morning. Master Cheng and Xiao Laozi left. Zhao Xiuning and his wife were willing to follow Cheng Hao, and they would stay a few more days to accompany Mrs. Zhao.


    After Zhao¡¯s father and the second-person people got out of bed, they were all listless, because they didn¡¯t sleep well all night. They looked at a table early, and no one had any appetite.


    Suddenly a helper came in with a small steamer. She put the steamer on the table and opened the lid and said, "This is what the grandfather told me to send, saying that they can''t eat so much, so you can taste it too." ¡±


    After the servant finished speaking, he turned and walked away. Zhao Shufen slammed the table with a force and said loudly, "Give me out! Do you have to give us a few buns for us?! It¡¯s too deceptive!"


    The helper on the side walked to the table and walked away. Zhao¡¯s father raised his hand and motioned for her to lay down. Then he clipped a small and delicate buns with chopsticks and put it in his mouth. The delicious soup flows out of the steamed buns, and the meat contains the sweet aroma of the vegetables. As expected, Zhao¡¯s father, if it is a general steamed buns, will not be sent.


    Father Zhao looked at the buns in a complicated mood and couldn''t help but sigh. He knew that Zhao Xiuning was finding a new way to gas them. However, these foods are so delicious that they can¡¯t resist, and they can¡¯t be beaten by him.


    Zhao Jian''an also clipped one. After eating, he added two more in a row. When Zhao saw that he was just sighing, he left two buns and hung the remaining two into his bowl.


    Others just watched their father and son rushing to eat the buns, and Zhao Shufen¡¯s face was white.


    Zhao Haoyu asked the domestic helper to take all the best wines in the house, and then poured a cup. No one made him feel good, so he said with anger, "Where is this wine bought?! You can''t buy it." The wine is back? Isn¡¯t there even money to buy good wine in the account?!¡±


    "This, this is the wine of Kejia Winery..." The helper whispered, and looked at the face of Ke Yi.


    Ke Yi heard Zhao Haoyu say this, his face is not very good, but he is still silent, saying nothing.


    "Let the management of the new wines of Chengjia Winery, each of them to buy me some back." Zhao Haoyu commanded.


    "Yes." The domestic helper quickly walked out and spoke.


    After a while, I personally went back and forth. "Young Master, this time I went to buy a new wine from Chengjia Winery. It must have been sold out. Every day, I have to wait until the day is still bright. ""


    "Then, when people are still not bright, they will go to the queue, and send more people. You must buy each one."


    "Yes, I will arrange it." After the management finished, he retired.


    Zhao Haoyu casually ate two, and could not eat at all, stood up and went back to the room to go to sleep.


    Ke Yi actually has no appetite, but thinking that in order to hurry up with his children, he must take care of his body, so he barely eats a few more.


    When Zhang Shufen saw that they had no appetite, Ke was still eating, and immediately ridiculed that "it is really heartless, and I don''t want to think about our family now because of who, your appetite is good!"


    Ke Yi took the chopsticks'' hand and then put the chopsticks down and stood up and said, "I will go back to the house first."


    "Who do you want to face?" Zhang Shufen patted the table and looked at Ke Yi and said, "I still can''t say you now, right?"


    Ke Yi¡¯s heart was extremely wronged, and tears kept spinning in his eyes. He was also a spoiled person from childhood to childhood. If he was not living in a lonely life like his past life, he would never stay in Zhao¡¯s home.


    "Okay! Is it so comfortable to be so noisy every day? Can''t you have a good life for a few days?!" Father Zhao said that he also got up and went back to the house.


    "Don''t I still say that he is not allowed? Is it caused by me?" Zhang Shufen was even more angry. She glanced at Ke Yi and then got up and left.


    Zhao Jian''an and his wife looked at each other and could only sigh and leave.


    Ke Yi stood there alone, licking his face and tearing his eyes. He has now begun to shake. I don¡¯t know if I insist on not divorcing. I must stay in the Zhao family. If he chooses to divorce and return to Kejia, as long as he reminds his father to go to the hospital to check his body earlier, he also strives to become better and will definitely continue to do well.


    Zhao¡¯s management made people buy the wine that Zhao Haoyu wanted. At first he thought that he was drinking well, but he still felt that he didn¡¯t drink the wine in the main room that night. .


    After the Xiaojia Wine Shop began to sell the wine he had drunk that night, he was addicted and would be comfortable to drink every day.


    Zhao Laoye and Zhao¡¯s second-person people did not think that Zhao Haoyu, who has always been not very fond of drinking, would have a day of indulging in drinking, and he only drinks the new wine of Xiaojia Winery. Every day, he must let People buy it back, and if they can''t buy it, they will be very angry.


    They couldn''t help but start to worry about it. I don''t know what Zhao Haoyu would look like in this way, but he couldn''t help him to drink. He could only persuade him to drink less.


    The author has something to say: There are still several chapters behind this story, mainly the content of the scum male family being abused. The protagonist plays less, and the minded reader can skip the next story. The next story is the last story of this novel, and then there will be one or two chapters, and then this is over. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 181： In the 1980s, marriage 12

    In the 1980s, marriage 12


    The year is over, what should everyone do, Zhao Xiuning and his wife and Tao Yuan return to Cheng Jia, Zhao Manting also left with her son grandson.


    I don¡¯t know because it¡¯s because the business of Cheng Kai¡¯s restaurant is too good, so many people who are a little bit of money feel jealous. They also want to learn how to make a big profit in the restaurant. So after the Spring Festival, many new hotels are opened. The signature dishes have been announced, and there are quite a few foreign restaurants. In the past, everyone was hesitant to open the store, and all the fast food fried chicken burgers came out.


    This is not only the business of the restaurant of Zhaojia has been affected, but many old restaurants have been affected. Can we stand in the increasingly competitive world, except that the most important dishes must be delicious to let customers worry about it. In addition, it is more business than anyone who opens a store.


    Zhao Laozi and Zhao¡¯s two rooms are not good. They have already let people inspect. Now, apart from the business of the restaurants that Cheng Kai opened, the other businesses are better. They are selling Xiaojia Winery. Of the wine.


    When Zhao sees this, he can''t do it. He prepares to give up his old face and personally goes to the door to apologize to Xiao, and asks him for forgiveness. He will sell the wine of Xiaojia Winery to the restaurant of Zhao. However, Xiao Laozi refused to see him, and people told him that Xiao¡¯s current business, he basically let go of Cheng Hao and Tao is willing to take care of it. Tao is willing to work because of pregnancy, and it is not easy to manage. Let him want to buy wine and go directly to Cheng Hao.


    Master Zhao¡¯s heart is very clear. If he really wants to find Cheng Hao, he will definitely see Zhao Xiu Ning. He will only get the sarcasm of Zhao Xiuning. It is absolutely impossible to get the wine of Xiaojia Winery.


    At the time when Zhao¡¯s second room was nowhere to be seen, this evening, Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi drank the tea that had been prescribed medicine. Both of them fell asleep. Zhao Haoyu was carried out and lifted back in the unknown. The people in Zhao¡¯s second room were completely unaware of it.


    A few days later, Cheng Hao took the results of the inspection and went to see Tao Yuan. He put his hand behind his back and then looked at Tao Yuan silently.


    "Look at what I am doing? Why don''t you talk?" Tao wanted to see him motionless and looked at him questioningly.


    "I ask you a question, tell me the truth."


    "You ask." Tao is willing to eat fruit and nod.


    ¡°Do you really look at the face, or just just kidding me?¡±


    "I really will see it."


    Cheng Hao raised an eyebrow.


    "But I will just watch it. As far as I am not allowed, I am not very sure about myself." Tao said with a smile.


    Cheng Hao saw Tao¡¯s wish to be joking with himself. He looked at him helplessly and walked to sit next to him.


    Tao is willing to lean into his arms and look up at him and ask, "Is the result coming out?"


    "Look at it yourself." Cheng Hao handed the paper bag to him.


    Tao wished to know what kind of results he would see, but he still pretended to be very curious to open. After reading the results, he would pretend to be surprised and excited and said, "I was guessed by me, hahaha."


    How can Cheng Hao not understand, how does Tao wish to see Zhao Haoyu''s inability to have children, to say that he has other problems, he can convince himself to believe, but can not give birth to children can actually face from the face Seeing it, he is unheard of.


    "I gambled and won, you agreed to promise me one thing, no need to lie."


    "Let''s say, what do you want me to promise you?"


    "If we have more than one child in the future, one has to be with my surname Xiao."


    "This is not a big deal. Our family is not a royal family. I didn''t care much about my family name. I heard that my grandfather didn''t follow his father''s surname, but he raised his father''s surname. This is not difficult. You can ask for a more difficult request."


    "...I, wait until I think of it and ask you again." Tao is willing to think that he can''t think of any request, and he knows that he is pregnant with twins, so he made this request, but he did not expect Cheng Hao to suspect this. The request is too simple.


    "Good." Cheng Hao stroked the face of Tao wish, his lips kissed his forehead, and his love for Tao Yuan was strong, even if he gave his life to him, let alone promise him. It is.


    "You took this test result to Dad. He knows that he will be very happy. He has had fun again during this time." Tao wants to know the degree of hatred of Cheng Hao¡¯s father to Zhao¡¯s father and the second house. This is definitely a heavy blow to Zhao¡¯s father and the second house, and he will definitely make him happy for a long time.


    "You go to take a shower first, I will come back later." Cheng Hao left the room with a paper bag.


    After Zhao Xiu Ning knew that Zhao Haoyu couldn''t be born, he was very happy. He was very proud of his gloating for Zhao and his father. When Zhao Laozi used him to change Zhao Jian''an from the bandits, if he did not escape from the bandits, Zhao Jiake would really have to break his grandson from Zhao Haoyu.


    Zhao Xiuning lamented in his heart, this is really retribution. Even if Zhao Haoyu can''t live, Zhao is not really a must, but Tao hopes that no matter how many children, it is impossible to surname Zhao. This is enough to make Zhao¡¯s father suffer. What''s more, Zhao Laozi is counting on the second room to inherit everything from Zhao. Now Zhao Haoyu can''t have children. If the second house inherits everything from Zhao, then the property of Zhao will not be the true inheritance of Zhao family.


    Zhao Xiu Ning is thinking now, what kind of opportunity to choose, so that Zhao and his two people know that this is more appropriate.


    ..............................


    The stomach of Tao wishing is getting bigger every day. I have already gone to the hospital to check out the twins. The family is very happy. At the same time, I am also worried that Tao hopes to have two hardships at a time. It is definitely harder when I am born. However, the pottery wish of the children who have been born many times in the past few years feels that it is much easier to have two more than two times.


    Because the belly of Tao wish is getting bigger and bigger, the big one is scary, and the family is very worried, especially Cheng Hao. Every day, I want to guard Tao, and all other things have nothing to do. In order to let Cheng Hao have more time to accompany Tao, Zhao Xiuning, a father, had to work hard for a while. Therefore, he also has no time to go to the Zhao family to find trouble and gloating, and public Zhao Haoyu can not be born, can only temporarily put aside, wait for Tao to give birth to children.


    After Tao¡¯s wish to have twins spread, Ke¡¯s life in Zhao¡¯s second room was even worse. Because Tao¡¯s wish is about to be born, he still has no movement. The people in Zhao¡¯s second room are naturally anxious. In a hurry, all kinds of faces are not good for him. I also said something particularly ugly, saying that because he had had a child before, and broke his body, it is so difficult to conceive now.


    Ke Yi really couldn''t stand it anymore. He went back to Kejia and cried with his parents. He didn''t understand why he would never be pregnant for him. He obviously went to the hospital for examination. The doctor said that he is very healthy and he is very healthy. The child''s physique is easier to conceive than a woman, so it is not difficult for him to think of it again.


    Zhao Haoyu was also anxious because Ke Yi couldn''t keep up with the children. Ke Yi returned to Ke''s family to live, so it was even more impossible to conceive, so he had to go to Kejia to pick up Ke Yi.


    When Tao hopes to be pregnant for more than nine months, he suddenly has a night attack. He thinks that he can finally unload the goods, so he wakes up Cheng Hao. Cheng Hao quickly drove him to the hospital, Cheng family all followed, also informed Xiao Laozi, a family went to the hospital.


    Tao is willing to have two boys. The name has already been taken early. My brother is Cheng Jing and my brother is Xiao Yu. Tao hopes that when the child is too tired, he will fall asleep. Cheng Hao has been guarding him by his side, and he has not closed his eyes overnight. No one else went back, waiting for the pottery to wake up at the hospital. After the day, Zhao Xiu Ning made people pick up Mrs. Zhao and let her see two great-grandchildren.


    After getting up in the morning, Mrs. Zhao heard the good news that two great-grandchildren had been born, and was happy and excited. He took out the red envelope that had already been prepared, and let the house management take it to the main room. The helpers who worked, the helpers saw the money in the red envelope more than their two months of work, all excited, and then collectively came to Zhao Laotai, and looked at the cheerful Mrs. Zhao, who left the car.


    After the domestic workers who worked in the West Side knew it, they were envious and thought that if Zhao Haoyu had children, they would be able to get this big red envelope.


    Zhao Laozi and the two-room people know that Tao hopes to have two boys born safely. They all sit silently and silently. The sadness and embarrassment of Zhang Shufen¡¯s heart makes her have a lot of wrinkles. The face is distorted. She looked at Ke Yi, but could only bite her teeth and hold back the anger in her heart, because Zhao Laozi and Zhao Jianan both said her, let her stop arguing before Ke Yi¡¯s pregnancy gave birth to a child. Don''t give Kire pressure anymore, or he won''t be more worried.


    The mood of Zhao¡¯s father is very complicated. Although Cheng Hao does not follow his surname, he can¡¯t change the fact that Cheng Hao is his grandson. The two sons of Cheng Hao are also his pro-grandchildren.


    Perhaps because of his age, he is psychologically more and more vulnerable. He could sacrifice Zhao Xiuning in order to save Zhao Jianan. After Zhao Chengning let Cheng Hao surname Cheng, he did not treat Cheng Hao as his own grandson. Now he really wants to see two great-grandchildren and hopes both. The great-grandson was able to surname Zhao, because that was the blood of their Zhao family.


    A few days later, Tao is willing to return to Chengjia to sit on the moon. Zhao Xiuning has already begun to prepare the full moon wine of the two grandchildren. Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife has been reluctant to leave, and she has lived in Chengjia for more than half a month before returning to Zhao. Home, but still every other day or two, it is time to look at Tao Yuan and two great-grandchildren.


    Mrs. Zhao did not care that the two great-grandchildren were not surnamed Zhao. After Zhao Xiuning married Cheng Wei, she began to hand over her valuable things to Cheng Wei. After Cheng Hao and Tao are willing to marry, she begins to transfer some of the things that Zhao belongs to her, and slowly transfer them to Cheng Jia, so that Tao hopes to keep it. In fact, it is said to be kept, in fact, it is given to them. In addition to Mrs. Zhao¡¯s own things, she only took away the part she deserved from Zhao¡¯s family. The extra ones were uploaded by Zhao Jiazu, and she would not want her. Tao¡¯s wish was a hunch, Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife. Already preparing for leaving Zhao. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 182： Marriage in the 1980s 13

    Marriage in the 1980s 13


    After the twins'' full moon wine, Zhao Xiuning and his wife led Cheng Hao and Tao Yuan, together with the twins, went back to Zhao to visit Mrs. Zhao. Zhao Xiu Ning thinks that it is time for Zhao and his two-room family to know the truth of the matter.


    They stayed in the main courtyard for a while. After the twins woke up, Zhao Xiuning couldn¡¯t wait to show off with the two grandchildren to the west side courtyard. Both children are soft, and Zhao Xiuning certainly has no way to hold it, so he and Cheng Wei are holding one to go to the west side courtyard.


    When I arrived at the main hall of the West Side, only Zhao Jian''an and Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi sat. Zhao Xiu Ning went in and looked for Zhao''s father. "Don''t you? Let him come out soon, wait for people to come, I have important Things have to be announced."


    "There is something going to your main room to say, I don''t want to hear you announce things here." Zhao Jianan said with no anger. When he saw Zhao Xiuning and his wife came over, they knew they would definitely show off. They are upset enough for business matters, and they are not in the mood to listen to them.


    "I want to announce it, but it is related to your second house, and you are very important. If you don''t want to listen, I will go outside and say, you don''t regret it." Zhao Xiuning took a paper bag to the table. Then he turned to the helper who stood on the side and said, "Go out to call the old man and say that I want to announce a big thing related to the second house. This matter is related to why Zhao Haoyu still has no children now, if he If you don''t care, you can''t come out, then I will go outside and say it."


    The helper quickly left to inform Zhao Laozi.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Jian''an and his eyes widened and looked at him. Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi were also unclear.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Zhao Xiu Ning teased the child and calmly said, ¡°So important, wait until everyone is there.¡±


    Zhao¡¯s father did not want to come out, but the helper said that Zhao Xiuning was holding the child. On the one hand, he also wanted to see the child. On the other hand, he also wanted to know what Zhao Xiuning said, and Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi had no children. What is the matter about it.


    After Zhao¡¯s father and Zhang Shufen entered the hall, Zhao Xiuning immediately held the child and let all of them take a look. ¡°Come and come, see if my two grandchildren are a blessing.¡± These two boys can eat and sleep. Still don''t cry, no trouble, it can hurt people."


    Zhao Laozi and the two-room man looked at the two identical white and tender buns. They felt that the two children were too delicate, just like the dough was squeezed out. The lovely heart melted. The two little guys stared at the big eyes of the water, soft, white and tender little face, too want to let people kiss.


    Even the two-room people looked at the two children and felt that they had no temper, because they were so cute to the bottom of their hearts. Not to mention that when I saw these two children, I felt that they had a blessing in the face, and I couldn¡¯t help Zhao¡¯s father.


    "You, I am in a good mood now, I will look at my eyes and solve it. If you want to see it later, I will not let you see it." Zhao Xiuning¡¯s heart is very proud. His two grandchildren are more than average. The child looks too much, and it is really impossible to draw such a good-looking child.


    Zhang Shufen saw the two eyes that were exactly like white dough, and the envious eyes were straight. But after hearing Zhao Xiening¡¯s words, he said insincerely, "When we have children, we can¡¯t see them. Who rarely sees your children."


    "Ha ha ha ...." Zhao Xiu Ning seems to have heard a particularly funny joke, suddenly laughing.


    "Don''t scare the child!" Cheng Wei couldn''t help but lick him.


    "My grandson is too courageous. How can it be so easily scared? You see this kid is laughing at me, look and see! Smile really looks good!"


    "I look." Cheng Wei went over and saw that the child was really laughing, and couldn''t help but laugh. Then I saw the child in my arms and laughed. I was more happy. "We Xiao Yu also laughed. The brother laughed, and the younger brother laughed too?"


    The two-room people looked at the couple and they laughed when they were teasing their children. They were not very happy. Only Zhao¡¯s father wanted to hug the child, but he was embarrassed to speak. He could only look straight.


    "You don''t have any important things to say? If you don''t say anything, go back." Zhang Shufen said with no anger.


    "Oh, I really don''t have any troubles as soon as I see these two children. It''s easy to remember other things." Zhao Xianning looked at Zhang Shufen and said, "You just said what is coming, it is waiting for you. After Zhao Haoyu has a child, can''t you see it?"


    "Yes, I said, what happened?" Zhang Shufen asked him without looking at him.


    "Oh, unfortunately, it is a pity!" Zhao Xiu Ning made a regretful shook his head and said, "You are afraid that you will not realize this wish in your life."


    "What the **** are you saying, make it clear! Don''t make a fool of it here, we don''t have the mood to waste time with you." Zhao Jianan said loudly.


    "Since you can''t wait to know, then okay." Zhao Xiuning lifted his chin and motioned to see the paper bag on the table. "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, you''d better be prepared to see it again, otherwise it will be a blow." Too big, you may faint."


    Zhao Jianan stood up, went to the table and opened the file bag. He took out the report of the inspection result. When he saw Zhao Haoyu''s name, he stunned, but the rest of the content, he completely could not understand.


    "What is this? Why is the name of Haoyu written?" Zhao Jianan asked with a frown.


    "I will explain it to you, things are like this." Zhao Xiuning said with ease: "Because our family Cheng Hao and Xiao Ling, it is clearly married in your home Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi, but Our family Cheng Hao and Xiao Ling¡¯s children are born, but you have no movement at all. According to the statement, this brother is more likely to be pregnant than a woman, and Ke Yi had already had a child before, indicating that he There is no problem at all. We are particularly strange in our hearts. Do you think that Cheng Hao has a problem? So, we secretly took Cheng Hao to do the inspection. What you have in your hand is to check the result. ""


    "When are you going to do the inspection?" Zhao Jianan looked at Zhao Haoyu with a puzzled look.


    "I haven''t done any checks. I haven''t been to the hospital for a year or two, let alone have done any checks." Zhao Haoyu is also a strange face.


    "As for when he is going to do the inspection, and how to do the inspection, you don''t have to worry about it, because the other is not important compared to the inspection results. The result of this inspection is Zhao Haoyu''s fine, There is a problem with the child. In the current medical science and technology, he is impossible to have children."


    "You are nonsense!!" Zhao Haoyu stood up fiercely and said with excitement, "You don''t want to talk nonsense here. You have problems with yourself. You have problems with Cheng Hao!!"


    "Oh..." Zhao Xiuning sighed and said nothing to his heart, but said calmly, "I know, you must not believe this fact. I need to say this soon. Is it a lie that can be dismantled? Is it true that I am talking about it? Do you know if you go to the hospital to do an inspection yourself?"


    Zhao¡¯s father and the second room were both stunned, and Zhao Jian¡¯an¡¯s hand was shaking, because he had a very bad feeling.


    "Impossible!" Zhang Shufen wanted to stand up, but her feet fell soft and fell back. She pointed to Zhao Xiuning and said, "You can''t use these lies to scare us. We won''t believe it! You give me a roll! Give I am getting out!"


    "Well, believe it or not, but I suggest that you go to several hospitals to check and check. It is okay to go abroad to check, because you have to face the reality sooner or later." Zhao Xiuning took the child and turned away.


    Tao is willing to think that the child should be hungry, so he found it with Cheng Hao. When he entered the door, he saw the second room. Some people were angry and some could not react. I think that they are definitely not willing to believe that Zhao Haoyu can''t have children, but they will soon have to face reality.


    Cheng Hao and Tao are willing to pick up the children, and then the four people returned to the main house together.


    After seeing the child to Mrs. Zhao, Cheng Hao and Tao are willing to go back to the room to feed the children. Because Tao hopes that there is no way to feed the two children personally, so the two children are all drinking milk from the baby.


    The two children slept after drinking, and Tao was willing to take a nap with Cheng Hao.


    Tao hopes that although he does not personally breastfeed, but the chest will sometimes be a little uncomfortable, need Cheng Hao to help him get it.


    Cheng Hao¡¯s nose is walking upstream of the smooth skin of the pottery. He smells the milky fragrance of the pottery. He feels that Tao hopes to be like a delicious and tempting milk cake at this moment. He hesitates to eat it. Next, still tasting, but at the same time some are reluctant to eat.


    "It''s a little uncomfortable, help me get it." Tao is willing to close his eyes and whisper.


    Cheng Hao heard the request of Tao Yuan, naturally he did not hesitate, and immediately did what he said.


    Tao is willing to look up and make a slight ripple from the nose, like suppressing the uncomfortable sound, and it is like a comfortable snoring.


    The two sleeped for a nap, and they slept in a room, full of spring and affection.


    ........................


    Although the people in the second house of Zhao¡¯s family did not want to believe what Zhao Xiuning said, they all felt that Zhao Xiuning was not lying, because, as he said, did he lie, as long as they did their own inspection, they immediately Can dismantle his lies, so he lie like this, in addition to being able to scare them for a moment, there is no other meaning.


    After Tao hoped that they would leave, the two-room family was silent for a long time and no one spoke. Eventually, Zhao¡¯s father broke the strange silence. ¡°Go to the hospital immediately, check it, and go to several hospitals!¡±


    "What to do! Zhao Xiu Ning is lying to scare us, Hao Yu from small to large, even the disease is rarely born, how can his body have problems!" Zhang Shufen said emotionally.


    "If there is no problem, we can prove that they are lying, we can also feel at ease!" Zhao said, she looked at her loudly. "Is it so comfortable in your heart?! Take a check and spend some time." Money, nothing else!"


    Zhang Shufen opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say anything against it. Zhao Jian¡¯an¡¯s husband and wife were completely unable to react, and Ke Yi was in the midst of panic. If Zhao Haoyu really couldn¡¯t have children, he didn¡¯t know what to do. . 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 183： In the 1980s, marriage 14

    In the 1980s, marriage 14


    Zhao Jian''an husband and wife, with Zhao Haoyu went to the major hospitals for inspection, and then returned home to wait for the results. They are eager to check them out, and the doctor immediately tells them that Zhao Haoyu has no problem at all. There is no child for the time being because the fate has not arrived, and sooner or later there will be.


    During the waiting period, their hearts are very difficult, but they still deliberately insist on calming, as if they already know that the result must not be said by Zhao Xiening, and then praying in their hearts, Zhao Xiuning only deliberately deceived them to scare them. . They have already thought about it. When they get the results of the inspection, they have to go to Zhao Xiu Ning, throw the results on his face, and warn him not to scare them anymore, because no matter what he says, they will I won''t believe it.


    Finally, when I arrived at the hospital to get the results, they were not willing to wait at home, they all wanted to know the results in the first time, so everyone went to the hospital together to hear what the doctor said.


    "Doctor, what is the result of my son''s examination? Is there any problem? They don''t have children yet, just because they haven''t gotten right with their children?" Li Qin looked at the doctor with his eyes wide open. The doctor said it was.


    When the doctor saw that the old and the young were all there, and all of them were forced to calm down, it was obviously very nervous. He took the test results and said that the old man might not accept such a thing at once, he said, " In fact, you don''t have to be surrounded here, just leave two people, and the others go outside and wait."


    When the doctors said this, they were even more nervous in their hearts, and no one was willing to go out and wait until they stayed to listen to the results.


    The doctor is helpless and can only explain the results of the test to them. They are not very clear about the medical terminology in front of them, but the doctor¡¯s last sentence, they listen very clearly and understand "...that is, In his case, at the current medical level, it is unlikely that there will be his own children."


    After listening to Zhang Shufen, her eyes turned soft and she slipped from the chair.


    "Mom!" Zhao Jianan had to go to help immediately, and Zhao¡¯s father was soft on the ground, but he was only weak and not fainting.


    The doctor immediately called the nurse and put Zhang Shufen on the cart and pushed it to the ward for examination. It was confirmed that she was only too violent to attack, and there was no big problem.


    "Doctor, are you sure you haven''t checked it wrong?!" After Li Qin returned, he grabbed the doctor''s hand and excitedly said, "My son is very healthy from small to large. How could he have problems?" This is absolutely impossible! Are you mistaken?!"


    "If you have doubts about the results of the inspection, I suggest that you can go to several hospitals for inspection." The hospital saw such a scene, it was calm and calm.


    "Yes, let''s go to other hospitals!" Li Qin turned and shuddered and said to Zhao Jian''an, "They must have made a mistake in their hospital. The results of other hospitals are definitely not the case. Let''s go to other hospitals to see the results!!"


    Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi were like being cast with spells. They were pale and stiff, standing there motionless, without any reaction.


    Zhao Jianan looked back at them and he saw that at this time, the whole family had been unable to think normally because of the big blow, so he could not panic any more, he must hold on.


    "Hao Yu, Ke Yi, you stayed to take care of your grandparents, I went to other hospitals with your mother to get the results, and soon came back." Zhao Jianan finished, he took Li Qin''s hand and went outside.


    Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi themselves seem to be unconscious and unable to respond. It is impossible to take care of Zhao Laozi and Zhang Shufen, but leaving them is the best choice.


    After several hospitals all walked down and got all the inspection results, Li Qin was crying in the car. She was unwilling to accept such a result. She did not understand why God was so cruel to treat them. Zhao Jian''an''s face was also very pale and ugly. He suddenly felt that his body was particularly uncomfortable. He felt that he was about to hold on, and he was about to fall down, but he had to hold on. He told himself in his heart that he must not fall. .


    Zhao Jianan and Li Qin returned to the first hospital. Just opened the door of the ward and walked in. Zhao Haoyu immediately turned to look at them. After seeing the faces and expressions of both of them, Zhao Haoyu screamed in a very small voice. mom¡­¡­."


    Li Qin looked at Zhao Haoyu, and immediately came down. She went over and grabbed Zhao Haoyu¡¯s hand and touched his face and said, ¡°Son, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t worry. I heard that the medical level in foreign countries is higher than that in China. We have money at home, we can go abroad to rule, and we will definitely let you have your own children. Don''t worry, ah."


    Ke Yi, who has been standing against the wall, has a soft legs and slips to the ground. He thought in his heart, what should he do? What should he do next? If he can''t have his own children with Zhao Haoyu in this life, should he still insist on this marriage? How long can they persist without the marriage of two people together?


    Father Zhao squinted in his bed, and his words echoed Zhao Xiunning over and over again. He said that you have done too many wicked things. This is your retribution. The bigger retribution is still behind. The bigger retribution is still behind.


    After Zhang Shufen woke up, she turned to look at Zhao Jian''an sitting on the edge of the bed and raised his hand to "Jian''an..."


    "Mom, are you awake? Do you feel uncomfortable? I will let the doctor come back for you." Zhao Jianan wants to stand up, but Zhang Shufen pulls tightly.


    "Jian An, are you going to other hospitals?" Zhang Shufen''s hand kept shaking.


    "...goed." Zhao Jianan whispered.


    "The result? Is the result the same?!"


    Zhao Jianan nodded very hard.


    Zhang Shufen burst into tears. "Why is this?! Why is this?! God, what is the retribution, you are retributing to me, why should you let Haoyu come to bear it!! Why!" So young, why do you want him to be so cruel!"


    Li Qin, who had just stopped the tears, couldn¡¯t help but cry again. Zhao Jian¡¯an¡¯s heart was really uncomfortable, and finally he couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    It seems as if a lot of old Zhao¡¯s father is in a flash, he muttered his voice and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, do you want people in the hospital to know?!¡±


    "I feel bad! I feel bad!" Zhang Shufen continued to cry as she slammed into the bed. "God is too embarrassed, he is too embarrassed!!"


    "We are too embarrassed!" Master Zhao clenched his fist and shivered and said, "I used to repair Xi''an to change Jian''an. It is too much for us to do things. This is retribution! It is retribution!!"


    Zhang Shufen suddenly stopped her voice. After she squatted for a while, she stopped crying, but screamed and cried, because her heart was even more uncomfortable. She used to never believe in retribution. She only thought that people are not going to die. What is wrong with what she wants to do? What is wrong with her child trying to save her? But now, she really thinks that all this is the punishment that God has given them.


    When they returned to the Zhao family, it was already very late. They didn''t eat anything all day, but they didn''t have any appetite. They went back to the room and rested, but they didn''t fall asleep overnight.


    Early the next morning, Zhao Jianan said that he would arrange for Zhao Haoyu to go abroad for inspection. As long as there is a little hope, they will not be able to give up.


    So after half a month, Zhao Jian''an and Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yisi, went abroad to go to a hospital that had already been contacted. Business matters, they can''t take care of it for the time being, they can only let go.


    Originally, I thought that if I could cure it, a few people could take care of Zhao Haoyu. But after a month, the four people returned to China with disappointment. It was the same result as the country, and the same answer. The difference is They spent more money to check.


    After the four returned to China, Ke Yi said that he had not seen his family for a long time, missed them very much, went home for a few days and then came back, and then went back directly to Kejia. He really doesn''t know what to do, but he has not dared to make decisions easily in this life, so he needs to go home to ask the parents for advice and let his parents help him make the decision.


    After Ke Jia knew that Zhao Haoyu couldn''t have children, he was very shocked first, and then he was even more angry and resentful for Ke Yi''s previous grievances. It was obvious that they had problems with Zhao Haoyu, but their family had always given Ke Ke''s face and anger. Even if their family has a child with a child, it is better than Zhao Haoyu can not be born.


    Ke Yi''s parents asked him what he thought. Ke Yi said that he liked Zhao Haoyu, but Zhao Haoyu''s indifference to him during this time, and Zhao''s attitude towards him, made him very wronged. Although he still doesn''t want to divorce in his heart, he thinks that the child born before can''t be raised by him, he must not be with him, and he and Zhao Haoyu can''t have children anymore. Later, he is too lonely and lonely. What''s more, without a child''s marriage, he doesn''t know how long they can hold on, because when they live together for a long time, it is inevitable that there will be friction. If there is a child, they will all look at the child''s sake, and there is no child, contradiction. It will only be more, and it will accumulate hatred when it accumulates over time.


    After thinking and discussing, Keyi¡¯s parents and brothers thought that the best way was to take the children before Keyi to Zhao¡¯s family and let the children change their surnames Zhao. Later, they should regard this child as a child of Zhao¡¯s family. It is.


    Ke Yi worried that they would disagree, but his parents and brothers felt that if they did not agree, they would threaten them to divorce, and see if they could find Ke Yi, who would like to marry their home.


    After the Ke family had discussed it, they all set off to negotiate with the Zhao family. Now it is no more than before. In order to let Keyi not divorce, they gave a lot of benefits to the Zhao family. Now they are more emboldened. Naturally, there is more momentum. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 184： Marriage in the 1980s 15

    Marriage in the 1980s 15


    When Zhao and his two-room people saw the Kejia¡¯s arrogant and arrogant look, they knew that they must come to negotiate, or they would come directly to the divorce.


    Before Ke Yi had a child with someone else, the Ke family consciously lost money, not only gave them a low-pitched yoke, but also gave them a good business. Liquor is a very profitable sale, but Kejia sold it to Zhaojia Restaurant at the cost price, and the cloth provided to Zhao¡¯s clothing store also barely earned their money, but also added a few percent to Keyi. The dowry, these dowries are to be left to the children of Zhao Haoyu and Ke Yi.


    But now, Zhao Haoyu can''t even have children. In this situation, it is even more unacceptable than the fact that their family has had children, so the Ke family is quite emboldened this time.


    "We have already known about Haoyu''s business." Ke Yi''s father sat down and said to the door.


    "What do you want? Let them divorce?" Zhao Jian''an was not in a good mood, and he didn''t want to go out with them. Just let everyone go straight, make a decision quickly, and set a result.


    "Before our family''s business, in order to save the marriage of the young couple, we are quite sincere in Kejia. If you Zhao wants to divorce, then we have nothing to say, find a suitable time, let them To tell the truth, on the condition of our family, it is not difficult to find a family that does not ask for family life, but only to ask for good character. But if you do not want them to divorce, then Come up with sincerity."


    After Zhao Jianan and Zhao¡¯s father looked at each other, they said, ¡°What are your requirements?¡±


    "You can rest assured that our Ke family is definitely a person who understands the affairs. The marriage is not a vengeance. We marry the children to your home. Naturally, I hope that your family will get better and better, so it will not fall into the rocks. I will give you a home before." Those benefits will continue to be given in the future, and the dowry for Keyijia will still be given back. Our requirements can be met except for the hope that your family will be better than Ke. That is, the child born before Ke Yi was brought to the Zhao family to raise it. After that, the child changed his surname Zhao, which is equal to the children of Ke Yi and Hao Yu."


    "Impossible!" Zhao¡¯s father immediately angered his objection because he heard the meaning of Ke¡¯s father¡¯s words and wanted to let the child inherit everything from the second room.


    "Father, we are asking this request, not for ourselves, but for their younger ones." Ke Yi¡¯s mother said, "There is a ready-made child here. Don¡¯t you want them to go outside to adopt a little blood relationship. No? Or do you always want them to be lonely and old, not even a pensioner?"


    "Before the benefits you can not give, you can also take back all the dowry of Ke Yi, even want to divorce can be, but the family property of our Zhao family can only inherit the blood of our Zhao family, our Zhao family is not a broken grandson now. It¡¯s only necessary to adopt a child of another person.¡± Zhao¡¯s father said with a serious look.


    "This Haoyu, it is impossible to have your own children, the old man, you must let the Zhao family blood inherit all the words of the Zhao family, then this means that after the Zhao family, everything is big house, the second room has no share. ?" Ke Yi''s mother asked.


    Zhang Shufen''s greatest wish in her life is to hope that her son''s grandson can inherit all of Zhao''s family business. When he hears the words of Keyi''s mother, he is subconsciously panic and wants to oppose it. But when she thought that Zhao Haoyu couldn''t have children, she couldn''t say anything when she opposed it, but she could only keep shaking.


    "This does not need you to control, I will naturally consider and plan for the second room, and will definitely let our family Haoyu, there is a child with blood relationship with him, and later give him a pension." Zhao said.


    "What do you mean by the pair of twins who want to take the big room and pass one to Haoyu?" said Ke Yi¡¯s mother. "If you don¡¯t want to say that your family will refuse to continue, if they are willing, Our family is obviously able to have children, but it is not fair to him to have a child who has no blood relationship with him. What is not fair to him? Who knows what happened? Who knows?"


    "In short, let other people''s children surname Zhao, impossible!" Zhao said that the surname Zhao refers to the inheritance of the Zhao family industry. Their Zhao family is not really no one, it is impossible to let others Children come to inherit.


    Keyi¡¯s parents looked at each other and then Keyi¡¯s mother looked at Keyi¡¯s question, ¡°What do you mean in your own heart, do you want to stay here? Or do you want to go home?¡±


    Ke Yi was silent for a while, then turned to look at Zhao Haoyu and asked, "Do you want me to stay? If you want me to stay, we will live well in the future. If you don''t want me to stay, I will leave today. ¡±


    Zhao Haoyu was hit too hard, and his heart was too chaotic. Ke Yi asked him this way. He really didn''t know how to answer it. He could only say, "You decide it yourself. If you are willing to stay, I will be good to you, you. If I don''t want to, I won''t stay strong."


    Neither of them can make their own decisions. The rest can only be silence.


    Ke Yi¡¯s father said, ¡°If you do this, then take a step back. Ke Yi¡¯s child must be raised by his own side, because the child of the child must raise it personally, and he will be close to him later. It is also a guarantee in the future. This child is surnamed Ke, and has nothing to do with the Zhao family. In the future, he will only inherit the dowry of Ke Yi, and will not use the Zhao family for half a penny. As for your Zhao family, no matter who is going to pass the child to Hao Yu, we Will not control, Ke Yi can also help raise, but Ke Jia gave Ke Yi''s dowry, can not give that child. Such a decision, you will not be able to accept it?"


    Zhao¡¯s father was silent and did not speak. Zhao Jian¡¯an said, ¡°Just decide this. Just after the two are still relatives, don¡¯t say anything that hurts your feelings. Let¡¯s live well.¡±


    "Keyi, you should go back to live with us for a few days. You haven''t seen your child for a long time. Go back and accompany him and help him pack things up. Let Haoyu, also quiet for a few days, wait for Haoyu to pick you up. Come back," said Ke Yi¡¯s father after he got up.


    Ke Yi looked at Zhao Haoyu and then got up and followed his parents and brothers. He knew what his father meant. As long as Zhao Haoyu personally picked them up, it would indicate the attitude of the Zhao family. In the past, everyone would not pursue it. .


    After the family of Kejia left, Zhao Jianan looked at Zhao¡¯s father and asked, ¡°Dad, do you really want Cheng Hao to pass a son to Haoyu?¡±


    "What else can I do?! You pay attention to me!" said Zhao, who was not angry.


    "I am not... I am not unwilling. I am worried that Zhao Xiuning is not willing. You don''t know how much he hates us. Can he give us one of my grandchildren? It doesn''t matter what you think. ¡±


    "Children have passed to the name of Haoyu, raising them or raising them themselves. After Zhao''s family property, they will belong to the two children." Father Zhao said his thoughts, he felt that anyway, Cheng Hao''s two All the children are their direct blood. Since Zhao Haoyu can''t have children, it is a matter of course for the two children to inherit the Zhao family business.


    "That is not the same as directly giving the family property to the big house?" Li Qin said dissatisfied.


    "Then what do you say, wait for Haoyu to go away later, who do you want to inherit the family? You say a suitable person to come out and listen to me!" Zhao said, Li Qin asked.


    "I, I mean, Keyi, his parents said that it makes sense. Even if they are born children, they have to raise their own children. Is this not a biological one? So the property inherits the child and I have no opinion. But we must raise our own talents." Li Qin said quietly.


    "You have to have the ability, you will persuade Zhao Xiu Ning yourself, let him agree with you to raise his grandson, if you don''t have the ability, then everything will listen to me! Anyway, my Zhao family''s property, it is impossible to let the blood of outsiders Inherited!"


    Zhao Jian''an and his wife were silent, and their hearts felt weak, and Zhang Shufen sobbed again.


    Tao is willing to know that Mrs. Zhao is not very good at going to Chengjia, so she often goes to Zhao¡¯s family with Cheng Hao, because she knows that Zhao¡¯s father and the second room are definitely not good. Even Zhao Xiu Ning¡¯s return to Zhao¡¯s home is many times. Up, because of the unfortunate second room, is his happiest thing.


    This day Cheng Hao and his father discussed business matters in the study room. Tao is willing to return to Cheng Wei with Mrs. Zhao, and take the children to enjoy the cool in the garden pavilion. The three people were teasing their children, laughing and joking. Tao was willing to turn around and saw Zhao¡¯s father walking away with his hands.


    Tao is willing to think that after he married Cheng Hao, he came to Zhao to live so many times, except for the aunt who had been invited by Cheng Hao last time. This is the first time he saw Zhao¡¯s initiative to appear in the main courtyard. This is definitely Something is wrong.


    "Grandma..." Tao was willing to hesitate after he called, because he did not know whether he should call Grandpa Zhao, Cheng Hao never called his grandfather, Zhao Xiuning has not called his father for many years.


    Mrs. Zhao used a rattle to tease Xiao Yu, who was held by Cheng Wei. He heard that Tao would not speak when he called out. He asked, "What happened?"


    "The old man is coming." Tao is willing to think about it, and thinks that it can only be called. After all, Zhao Xiuning does not let Cheng Hao call Zhao¡¯s grandfather.


    Mrs. Zhao and Cheng Wei looked up at the same time, and they saw that Zhao¡¯s father was carrying his hand on his side and was getting closer and closer.


    "Don''t care about him." Mrs. Zhao did not care, said, continue to tease the two children who can''t see her enough. When other children are so big, they cry, but these two children especially laugh and laugh. Can make people''s hearts melt.


    Zhao Laozi has already walked outside the gazebo, although Mrs. Zhao said that he does not care about him, but Tao Yuan and Li Qin are not Zhao Xiuning after all. It is not good for Zhao¡¯s father to stand up, so they all stand up with their children, but they have not followed Zhao. Father said hello.


    "You sit." After Zhao entered the pavilion, he sat down on the feldspar chair on the side and said to them, "I have something to discuss with you today."


    "Yes, if you have nothing, how can you condescend to come to the main house." Mrs. Zhao said sarcastically. "For so many years, I still don''t know what kind of person you are? Even if you don''t say it, I know you." What is going to be discussed, but it is only useless to discuss this with us. I can¡¯t manage even if I don¡¯t have a surname, Zhao, let alone these two children.¡±


    "Go, call the uncle." Mrs. Zhao turned to the helper who stood on the side and said, "I said the owner of the Zhao family, I want to ask him to give a grandson to the second house."

 Chapter 185： In the 1980s, marriage 16

    In the 1980s, marriage 16


    Zhao Xiu Ning and Cheng Hao heard that Zhao¡¯s father came, and immediately walked out of the study and went to the garden. As soon as they arrived at the garden, they saw that Zhao¡¯s father had been staring at the two children looking back and forth, as if thinking and choosing something.


    "Hey, Father, what are you doing? My two grandchildren are not specifically for people to see." Zhao Xiuning said with no anger.


    "I don''t look at it, I give it money." Zhao said that Zhao Xiuning said.


    "That''s really embarrassing. You just give me all the family products. I don''t want you to look at it." After Zhao Xiuning sat down, he looked at Zhao''s father and said, "I heard, you want to ask me to have a grandson? You Is this still not awake, sleepwalking?"


    "I hope that these two children have a surname Zhao, and all the property of the Zhao family will be inherited by these two children." Zhao said seriously.


    "Don''t!" Zhao Xiuning said, "I don''t have a rare thing. My two grandchildren will not be rare. The ten Zhao family''s industries are all given to them. I can''t let any of them surname Zhao. ¡±


    "In any case, they are the blood of the Zhao family. You are also the descendants of the Zhao family. You don''t want them to surname Zhao. You will not have to go to see the ancestors of the Zhao family."


    "Then I don''t see it anymore. I have already entered the home of Chengcheng. Anyone who lives and died, Cheng is the ghost of Chengjia. I will go see it later. It is naturally the ancestral ancestor of Chengjia." Zhao Xiuning was puzzled. Asked, "Hey, I said, Father, you should not be Alzheimer''s, suddenly amnesia? I will not let my son''s grandson surname Zhao, you will not count in your heart? You forced me, you took me I urged myself not to be a Zhao family, and I don¡¯t want my children to be Zhao¡¯s family! Now the second room is going to be a great grandson. You think of my son¡¯s grandson, is the blood of Zhao¡¯s family? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late? ?!"


    In the face of Zhao Xiu Ning''s loud questioning, Zhao Laozi knows what he is doing and has nothing to say. But for the purpose of coming today, he must achieve "anyway, how can I compensate you, as long as you promise me, let one of the children surname Zhao, or let Cheng Hao and Xiao Ling regenerate a child surnamed Zhao."


    "No, OK, can." Zhao Xiu Ning said with a slap in the face, "I just want to retaliate against you, so I can''t have children named Zhao. I have waited for so many years. Now I have finally waited for your retribution. I want to give up and retaliate against you. You Still don''t do this kind of dream."


    "I let the two houses all move out. If you want me to stay, I will stay. I don''t want to let me stay. I will move with them." Father Zhao continued to raise his own conditions.


    "No need." Zhao Xianning turned to Mrs. Zhao and said, "Mom, that thing, you will tell him now, so that he will die early."


    "I have asked Xiu Ning to help me find a lawyer. Now the lawyer is preparing. After a while, I will sue for divorce. I will soon move out from here. It will happen to you and Zhang Shufen. She is not always Want to be a wife? Now I can finally do it." Mrs. Zhao said very calmly.


    ¡°Have you heard clearly?¡± Zhao Xiu Ning looked at Zhao¡¯s father.


    The two children looked sleepy, and Cheng Wei put Xiao Yu in the hands of Cheng Hao and said, "Take the children back to the house and rest."


    Tao Tao and Cheng Hao hold the children back to the room, the next content, they do not have to listen to it.


    After returning to the room and sleeping with the child, Tao is willing to ask Cheng Hao, "Do you say that Grandma can divorce smoothly? This Zhao family''s family and grandma''s previous dowry, have long been unclear?"


    "Grandma is hard to leave, even if she doesn''t want to be a family member, she must also leave, not to mention that in the past few years, she has exchanged money for gold and silver jewelry and antiques. Some of them have been given to my mother, and some have been given to you. It¡¯s a big deal. The rest are left to the second-bedroom people. Zhao¡¯s family is left behind, and Grandma will not want it. Moreover, the current situation in the business world is very different from the previous one. As the development progresses, the competition will become more and more intense. If the situation of the Zhao family cannot be changed as soon as possible, it will not last long."


    "Why is Grandma suddenly so determined to divorce?" Tao asked doubtfully.


    "She hates the old man so much, the happiness of most of her life is ruined in his hands. I have been fighting with the second room for so many years. I used to fight for the property she deserved, and I didn''t want the old lady of the second room to sit in the position of the wife. It may be that I suddenly figured it out, and I felt tired. I didn¡¯t want to die, but I still died in this family as the wife of my father."


    Tao wished to nod and thought in his heart. For women and buddies of that era, if they couldn¡¯t marry a good person, it would be inexhaustible, endless hardship, and the happiness of most of the life would be destroyed. It is.


    In the past, Zhao¡¯s father had thought about divorce, but Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife was not leaving. Now Mrs. Zhao wants to divorce, and Zhao¡¯s father naturally cannot agree. But when Mrs. Zhao did not agree to the divorce, Zhao¡¯s father was not indifferent. Now Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife is inseparable, and Zhao¡¯s father also has no ability to retain her.


    In the end, Zhao¡¯s father did not get what he wanted. He thought that he would let his dignity go to the pleading, so that the second house would only take away a small part of the family to live, and the rest would give them to the mother and child. He should probably agree. However, after Zhao Xiu Ning waited for so many years, he finally waited until he had the best time to punish Zhao¡¯s father. He would never have allowed his grandson to surname Zhao.


    Zhao Xiuning simply looked at the Zhao family''s property. Cheng Hao''s ability to make money far exceeded other people''s imagination. He is even less likely to be guilty of Zhao''s father''s grief, because it is Zhao¡¯s own son, again and again. He became a heart of stone, so he must bear the present results.


    The old lady left the Zhao family, naturally it is impossible to go to Cheng Jia live, and the people outside are not good at speaking. Cheng Hao has set up a lot of real estate in the past few years. There are several places in the mountain village. Where do the old ladies love to live?


    After the old lady divorced Zhao¡¯s father, Zhang Shufen felt no feeling of joy in her heart, because Zhao¡¯s father did not intend to register her marriage, let her be his righteous wife, and she herself was exhausted because of Zhao Haoyu¡¯s inability to live. Everything seems to be meaningless.


    ....................................


    Ten years later.


    In the past ten years, the economic development speed of Luo City can be said to be quite fast. The urban area is already full of high-rise buildings. The land is getting more and more valuable, so there are more and more high-rise buildings. Nowadays, the rich people like to stand on the heights. They enjoy the feeling of being close to the sky and overlooking the ground. So now, as long as it is in the highest floors of restaurants and restaurants in a building, it must be the most exclusive restaurants and restaurants.


    Today is Ke Zhao¡¯s birthday and the last semester of his sixth grade. He wants to invite classmates to help him celebrate his birthday.


    Ke Zhao¡¯s school is a private bilingual aristocratic school. Every year, tuition is expensive and scary, and does not include other expenses. Since it is an aristocratic school, students are receiving elite education. A class has a maximum of 20 or 30 students, and each student is a child of a wealthy family.


    Ke Zhao will invite his classmates to eat every year, but this year''s birthday is his last birthday in elementary school, so he wants to do better than in previous years, so that he can show off to his classmates. Because he was in the class last semester, they had a pair of twins, and I heard that they were jumping up, so they were younger than they were.


    Ke Zhao¡¯s father told him that each of their school¡¯s classmates is a rich family¡¯s child, so that he must have a good relationship with the classmates, so that when they grow up, these students will Is a valuable existence. Therefore, Ke Zhaoshan is a friend with everyone, the popularity of the class is very good, and the results are also among the best, his vanity is largely satisfied.


    But after the twins jumped to their class, every time they took the exam or the quiz, whether it was any exam or competition, the twins were not only the first in the class, but also the first in the grade. They did not deliberately make friends with everyone like Ke Zhao, but their popularity is better than Ke Zhao. Because they are not only very good, they are also very good looking, whether they are teachers or classmates, they like them very much.


    This situation has caused Ke Zhao to have a very strong embarrassment in his young heart, but he always remembers what his grandfather said to him. The wise man will certainly not let others perceive his inner thoughts. So he slammed the twins. He didn''t tell anyone. Even his father, Ke Yi, didn''t tell him. Because he knows that his father always hopes that he can become a good enough and confident enough person. If he admits that he is jealous of others, he admits that he is not good.


    Ke Zhao is the son of Ke Yi. The situation of Ke Jia and Zhao Jia has long been worse than before. Now it can only be regarded as a rich man. Ke Yi started learning business things very early, and then he found that it was too difficult to do business well, and he really was not the one to learn business.


    After working hard for a while, Ke Yi gave up directly. He knows that there will be many emerging industries in the future development of this country, but only real estate, it must be able to make money in the future. Therefore, he has the funds on his hand, can buy land to buy land, can buy a house to buy a house, thinking that even if the business is all down, the rent is not hungry to their family. Moreover, he not only bought it himself, but also bought Zhao Haoyu and his parents. At first they disagreed with his practice. He felt that he was wasting money, but the more he came back, the more he proved that his approach was correct. . It is also because of his practice that they barely maintained the life of the rich.


    Taking the current economic situation of their family, it is actually a very stubborn thing for a noble school like Ke Zhao. However, Ke Yi felt that it was because his parents only looked at him and did not teach him business affairs from an early age. He later wanted to learn so hard. Therefore, he must let his children receive the best education. He must train him to become an elite from an early age. He can only hope that this son can bring him a better life.


    This time, Ke Zhao made a request to Keyi to pack a private room in the Tianyang Building on the top floor of the tallest building in the city center. Ask the students to help him celebrate his birthday.


    Ke Yi did not immediately refuse, but hesitated for several days because of this matter, because Tianyang Tower is the most luxurious and luxurious hotel in the city, it is quite expensive to eat in the hall, let alone To pack a private room, they have twenty or thirty students, and this meal may have to eat their family''s living expenses for the whole year.


    After hesitating, Ke Yi still agreed with Ke Zhao''s request, because he felt that now is investing, and there will be rewards in the future. Let Ke Zhao have a face in front of those who have money, and those students are more willing to be friends with him. This world is such a reality.


    However, this matter was strongly opposed by Zhao Haoyu. Originally, Keyi insisted on spending so much money to send Ke Zhao to the aristocratic school. Zhao Haoyu was opposed because he thought that Ke Zhao was a very smart and very early child, but Ke There is a big problem with the way of education. He should not let a child develop a character that loves vanity from an early age. What''s more, the aristocratic school is a place where people who are really rich and will send their children. Ke Zhao knows the gap between him and other students, and sooner or later there will be problems.


    The two often quarrel because of the child''s affairs, but Ke Yi insists on educating the child in his own way, and he thinks that he spends the money of the Ke family and does not spend the money of the Zhao family. Zhao Haoyu has no right to control his education. Child, he manages the child he has adopted.


    Therefore, Zhao Haoyu¡¯s objection is still ineffective. Keyi decided that he had to do it. He saw that Ke Zhao was happy after he agreed. He felt very satisfied. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 186： Marriage in the 1980s 17

    Marriage in the 1980s 17


    Ke Zhao, in the lobby of the first floor, waited for the classmates in their class to arrive, and then went up to the top floor from the two elevators.


    Ke Yi has already paid Ke Zhaoxian a deposit. He asked Ke Zhao to take the classmates first to eat. When the time is almost up, he will pay. After arriving at the top floor, Ke Zhao reported the name of Ke Yi, and the service staff took them into the private room.


    Every detail of the decoration in the private room is high-grade, and the exterior wall is a full-faced glass wall. Several students who are not afraid of height walked quickly to the edge of the glass wall. Looking outside, they can not only see the city scenery, but also Can faintly see the mountains in the distance. This kind of standing on the heights overlooks the sentient beings. Not only does the adult feel very enjoyable, but even the more mature children will have a sensation of excitement.


    "I have already ordered some dishes before, because some dishes must be ordered in advance to eat, drink fruit plate you casually order, how much you want to eat." Ke Zhao is only 12 years old, but deliberately placed Come out with a mature atmosphere.


    "Beverages can be eaten at any time. We still have to keep the dishes of Tianyanglou." A classmate who usually has a good relationship with Ke Zhao said, "I heard my dad say that the dishes in Tianyang Building are Domestic and foreign countries are particularly famous. Some foreign VIPs have not wanted to go back after eating a meal in Tianyanglou. I always want to eat once, but my dad is coming to eat with customers, but it is not convenient to take me. I want to eat and always can''t book the location of the hall, or your dad has the ability to actually get to the private room, but also for your blessing, I can finally eat the legendary Tianyanglou dish today."


    "My dad has an acquaintance, of course I can fix it." Ke Zhao''s face is very obvious, but in fact, Ke Yi is not an acquaintance, he is not very clear, he only knows that Ke Yi did not know who to fight. A phone call will be made to the private room. In fact, Ke Yi is just a phone call to try to see if it can be fixed, if not, let Ke Zhao take the students to eat elsewhere. But just before he called, someone couldn¡¯t go back because there was something important, and he was the first to call after the man¡¯s decision. If you paid the deposit immediately, you can It is the compartment of the piece.


    Ke Zhao is the protagonist today. He is sitting in the main room of the private room, waiting to listen to his classmates'' praise and envy, but the classmates sitting next to the twins are more than the classmates sitting around him. This makes him I feel very uncomfortable in my heart.


    "Cheng Jing, Xiao Yu, have you both come here to have dinner before?" Ke Zhao deliberately looked at them and asked, among all the classmates, only the family of the two of them did not know him. He felt that it must be because Their family is very general, they will be so tight, so it is impossible to come to Tianyanglou to eat in this place.


    "Occasionally come." Cheng Jing replied.


    "Occasionally come?" Ke Zhao said with a look that he didn''t believe. "I haven''t come over two or three times. You two will come occasionally? Isn''t it that blowing bragging?"


    Xiao Yu and Cheng Jing looked at each other and smiled and said, "Only those who want to brag in their hearts will take this as a bragging."


    In the end, Ke Zhao was still young. When he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s sarcasm, his face was not good at once. ¡°...Say, we are all about to graduate. Everyone still doesn¡¯t know what your parents are doing? You keep this secret work. It¡¯s too strict, everyone is a classmate, what can be hidden?¡±


    "Do you want to do business, or do you think you can do something?" Xiao Yu calmly asked.


    Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu have long seen that Ke Zhao is dissatisfied with them, and they know the relationship between Ke Zhao and Zhao Jia. Ke Zhao does not know their relationship with the two. Because Mrs. Zhao¡¯s wife moved away from Zhao¡¯s family, their family never went to the Zhao family. Since Ke Zhao has been sensible, he knows that Zhao is not his home, so most of the time, he still lives in Kejia. Only when he wants to be interested, he goes to Zhao. Moreover, even if he lives in the Zhao family, he almost does not talk to the Zhao family. Ke Yi never tells him about the Zhao family, so he does not know that Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu are the pro-grandchildren of Zhao.


    "What business?" Ke Yi continued to ask.


    "Do you ask what is the role of this?" Xiao Yu looked at him and asked.


    "I know what business is doing in your home. In the future, everyone can take care of your business. If we can''t take care of it, our parents can take care of it." Ke Zhao is trying to force them to say that their parents are doing it. Whatever, as long as they say what their parents are doing business, he will then ask where the company is or where the store is.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but our business is so good that we don''t need to be taken care of." Xiao Yu is telling the truth, but listening is really like bragging.


    Ke Zhaoxiao laughed and obviously did not believe it.


    "It should be almost ready to serve. I see the time is almost gone. I am going to sit there at the table." Some female students who like Xiao Yu saw Ke Zhao deliberately made it difficult for Xiao Yu, and then quickly deliberately opened the subject.


    "Hey, I really started to serve, let''s go, let''s go." Another classmate echoed.


    Ke Zhao looked at the students who helped Xiao Yu and Cheng Jing. The heart was even more uncomfortable, but he didn''t want to behave like a bad person in front of his classmates, so he stopped asking questions and went to the big class with the students. Sit down at the round table.


    After the dishes were ready, everyone chatted while eating vegetables. The most talked about was that these dishes were really delicious.


    Ke Zhao saw that other students were very happy to eat. When they were proud of their hearts, they smiled and said, "These dishes that need to be ordered can''t be ordered, but these dishes that don''t need to be ordered can be ordered again. Don''t be polite to me."


    "Then we will not be polite with you."


    So several students began to discuss what else they still want.


    Ke Zhao looked at the expression of each classmate. When his eyes turned to the face of Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu, they saw that only the two of them were still faint, and they felt that they were deliberately making this look, and they suppressed it. Unhappy in my heart, "Cheng Jing, Xiao Yu, do you think it is not good?"


    Other students who were excited to discuss what to add, were quiet and looked at them.


    "It''s delicious, how can Tianyang''s dish be bad?" Xiao Yu said.


    "But you don''t seem to be very happy."


    "What do you think we want to show, is it very happy to eat? Happy, dancing and dancing?" Xiao Yu''s heart is almost unbearable.


    Xiao Yu had some inability to understand some of Ke Zhaoping¡¯s actions in the class. If it wasn¡¯t for Ke Zhao¡¯s emphasis on the class several times, everyone would have to go, otherwise it would be unintentional to deliberately affect the unity of the class, and specifically with their brothers. Say, if they have to come, they simply don¡¯t want to come.


    Cheng Jing touched Xiao Yu with his elbow and gestured to him to say a few words, but Xiao Yu¡¯s temper was not very good. If it wasn¡¯t because of the good tutor, he simply didn¡¯t want to be patient, just took the table and left. .


    "I just think that you usually can''t eat such delicious dishes. You can feel good when you feel good. You don''t have to deliberately pretend to be very general. Everyone feels delicious. You don''t laugh at you. You deliberately put on it. It looks like it is fake."


    "Because such a dish we have eaten from snacks to big, we have been eating habits, so we won''t be very excited, can''t we?" Xiao Yu also took a young and handsome face, full of unpleasant emotions, let the girls next to I feel why he is so angry when he is angry.


    ¡°Is it a habit?¡± Ke Zhao said sarcastically. ¡°You are only ten years old. You are already full of lies. There is no truth. Have your parents not taught you, is it a bad habit to lie?¡±


    Xiao Yu put the cup down and tried to stand up. Cheng Jing held his hand, then the other hand pressed the button on the table. The service staff standing outside the door immediately pushed the door and asked, "Excuse me." do you need anything?"


    "Call your manager." Cheng Jing said to the service staff.


    "Yes, please wait a moment." After the serviceman bent over, he turned and walked out quickly.


    Other students, look at me, I look at you, I don''t know how to be good. Although these students have received elite education since childhood, they are relatively precocious, but the children are still children. In the face of such a tense atmosphere, they will still feel overwhelmed.


    "Do you still want to complain with the manager here, saying that I bully you?" Ke Zhaoyi is really a child''s mocking expression.


    Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu have almost the same face, while looking at Ke Zhao with a blank expression, there is exactly the same disdain in his eyes.


    The manager quickly walked in. After standing, he looked at Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu and asked, "Master, please do something to tell?"


    "Manager Zhang, you told him that I and Xiao Yu both came here to eat a few times." Cheng Jing said to Manager Zhang.


    "This... I have never counted it, and it was only three years since I became a manager." Manager Zhang said with a very embarrassing look.


    "You can talk about the number of times you have memories, and the rest can be ignored." Cheng Jing said.


    "I have memories..." Zhang Jing ideally said "about fifty times."


    "Have you heard?" Cheng Jing looked at Ke Zhao and said, "Would you like to call the cook and let him tell you what we have eaten?"


    Ke Zhao had been stunned for a while and didn''t know how to react. He looked at the badge on Manager Zhang''s suit and clearly wrote the manager''s position, and he was surprised to say nothing.


    Everyone else was also surprised because they were too surprised.


    "Let the kitchen make a bowl of walnuts and send it over." Xiao Yu said to Manager Zhang, "Remember my dad''s account, don''t need to remember the account of this table."


    "Yes, is there any other command from the young master?" asked Zhang.


    "You go to work." Cheng Jing said.


    "Yes." Manager Zhang slightly succumbed, then turned and left.


    "Cheng Jing, why is this manager called your young master?" asked a female classmate.


    Everyone''s eyes were concentrated on Cheng Jing''s face, waiting for him to answer.


    "I have become familiar with the number of visits. He is so accustomed to it." After Cheng Jing answered, he turned to Ke Zhao and said, "We don''t have a mother, only father and father. Our father teaches us not to take the initiative to cause trouble. Don''t be afraid of things when you come. He also teaches us that people should be low-key. If you don''t get it by your own ability, don''t show off. It seems that your father didn''t seem to have taught you."


    Cheng Jing''s character is like Cheng Hao. He is usually quiet and quiet enough. Xiao Yu is very similar to Tao Yuan''s character. His temper is not very good but he can control it. When he is angry, his mouth is particularly poisonous. Although the two people have different personalities, neither of them will allow anyone to insult Cheng Hao and Tao Yuan in front of them. The most taboo thing for the monks is to raise their parents, so they have completely settled with Ke Zhao¡¯s Liang Zi. It will be like this.


    In the following time, Ke Zhao barely said a few words. He now completely does not want to know what the father and father of Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu are doing business, but other students have become particularly curious, just two people. Still not willing to disclose.


    Ke Zhao¡¯s birthday can be said to be spending a lot of money to find yourself uncomfortable.


    While Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu both enjoyed the food while enjoying the ugly face of Ke Zhao, the mood suddenly improved a lot, and they did not want to leave.


    The author has something to say: Sorry everyone, originally planned to rest for two days after writing this story, and then write a story to finish. However, after two days of rest, in addition to still feeling exhausted, I felt more tired. The whole person could not afford the spirit and could not find inspiration, so I didn''t want to write it down. After the story is over, it will stop for a day or two, and then it will be completed directly into the outside of the story.


    I feel that I have to completely empty my brain for a while, or I will accumulate more and more tiredness. I am afraid that I will not find the kind of passion and motivation I want to write, and I am tired of it. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 187： Marriage in the 1980s 18

    Marriage in the 1980s 18


    The use of the private rooms in Tianyang Tower is time-limited. It is necessary to leave when it is time, because the scheduled customers for the next period of time will be used.


    They have already finished eating all the dishes, and waited for a while, the use time of the private rooms has arrived, but Ke Yi still did not appear to help them check out, so that they can leave.


    Ke Zhao¡¯s heart is more and more anxious, and he complains in his heart why Ke Yi does not appear. If the time is too long, it will be too shameful.


    "Maybe your father has been delayed by something important, so it is a little late, don''t worry, he should arrive soon." The classmates who usually have a relationship with Ke Zhao comforted him.


    Ke Zhao barely smiled and nodded.


    After a few minutes, the service personnel came in and asked them to go to the rest area outside because they had to clean it and the next time the customer came in.


    A group of people can only get up and go outside, Ke Zhao''s expression is getting worse and worse, and his heart has already become angry with Ke Yi. How can he make him so shameful when he is so important?


    The reason why Ke Yi did not appear is because he had to leave the house, but found that his cash at home was gone. He panicked for a while, and then thought that it was probably Zhao Haoyu who took it, so he asked him. .


    Zhao Haoyu directly admitted that the money was taken away by him, because Zhao¡¯s father became more and more bad in the past few years, and spent a lot of money on medical treatment. He was hospitalized again during this time, and he was found to pay various fees. Jin is not enough, Zhao Haoyu thinks that Ke Yi put a lot of cash at home, so he took it directly, and the rest of the money, he let people buy the wine of Xiaojia Winery.


    Ke Yi knew that he couldn''t do anything, and he had a big argument with Zhao Haoyu, asking him how he could move his own money. And Zhao Haoyu thinks that they are legal couples. What can be considered a big deal with some of his cash? After he has paid his own money, he will take it out and double it back to him. Is it necessary to make such a big noise?


    The two people have become more and more noisy. In the past ten years, Ke Yi did not have the idea of ??divorce, but it was the first time that he had to say that he had to divorce Zhao Haoyu. Zhao Haoyu also said that he would leave, but they did not The common child, the divorce is very simple.


    Ke Yi and Zhao Haoyu quarreled for a lot of time, and then quickly drove to the bank to withdraw money, but today is a day off, there are too many people in the bank, several windows are full of people, Ke Yi can only drive to Ke The family withdraws money.


    Cheng Hao wants to invite a few friends to be a business partner to eat today. Tao is worried that some of them will drink too much together, so they will come along, but he is not specifically to eat with them, but to come Check some work, then take Cheng Hao away when time is almost up.


    Cheng Hao took the potter''s hand to the elevator. Tao is willing to complain with him. "You have to talk about things and talk about things. You just have to chat and eat and just chat and eat. If you want to drink, just have a few drinks. I drink so much, I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to have a drink, and drink it. If you drink alcohol and drink your body, I won¡¯t want you.¡±


    "Whoever makes you drink so much, you can''t stop it when you drink it." Cheng Yan took the waist of Tao Yuan and bowed his face to kiss him.


    "So blame me?" Tao hopes that he will not look at him.


    Tao Yi''s every move, a smile, even the squinting action, can make Cheng Hao feel very tempted, so can not help but embrace his waist, bow down and kiss.


    "Wait a minute to be seen." Tao is willing to avoid.


    "How can we see it, we are legal." Cheng Hao chased the soft lips of Tao wish, and then took a few hard breaths before releasing him and continued to glare at him with one hand.


    At the same time as the elevator opened, Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu just walked from the inside to the front desk of the outer hall. They turned around and saw Cheng Hao and Tao Yuan. Cheng Hao and Tao Yuan naturally saw both of them at a glance, and saw a lot of children next to them. Tao is willing to take his hand and take his hand.


    "Dad." Xiao Yu looked at Tao and called out, and then looked at Cheng Hao and called "Father."


    Xiao Yu called this, and all the students¡¯ eyes looked at Cheng Hao and Tao Yuan, including Ke Zhao.


    Tao is willing to smile toward them. Xiao Yu is like a child at this moment, ran over and hugged the waist of Tao wish, and looked up and said, "Dad."


    Cheng Jing walked slowly behind Xiao Yu, and after watching it, he looked at Tao Yuan and Cheng Hao and called "Dad, Father."


    Tao is willing to smile and nodded to Cheng Jing, then touched Xiao Yu''s hair and asked, "How did you come here to eat today?"


    "There are students who have birthdays, and we have come to the whole class. We have already finished eating and are about to leave." Xiao Yu replied.


    "Yes? If you have already finished eating, then you should go home first." Tao is willing to finish Xiao Yu, and looked up again and said that Cheng Jing said "Safety on the road, let the driver slowly open."


    "Good." Cheng Jing nodded.


    After looking at the students standing at the front desk, Cheng Hao asked Cheng Jing, "Is there any problem?"


    "There is no problem, you go to work with your father." Cheng Jing said to Cheng Hao.


    Cheng Hao nodded, then took the hand of Tao Yuan to go inside, Cheng Hao entertained friends, Tao is willing to go to say hello.


    After the two entered, the students immediately surrounded by Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu and sighed, "Is that your father? Just too young? Look like your brother."


    "Your father looks so good, your father is also very handsome, and it¡¯s still so tall, it¡¯s so powerful!"


    "It turns out that your looks are combined with the strengths of your father and father. It''s no wonder that the two of you look so good. We all say in private that you two look like elf princes in foreign fairy tales."


    "I feel that your dad is a bit familiar, I seem to have seen him on TV and in the newspaper."


    "I just want to say that I also saw his father in the newspaper. The newspaper said that his father is a philanthropist and has done a lot of charity."


    At this time, the elevator door opened again. Ke Yi¡¯s look rushed out from the inside and saw that so many children were standing outside. He first squatted and then looked for Ke Zhao in the crowd.


    "Dad." Ke Zhao saw that Ke Yi had finally arrived, so he called him out.


    Ke Yi only saw Ke Zhao standing on one side, and quickly walked toward him. "Sorry, Dad has something to delay, and it is a little late."


    Ke Zhao said with a dissatisfied face, "Hurry up and pay, we have all stood for a while."


    "Well, I will pay for it." Ke Yi smiled at Ke Zhao, then walked to the front desk and asked how much it cost.


    Ke Yi took all the money he had brought out, let the front desk check it out, and replenish it.


    After the staff at the front desk finished counting, they said to Ke Yi, "Sorry, it is still four hundred and thirty yuan."


    Ke Yi did not think that this group of children actually can eat this way, he has brought more money than the scheduled food money, but it is still not enough. Although the current price is much higher than a decade ago, the money is still very valuable. Three or four hundred dollars is enough for the average family to live for one month.


    "Dad!" Ke Zhao, standing next to him, screamed at him and made him lose his face again. He looked back at the classmates who were looking at this side. They were anxious and angry, and they all cried.


    "I came out too urgently. I just rushed over with some money. I didn''t count much. I will call your grandfather now and let him send the money. The students you let me go back first."


    Ke Zhao was very angry and turned his body to the side, ignoring the words of Ke Yi.


    Ke Yi looked helplessly at the eyes of Ke Zhao, and then asked the front desk to borrow a phone call and dialed the number of Ke Jia.


    Tao is willing to go to the office after greeting with Cheng Hao¡¯s friends and see that the children are still standing in the outer hall, so they walked over.


    "How have you not gone yet?" Tao is willing to go to the side of Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu.


    "My classmate''s father paid almost the money." Xiao Yu looked up and looked at Tao.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Tao is willing to go to the front desk and say to the front desk staff, ¡°Give him a membership discount.¡±


    "Yes, Xiao Zong." The front desk began to recalculate, and the discount for members, the price of each dish is not the same.


    Ke Yi put down the phone and watched Tao wish to hold it.


    Tao is willing to look at Ke Yi, but also some accidents, and then smiled and said, "It¡¯s been a long time no see, count the time... It seems that I haven¡¯t seen you and Zhao¡¯s family for ten years.¡±


    "You are the boss of Tianyang Tower?" Ke Yi used the interrogative sentence to say what he had already determined.


    "My husband is the boss. I only occasionally go to various departments to inspect it." Tao hopes to look down and look at Ke Zhao. "Is this your son?"


    "Yes." Ke Yi also looked at Ke Zhao, who is still angry.


    "This is the five hundred and sixty yuan you give, please take it." The front desk staff returned the money to the company based on the member discount.


    "Goodbye." Tao would like to nod to him, then turned to Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu "Do you want to go home? Or go to the office with me."


    "I want to go to the office to play with you." Xiao Yu said immediately.


    "I have to go too," Cheng Jing replied.


    "Tell goodbye to classmates." Tao is willing to say to the two.


    "See you at the school." Xiao Yu waved with her classmates.


    "Goodbye." Cheng Jing also waved.


    Other students also waved and said goodbye to them.


    Tao is willing to take Cheng Jing''s shoulder and take Xiao Yu''s hand into the elevator. His office is on the lower floor and the kitchen is on the lower floor. He has to go to the kitchen to have a look. There is a special food elevator in the kitchen, so you don''t have to be on the same floor as the restaurant.


    After Tao went to the kitchen, he took Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu to the office.


    Xiao Yu and Tao Yuan said what happened during the meal, and then concluded, "I really hate that Ke Zhao, obviously loves to dress and love to show off, but also always feels that others love to show off, I am usually at school with my brother. In addition to learning to take the first place, other aspects are already low-key, and he wants to humiliate us because of jealousy, and the result is ugly."


    Tao is willing to listen to Xiao Yu''s words. I already know how Ke Zhao teaches children. The character and life of a child are inseparable from his growing environment and the education of adults. He can also predict that Ke I hope that sooner or later I will regret my own education about Ke Zhao. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 188： Marriage in the 1980s 19

    Marriage in the 1980s 19


    After Ke Zhao got on the bus, he said to Ke Yi with tears. "Why are you coming late? Why don''t you bring more money?! Do you know how much shame I have just had?! All of them looked at me and lost face. because of you!"


    Ke Yi helplessly sighed and said, "I''m sorry, I really have something to delay, next time I will arrive on time."


    "What next time?! Then there is the next time, we will graduate after the end of this semester!"


    "Even if you graduate, there may be classmates who will continue to work with you. Then you will ask them again."


    "I would rather not work with any of them anymore, so I don''t have to face someone who has seen me shame!" Ke Zhao wiped his tears and said, "Do you know? The home of all the classmates in our class, We must have more money than our family. We originally thought that at least the twins were poorer than ours. As a result, the father of the family was the owner of Tianyang Tower, and there were so many branches in Tianyang Building. Their family must have more money than our family. Why do people''s fathers make money so much, you can''t?!"


    "Dad is a parent who doesn''t have your classmates, but he also works hard to send you to the same starting point as them, so you have to work harder and surpass them with your own ability, better than them."


    "What is the same starting point, there are so many family members waiting to inherit, what do I have?! I don''t even have a family!" Ke Zhao said that crying is even more sad.


    "Who said that you don''t even have a home? Dad''s home is your home, and Dad has everything now, and it will be yours in the future."


    "Zhao family has never been my home. I am not a Zhao family. My grandfather is only a temporary home. My cousin and cousin have said that they are the heirs of Kejia. I am only a grandson, Kejia. Property doesn''t have my share at all. Can your property be compared to my classmate''s family?"


    Ke Yi stopped the car to the side of the road. He felt that his body and mind were exhausted and he had no strength at all. Why he was not happy when he returned to the world. In the past life, the two children followed him to suffer a lot, but did not complain to him. This is the first time he tried his best to make up for him. He wanted to make it better, but he exchanged his accusations. Ke Zhao¡¯s words are like a sharp knife, and the shackles are tied to his heart.


    Ke Zhao opened the door and got off directly.


    "Where are you going?" Ke Yi asked immediately.


    "I am going back to my grandfather''s house. Go back to Zhao''s house. I don''t want to see you during this time." Ke Zhao said that he closed the door and then strode away.


    Ke Yi looked at the back of Ke Zhao''s gradual disappearance. The tears kept falling. He felt that he was really useless. He was obviously a born-again person, but he still could not make himself and his children feel happy. His marriage with Zhao Haoyu has not been maintained. The divorce is definitely going to leave, but he is very confused about his future life. Although he does not lack food and clothing, he does not know what way to live. Is it not? Is it meaningless to live this way?


    When Zhao¡¯s father was in critical condition, he wanted to meet two great-grandchildren. Zhao Jian¡¯an went to Zhao Xiu-Ning and asked him to see his dying wishes in the shortcomings of Zhao¡¯s father.


    Zhao Xiu Ning refused without hesitation. He told Zhao Jianan that Zhao¡¯s father had to be punished for what he had done. Even if he died with regret, he should bear it. In this life, their mother and child will not forgive him, want to get their forgiveness, wait for the next life to let him do the horse to pay for it.


    Father Zhao waited and waited, and he couldn¡¯t swallow the last breath. He wanted to see them again and make the final remorse in front of them.


    When Zhao Jianan pushed open the door of the ward, Zhao¡¯s father turned his head slowly and looked behind Zhao Jian¡¯an, but no second person appeared in his sight. He could only look at Zhao Jian¡¯an again.


    Zhao Jianan went to the bedside and watched Zhao¡¯s father whispering, ¡°They, they don¡¯t want to come.¡±


    "Say, what have you said, no?" asked Zhao, a difficult man.


    "They said..." Zhao Jianan hesitated to tell the truth.


    "Say, say, tell me the truth, I want to listen." Father Zhao saw his hesitation, but he was going to die. He wanted to hear the truth before he died. Whether it is good or bad, he must listen to the truth. .


    "They said that they can''t forgive you in this life. If you really want to regret, you will be a horse in the next life." Zhao Jianan can only tell the truth, because he said that he will be seen by Zhao. come out.


    "Next..., the next life..." The eyes of Zhao¡¯s father slowly closed, and finally said a sentence is ¡°must repay...¡±


    With unparalleled embarrassment and self-blame, and heavy regrets, Zhao¡¯s father passed away.


    As Zhao Xiu Ning said, in this world, the resentment and hatred between them cannot be resolved. Therefore, even the funeral of Zhao¡¯s father, they did not participate.


    In the past few years, in order to treat the father of Zhao, the property of the Zhao family has not been much left. The shop of Zhao¡¯s shop was sold off as early as a few years ago. Now Zhao¡¯s most valuable thing is the old house of Zhao¡¯s family. Zhang Shufen''s body is not so good, has been eating very expensive medicine, in order to continue to maintain life, now Zhao family two days have a very tight life.


    Because Ke Yi insisted on divorcing Zhao Haoyu, and Zhao Haoyu did not want to retain him, so after Ke Yi left Zhao, the days of Zhao¡¯s family had become even tighter. He could only sell the big house and live in a small house. Originally the Zhao family''s mansion, Zhao Laozi wanted to make a will and leave it to Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu, but he thought that even if he made this will, Zhao Xiuning would not accept it. Since the Zhao family''s mansion can''t be inherited by the Zhao family''s blood, then you have to sell it and stay with Zhao Jian''an.


    After another ten years, Cheng Jing and Xiao Yu have graduated from college and started to help the company. Cheng Hao and Tao Yuan are waiting for the two sons to take over the management company. They will be happy and happy for the rest of their lives. .


    In Cheng Hao''s office, Tao is willing to sit on Cheng Hao''s leg, his pants are thrown on the ground, Cheng Hao is kissing him with deep force, he feels that he is about to suffocate.


    Suddenly, the knocking on the door made the pottery be shocked. His body was involuntarily tight, and Cheng Hao was also snorted.


    "Come on, hurry and send me there." Tao said as he gasped quickly.


    Cheng Hao started the pottery trousers still on the ground, and then he held the pottery and stood up to go to the lounge.


    Tao is willing to hold his neck tightly and bite his lip hard, but it is because of his walking movements.


    After entering the lounge, Cheng Hao placed the pottery on the bed and pressed it on him.


    The knock on the door rang a few times and stopped, but Cheng Hao knew that people who knocked on the door would definitely come, so they had to make a quick decision.


    Even after 20 years of marriage, Cheng Hao is still incomparably obsessed with the body of Tao Yuan, and even more and more indulged in every moment he loves.


    Tao Tao has always enjoyed every love and love between his lover, but his lover sometimes can''t control himself. He can''t stand it any more times. He knows that spoiling is useless. The more you seduce, the more you love. Violent, you must wear uncomfortable pain.


    Therefore, after Cheng Hao finished one time, when he couldn¡¯t control it for the second time, Tao wished to start crying.


    Tao is willing to scream for more times. Cheng Hao knows that he is sometimes deceiving, but even if he knows that he is cheating on him, he still can''t help but feel distressed, so control will come back.


    "You are going to have a look, maybe Cheng Jing is coming to find something for you." Tao is willing to hold the quilt and lean on the big, thick pillow.


    Cheng Hao asked with a pair of trousers, "Are you sleeping? Or are you getting up?"


    "What are you sleeping? I will take a break and get up. You will go out soon." Tao will look at him and say.


    Cheng Hao kissed the corner of Tao wish, and then turned and walked out, and took the door by the way. He was just about to sit down in the office chair, and the knock on the door really sounded again.


    Cheng Hao took the remote control from the drawer, unlocked the button, and said "come in."


    Cheng Jing pushed the door and came in. He heard that Tao was willing to come here, but he did not see anyone, so he asked "Dad?"


    "In the toilet, is there something?" Cheng Hao asked.


    Cheng Jing knows, sitting down on the sofa chair opposite Cheng Hao¡¯s desk and saying, ¡°Tomorrow is the grandmother¡¯s 90-year-old birthday banquet. Dad said that he will go to Yaquan Villa today and finally confirm how the dishes are prepared. I just want to go to Yaquan Villa today, thinking about sending him to go."


    "You go first, I will send him in the future." Cheng Hao said.


    "Good." Cheng Jing nodded, then got up and went out. He was such a crisp and neat character. If he changed to Xiao Yu, he would definitely want to stay and wait for Tao, and then go with them once. Xiao Yu compares from an early age. Like to stick to the pottery.


    After Cheng Jing left, Tao wished to have dressed and walked out of the lounge. Cheng Hao stood up and walked towards Tao Yuan, and kissed his waist for a while, then helped Tao to organize his clothes and took the hands of Tao Yuan.


    In fact, there are drivers and bodyguards to follow. Tao will not need them to send him specifically, but every time Cheng Hao wants to accompany him to do anything, he will not refuse.


    After the car stopped at the entrance of the villa, the two got off the bus. Cheng Hao took the hand of Tao Yuan and walked inside. The driver of a car that was about to drive away, saw the pottery wish after getting off the bus.


    This driver is Zhao Haoyu. After the death of Zhao¡¯s father, Zhang Shufen¡¯s serious illness has been in bed for several years and died. In the first two years, Zhao Jian¡¯an was sick again. Their family¡¯s money is spent in hospitals, and they are almost empty. Zhao Haoyu has to work, but he will not do anything else. He can only be a driver.


    At the moment when Zhao Haoyu saw Tao wish, he suddenly remembered the wedding that he could not finish 20 years ago. It was like the last life. Although the memory is clear, it makes him feel that the time is very long. . He thought in his heart, if he did not insist on canceling the wedding, would everything be different?


    Before his grandfather died in bed, he always said retribution, everything was retribution. Now his dad is lying on the hospital bed, and he always recites two words in his mouth. The older generation may have missed something, so he feels that the result is retribution. But he thinks he has not done anything evil, he just made a wrong choice, why should he bear such a result?


    Zhao Haoyu sat in the car, until the security guard came over his window, let him drive to the parking lot and parked. There was a car coming over, and he came back and drove away.


    In the words of Peach (not Tao Wish), the **** of the Father has a character that looks like justice and is actually bad, and thus creates the so-called cause and effect. But the degree of causality that each person bears is determined by the mood of the Father of Heaven. In any case, any reasonable or unreasonable thing, the God of Heaven can give his own reasons. In modern words, it is the final interpretation right, which belongs to us. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 189： Extra 1

    Fan Wai 1


    Back in the system, Tao is willing to see the peach blossoms filled with trees, and there is a kind of pleasure that can''t be said in the heart, that is, I feel very happy when I look at it. When I saw the dead peach blossom branch, the wish of Tao is very sad and sympathetic. Now I am happy to regain the peach blossom tree that has begun to bloom. This makes him feel inexplicable and does not understand why this peach blossom The tree can touch his mood.


    Tao would like to admire the peach tree, full of peach blossoms, and let the system send him to the next world, but the system did not respond to him.


    Tao is willing to look around with doubts, thinking in my heart, is it a system failure? If so, what should he do? What can he do?


    Tao is thinking about it, the brain is starting to get groggy, and he instinctively wants to stay awake, but the sudden sense of powerlessness makes him unable to do it. He felt that he was being torn apart, but he was not hurt at all. He was not afraid at all, because he had no reason to believe that even if he did not respond to his system, he would still protect him.


    In the system, there is no wind at all, but the peach tree is like a wind that is blown by the wind. Tao hopes to feel the countless ones that have been split and slowly inhaled into countless peach blossoms.


    Although he was split and inhaled into the peach blossoms, Tao hopes to feel very comfortable, comfortable as never before, and he slowly feels a very powerful energy, but he can''t tell whether it is energy that is integrated into him or whether he is integrating. In the energy, in short, this feeling makes him enjoy it.


    Tao hopes not to know how long the time has passed. When he opens his eyes again, he sees a rolling sea of ??clouds, and in the distance there is a majestic palace shrouded in colorful clouds.


    Tao is willing to think, is this world, he came to be a fairyland? But why is there no memory of the original Lord in this world? Although he looked very familiar here, he didn''t know exactly where it was, and he didn''t know what the world was going to face. The system didn''t tell him anything, he sent him over, so it was too irresponsible. Alright?


    Looking at the distance, there are a few fairy sacred bones floating in the air, accompanied by fluttering, Tao is willing to go forward to find out where it is.


    Tao is willing to think about going over, and then the body will drift quickly. Tao hopes to slow down, then the speed of the flutter slows down, and thinks that it will be a little faster, and the body will change at a speed that makes him satisfied. Fast, Tao is willing to feel very interesting.


    When Tao hopes to float in front of those gods, they all look at Tao.


    Tao hopes that he would like to wait for them to open first, so that he can judge whether these people know the original owner without exposing himself to the original memory. But they just looked at him with wide eyes, just did not ask questions, Tao is willing to carefully observe their look, seems to see a trace of panic from his eyes.


    Tao is willing to think that it is not a way to stay deadlocked. Since they don''t speak, they can only speak first. But when he just opened his mouth, the gods fled with their ears, and the speed could catch up with the lightning.


    Tao is willing to stunned in the same place, thinking about who the original Lord is? Let these gods escape like this panic. He suspected that the original owner might be a character like the villain. In this case, the majestic and sacred palace, he can¡¯t go. If he¡¯s a bad net, he will leave this place soon. Let''s go.


    Tao is willing to float aimlessly. There is no feeling of the original memory. It is really bad. He can''t arrange the next plan. He doesn''t even know where he should go.


    He drifted for a long time, and he felt a little tired, but he couldn''t see the marginal clouds around him. He couldn''t even tell the direction. So Tao is willing to flutter in a lying position, he pretends that he is a cloud, the direction of the wind blowing, he is going in what direction, slowly he actually fell asleep.


    There are passing gods, seeing the pottery wishing to lie down, first shocked and wide-eyed eyes, then use an indescribable expression to watch the pottery wish to drift farther and farther. No matter how long the immortal fairy is, it is the first time that a fairy is lying and lying outside, so the shock is inevitable. This is just like the human being lying on the wooden cart on the street. It is incredible. the behavior of. Because the gods are all teleportable, the higher the mana, the faster the teleport. So lying and fluttering, it is like you can take a sports car, but you have to lie on the wooden cart. But when they saw that it was Tao Yuan, there was another kind of grotesque, but still could not help but feel strange and indescribable.


    Long Yan stood at the entrance to the illusion of Longji Island and looked at the pottery that was far away. He couldn''t help but smile.


    Standing on one side of the shuttle, can not help but spit the channel "Although there is no memory, but his character like to do all kinds of strange things, it really has not changed."


    "Because there is no memory, he does not know that what he is doing is very strange. He has always disdain to do such strange things with low IQ." Long Hao is still as short as ever, in his eyes, in his eyes, No matter what strange things are done, they are all lovely.


    "Hello, you are also an ancient dragon ancestor. If you like a peach tree, you can develop it. If you develop such a character, how much do you like to ask for it?"


    "You, the ancient **** who controls time and space, don''t like the fact that you have raised a large group of spirits? The evil spirits of your family are also a lot of disasters. What qualifications do you have to say to me?" Counterattack.


    "My family is very sensible and obedient, and the disaster is not his conscious autonomous behavior. Your family has been in a rebellious life forever, and will never mature."


    "I hope that he will never be mature, but after so many people in the human world, he will certainly grow up. In fact, in the following days, his character has changed significantly, compared to the previous few. The world is mature and stable."


    Children are good at home, and lover is of course good at home. It may be very troublesome in the eyes of others, but in their own eyes, even if it is a disaster and a rebellion, it is a sweet burden.


    Long Yao¡¯s casting method allowed Tao to drift to himself quickly. When he was about to reach out to meet him, Tao hope suddenly woke up.


    Tao is willing to open his eyes and see that the surrounding clouds have become very small, and he seems to be falling, thinking that he will wake up before falling, otherwise it will be unfortunate if it falls.


    Tao is willing to stand up and look down. Not far away, there are two men who look very unusual. It seems that they are waiting for him, because one of the men is watching him smile.


    "I will go first, remember to pay back the human condition." Yisuo said to Long Hao.


    "Reassure, I will not owe this person for too long, and I will pay you back soon." Long Hao said.


    When Long Hao¡¯s words were finished, Yisuo disappeared and disappeared.


    Tao is willing to watch two people suddenly there is only one person left, and I feel a little strange in my heart, but I still walked over to the dragon.


    Tao is willing to look at Long Yao and think that this person is very familiar, but he can''t remember who he is. He thinks that the original owner should know this person, so he will feel familiar with this person, and he has no sense of crisis, that is, Said that this person should not be an enemy, nor will he hurt him.


    Long Yin Chao Tao is willing to reach out, "Come here, we should go home."


    "...who are you?" Tao is willing to look at his hand, asking for a little defense.


    "Ask your heart, you know who I am."


    Tao is willing to endure frowning. He doesn''t like people to confuse him with him.


    "I am a person who has spent a few years with you." Long Hao looked at Tao.


    Tao is willing to open his eyes, and his heart is extremely confused, because he does not know whether he is telling the truth. If he is telling the truth, why does he have the memory of the first few worlds?


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Tao hopes that he still hasn''t put down his guard.


    "Ask your heart, he will tell you the answer."


    Tao is willing to frown again.


    "Follow what I said, close your eyes and ask your heart."


    Tao is willing to close his eyes with a dubious question, and then ask in his heart, is he my lover?


    ¡®Yes, he is your lover. ¡¯


    Hearing his voice is answering himself, Tao is willing to be shocked, he opened his eyes and stunned, his heart will actually answer his question, but this is the world of the gods, he does not know if it is before What kind of spells did the man apply to him.


    Just as Tao was willing to be in a daze, his body suddenly flew to the dragon, and Long Hao caught him, then licked his waist and pressed his forehead against his forehead and said, "Go home."


    Tao is willing to feel the sound of his heart beating. This is the feeling of heart. In the past few days, he only felt this way to his lover. It turned out that this person did not lie to him, his heart would really tell him the answer.


    Long Hao took the hand of Tao Yuan into the barrier of the illusion. Tao hopes to see a very beautiful island. He took a deep breath. The fairy island surrounded by Xian Xian makes him feel very familiar and has a kind of The feeling of being at home and even making his eyes moist is a long-lasting instinct.


    Long Yao with Tao is willing to land outside the palace in the center of the island, walking away from the wide white jade stone road outside the palace. Tao is willing to look at the fairy scorpion standing on both sides of the white jade stone road, and the last row of tall and strong armed weapons. The soldier, breathing the air with the aroma of the plant, appeared in his mind with a scene of memories. 2k novel reading network

 Chapter 190： Extra 2

    Fan Wai Er


    Tao is willing to feel like a dream, a dream that has been done many times, a dream full of love and desire, hope and vent, that is, real and illusory, so that he can not tell whether he is really Dreaming.


    After waking up, he remembered everything. He knew that he was not a pottery wish, but a wish, a peach wish to be raised by the dragon. But he is not the same wish of the past. To be precise, he is the combination of Tao Yuan and Tao Yuan. From the character point of view, he is Tao Yuan, from the perspective of his body, he is a wish.


    Peach is willing to sit up with his quilt. He knows that what happened last night was not a dream. Long Hao used the way of love and love to help him find all his memories.


    He was originally a peach tree that had only a few hundred years of life. He was adult when he was two hundred years old. At that time, he was only a child of four or five years old. Although he was ignorant and ignorant, he was very happy and happy. The most favorite thing to do every day is to run naked in the aura of the woods, and run with the little friends who are as big as him.


    Until one day, a Demon slayer fled to the aura of the woods, breaking their free and unrestrained life. Still very ignorant of the ignorance of the peach, the first time I felt what is fear, the demon cultivator **** away most of the essence of the tree, just when Peach wants to be sucked dry and died. The dragon that passed by suddenly appeared. The Demon practitioners saw the dragons and didn''t even fight, and they fled at the fastest speed.


    Peach was filled with a sense of worship that he could not understand at the time. He didn''t know where to come. When other trees were hiding, he ran out and grabbed the dragon''s robe, then looked up and looked up. he.


    Long Hao looked down at Peach and wished for a while, then hugged the soft, tender and lovely peach and asked if he wanted to leave with himself. Peach would nod to him.


    So Long Hao took the peach back to Longji Island. Originally he wanted to hand over the peach to the people below, but Peach always ran to find him. Long Yu is an ancient ancestor. There are not many gods who can sit on his knees in the whole world. On Longji Island, no one dares to make any disrespectful move.


    But I have to say that ignorance is sometimes an incomparable courage. The little meat corps seems to have a wish, that is, when I am dealing with the affairs of the dragon, I climbed onto his lap and sat, when the dragon squatted, He slept in his arms. Long Hao has never stopped, and people are not willing to take away, because the long-standing high dragon has its own loneliness and loneliness. The purely ignorant peach is willing to pester him. It is also a kind for him. Accompanied, so Long Hao began to develop the life of Peach.


    Although Long Hao was very fond of him, he taught him a strong mana, fed him with various kinds of fairy fruit, and let him practice from a tree to a fairy, but now the peach still believes that Long Hao really does not raise children. . He only knows that he loves and makes him stronger, but he does not teach him some truths about his life. His character becomes very poor. He becomes a **** in the heavens, and the existence of the fairy escapes. The existence of more than one of them is.


    Long Yu raised a peach for 10,000 years. In this 10,000 years, Peach is willing to have a premeditated murder of the old demon, that is, the demon practitioner who almost drunk his spirit. After 10,000, the practice of Peach is finally close to being a god, but it is only close. He can never break through the last obstacle and become a true god.


    Peach is very angry. He knows how hard he is practicing, and there is the help of the dragon, and there are countless immortals. Why can''t he break through the last obstacle? If he can''t become a god, he will slowly grow old, and then he can''t accompany Long Yu for a longer period of time. It will be much more than a long time before Long Long, the ancient dragon ancestor.


    Peach temperament is very bad, after another breakthrough failure, can not help but smash the **** of the Father, because if you change to someone else''s efforts and such conditions, it has long been a god, but He just can''t be a god. He felt that this must be related to the **** of the Father, because it can make the dragons helpless. Except for the power of the **** of the Father, there can be no other existence.


    Peach will once again prove how bad the character of the Father of Heaven is. After he passed the **** of the Father, he experienced the first practice of rebellion and almost destroyed himself. In order to save him, Long Hao used his own mana to protect his god, and finally found a way to make the peach a god.


    It turns out that the reason why Peach is not able to break through into God is not because of the reasons for cultivation, but because he does not have enough experience to support his deity, because he has always lived in the love and protection of the dragon. Therefore, the way that wants to restore and break through to become a **** is to let him go down to experience the warmth and warmth of personality, the maturity and transformation of personality, which is the key to real need for him.


    But how could Long Hao be willing to let him go to the lower bounds to suffer and suffer, so he went to find Easy Shuttle, let the control of time and space, in a myriad of worlds, help him pick out some suitable world, and fit The candidate. Then he personally dreams and deals with the souls of those who are destined to have bad and regretful endings. As long as they are willing to exchange body and life, he will satisfy them with a desire. After the transaction is completed, Long Hao uses his own Divine power protects the soul of the peach, and then accompany him to the lower bound.


    After a few years of life, I have seen the warmth of the people, the character has matured, and finally broke through the last obstacles into God. The human world is always the best place to experience. In just a few decades or hundreds of years, it will last a lifetime, and such a lifetime will be more mature than thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. .


    Peach is willing to get out of bed under the quilt, put on the robes that are put aside, and go to the study room of the dragon''s handling.


    Long Hao is leaning against the large sitting bed behind the desk to meditate. During his time with the lower bound, he has accumulated a lot of important things that he needs to deal with. Every one must be careful to make decisions, so as not to cause Innocent and unnecessary damage exists.


    Seeing that Peach is willing to come in, Long Hao sat up straight and smiled at him.


    Peach is willing to go to the back of the desk and indented into the dragon''s arms. Long Yao took him to his lap and kissed his forehead and said, "Will you continue to sleep?"


    Peach is not talking, just leaning on his arms and closing his eyes, just like when he was a child. This is the only place that belongs to him, and the only place that allows him to put down all the defenses and make him feel at ease and warmth.


    The author has something to say: This article is over. When you give it back to yourself, it is only a sigh. Even if you know clearly, there are still a lot of deficiencies, but it is really difficult to change. Once again, I realized how difficult it is to make progress.


    If you really want to experience something, you can deeply understand the meaning of some classic discourses. When you are in elementary school, you will know that time is the word of life. As you get older, you can only feel it from the heart. It is not time, but your own life.


    I saw a sentence in the past few years. Not all efforts will get the results I want. I thought this was a very nonsense, but now I understand how sad and helpless this sentence is.


    The time and effort spent writing a novel is no longer possible to reverse. The past time is over. Although I have tried hard to write better, the result is not satisfactory.


    The most common thing I say to my friends right now is that there is nothing, it¡¯s easy to do it easily, and those who seem to be doing things very easily, must be with you. When I couldn''t see it, I put a lot of effort into it.


    No matter how regretful, this novel that has been written for a few months is over, I hope I can do better in the next one.


    Finally, I would like to thank all the readers who support genuine. Some people are willing to watch it. It is always the biggest motivation for all authors. Thank you for accompanying me for a few months. I am really grateful.


    (At the end of the last, I hope everyone can collect my pre-received and author column, thank you, hehe.) 2k novel reading network